Гэрет Д. Уильямс

Темное, кривое зеркало.

Том 5.

Средь звезд, подобно гигантам

Prologue. The Missing Year (не переведено)

Part 1. Learning How to Live (не переведено)

Часть 2. Истории Валена (перевод: Голодный Эвок Грызли, http://hungry-ewok.ru)

Part 3. On the Edges of Perception (не переведено)

Part 4. Hopes, Aspirations and Dreams (не переведено)

Part 5. The Three-Edged Sword (не переведено)

Часть 6. Огpомная pука, пpотянувшаяся с неба (Истоpия Паpлэйна) (перевод: Голодный Эвок Грызли, http://hungry-ewok.ru)

Часть 7…да не будет разорвано Богом (перевод: Голодный Эвок Грызли, http://hungry-ewok.ru)

Часть 8. Средь звезд, подобно гигантам (перевод: Голодный Эвок Грызли, http://hungry-ewok.ru)

Эпилог: Сказаны последние слова (перевод: Голодный Эвок Грызли, http://hungry-ewok.ru)

Gareth D. Williams

Prologue: The Missing Year

2261 was the year the war ended. 2262 was the year the peace began. But for some people the difference between peace and war is very small indeed. Decisions made in wartime look harder in the cold light of day, and the greater the light shining in the galaxy, the greater the shadows cast by it. 2261 was the year the war ended. 2263 was the year the peace fell apart. 2262 was the year in between. The year the dream was born.

The Shadow War ended in 2261, as did all the other wars that had been raging in the galaxy at the time — a result, directly or indirectly, of the Shadows and their involvement with the younger races. The longstanding conflict between the Narn and the Centauri that had resumed in 2259 came to a close with the Kazomi Treaty. The Human / Minbari War formally ended with both races joining the United Alliance. The Human civil war also formally ended with that event, as the new Proxima Government entered the Alliance.

It was a time of relative optimism, at least briefly. After all the wars and bloodshed of the preceding years, a period of peace was welcomed by almost everyone. There were of course numerous skirmishes, raids and attempts to hunt down those wanted for various war crimes during the previous decade, but except for the Drazi Conflict (q. v., chapter 7) 2262 was a year of peace.

It is easy to overlook those twelve months in the light of the events that followed, but the collapse of the peace and even of the Alliance itself cannot be considered in isolation. The formation of the Alliance and the circumstances that gave it birth have already been studied, and the next volume will deal with its downfall. Now, however, the twelve months during which the Alliance effectively ruled the galaxy unchallenged will be examined.

Note: all dates given in this volume are Earth standard unless specifically stated otherwise.

GILLESPIE, E. (2293) The Light Ages. Chapter 1 of The Rise and Fall of the

United Alliance, the End of the Second Age and the Beginning of the Third,

vol. 3, 2262: The Missing Year. Ed: S. Barringer, G. Boshears, A. E.

Clements, D. G. Goldingay & M. G. Kerr.

* * *

The ultimate focus of 2262 was undoubtedly the building of the new centre of the Alliance: the space station called Babylon 5, a continuation, most probably, of Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar's ultimately failed attempt at providing a central gathering place for those fighting the Shadows in 2260: the Babylon 4 space station, destroyed at the Battle of the Third Line.?

Babylon 5 was constructed in high spirits, with representatives from all the major races involved in the effort. While this was clearly used as a public relations spectacle — the sight of former enemies working together to create a home of peace was then a welcome one — practical necessities were also a concern. No one race had the resources to fund a station of that size and capacity on its own, and neither did the Alliance as a whole. There were many complaints about the vast resources needed to complete the station, seen by many as unnecessary given that Kazomi 7 was still perfectly capable of housing the Alliance Government and bureaucracy. However, others had more personal misgivings.?

? WILLIAMS, G. D. (2291) A Line in the Sand. Chapter 4 of The Rise and Fall of

the United Alliance, the End of the Second Age and the Beginning of the

Third, vol. 2, The Years of Battle. Ed: S. Barringer, G. Boshears, A. E.

Clements, D. G. Goldingay & M. G. Kerr.

? See also Learning at the Prophet's Feet, by L'Neer of Narn, and One Eye to the

Future by G'Dan (based on interviews with Commander Ta'Lon), for more

details concerning Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar's personal feelings about the

construction of Babylon 5.

LAKER, A. (2293) A Shining Beacon in Space. Chapter 14 of The Rise and Fall of

the United Alliance, the End of the Second Age and the Beginning of the

Third, vol. 3, 2262: The Missing Year. Ed: S. Barringer, G. Boshears, A. E.

Clements, D. G. Goldingay & M. G. Kerr.

* * *

It would be a shining beacon in space, a dream given form, a place of peace in a galaxy that had known only war. It would be a symbol of the new age, an age which would at last no longer need to fear shadows.

And it would be called Babylon 5.

G'Kar said the name to himself softly. "Babylon Five." The name sounded right, somehow. Appropriate. He had tried to create a similar dream once before with Babylon 4, but that project had ended in fire and destruction and so many deaths. The cost had drained him, both financially and emotionally. After it had gone he had done…. so little, as if that station had been his greatest and only contribution to the future.

And now it was going to be bettered.

"Babylon Five," he said again.

It was Sheridan's idea, devised by him and Delenn. A new place, unbound by the symbols and memories and imagery of all the old. A completely new centre for the galaxy.

A dream, given birth by people who had long ago forgotten how to dream.

"Dreams are for people who sleep," he whispered, trying remember who had once told him that. The answer came to him soon enough. Londo, of course. "And where are you now, old friend? On the throne you always professed to hate, sending us diplomats and spies in your stead. Why do you not come in person?

"What do you fear so, Londo?"

He looked at the early drawings for Babylon 5 and shivered suddenly. He started and looked around. Kazomi 7 was a hot world, almost as hot as Narn itself. There were no draughts here.

But if not a breeze, then what?

A feeling.

"What do any of us fear?" he asked, his words as hollow as the grave.

There were only graves to answer him.

* * *

The existence of ancient races with vastly superior technology had long been rumoured among the younger races. Humanity's own love of myths and legends and conspiracies had given rise to numerous stories, most of which were expansions into space of old Earth legends such as the Bermuda Triangle, the Loch Ness Monster and the Abominable Snowman.

Other races had similar stories. Young Drazi warriors would go 'hunting the First Ones' as a rite of passage and a display of bravado. The Markab had numerous legends based on the events of the last Shadow War. The Narns had witnessed many inexplicable occurrences on their border at Sigma 957, and believed it to be a haunted world.

Some of these stories had a basis in fact. Others were no more than corruptions of old legends. The Shadow War, however, led to a resurgence of interest in First One myths, as many of the stories could be explained by connections to either the Shadows or the Vorlons.

2262, however, saw the rest of the legends become reality. Slowly at first, but with increasing frequency, awesomely powerful ships were sighted in forgotten areas of space. Initially these were ignored or disbelieved, but over time even the Alliance itself had to take action.

One of the first accepted sightings occurred in February 2262, at the Narn world of Sigma 957….

GOLDINGAY, D. G. (2293) Stalkers on the Rim. Chapter 4 of The Rise and Fall of

the United Alliance, the End of the Second Age and the Beginning of the

Third, vol. 3, 2262: The Missing Year. Ed: S. Barringer, G. Boshears, A. E.

Clements, D. G. Goldingay & M. G. Kerr.

* * *

Captain Jack could be described in many different ways. He himself often used the words 'entrepreneur' or 'wheeler — dealer' or 'a bit o' this, a bit o' that'. Others used the words 'rogue', 'criminal', 'nuisance' and 'a right shifty bastard'. He was, however, definitely a man with an eye on the main chance.

Which had brought him here, to a dead world whose name he could not remember — usually a good thing as far as his employers were concerned — for a rendezvous with a group of Narns even shiftier than he was, on a mission that was both very illegal and very highly paid.

There were numerous political issues involved, which he did not even pretend to understand, it usually being safer that way. Despite having met and — sort of — befriended individuals as powerful as the Blessed Delenn, Emperor Londo Mollari II, Minister Lethke zum Bartrado and General John Sheridan the Shadowkiller, Captain Jack had a profound lack of interest in politics except where it related to his personal solvency.

However, he did understand that some Narns were very unhappy about the Kazomi Treaty that had sealed the peace between them and the Centauri, and wanted to make clear to everyone just how displeased they were. Certain…. artefacts needed shipping to certain Centauri worlds where certain things might be done to make that clear. And for obvious reasons, a non — Narn courier was needed.

Jack preferred not to think of these things as politics because if he didn't, he tended not to think of them as involving real people either. It was a lot easier that way.

And so all this was why he was at Sigma 957, waiting alone in his ship for a Narn ship that was very very late.

That was when he began to pick up the signal.

His communications equipment was specially modified to receive signals across a much wider band than that carried by most ships of his size, but this was nothing he had ever come across before. Muttering to himself, he started trying to tune into it, wondering if the Narns had had to resort to extraordinary measures to get in touch with him.

There were words in there, he was sure of it, even a conversation, but the language, the voices…. all these were beyond him. He felt like an ant trying to understand the words of angels. Falling silent, something touching what remained of his soul, he tried to tune in more clearly, working at the limits of his equipment. All thoughts of his mission left his mind. All he could think of was discovering the nature of this conversation.

He could pick up a little of one of the parties now. It seemed like countless voices speaking through one mouth. Or was it countless mouths speaking with one voice?

Everything stopped, and in one instant all the lights in his ship went out. He started, and began frantically trying to restore power.

Then he looked out at the scene before him.

There was a ship moving across the ecliptic, something so big and so vast it blocked out everything, space and light and stars and all. It glided through the planet's atmosphere, ignoring him utterly, an insect beneath the feet of giants.

Jack hardly dared to breathe, a wise move. As the alien ship moved forward a rent opened in the fabric of space, a vast jump point, bigger than anything he had ever imagined. The image of hyperspace beyond flickered with countless colours, very different from the usual red. Clouds of mist shimmered through the gap in space, and there were flickers of lightning.

Something was waiting in there, in hyperspace. Smaller than the vast alien ship, it was still huge, much bigger than Jack's diminutive shuttle. It looked slightly familiar, almost like a….

A castle?

The vast ship moved slowly into hyperspace, its every manoeuvre beautifully graceful. The gateway closed, and Jack was alone once more.

Alone in a dying ship above a dead world whose name he could not remember.

Fortunately, after a few hours of creative engineering with life support, a squadron of ships from the Narn fleet arrived and picked him up. Jack was so grateful to be rescued that he only had a few seconds to think up some suitably inventive lies.

* * *

After we joined the Alliance, affairs on Centauri Prime grew, not better, but slowly and steadily worse. With the death of Lord Kiro the riots had ended and the Shadow Criers fallen apart, but their legacies remained. There was widespread famine and hunger, the cost of the war and the reparations had almost bankrupted the Republic, and the costs of the repairs to the homeworld and to the regained colonies were almost impossible to meet. The Centarum eventually swallowed its pride and borrowed vast sums of money from the Alliance.

There was already resentment towards the Alliance, well before the burnings and the Inquisitors. The only Alliance representatives the Centauri had really seen were the strange Ambassador Morden and the equally strange Lennier, the Emperor's bodyguard. The fact that Lennier had not been seen for several months gave rise to many rumours, but his return to Alliance space was not noticed for some time.

Emperor Mollari found himself very unpopular, partly for all the reasons outlined above, but also because of his exile of the former Lord — General Marrago. The Emperor was spending more and more time in the palace and was seldom seen in public. Even his goodwill tour of the newly regained colonies ended prematurely after a fourth assassination attempt was foiled. His Lady Consort, Timov, was however often seen in public, and she was commonly believed to be one of the best things about the Court.

As for the former Lord — General, he had disappeared following his exile, and was widely believed to have been murdered by agents of the Court. However, while there was a large bounty on his head and assassination attempts had been made, he was very far from dead, and was engaged in very private dealings elsewhere.

LADY KEELA SHARNI (2293) Republic in Flames. Chapter 9 of The Rise and Fall

of the United Alliance, the End of the Second Age and the Beginning of the

Third, vol. 3, 2262: The Missing Year. Ed: S. Barringer, G. Boshears, A. E.

Clements, D. G. Goldingay & M. G. Kerr.

* * *

He still saw her eyes all the time. They were shining in his mind, brilliant stars in the heavens of his soul. And sometimes he saw them dull and red, cold and lifeless.

I could not protect you, Lyndisty.

Marrago was old, and he was alone, but he was no longer tired. Indeed, he felt stronger than he ever had. At long last he had a purpose, a goal, a mission. And a simple, unequivocal one at that.

Free Centauri Prime.

It was the beginning of an alliance, a new alliance. A small one admittedly, only three at present, but then a night of a thousand drinks begins with a single sip. Marrago had heard a similar human phrase about miles and steps, which he preferred.

A Minbari, a human, a Centauri, and a flying castle full of Soul Hunters. Perhaps not such a small start after all.

And it would only grow.

Marrago was a tactician and he understood that not everything can be achieved at once. Sinoval understood that as well. It would take time, and in any case this was not a war of force of arms, but a war of ideas and beliefs and understanding.

But there were some similarities in both types of war. They both needed people.

Sinoval had said he would be busy elsewhere, but Marrago knew exactly what to do. He approved.

Mercenaries were easy to find these days. The entire galaxy had been at war for years, and a sudden outbreak of peace was very bad for professional soldiers. All manner of different people, of all different races and armies, were looking for work. Narns would not work for Marrago of course, and nor would many Drazi, but there were some.

It had taken a couple of months, but he had assembled a ten — strong unit, useful for hire as security, bodyguards and the like. Six of them were Centauri, with one Drazi, two Brakiri and a human. A small group, but a good beginning.

"You can…. find things, yes?" the alien was saying, twitching its forelimbs slowly. "Things that…. need finding?"

"We can do that," Marrago replied. "We need to know what it is, and a rough estimate of the risk involved, before we can set a price, of course."

"It is…. a delicate matter. A data crystal, with…. valuable information…. of a not altogether legal nature."

"I see. And what can you tell us about where it is now?"

"I had to leave Istakhr Station in rather…. awkward circumstances. An individual named Stoner took the crystal…. for safe keeping. He has…. vanished. Find him…. and the crystal, and bring the crystal to me."

Marrago nodded. "We can do that."

"And the price?"

"Will be reasonable. We can discuss that later."

"I am not a fool."

"I never believed you were, n'Grath. I hope to do business with you again."

And the price would be reasonable again, Marrago thought. n'Grath was a prominent crimelord, with influence in all sorts of places. He would be a useful ally. It was well worth losing a few ducats here for potential advantage later.

Marrago actually found he was enjoying this new life. No politicking, no dancing around, fearful of saying the wrong thing. All he had to do was complete the commissions he won, build an alliance and an armed force, and stay true to those who served with him.

He found he missed only two things: his garden, and his daughter.

His garden could be rebuilt, and as for Lyndisty…. well, she would not be returning to him, but she would be avenged before this was over.

She would be avenged.

* * *

Although there had been many rumours of the existence of the sinister Vorlon 'enforcers' known as the Inquisitors, there was no confirmed report until 2259, when Kosh Naranek sent an Inquisitor called Charles Dexter to Kazomi 7 to test the loyalty of John Sheridan and Delenn. Many authorities now believe this to have been a subtle attempt by Kosh to warn Sheridan and Delenn about the true nature of his brethren, but if this is so, the warning, like so many others, went unheeded.

The presence of Charles Dexter was not common knowledge at the time, and the existence of the Inquisitors only became public in 2262. Contrary to popular belief this did not happen on Centauri Prime, where their actions would attract much notoriety and revulsion, but on Minbar. The individual concerned was to become one of the most notorious and feared Inquisitors across the galaxy. He did not pursue the same objectives as his fellows, who were largely dedicated to tracking down those who had collaborated with the Shadows during the war. His purpose was different, and involved tracking down one single person.

The Inquisitor's name was Sebastian, and the Vorlons had given him the most difficult mission of his long career, but one they saw as of the utmost importance.

GOLDINGAY, D. G. (2293) The Unholy Inquisition. Chapter 8 of The Rise and Fall

of the United Alliance, the End of the Second Age and the Beginning of the

Third, vol. 3, 2262: The Missing Year. Ed: S. Barringer, G. Boshears, A. E.

Clements, D. G. Goldingay & M. G. Kerr.

* * *

"Where is he?"

Pain. No screams. She had long ago given up screams, of pain or otherwise.

There were no screams, but there was pain.

"Tell me where he is."

More pain. Light and fire blazed in her mind. Whispers fluttered through her hearing, brief images, feelings from long ago. The touch of his hand on hers. The warmth of his breath on her face. The sheer love in his eyes.

"I do not care how worthy or unworthy you are. I do not care on whatever pedestal you choose to place yourself. I do not care whether you believe yourself to be holy, a messiah, a prophet to bring glory to your name. I do not care what your name is. I do not care who you are. All these things will be attended to by another, in due time.

"For now, I have one mission and one mission alone. That is the only thing I do care about. I came here because you were his closest friend, the one he trusted most, the one he risked a great deal to save. Maybe he even loved you a little, if he is capable of such a thing.

"So, I ask you again.

"Where is Primarch Sinoval? Where has he gone? Where has he hidden himself? What does he plan? What allies does he have? Who are his agents?

"Where is he?"

Again the light burned. The old memories were at the back of her mind, the things that woke her in the middle of the night, trembling and shaking, unshed tears in her eyes.

Kalain was dead, had died in agony of a fatal virus almost two years ago. She had laid him to rest in her memories long ago, silently forgiving him for the tortures he had inflicted on her soul and her body.

But somewhere, at the back of her mind, he still lived, still strong and powerful and capable of hurting her so much. Still strong enough to emerge now, as she was tortured again.

"You dare to come here," Tirivail had spat at the human as he had presented himself to the Council. "You dare to insinuate these things!"

The human appeared to be formally dressed, but in a style none of them recognised. He spoke Minbari flawlessly, with an archaic, stylised accent.

"My name is Sebastian," he had said. "I am an emissary from the Vorlons. This you know. I am here on their behalf to seek any information you may have on the whereabouts of the one known as Sinoval the Accursed. I am here to question those of you who knew him best. Satai Kats, the former Satai Kozorr."

"Kozorr is dead," Tirivail had replied. Kats had said nothing. Tirivail had not adjusted well to Kozorr's death, her anger consuming her too much lately.

"Sinoval is gone," Takier had said. "He has left Minbari space and informed us that he will not return. We do not know where he has gone. He has no authority or power over any of Minbari blood now, and we have no power over him. Is that enough for you?"

"No. I am instructed to question those of you who knew him best. As former Satai Kozorr is dead, I will question Satai Kats."

"No, you will not," said Takier calmly. "She is one of us, and she is protected by the power of the Grey Council."

"I have the authority. The treaty by which you joined the Alliance confers the necessary powers on me, and on any delegated representative of the Vorlon High Command. Refuse me, and we will return in force."

"We will inform the Alliance Council of this," Takier warned.

"Feel free to do so."

"I will submit to your questioning," Kats said suddenly. "I know nothing of where Sinoval has gone, or of his plans."

"That is not enough. I must be sure."

"Then make yourself sure."

Then had followed pain. She had followed his directions and arranged a private room for the interrogation, a place he no doubt hoped would conceal the screams, but so far there had been no screams.

"Where is Sinoval the Accursed?"

"I do not know," she whispered. Her robe of mourning white was stained by her own blood. She did not remember having been cut, but the rod Sebastian wielded had inflicted enough pain without breaking the flesh.

"Where has he gone?"

"I do not know."

"We will find him, and when we do we will destroy him, and then we will destroy all those who helped to hide him."

"You cannot win," she breathed. "I cannot tell you what I do not know. All you can do is kill me, and that…. that I would welcome." Wait for me, Kozorr. I love you.

"No," he said simply. "I will not kill you. You will kill yourself. Suicide is a sin for the Minbari, is it not? A commandment from Valen himself. And you will not merely kill yourself, you will kill all the Minbari who hope that Sinoval the Accursed will come to them."

"I do not know where he is," she whispered.

"I will return," he said simply. "And when I do, I will bring you his head. Think about that. Remember that, as I plague your dreams."

"I will not dream about you," she whispered. "That is the only power you have over me…. to make me fear you. You can hurt me, but I have been hurt before. You can kill me, but that will be a release. All you can do is make me fear you…. but I do not, and I never will.

"When you find Sinoval, he will kill you."

"We will see," Sebastian said simply. "We will see." The echoes of his footsteps and the hollow tapping of his strange cane faded away into silence.

Kats lay still for a long time, her body aching, burning. She could not move, could hardly breathe. She could feel Kozorr's spirit with her, whispering always of how much he loved her, and of how aware he had been of her love for him. Tears slid down her face, mingling with the rivulets of her blood.

Finally, Tirivail arrived and carried her to a clean room, where she slept for many hours. Kozorr was in her dreams. Sebastian was not.

* * *

The first true test of the post — war Alliance was undoubtedly the difficulties with one of its founding members. Under Ambassador Vizhak, the Drazi had always been committed to the Alliance, but the burdens and expense of the war soon caused problems at home. Drazi pride and ferocity always placed them in the thick of any fighting, and as a result their losses had been horrendous. The prestige attracted by carrying the Blessed Delenn offset this a little, but a growing sense of dissatisfaction with the Alliance was spreading, bolstered by a — perhaps justified — belief that they were not being given a large enough role in the new order, and that their objections were being ignored.

An attempt had already been made to regain control of Kazomi 7, originally a Drazi world. This was ultimately averted by the presence and personal charisma of Delenn herself, but that was no more than a stop — gap solution.

The early months of 2262 saw the Drazi colonies gripped by rioting and political uproar. The anti — Alliance fervour reached fever pitch. The Drazi Government refused to pay their share of the vast sums of money required to build the Babylon 5 space station, seeing it both as a waste of money and a rejection of their world as the centre for the Alliance. The Government collapsed and a new one was eventually chosen in the traditional Drazi fashion of extreme and bloody violence. This ritual began before the usual time, which should have been in late 2263, and this was a bad omen.

Ambassador Vizhak, one of the Alliance's most loyal supporters in the Drazi Government — not that the Alliance ever saw that part of him — was recalled to a minor position, and a replacement assigned, a figure much less welcome to the Alliance than Vizhak had been….

BARRINGER, S. (2293) Shadows on the Border: The Drazi Conflict. Chapter 7 of

The Rise and Fall of the United Alliance, the End of the Second Age and

the Beginning of the Third, vol. 3, 2262: The Missing Year. Ed: S. Barringer,

G. Boshears, A. E. Clements, D. G. Goldingay & M. G. Kerr.

* * *

It is ironic, thought Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar, as he sat in the Council Hall of the United Alliance, listening with greater and greater unease to the figure speaking before them all. All of us, myself included, had thought only of the end of the war. We had envisaged a thousand years of peace stretching out before us.

None of us had imagined that the thousand years of peace would require so much work.

Juphar Trikdar was still speaking, his voice commanding and powerful. He spoke all the languages of the Alliance fluently, G'Kar knew that, and currently he was addressing them in the Common Trade language. He was a magnificent orator, and G'Kar, who had done more than his share of public speaking in his time, recognised the little details, the tiny clues that confirmed that.

He also recognised the sheer contempt in the Drazi's voice, something he took no pains to hide.

The long scar across Juphar's mouth twitched and danced as he spoke, a snake crawling across his face. It was new and jagged, a pale white flickering reminder that there could never be peace, not entirely.

Less than half a year after the Shadow War ended, violence had come to the worlds of the Alliance. Everyone on Kazomi 7 had heard about the riots and uproar on the Drazi worlds. It had seemed as if there would be fighting here as well, but the calming words of the Blessed Delenn — and a heavy military presence — had ended that threat.

They had of course offered aid to the beleaguered Drazi Government, only for Vizhak to refuse it. The riots were because of the Alliance, he pointed out. Involving Alliance troops would only make matters worse.

It had all ended soon enough, but not for the better. A new Government had been formed. New leaders had been chosen. A new Ambassador to the Alliance had been appointed. Vizhak had returned to his homeworld, to a new position. Taan Churok had remained, always having served the Alliance rather than his own people.

They had sent Juphar. G'Kar had made a point of learning as much about him as possible. He had not liked what he had heard. Juphar was renowned as a skilled orator and a tough negotiator. He was also firmly anti — Alliance. He had been scarred during the rioting while delivering a powerful speech in favour of leaving the Alliance.

"Drazi will not pay these sums," he said, drawing his speech to a conclusion. "Drazi will retain control of Drazi fleet. Drazi fleet will go where they wish. Drazi merchants will go where they wish.

"Drazi will not permit Alliance soldiers on Drazi worlds. We fought the Shadows longer and harder than any others. Is an insult to say there are Shadow agents hiding on Drazi worlds. An insult, and we will not accept it!"

G'Kar sighed. He could see why the Drazi were upset about that. It was a requirement of the Alliance treaties that the Rangers and the Dark Star fleet should have free access everywhere to seek out Shadow agents, remaining vassal races or leftover pieces of technology. Few races liked it, but it was a necessity. G'Kar gave a quick glance at Ambassador Durano, who was listening intently. The Centauri had to put up with more than most in that area, and for a moment his heart went out to Londo.

But, much as he disliked it, he knew why it was necessary. If the freedom of movement of the Rangers was restricted in Drazi space then other races would soon be clamouring for similar concessions, and then the Shadow agents would remain hidden, and G'Quan alone knew what they would be capable of.

"We are not insulting you in this," Delenn said, rising to her feet. She had listened to the whole speech with an increasingly despairing expression. She knows the truth, G'Kar thought. The Drazi are lost to us, and there is nothing any of us can do about it.

"We are certainly not implying there are Shadow agents being sheltered by the Drazi people, but they could be hiding anywhere. We must have free access to find them wherever they might be."

"You cannot come to Drazi worlds," Juphar said defiantly.

"That is not an option," said Sheridan, also standing. General John Sheridan, the Shadowkiller. "We must have free access to all worlds, anywhere in the galaxy."

"Not Drazi worlds."

"Please," Delenn said. "We do not mean to insult you in any way. But we must…."

"Alliance do insult us. If Alliance continue to insult us, we will not be part of Alliance. We will not pay for Babylon Five. We will not provide ships or soldiers to die in your wars with no honour. We will not obey restrictions on where we go.

"We will not let Alliance soldiers on to our worlds."

G'Kar glanced across the table. Na'Toth and G'Kael were listening intently. Neither looked pleased, but the Kha'Ri would learn of these events from one of them. The Kha'Ri was growing more and more concerned about the direction in which the Alliance was going.

If the Drazi left and did not return, would the Narns be far behind?

* * *

The image of the alien was crystal clear. Most of those who saw it had never seen such a creature before, but for those who did the sight would never be forgotten.

It seemed to shimmer as it walked, the shadows forming around it, becoming one with it. The instrument that had recorded its passage was specially designed for the purpose. Most recording devices would not even have detected it.

It was short, and walked with a peculiar hobbling gait. G'Kar knew that the creature was capable of astonishing speed and agility, moving its disjointed body in ways no Narn could ever emulate — or human, Minbari or Drazi for that matter.

Black rags were wound tightly around its small frame, completely covering any trace of skin or fur or whatever lay beneath them. No living being had ever seen the face of one of these things. They showed their true appearance only to the dead. Hence the only name the creatures had: the Faceless.

The streets it walked through were narrow and cramped and filled with people, mostly Drazi. The recording showed them bumping into each other, starting and swearing, but the Faceless moved among them with no more substance than a….

A shadow.

There was no doubt about where the Faceless was. Kazomi 7 had been substantially rebuilt since the Drakh invasion and the rise of the Alliance, but there were still some areas that were as they had been when the world was a Drazi colony. Everyone knew there was only one race that built cities with such cramped streets. This was Zhabar, the Drazi homeworld.

The creature did not seem to know it was being followed. G'Kar found that difficult to believe, based on what he knew of them. No, far more likely it was letting the Ranger follow it. Far more likely that it knew what was about to happen.

It slid down an alley and came to a door. The moment it reached it the door opened. For that single instant, G'Kar saw the door as a mouth grinning wide. A Drazi stood there, dressed in a simple smock. He welcomed the Faceless inside, and then the recording stopped.

G'Kar stood back and looked at the Council before him. None of them was speaking. Lethke, Delenn, Sheridan, Durano, G'Kael, Kalika, all the other Ambassadors and diplomats and aides. None of them said a word.

It fell to G'Kar to break the silence. "That recording was found by one of my Rangers on the Drazi homeworld. It was recorded by another Ranger who disappeared some months ago, not long after the recording was made."

"Do you know what that creature was?" Sheridan asked carefully.

G'Kar nodded. "We do not know its true name, but G'Quan called it a Faceless. The Enemy often used them as assassins. They are all but invisible in darkened areas, they are very agile, and they can kill with their bare hands. The information in the Great Machine — " and here he paused, thinking again of the rush of information and knowledge and power the Machine had given him, " — the information there seemed to indicate that they were not a specific race, but an order, composed of the most skilled agents of the Enemy. They were altered in some way, before becoming the Faceless."

Lethke went pale. "Some of these Faceless walked our worlds during the war. Many of our people died."

G'Kar did not know what to say. The nocturnal Brakiri provided a perfect target for the Faceless.

Sheridan rose and turned slowly to look at Taan Churok and Juphar Trikdar. Neither of them had said anything throughout the meeting. "Who was the Drazi in the doorway?"

"No one," Juphar snapped. "That is lies. You seek to frame us." It had been three weeks since Juphar had arrived, and relations had grown considerably worse. More than one Ranger had been ejected from a Drazi world. Blockades had been set up around jump gates and several Drazi merchant ships had been turned back, or boarded and searched. Juphar had been furious after each incident. Taan had been as silent as ever.

But he was still capable of speech from time to time. "Dr. Literana Varda," he said. "Liaison to new Government on matters of biotech and chemical warfare. Very powerful man."

"Lies," Juphar hissed, turning on Taan. "Traitor."

"No traitor," Taan snapped back. "Varda ambitious. Enemies…. go missing. More than once."

Sheridan breathed out. "Thank you. We will have a warrant drawn up for this Dr. Varda, under the Kazomi Accord. He will be brought here for investigation and trial, concerning his dealings with Shadow agents."

"No," Juphar said. "Will not happen."

"It will," Sheridan said. "You will not try to stop us."

"Drazi have sovereignty over Drazi worlds. Alliance soldiers come to Drazi worlds, we will kill Alliance soldiers."

Sheridan's face darkened. G'Kar knew what was coming. He looked across the room. The Vorlon was still standing there in the corner. It raised its eye stalk and looked back at him. There seemed to be…. pleasure in its gaze.

"You leave us no choice," Sheridan whispered. "None at all."

* * *

There was something Delenn had once heard about leadership, a lesson from Dukhat. Leadership was a constant struggle between doing was what right and what was necessary.

It was a lesson she had remembered more than once, but never with greater sorrow than now.

"They have been with us from the start," she said sadly. "Vizhak and Taan Churok have been our strongest supporters. They granted us their world on which to build our Alliance. They lent us their soldiers and their warships. They fought for the honour of carrying me into battle.

"And now…. now we will blockade and invade their homeworld, arrest members of their Government, impose our laws and our customs on them.

"It is necessary, I know, but it is very far from being right."

"I know," John replied. He was at the far side of the room, carefully putting on his clothes. His ritual reminded her of tales of the warriors of Valen's day, readying themselves for battle, beseeching their Gods for aid, preparing to kill.

"There must be another way," she said, softly.

"There isn't," John said. "I don't want to do this either, but we have to…. We…. we can't let the Shadow vassals run around loose. We have to know where they are, what they are planning. And we have to know how far up in the Drazi Government they've gone. What if the riots and the political upheaval, what if all of that was orchestrated by them? What if they're trying to complete their Masters' work? What if it's the Shadows themselves, and they only pretended to leave?"

"No," Delenn said. "They have gone." She remembered a darkened conversation with many faces, all issuing a final message, one that had spoken of good intentions where she and her allies had seen only evil results. We only wanted to show you the stars.

"Maybe," John said doubtfully. "But that's the point. We have to know. We can't allow another war. We can't."

"So we bring war to avoid war?"

"No, we're bringing the threat of war to achieve peace."

"Do you have to go? Could someone else not go? Not Daro, I know, but Kulomani? Captain Tikopai? Surely there is someone else?"

He shook his head. "I'm General. I'm leader of the Dark Star fleet. If anyone is going to do this it might as well be me. If David were here, then…. perhaps…. but there isn't anyone else we can trust with something like this."

"Do you know when David will be back?"

"When he's ready." John finished and turned to face her. "How do I look?"

He was in his full dress uniform, the first time he had worn it for real. They had been commissioned for the Dark Star crews after the end of the Shadow War. They were black and grey, and all bore the sunburst badge that had slowly replaced G'Kar's original circle — of — light emblem for the Rangers.

"Like a leader," she said simply. He smiled and kissed her cheek. "I will be back," he said. "Nothing's going to keep us apart. Nothing."

"I believe you," she whispered. But she had seen too many friends depart these past terrible weeks. Taan had left openly, contemptuous of any attempt to stop him. Juphar had commanded Daro to take him back to Zhabar. Unwilling to lead his ship in an assault on his own world, Daro had gone, as had almost every other Drazi officer in the Dark Star fleet. In less than a month, the Alliance had been sorely crippled.

And for what? A true resurgence of the Enemy? Or just one ambitious man who did not care where his dark allegiances took him?

She shivered. A dark wind seemed to blow through her heart.

* * *

In the end the Drazi Conflict was resolved swiftly. The Dark Star fleet, under the personal command of General Sheridan, blockaded Drazi worlds and jump gates and imposed brutal trade sanctions. Rangers moved in force among the Drazi worlds.

There were a few skirmishes as protected merchant ships tried to break through the blockades, but the Drazi warships, powerful as they were, proved no match for the Dark Stars. The Drazi consistently refused repeated entreaties to permit a full investigation of their worlds, and it took a peacekeeping force of Rangers to seize the Government buildings on Zhabar. With Rangers and foot soldiers on the surface and the Dark Stars in space, they eventually capitulated.

Dr. Literana Varda was found murdered in a secret laboratory underneath the capital. His body was discovered in a room with only one securely — locked exit. A lair of three Faceless was located by a small group of Rangers. The Faceless were acting under the direction of a Z'shailyl Warleader. All of them were killed in the subsequent fight, along with twenty — four Rangers and almost a hundred troops.

The members of the Drazi Government were all tried under the relevant clauses of the Kazomi Peacetime Accord. All were found guilty and sentenced to long terms on prison asteroids. A new Government was inaugurated and relations with the Alliance were resumed. The popular unrest that had swept the Drazi worlds earlier in the year was put down to manipulation by the Z'shailyl, aided by treacherous members of the old Government.

Taan Churok resumed his place on the Alliance Council and Daro returned to the Alliance military, although not to his familiar Dark Star. He now captained a Drazi Sunhawk, and turned down all invitations to rejoin the Dark Star fleet.

Vizhak could not be found. Although he had been publicly visible during the conflict he had vanished shortly after it ended. Speculation was rampant, some claiming that he had been murdered by the Alliance or the Faceless or the new Government. As the first Vorlon Inquisitors arrived on Zhabar, rumours began to circulate that Vizhak was gathering an army to free his people and would return when the time was right.

One final rumour was circulating around the Drazi worlds during and shortly after the conflict. Strange aliens had been seen moving by night, always hiding, apparently drawn to places of death. No one seemed to look at them directly, or at least no one admitted to doing so, but a common thread to the stories was that each of them had a glowing stone in the middle of their foreheads.

BARRINGER, S. (2293) Shadows on the Border: The Drazi Conflict. Chapter 7 of

The Rise and Fall of the United Alliance, the End of the Second Age and

the Beginning of the Third, vol. 3, 2262: The Missing Year. Ed: S. Barringer,

G. Boshears, A. E. Clements, D. G. Goldingay & M. G. Kerr.

* * *

The Vorlon network had existed in one form or another for millennia. Ever fearful of an attack by the Shadows, they had seeded their worlds and colonies with a defensive network, a system of carefully placed jump tunnels between two fixed points in hyperspace, the sheer energy and force of the jump point held in check by a telepath, his or her power amplified both by the jump point and by all the telepaths in the other nodes, an exponential curve with the whole very much greater than the sum of its parts.

It was only in 2261 that the network was first used offensively, as seen at the Battle of Proxima. The Dark Star fleet had been designed to create mobile nodes of the network, each ship having a telepath trapped somewhere within its core. The power of telepaths against the Shadows had long been known, and Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar, in his very early days of fighting the Shadows, had tried to create a breeding programme for Narn telepaths for this very purpose. Many telepaths however proved too weak to handle the strain of full combat and instances of death and burnout were very high. The extension of the network into a mobile force eliminated the need for this. Each Dark Star ship had an active telepath, one who had potential access to the power of every other telepath in the network, one who would not die or burn out and who had no choice but to support the will of the network.

Its effectiveness was obviously enough to override any moral concerns among the Vorlons, if any of them even had any. It is worth noting, however, that construction of the Dark Star fleet did not begin in earnest until after the Battle of the Third Line which saw the death of the Vorlon known as Kosh, widely believed to have been leader of one of the more moderate of the Vorlon factions.

Few people knew about the Vorlon network, and those who did were in no position to do anything about it. Captain David Corwin had made tentative moves towards liberating the mind of the telepath aboard his ship, the Dark Star 3 or the Agamemnon, but the destruction of the ship and the disappearance of his ally and lover Lyta Alexander halted any progress he might have made. His subsequent mental deterioration was also a negative factor.

However, there was one threat to the security of the network, and one the Vorlons could not possibly have anticipated. It took a long time to become truly effective, but the ultimate results were devastating. The network was attacked from the most unexpected direction of all.

From within.

BARRINGER, S. (2293) A Serpent in the Garden. Chapter 12 of The Rise and Fall

of the United Alliance, the End of the Second Age and the Beginning of the

Third, vol. 3, 2262: The Missing Year. Ed: S. Barringer, G. Boshears, A. E.

Clements, D. G. Goldingay & M. G. Kerr.

* * *

It had taken time to get this far, and he knew it would take much more time to get further, but the one thing he knew was that he had plenty of time. He might not have his freedom any more, but then he had had precious little of that in his life anyway.

He did have one other thing as well as time, and that was anger.

He could hear them all, his children, his brethren. There were no divisions between human and alien now, no boundaries at all. They were all his people, the special, the chosen, the unique.

The telepaths. The telekinetics. The empaths.

All of them were his people.

And they were all in pain.

He had woken from a very long and painful sleep, and all he had been able to see was the light. It had filled everything, from his mind to his vision to his perceptions to his horizons. It was beautiful and terrifying at the same time, and he had wanted to immerse himself in it while being utterly repelled by it. It was everything he had ever dreamed of: pure, ultimate telepathic power, a melding of minds from across the galaxy.

But it was also wrong. The minds were in pain, and they were trapped. And so he had pulled himself free.

Sometimes, although how often he could not be sure, forces came through. Like the pull of gravity or magnetism, he was forced in one direction as a rush of mental power swept through him. It drained dry everything that he was, and focussed it, and sent it on to the next person, whose scream joined in with the others.

The first thing he had learned was not to scream.

The second thing had taken longer to learn, longer to remember.

Some of these were his people, he knew that. People he had known. People he had loved. They were all people. Human or alien, they were all people. Each scream, each spark of light, each one was a living mind.

Every one had an identity. Most of them simply could not remember theirs. The rush of memories and thoughts and power had scoured everything away. Many no longer even knew that they were individuals at all, just that they were part of a beautiful, terrifying whole.

But they weren't, or at least, not like this. A whole like this had to be voluntary. This was slavery, this was worse than slavery, worse than the gloves and the badge and the frightened looks.

When all of these realisations clicked together as one in his mind, he remembered his name.

"I am Alfred Bester," he said aloud.

That was only the beginning.

* * *

Z'ha'dum had always been a world feared and hated among those of the younger races who knew of its existence. Minbari legends spoke of Valen's assault on Z'ha'dum, causing the more reckless of the young warriors to dream of storming it themselves, but the other Minbari regarded it with rightful suspicion. A few of the learned Narn holy men and scholars were aware of the planet, and they treated it as an almost mythical Hell.

Even with the Shadow War over, Z'ha'dum continued to exert its mystical spell on the younger races. The Shadows had abandoned their homeworld, it was true, but there were many rumours about things they might have left behind. Minbari spoke of holy places there, such as where Marrain and Parlonn fought their final duel, or the place where Valen first stepped on its surface. Whispers of hidden treasure, of vast, powerful caches of technology, of long — forgotten weaponry and sinister guardians.

Any potential treasure — hunters were foiled, however. The Vorlon fleet completely blockaded the planet, refusing to allow anyone or anything to enter or leave the system. This only added to the rumours of course, and there were some reckless enough to try anything. Many people speculated about what kept the Vorlons there, about what they were guarding or looking for or hiding.

All the speculations were dead wrong.

GOLDINGAY, D. G. (2293) Stalkers on the Rim. Chapter 4 of The Rise and Fall of

the United Alliance, the End of the Second Age and the Beginning of the

Third, vol. 3, 2262: The Missing Year. Ed: S. Barringer, G. Boshears, A. E.

Clements, D. G. Goldingay & M. G. Kerr.

* * *

It was a world of mysteries, of enigmatic power and lost wonders. It was a world where the Gods of old had walked and lived and thrived, and created dark technologies. The forges of great Thrakandar were now silent, shut down forever. The grim temples where the Priests of the Fallen Midnight had raised their souls in prayer now heard nothing but the wind. The sanctum of the Drakh magi was abandoned and forgotten.

The Gods of Darkness and Terror had left Z'ha'dum. They had been defeated, cast down and exiled. It fell to the Gods of Light and Beauty to claim the dead world and see that its terrors never again threatened the galaxy.

And in the most ancient and holy site on Z'ha'dum, where the Pale and Silent King alone had stepped, the Eldest being in the galaxy stood and watched.

He watched as the Vorlons purged the world of all that the Shadows had left behind. He watched as they desecrated the Temples of Midnight, as they shattered the forges at Thrakandar, as they tunnelled deep into the bowels of the world, looking always for secrets hidden and forgotten.

The Shadows had taken much with them as they left, but not even a race as old and powerful as they could remember everything. In the countless millennia of their history, they had created innumerable abominations and terrors and monstrosities. And they had forgotten many of them.

But He remembered. Lorien remembered.

One by one, slowly, the Vorlons found these forgotten instruments of destruction and devastation. One by one, they took them away to safety.

And one by one, slowly, they spread out into the galaxy, seeking what the Shadows had left behind.

On their departure, the Shadows had offered their vassal races the chance to come with them, to experience the universe beyond the Rim. Many had accepted and gone, but a few had stayed, and it was these that the Vorlons hunted.

The Zarqheba had returned to their asteroid homes, their great wings carrying them through space as they had many millennia ago. Lorien was one of the few who remembered their cities of gold and splendour, before they had collapsed in fire and fury. The Zarqheba would never again know their former intelligence and beauty. Now they were little better than animals, but now at least they were free. The Vorlons were hunting them, but they knew how to hide. Lorien supposed they would escape.

The Zener had scattered. Some had gone with their Dark Masters, others had stayed. They the Vorlons wanted most of all, for it was they who had crafted the weapons of biotechnology and chemical warfare that the Shadows had used so effectively. Some had been caught, some had been killed, but some remained free.

The Streib had retreated. Never truly a vassal race of the Shadows, they had simply taken advantage of the chaos they brought. That was enough for them to be hunted and pursued. Their ships no longer raided, no longer hunted. They settled in their homeworld and hid.

The byakheeshaggai were all dead, the last one slain by the Vorlons on Centauri Prime. None remained, here or beyond the Rim.

There were others of course. The Z'shailyl, the Moradiin, the Faceless. Lorien watched them all, just as He watched everything else that transpired in the galaxy. He watched the building of Babylon 5. He watched the Drazi fall and be conquered. He watched peace and order come at last to the Tuchanq. He watched the others, the last survivors of races almost as old as His, move at last, returning to attend to the fate of the galaxy after so long in silence. He watched Sebastian awake and walk forth on his mission.

And when, at the end of the Earth year 2262, Ulkesh came to see Him in His hidden sanctum, as he had more than once in the last year, He asked the same question He had on every other occasion.

"Tell me. Have you found Cathedral yet?"

The answer was always the same.

* * *

It was so quiet. So new. Crafted fully formed from hopes and aspirations and dreams. Every bit of metal, every bolt, every door, every room, every piece of equipment.

It was all so new, and yet it seemed haunted.

As G'Kar walked slowly through the corridors of Babylon 5 he could not shake that feeling. He had not used to believe in ghosts. But that was before. Before he had met Londo. Before the Machine. Before the War.

Now he thought he believed in almost everything.

It was finished. Babylon 5 was finished, almost ready to go on line. Oh, there would still be improvements and modifications to be made, little bits of tweaking here and there, but for the most part it was done.

And was it worth it? Was it worth the expense? And not just in financial terms. The Drazi had rebelled partly because of this station. He had heard reports from Centauri Prime of famine and drought exacerbated by the crippling payments made to the Alliance. There were whispers of protest from Narn.

And was it worth it? What price peace?

He could not find an answer.

He walked into the room that had been designated as the conference hall, the place where the representatives would meet, where the decisions would be taken, where the fate of worlds would turn.

The Vorlon turned to look at him. Its encounter suit was pure white, unmarked by any other colour, unsullied and clean. G'Kar understood that in some cultures white meant purity and virtue.

All he could see in that gleaming whiteness were bones. Bones of the dead.

A light twinkled in the Vorlon's eye stalk and G'Kar took a slow step back. For one moment it had looked as if a skull was smiling at him.

He placed his fists together on his chest and bowed his head slightly. As far as he knew he was one of the first people on Babylon 5 apart from the construction crews, given permission to survey the new base for the Alliance. The others would come later, either being too busy to inspect it now, or not wishing to do so. G'Kar alone wanted to see the finished station as soon as possible.

He was not terribly surprised to see that the new Vorlon Ambassador had got here before him.

There was a rush of air, and a sound like dry leaves rustling across a marble tomb. <Welcome to Babylon Five,> it said.

G'Kar said nothing in reply. There was nothing to say.

* * *

The Babylon 5 station became operational at the end of 2262. The first meetings there took place early in 2263. It was always hoped and believed that Babylon 5 would be a consolidation of the peace that the Shadow War had ultimately brought to the galaxy.

Unfortunately, this was very far from being the case.

LAKER, A. (2293) A Shining Beacon in Space. Chapter 14 of The Rise and Fall of

the United Alliance, the End of the Second Age and the Beginning of the

Third, vol. 3, 2262: The Missing Year. Ed: S. Barringer, G. Boshears, A. E.

Clements, D. G. Goldingay & M. G. Kerr.

Gareth D. Williams

Part 1. Learning How to Live

With Babylon 5 complete at last, the Alliance is ready to enter a new age, a golden time of peace and prosperity. But in a galaxy that has known only war, the concept of peace is hard to grasp. The new age brings many challenges, not learning how to fight, but learning how to live. Some seek that understanding through work and labour, others through continuing to build a better world, while for some there is no understanding, only continued war. And across the dead vastness of space, ancient ships continue to move, gathering for a purpose no one can comprehend.

Chapter 1

The Alliance had been shaken in 2262, the Drazi Conflict representing its first real test since the end of the Shadow War, but ultimately it had held. The union of the Blessed Delenn and General John Sheridan, the Shadowkiller, kept the disparate Alliance together through months that were largely marked by peace and optimism. The completion of the Babylon 5 space station at the end of the year was meant to mark a new beginning for the galaxy.

And it did, although not in the way anyone could have foreseen. Babylon 5 comes later, though. The early weeks and months of 2263 were distinguished by activity elsewhere, by a slow building of forces, by steadily burning tensions.

And by the continued absence of Primarch Sinoval.

NEY, S. E. (2295) The Birth of a New Dream. Chapter 1 of The Rise and Fall of

the United Alliance, the End of the Second Age and the Beginning of the

Third, vol. 4, The Dreaming Years. Ed: S. Barringer, G. Boshears,

A. E. Clements, D. G. Goldingay & M. G. Kerr.

* * *

And at the same instant, they all woke up.

They were spread out across the galaxy; rich people, poor people, powerful people, helpless people. They were the people who shaped the galaxy, in one form or another.

And they all woke up at the same time.

Londo Mollari awakes from a dream he can remember now, wet tears on his face. He is a young man again, standing alongside Marrago and Urza and Dugari and Malachi and so many others. He is boasting in the way that only a young man can, and the others are agreeing with him. "I am going to be Emperor one day," he says, and they laugh. And then he looks up at the throne, and Refa is there, nailed to it by his own kutari. And then he looks back and sees Dugari covered with blood, coughing up more blood with each breath and taking those awful cough tablets of his which are covered with blood. And he looks back and he sees Marrago is not here any more, and Urza is dead and Malachi is dead and they are all dead except him and only his enemies are left, and Cartagia raises a mocking toast to say 'I won' and Elrisia combs out her long beautiful hair and Kiro plays an open flame across his fingers and it does not burn him and Mariel and Daggair laugh and plot and Morden is behind them all, smiling as he always does and saying, 'You owe me a favour, Emperor or Minister or peasant or wanderer, you owe me a favour and a man must always pay what he owes.'

And Emperor Londo Mollari II wakes up, carefully, so as not to wake Timov, and he goes to a window and looks out over the many lands of his domain.

Dexter Smith awakes from a dream. He was poor once, born in a slum of lost hopes and dead dreams to a mother who barely spoke to him and a father he never knew. Now he is a Senator, a man of importance, a man who is known and respected, a war hero, a champion of the people. But in his dreams he sees green eyes fill with blood as he kills her again and again and each time he hears the voices blaming him.

And Senator Dexter Smith wakes up and lies in his bed for many hours until dawn comes and he has things to do that will make him forget.

David Corwin awakes from a dream he does not want to remember. He cannot move, or think, or even remember his name. All he can do is scream, and there are so many people walking directly in front of him, Susan and Lyta and Mary and John and Delenn and Carolyn and none of them can see him or hear him and he is left to scream alone, the sounds echoing in his mind.

And David Corwin, once a captain but no longer, wakes up to the sensation of the sun on his face, but it is so cold and the sky is full of dust and the water is full of mud and his waking brings him no joy.

Talia Winters, who has more names than friends, awakes from a dream in which she is with her family. Abby is there, and Al, and they have more children, and she isn't wearing gloves, and she has only the one name, but she cannot remember what it is, and everyone is calling her different names.

And Talia Winters, who takes several minutes to remember that that is her name, wakes up and goes to check on her daughter. They have been apart for far too long and she will not let them be parted again.

Satai Kats awakes from a dream where she is in a circle of light, but she is not screaming and she is not afraid and as she touches Kozorr's hand and says the words she is bidden to say, she can feel herself crying, but in a good way. The sun is touching Kozorr's face, and he is looking up into it, unafraid of the light.

And Satai Kats wakes up and touches the necklace around her neck, the last thing he was making for her before he died, his last effort at a life where he created rather than destroyed. It is strangely warm to her touch.

Delenn of Mir awakes from a dream like many others she has had. It is not something she wishes to recall, but she hears that heartbeat echoing from stone and metal always, whether waking or sleeping.

And Delenn of Mir, the most powerful person in the galaxy, rolls over in her oddly horizontal bed and reaches for the person who should be there, but he is not, and she feels the cold where his warmth should be and she lies still for a long time.

And they all wake up and they all remember the same thing. Some recall the dreams, some do not, but in that one instant of half-slumber, half-memory, when what is real and what is not become blurred, a moment that Susan Ivanova would call the 'Hour of the Wolf', they all have one image burned into the back of their minds.

A pair of dark eyes and a fearsome voice saying one word.

"Remember."

But most of them forget.

* * *

There are more of them than people think, out there in space. They are the ancients, the forgotten, beings who walked the stars at the dawn of time. Mortals call them 'the First Ones' but they do not understand what it is they have named. They do not understand what it means to walk among the stars like giants, to look down at the younger races, at the mortals, beings little more than ants.

They have been forgotten now, largely. The Shadows and the Vorlons chose the twin paths of helping and aiding the younger races and the others…. they have gone, hidden, pursuing their own concerns, inhabiting their own floating cities and dead tombs. For countless millennia they have stood aloof from the rest of the galaxy.

Things change.

There is a world that no outsider has been to in tens of thousands of years. It has no name that anyone can know. The people who live there are forgotten and unknown. It is a world of cities crafted of air and rivers flowing among the skies. It is a world of hazy mists and whispered memories.

No ship has left that world for a very, very long time.

Until now.

It rises from the greatest city on the world, floating upwards on wings of water. As it leaves the atmosphere, the wings fold up and engines come to life.

And the First Ones' ship makes for a secret destination, far away from the worlds of the younger races. They have been apart from the galaxy for far too long. It is now time for them to return. There is one last piece of business for them to attend to.

* * *

Fear wasn't something he was meant to know. Not him, one of the special, one of the unique, one of the few. Fear was a lesser thing, for lesser beings. For mundane beings.

But as he ran frantically, his breath burning in his mouth, his heart pounding as if to break free from his chest, his blood rushing, Chen Hikaru knew fear. The thought uppermost in his mind was that this was not meant to be happening. He could not be afraid. He was a telepath, a personal agent of the Psi Corps itself.

Telepaths were not meant to be afraid. Not ever.

But he was, and he doubted anyone could blame him. The things chasing him, they were not human, they were not natural. They looked human, they talked like humans and acted like humans, but they weren't, and only one type of person could tell that they weren't human.

The special people. Telepaths, just like him.

This was supposed to be a routine mission. A simple reconnaissance. He had been here for three years, just keeping an eye on things for the Corps, or what was left of it. There was not much to Mokafa Station, at least not much to the public eye. A Brakiri trading station set up across a couple of moderately important trade routes. A layover point for traders and travellers into a few of the less explored regions towards the Rim.

But what the Corps knew but few others did, was that Mokafa held a secret lab making Dust, run by one of the more prominent Brakiri crime syndicates. Such a lab needed watching, and that was what Chen had been assigned to do. Just watch. He had been warned it might be a long time before he heard back from his superiors, and so he had not been unduly worried about the long period of silence. The rumours about the loss of Sanctuary and Mr. Bester going into hiding had troubled him, and he had even heard a whispered report that Laton had been taken and Bester killed, but he had not believed it.

It was only when the strange humans arrived that he realised something very wrong was happening.

They looked no different from any other travellers. There were four of them, a businessman of some kind, a secretary, a local guide and a bodyguard. Nothing particularly out of the ordinary. At least, to any mundane person. Chen had sensed something strange from the first moment he had seen them and a subtle probe of the businessman had confirmed his suspicions.

There was nothing there. No thoughts, no memories, nothing but a brilliantly shining light, a light that burned and blazed and raged at him. He had stumbled back before the unexpected pain, and all four of them had turned to look at him. And all four of them had smiled.

That was when he had started to run.

They had followed him, moving effortlessly. He could hear them communicating with each other, not by words, but by the thoughts he had been unable to sense. He could also hear them talking to him, sinuous whispers, soft echoes of childhood nightmares. Come to usss…. Be with usss…. We will show you the light. We will show you beauty and power and an entire universe of majesty and terror.

He wanted to scream, but he did not have the breath. He wanted to fall and collapse crying, but then they would catch him. Somehow he knew that they would catch him anyway.

Something twisted beneath his leg and he fell, his knee striking the floor hard. He stumbled forward and tried to scramble to his feet, but all he did was roll forward a little and hit his knee again.

Then they were there, just materialising behind him.

Let us show you the light, one of them whispered.

"Who are you?" Chen said, tears in his eyes. He was one of the special, one of the unique. He shouldn't have to feel like this.

Fear was for lesser beings.

We are the Hand of the Light, the first one said. He could no longer tell them apart. Everything seemed to be melting, clothes, features, build, everything. They were becoming mannequins, twisted approximations of what a human being should look like, made by someone who had never seen one.

Chen tried to lash out with a telepathic attack, but there was nothing to attack. There was simply nothing there. No mind. Nothing.

Come with us. We will show you the light.

"What are you?" he asked again. "What…. what are you?"

We are the Hand of the Light.

"You mean, you are worthless abominations," said a new voice, one harsh and strong, one that did not fear anything. Chen reached out with his mind to welcome the newcomer, but he recoiled. A mundane. How could a mundane be so calm when he was so terrified?

"Die!" snapped one of the creatures. There was a blur of motion and the thoughts of many telepaths joined in one. The sound as a PPG was fired, and one of the creatures fell. Another one stumbled back, clutching at its head. Chen could see light pouring from its distorted eyes and mouth. Something terrible and dark was seeping into the creature's head.

He shifted his gaze, only just daring to move, and he saw a tall man, dressed in innocuous grey, holding a PPG. There was a long scar down the side of his face. This was the mundane.

There were also several telepaths, led by an elegant, hard-faced blonde woman. They were joined, and holding off one of the creatures. The mundane shot another, moving with almost blinding speed.

Chen breathed out slowly and lent his own mind to the telepaths. Joining was a simple exercise, taught to every child. He had been warned in training that some joinings could remove control from him entirely, but he had not expected anything like this.

His mind was swept up in a current of energy that immediately pulled him free from any moorings he might have tried to form. It was a flowing river of darkness, that felt foul and smelled foul and was foul. He gagged at its touch and at its presence, but he could not escape. All he could do was try to stay sane and force the flow in the direction the others wanted — into the ball of light inside the last remaining creature.

It moved forward, unbelievably fast. The mundane fired again, but it managed to grab the throat of one of the telepaths. Looking with his eyes rather than his mind, Chen saw the light flow into her body. She gagged and stiffened, choking. He watched helplessly as the thoughts fled from her mind, the blood left her body, and she died, the body decaying practically before his eyes.

The creature turned to him next, and he trembled. He wanted to scream, but he could not even muster that much independence.

It stiffened and clutched at its throat, looking for all the world as if it were choking. More and more of the darkness poured into it, and finally it fell.

As soon as it hit the floor the joining ended and Chen was freed. He rolled over onto his side and shook, his stomach heaving. He gagged, and vomited helplessly until his stomach was empty.

He did not know how long he lay there, shaking, lying in his own vomit. Patches of conversation reached his ears, but he dared not even try to hear with his mind.

"No! We need one of them alive."

"They won't tell us anything. The last ones certainly haven't." That was the man, the mundane with the scar. Chen felt he should know him, but he just could not think clearly enough.

"Then maybe this one will. We certainly won't find out anything if we kill him." That was a woman's voice, but he did not know who she was.

"Another one dead, though. Was this worth it? Look at him, throwing up like a student celebrating his birthday." Chen felt his contempt and there was a moment's anger within him. Who was this mundane to criticise him? Him! He was a telepath, one of the special few, not some mundane, ten-a-penny mouse.

"At least she died free, not in one of their machines. We're doing something here. Each step we take is a step closer to ending all this."

"If you say so," the mundane grunted. "I'll take your word for it."

Chen rolled over and looked up at them. The woman was shorter than the man, and despite signs of strength and conviction in her face, he looked so much stronger than her. Of course she was a telepath and he was a mundane, but it was odd to see him taking orders from her like that.

"You shouldn't have tried to do that," the woman said, noticing Chen's efforts to rise. "It's more than a little disorienting the first time. And the second, come to that. It'll get easier though, once you've communed with the artefact."

"Artefact?"

"You'll see. We'd better get out of here, quickly. We can explain later."

Chen looked at the mundane, and suddenly he remembered who he was. "You're Captain Ben Zayn," he said. "You work for Mr. Bester."

"I work for her now," he said, pointing at the woman. "And so do you. It's the least you can do in return for us saving your life."

"Who are you?" he said to her. "What were those things? What did they want with me?"

"Do you believe in evil?" she asked simply.

Chen blinked. "I…. I don't know. I've never really thought about it. Why?"

"Those things are evil. What they do with telepaths is evil. We'll tell you all about it, but you'll wish we hadn't once you know everything. You really will. You can call me Talia. I know who you are."

"How…?" Chen stopped. He believed her when she said there would be explanations later.

He also believed her when she said he would not like the answers.

* * *

Whispers from the Day of the Dead — I

For one night, and one night alone, Brakir belonged to the ghosts. Marrago could see them moving through the streets of their cities, costumes of flamboyant whites and golds, masks and banners and jewellery.

There were many strangers here this night, aliens come to witness an event that most would never see in their lifetimes again. The Day of the Dead. Some came merely to say they had been there. Some came seeking answers to what lay beyond. Some came hoping for one last word with a loved one, now passed away. Marrago had his reasons for being here, and they had little to do with his mission for Sinoval. For six months he had been scouring the galaxy seeking soldiers and mercenaries and sellswords. Now he had a force of nearly thirty, with at least two he trusted as lieutenants. He had given them command, and he had come here.

They had tried to argue against him travelling alone, but he had come anyway, despite their protests. There was a price on his head from the Court, and there had already been three attempts at claiming it. He was still a recognisable figure and his refusal to cut his hair only made him the more recognisable.

But still he came alone. This was something he had to do alone.

As he walked beneath the night sky of Brakir, seeing the glow of the comet passing overhead, he spotted other outsiders, others here seeking…. perhaps the same things he was seeking.

A Minbari woman was standing on a balcony above him. She was short, slender and pretty, and her bearing spoke of power. She was looking up into the sky, and toying absently with an amulet draped around her neck. A human, his clothes stained and muddy, was sitting in a corner of an alley, starting at shadows and whispering names under his breath. A Narn, one Marrago knew he recognised, walked into the doorway of a temple, where hundreds of Brakiri knelt in prayer and meditation.

And a Brakiri, wearing the uniform of a captain in the Dark Star fleet, walked purposefully towards an abandoned building. He stopped before it, staring silently for a long, long time.

Marrago moved past them all. They had their own stories, but so did he.

He had rented a room in a quiet inn, not remotely surprised that the enterprising landlord had increased the rent tenfold for the Day of the Dead. He had paid. The funds he had gathered from various mercenary jobs were not inconsiderable, and what else did he have need to buy?

He sat down, trying to remember what he had been told. 'The dead will come to you.'

"Are you here?" he asked softly. "Lyndisty, are you here?"

There was no answer. He was not sure if he had been expecting one. The whole concept of the Day of the Dead sounded strange to him, and he had been weaned on ghost stories, usually bloody and melodramatic. His father had disapproved, of course.

But if there was even a chance, however slight, that he could see her again…. There were some things he had to say to her.

Softly behind him there came gentle footsteps, whispered breaths of the dead. His breath became very cold in his mouth. And he turned.

It was not Lyndisty.

A man was standing before him, young and handsome, dressed in the uniform of a Centauri officer, a kutari at his side. For a moment Marrago did not know this man, but then he spoke, and there was understanding. "Jorah?" the man said. "Jorah, is that you?"

Only one person had ever called him that. Even to Londo he had always been known as Marrago.

"Barrystan," he whispered.

"By the Great Maker," Barrystan said. "Look at you. You look old."

"I am old," Marrago said. "Older than I look. Sometimes older than I feel. But you…. you look just like you did when you…." He stopped, not knowing how to say the word 'died'.

"Has it been that long, then?" Barrystan sat down, as did Marrago. "How long has it been? Time doesn't seem to pass the same way there."

"It must be…. twenty-five years. Perhaps even more. Yes, twenty-five years since Immolan."

"Twenty-five years? Great Maker! That explains why you look so old." He suddenly straightened. "Lyndisty! How is she? She must be a young woman by now. Did you….? Is she…? Did you even hear me when I asked you to look after her? I don't remember."

Marrago fell silent. He remembered hearing his old friend's last request to him. A young wife, a baby daughter. Could he look after them?

How could he tell Lyndisty's father that she was dead?

"I heard you," he said. "She is fine. A beautiful young woman."

"Is she married yet?"

"No, but there are several candidates. I think she enjoys the attention. She has…. a way of looking at the young men, a way of moving her eyes that draws them all in. She got that from your sister. Exactly the same tilt of the head."

"And Drusilla?"

Another pause, as Marrago thought of something to say. Drusilla had become selfish and spoiled and shrewish. The two of them spent as little time together as they could. She played the Game of Houses and took young lovers to her bed and enjoyed intrigues and gossip.

But he remembered a time when he had danced with her at Barrystan's wedding, and watched her eyes sparkle with love for his friend, her new husband. He remembered as the light in her eyes died when he told her of his death. He had married her for honour, and she him for protection. There had never been love there. Her capacity for love had died when he had.

"She is well," he said simply.

"You did it, then?" Barrystan said. "Thank you, Jorah. Many would not have…. Thank you." Marrago did not say anything. There was very little to say. He had come here hoping, praying, for a chance to talk with Lyndisty one last time, to tell her he loved her one last time, to tell her that she had been the light illuminating his world.

He had never expected that he would have to tell the truth to one of his oldest friends twenty-five years after he had died.

"I cannot believe how old you look," Barrystan said again.

"I am old. I have been old for a very long time."

"Still playing at war? Are you Lord-General now?"

"I was. I…. serve the Republic in another way now. One better suited to my talents."

"What fool of an Emperor let you go from being Lord-General? Who is Emperor now, anyway? Turhan cannot still be alive?"

"He's been dead for a while. No…. a…. you won't believe this. Londo Mollari. Emperor Mollari II."

"Mollari? Never! Well…. he got it after all. The thing he wanted most in all the world."

"The thing he wanted most as a young man. I think now he only sits on that throne because there is no one else. Age…. is an…. uncomfortable thing, Barrystan. I am not sure if I would not have preferred to have died like you, a young man, still with all my hopes and aspirations and dreams."

"You saw my daughter grow up. You made love to my wife while my ashes were floating in the night winds. You could breathe clean air. You could drink warm brivare and eat fine foods. You are alive, Jorah. Death is a cold place, sometimes. Enjoy life while you have it."

What could he say? That he had watched Lyndisty die, that he had seen Drusilla shun his every gentle touch, that he had breathed air filled with the ashes of his people, that he had tasted only blood and bones?

Life was a cold place sometimes as well.

"Did we ever listen when we were young men, Barrystan? Some things do not change with age."

"No, I suppose they don't. Well, Jorah. Since you've awoken me from whatever it was I was doing, at least try to listen to me. You aren't that old, and whatever has happened to you, you are still alive, and it can always be made better. There is no going back when you are dead. There is nothing."

"Really?" Marrago whispered. He did not want to believe that. He did not want to believe Lyndisty had an eternity of nothing stretched out before her. "There must be something? Heaven, Hell? The infinite pleasure palaces of Emperor Creoso?"

"Whatever there is, I have not found it. You are alive, Jorah. So live!"

"Which of us is older now, friend?" he said.

"You, by at least three years, but that does not mean wisdom, does it?"

"Probably not."

"Be sure to tell Lyndisty I love her. I wish I could have seen her one last time. And Drusilla. I never loved anyone as much as I loved her."

"I will tell them," Marrago breathed, trying to hold back the tears filling his eyes.

"And remember." The voice seemed to be coming from a very long way away. "You're alive, Jorah. Don't ever forget that."

"I won't.

"I won't."

* * *

The Centauri were one of the oldest of the younger races, and certainly one of the proudest. The Shadow War had seen their ancient civilisation totter and almost fall, but a combination of luck, outside assistance and the dedicated leadership of Emperor Mollari II ensured its safety.

But as the Centauri were soon to learn, victory sometimes costs more than defeat. The enforced treaty by which the Republic joined the Alliance would soon cripple them. The cost of building Babylon 5 hit them no harder than it did many others, but the extent of military aid demanded for the Alliance fleet meant leaving many worlds undefended, a fact of which numerous raiders were more than willing to take advantage.

The Republic was also to bear the brunt of the feared Inquisitors, dispatched by the Vorlons to seek out any who had aided the Shadows during the war. Before this period the Inquisitors had been no more than legend. The first confirmed sighting was in 2259, with the testing of Delenn and John Sheridan, the second in 2262, when Satai Kats was interrogated by the most feared of them all, the human known as Sebastian.

Until now, they had only been seen singly. That soon changed.

And they were not even the greatest of Emperor Mollari's problems.

SANDERS, G. (2295) Prime Among Peers: A Study of Emperor Mollari II and the

Centauri Republic he Led. Chapter 2 of The Rise and Fall of the United

Alliance, the End of the Second Age and the Beginning of the Third, vol. 4,

The Dreaming Years. Ed: S. Barringer, G. Boshears, A. E. Clements,

D. G. Goldingay & M. G. Kerr.

* * *

Our Dark Masters protect us. Our Dark Masters shelter us. In your Shadow are we guided, by your Shadow are we shielded. By your grace do we thrive. By your wisdom do we live.

Our Dark Masters protect us. Our Dark Masters shelter us.

Moreil continued the rite, speaking the words by rote as he had every day since the Dark Masters had gone Beyond. He had spoken them before battle, before trial, before food, before rest. He had spoken them the day the Priests of Midnight had exiled him from the worlds of the Z'shailyl and denied him the comforting presence of the Dark Masters' shadow.

He had never stopped believing, and he had never hated the Priests of Midnight for their sentence. It was an honour to serve the Dark Masters, an honour to draw each breath in their name. There had been too many failures during the bleak days that marked the end of the Dark Crusade. There had been too many defeats, and some had had to pay for those failures. Moreil had been but one among many, and he had deserved his punishment.

But still he lived, and still he served the Dark Masters with every movement. That was why he was here, commanding a Drakh starship, working with aliens, working with pirates and bandits and scum. They sought only glory and profit and power. Moreil sought only chaos, to serve the Dark Masters' memory.

They had many names, this motley little group of theirs. The Narn captain referred to them as the 'Brotherhood Without Banners', in reference to some group of heroes from his past. To the Drazi they were the 'Sword of Droshalla'. A strange human called them the 'Order of the Wolf'. The outcast Centauri lordling used the name 'Assassins'. Most, including Moreil himself, did not care. They all knew what they were.

They were the lost, the damned, the forgotten. The Dark Crusade, that some called the Shadow War, had left the galaxy in turmoil and chaos. Many had been displaced. Some, guilty of what would in more ordered days have been called 'crimes', had escaped and fled.

And people like that eventually came here.

There were many like them. Bandits. Outcasts. Raiders. Most of them had been destroyed by the Alliance. Only the Brotherhood Without Banners (or whatever you called them) had survived, and they had done that by hiding and building and gaining strength. Between them they had criminal contacts across the galaxy. Between them they had enough ships to comprise a small army. Between them they were capable of carving a small empire out of the galaxy.

And once they had done so, Moreil knew, they would descend on each other like the wolves the human had named them to be, and destroy whatever they had built. Such was the nature of chaos.

They did not even have a leader, although there was a loose council of sorts. Moreil attended its meetings when he could be bothered. Most of them feared him. There were a few other members of the vassal races here, but no other Z'shailyl. A Zener scientist and a few of his staff, easily cowed. A flight of Zarqheba, howling their mindless cries into the silent sky, easily directed when there were beings to kill and warm flesh to eat. A group of Wykhheran, who formed Moreil's personal honour guard.

To all of them, he was as a Dark Master. He had gathered them all and brought them here. They might be exiles, they might be masterless, they might be outcasts.

But they would bring chaos.

The Alliance would catch them eventually, of course. Moreil had no illusions about that. They and their Vorlon masters had bested the Dark Masters, so they would catch the Brotherhood sooner or later. The only challenge was to spread as much chaos as they could before that happened.

He turned, his long wings rising as he heard the Wykhheran shimmer into view, whispering darkly. Most lesser beings could see only faint outlines of the dread Shadow Warriors, but Moreil could see them in all their terrible glory. Forged in the black pits at Thrakandar, now forever silent, the Wykhheran were perhaps the Dark Masters' most awesome creation.

It was the Centauri, the one who styled himself a lord. That, to Moreil, was foolishness. They were all exiles here, what matter a meaningless title in front of your name? But to Rem Lanas, titles did matter. His clothes were shabby and torn. His face was scarred and ugly. His voice was raspy and hoarse.

But as long as he could call himself a lord, he was content.

Moreil did not understand, but he could at least tolerate it.

"Call off your hounds," Lanas said. "We are there."

"This I know," Moreil replied. He had studied this place carefully. Gorash 7. The agricultural centre of the Centauri Republic. One of their richest worlds. The Narns had almost taken it during their first war, and it had fallen during the second following a wave of peasant uprisings. It had been returned to the Centauri in the Kazomi Treaty that had ended the second war. Emperor Mollari II had worked hard at restoring the planet to its former glory. Centauri Prime was in ashes, and there was rumoured to be famine and starvation. The Republic desperately needed its breadbasket.

What better place to attack? Emperor Mollari had sent many of his most prominent officials here to oversee the restoration of the world. There would be fine ransoms to be had. There were Alliance officers here as well. There would not be riches, but there would be some plunder. The Republic was also the weakest of the major powers. It was not even capable of defending its own worlds.

A perfect place to begin the spreading of chaos.

Lanas looked eager to begin. He did not like the Drakh starship that Moreil had appropriated for his own purposes, he did not like the Zarqheba, the Zener, or the Wykhheran, and he did not even seem to like Moreil himself. It was a mystery, then, why the lordling insisted on this ship. He was no combatant, but his knowledge of Centauri power structures made him invaluable.

Moreil did not know why Lanas was with them at all. He did not know why Lanas was so willing to be a part of the sacking of one of his own race's worlds. He did not know why Lanas insisted on serving on this ship.

He did not care. None of that mattered.

All that mattered was the spreading of chaos, and the service of the Dark Masters.

* * *

The sun was rising. Once it had brought with it light and beauty, a million rays of colour shining from crystal statues and mirror-clear lakes. Now there was only mud and dirt, and the sky was a dull brown.

That was me. I did this.

David Corwin, once captain of the Dark Star 3, the Agamemnon, watched the sun rise over the horizon outside the city of Yedor, and he thought the same thoughts he had every morning he had been here.

I did this.

He had not really bothered keeping track of time since he had left Kazomi 7, but he supposed it must have been at least a year by now. No matter how many different worlds and different systems he travelled to, he still always based time on the old Earth Standard, and he reckoned by that token it would have been more or less a year.

He had left Kazomi 7 in the second week of 2262, twenty days exactly after the Agamemnon had been destroyed.

He did not know exactly what date it was, but he supposed it must have been at least a year. When had New Year's Eve been? Whenever it had been, he must surely have spent it here, on Minbar. He had been here for several months now and every day he woke up to watch the dawn, and every day he tried to forget the dreams that echoed in his memory, and every day he thought the same thoughts.

I did this.

He wished he could have seen Minbar before the bombardment. He had overheard some of the Minbari talking about it, and the wonder in their voices. He had heard the exact same tone among his own people as adults explained to their children what Earth had been like.

He could speak Minbari fluently, of course. Or two dialects of it anyway. He had learnt the warrior caste dialect during the war, to be better able to communicate with prisoners. The worker caste dialect he had picked up here. It was not all that difficult.

He turned away from the risen sun and walked down towards the city. Yedor, the Minbari called it, the capital of their civilisation. It was a city older than any on Earth, a city built when humans had still not even fully comprehended their own world, let alone the mastery of space, a city of wonder and intrigue and ancient mystery.

And the human and Drakh fleets had all but annihilated it in a single day.

Not all of the city, admittedly. The Temple of Varenni had survived, and a few other buildings.

And now there were more.

Someone had built Yedor after all, those countless years ago. Who was to say they were not rebuilding over the ruins of an even older city? Everything had to begin somewhere.

For over a year David Corwin had been a pilgrim, seeking some sort of peace with the galaxy. He had not found it, not on Proxima, not during the Brakiri Day of the Dead, not in the vastness of space.

He had not found it here on Minbar either, but he felt he was getting close.

* * *

He took the same path he had before, several times over the past year. It was not the most direct, nor the safest, certainly not the quickest, but there was one reason and one reason alone that Senator Dexter Smith took this route from his office to the Pit Trap.

It brought him past a certain nondescript alley, one just like countless others here in Sector 301, aptly dubbed 'the Pit' until something had happened here that had changed everything.

This was where the Blessed Delenn had died and risen again.

The shrine had grown quite a bit since he had last been here. His duties in the Senate had kept him busy, and this was the first night he had had off in months. His first chance to come back here.

The shrine took up almost the whole alley now. There were pictures and drawings and poems and scribblings. There were quite a few other people here. There always were. The homeless — and Sector 301 still had plenty of them, although fewer than previously — slept here, claiming her presence gave them protection. Perhaps it did.

He paused, as he always did, and remembered this place the way it had been. He remembered the feel of the PPG in his hands, and the look in her eyes.

Then he remembered her beautiful green eyes filling with blood as her body fell.

I killed her. She had told him to. The crowd — many of whom now worshipped here — would have torn them both apart if he had not. But he had still killed her, and nothing could undo that.

He sighed, and turned to leave. As he did so, he caught sight of a picture of himself pinned to the wall. He vaguely recalled that picture being taken. It had been for an interview with Humanity magazine.

Someone had scrawled the word 'Murderer' over it.

He left.

It was not a long walk from the shrine to the Pit Trap, and he made it in about ten minutes. It was busier than he remembered, and he wondered how much of that was due to the very public knowledge that he drank there. Celebrity was not something he liked. He had not liked it when he had been captain of the Babylon and he did not like it now, but he could not blame Bo for taking advantage, he supposed.

"Senator," said Jinxo, the barman. It was a sign of how much things had changed that Bo could actually afford to hire more staff. "They're waiting for you."

"I know, I know, I'm late." There was a bottle of Pit Bull on the bar almost instantly. As he always did, Smith offered to pay, and as always, Jinxo wouldn't take the money. Smiling as he swigged from the bottle, Smith walked past the bar into the back room, the one marked 'Private'.

"Hey, here you are at last," said a familiar voice. "Don't they have clocks in that posh part of town?"

"You and the horse you rode in on, Allan," Smith replied genially. He took the seat that had been set aside for him and leaned back in the chair, looking around the table.

Security Chief Zack Allan, his assistant Jack, and Bo himself. A pack of playing cards was placed beside Bo, as was a pile of counters. Everyone had a drink of some kind in front of them. "Prepare to lose all that you own," Zack said. "For tonight is poker night at the Pit Trap."

"I dunno," Jack said. "I think I've already lost all I own."

"The way you play I'm not surprised." Zack looked up at Dexter. "So?"

"So what? Bo's the dealer for the first hand. You know that."

Zack rolled his eyes. "Not that. The other thing."

"Uh…. what other thing?"

"Oh, for the love of…. Here, give a minute." Zack bent down and picked up a newspaper from the floor at his feet. It was the Proxima Yesterday. Dexter caught the front page headline, and immediately wished he hadn't.

"Here we are," Zack said. "'War hero Senator Dexter Smith was spotted leaving the Dome One-o-five apartment of Captain Bethany Tikopai late last Wednesday night, fuelling rumours of a romance between the two. We've been unable to get in touch with either to comment, but friends of Senator Smith, who wished to remain anonymous, stated that he was 'head over heels' with the Earthforce Captain. There have been rumours linking Smith, who was voted the seventh sexiest man alive in a survey by For Her magazine four years ago and is expected to rank even higher in this year's survey, with a number of women over the last year, but nothing has developed into anything permanent. Could this be love at last for the high-profile Senator? We'll have to see his reaction when Captain Tikopai returns from her tour of duty at Kazomi Seven next month. And if he's feeling lonely in the meantime, we know several woman who will only be too happy to keep him company.'"

"Give me that!" Dexter snapped, snatching the paper from Zack. It was open at the gossip page, unsurprisingly. "Oh, for the love of Gandhi. Mental note: Get that Media Bill passed as soon as possible."

"So?" Bo asked.

"So what?"

"Is it true?"

"No, it's not true. We're just friends, that's all. We had dinner together."

"Oh," Zack said. "I see. Just dinner. Right." He started nodding, knowingly.

"She's not bad looking," Jack said. "I hear Ladded asked her for a photo-shoot and she turned them down."

"Did you see that picture of her in Humanity when the new uniforms came out last year?" Bo asked.

"Oh, did I ever?" Jack added. "Mamma mia! I wonder if I can get the missus a uniform like that?"

"Uh, did we come here to play cards, or to talk about my non-existent love life?" Dexter asked. "'Cause I can hear all the gossip I like in the Senate."

"No, we want the juicy details," Zack said. "Come in, indulge all us poor working-class plebs here. We don't get to move in the celebrity circuits like you do."

"Zack, we start playing now, or I tell everyone about you and that doctor from the underground clinic. What was her name again? Something Rosen?"

Zack coughed. "Ahem. Come on, Bo. Get dealing."

The chips were soon piled up and counted, while Bo began to shuffle. "So," Jack said. "Explain that dealer chip again?"

Everyone groaned. "Jack, that joke stopped being funny two hundred and sixty-four years ago," Zack said.

"No, it was funny then."

"No, it really wasn't."

Half an hour later everyone had gone through several bottles of beer, Jack had gone through half his chips, Bo three-quarters of his, and Dexter three full houses and a straight flush. He had always been good at poker, but he largely played it because it was a break from everything else in his life. No squabbling Senators. No watching Alliance advisors. No gossip columns. No kiss-and-tell revelations from women he had dated fifteen years ago.

Slowly he fanned his cards out, and listened to Jack raving about how wonderful his hand was, which meant it was the biggest pile of rubbish since Sector 301 after the refuse collectors strike of 2251. Jack had never managed a good poker face.

Zack raised, Jack matched it, Bo folded, and Dexter looked at his cards again. He matched, and raised again.

"You haven't got the cards," Zack said.

"Yes, I have. They're right here, in my hand. See. Five of them."

"Ah, you've got rubbish. Here, I'll match you, and raise another…. fifty."

Jack matched, and Dexter. "Off you go, Zack. Let's see them."

"Read 'em and weep, boys. Straight flush. Seven, eight, nine, ten and…. hey, where did the bloody ten go?"

"That looks like a three to me," Dexter observed. "A three of hearts as well."

"There was a ten here. The bloody ten of clubs."

"What, the one that was a part of your drivel last hand?"

Zack took a moment's realisation and then started swearing.

"'Read 'em and weep,'" Dexter said, chuckling.

"And then, he did," Bo pronounced.

"Yeah, yeah, a mistake that could have happened to anyone."

"Anyone who can't tell the difference between a three and a ten. Bo, never let this guy behind your bar."

"Fine, fine. Let's all have a laugh. Jack, try and knock the smile off his face. Tell me you've got something."

"Two pairs," Jack announced, laying them down. "Aces and twos."

Dexter nodded. "Not bad. Not half bad. I've got two pairs myself. Kings." He laid down the Kings of Hearts and Spades. "And…. er, Kings." Followed by the Kings of Clubs and Diamonds.

Zack groaned. "Can I owe you?"

"Zack, you already owe me…. let's see. Seventeen jillion zillion credits, otherwise known as the Gross Planetary Product of Proxima for the next seven years."

"Only Proxima. Get back to me when it's the GPP of somewhere important."

"Where's important?" asked a new voice, and everyone stopped. Someone was interrupting their poker session. They'd all left standing orders never to be interrupted during a poker session. Dexter had told his assistants to contact him only if the Minbari invaded, and nothing else.

"Have the Minbari invaded?" he asked the newcomer. He supposed it would have to be something pretty important for Julia to come here. She knew the significance of Poker Night, even if she didn't claim to understand it. Even if she wasn't legally old enough to enter the bar, not yet. It would be her eighteenth birthday in a couple of months. Dexter had already picked out what he hoped was a good present. Bethany had confessed to having no idea what to get her daughter.

Legally, of course, she wasn't old enough to be in the Proxima Security Force either, but there were always exceptions in Sector 301.

"Not that I know of," she replied dubiously. "Who's winning?"

"Funny story," Dexter began. Zack looked at him and held up the newspaper, glaring dire threats. "But not that funny. What's up?"

"Something you're going to want to see. You too, Boss. It's…. strange. Very strange."

"Well, who am I to pass up the call of serious strangeness?" Zack replied. "Lucky for you, Smith. I was going to clean you out next round."

"I'm not worried. I'd see you counting on your fingers to work out which number is ten."

"Remind me why I don't play this again?" Julia said.

"Guy thing," Dexter replied.

"Oh, definitely," Zack added. "Guy thing."

"Yeah."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah."

* * *

It seemed that everywhere he turned, Londo saw a place where someone had died. That corner, where Malachi had breathed his last. That room, where Dugari had been murdered. That doorway, where the guardsman had fought off the Shadow Criers.

It was worst of all in the throne room. He could still see the patch of blood on the floor where Lyndisty's body had lain. He could still see the scuffs in the carpet where he and Cartagia had fought.

And he could still hear Cartagia's mocking words.

'The Republic will be finished before the century's over, Mollari. I know that, and so do you. Who wants to be known as the Emperor who guided us into oblivion? Not me.'

Not for the first time, Londo swore to prevent Cartagia's final prophecy. Each time he repeated that oath, however, the words came harder and harder to his lips.

The last year had been hard, so very hard. Famine had struck savagely, the uncultivated farmlands unable to provide anywhere near enough food for the Republic. Thousands had died. The breadbasket of Gorash 7 had supplied as much food as it could, but its resources were strained to breaking-point just recovering from the Narn occupation, and the number of ships available to transport food was pitifully small.

Immolan was troubled by pirates again, not an uncommon occurrence. The new Lord-General Carn Mollari was unable to muster enough ships to protect the major shipping lanes, let alone hunt down the raiders.

Time and again, Londo had swallowed his pride and asked Durano to appeal to the Alliance for help. Aid had come eventually, but only when Delenn had personally intervened. There were too many races prominent in the Alliance Council with no cause to love the Centauri, no cause at all, and who were only too willing to see the Republic starve. Oh, aid shipments were promised, but aid was needed everywhere and it was easy for promises not to be fulfilled.

And all the while, more and more people died.

And now this.

"The initial task force will only be five. They will of course be working alone, without any need for staff or suchlike. They have already marked out specific territories to investigate, and there is a list of people they will wish to interview. It would be much easier were these people to be available for interrogation in a place difficult for them to escape from. They would be caught eventually of course, but that would only take up more time and add to the overall unpleasantness, and neither of us wants that, do we?

"Their needs are modest, a room or so each at specified places. Two will be operating out of the palace. The homeworld is obviously the most important place to begin. Of the other three, one is to be based on Gorash, one on Immolan and the other on Frallus. Other worlds will be dealt with subsequently. The immediate priority is to find anyone who may have been working with the Enemy and is still in a position of authority, or of course those in lower positions working in espionage or informant roles. A list of all escaped fugitives will be drawn up and handed over to the proper authorities at Babylon Five and Kazomi Seven.

"Do you have any questions, Majesty?"

"Yes," Londo said, looking closely at Mr. Morden. "What did you call these…. investigators again?"

"Their names are really not important. If they wish to introduce themselves to you, that will be up to them, but if you meant their title, they are usually known as Inquisitors."

"Inquisitors, hmm? Well, a very fine-sounding title. We had some by that name once. Quite a long time ago it was, during one of our darker periods. They…. hunted down people who were felt to be enemies of the State, or of the Church. When they found such people, or fabricated evidence to incriminate innocent people, they burned them alive, as a warning to all other enemies of the State."

"I was aware of this, Majesty. Several cultures have had similar groups of people."

"I was not finished, Mr. Morden. Do you know the strange thing about these Inquisitors? They were very good at their job. Reports state sometimes hundreds, if not thousands, of these 'enemies of the State' were executed daily at some stages. But no matter how many they burned, there were always so many more. It seemed as though there were more enemies of the State when they finished than there had been when they started."

"Ours are a little more efficient."

"So I see," Londo said, holding up the list of names of potential 'interviewees'. "Lord-General Carn Mollari, hmm. Oh, I know these names. Several captains of my, and I use the word carefully these days, 'fleet'. Almost all of them in fact. Kiron Maray, yes. Lady Drusilla Marrago. Oh look, half of my Government, I am so pleased you have not forgotten them.

"Ah, regional bureaucrats and directors, yes. Oh, a lot of the Parliament at Selini, the ones who voted me in as Governor, the ones that are still alive at any rate. Tax inspectors and collectors. Prominent churchmen. Well, if anyone needs an inquisition, it would be them I suppose. Half, no, wait, three-quarters of my Palace Guard.

"Lennier, of the third Fane of Chudomo. Why, Mr. Morden, whatever can a Minbari name be doing down here? I thought it was just us Centauri who bargained with dark forces during the war. Well, well. It seems as though aliens are just as guilty as we are. I'll be damned. I never knew that.

"Ah, and my dear lady wife, Timov. I would rather you be the one to tell her that than I. She has a very fearsome temper you know, and I have had enough crockery thrown at me in this lifetime already, thank you."

Londo handed the paper back to Morden, who maintained his carefully neutral expression. "A most comprehensive list, Mr. Morden. I can see that a great deal of work must have gone into it. Alas, I fear there is at least one name you are missing."

"Oh, Majesty?"

"Londo Mollari. A particularly shifty sort, by all accounts. Just the sort of person your Inquisitors would want to talk to. He had a position of some power within the Republic, although not as much as you do of course. He also knows almost everyone on this list.

"Come now, Mr. Morden, did you think you could question almost everyone I know, accuse them with these lies, and not expect to have to question me as well?"

Londo leapt up from his throne, and knocked the papers from Morden's hand. "Did you really think you would get away with this? With slandering and insinuating these things about these people? Not one of your Inquisitors will set one foot on any world in the Republic, or I will remove that foot!

"I am Emperor here. Not you."

Morden remained impassive. "I hadn't forgotten that, Majesty, but evidently you've forgotten something. Everything the Inquisitors wish to do, including their presence here, is authorised by the treaty that you signed when you joined the Alliance. I have seen that treaty. It bears the signature of your authorised representative on Kazomi Seven, Ambassador Durano — or are you trying to tell me it is a forgery?

"Ambassador Durano will also be questioned, but that will take place on Babylon Five. I understand the bureaucratic centre of the Alliance is slowly being transferred there. Council meetings will be held there soon, I am given to understand."

"Not one Inquisitor, Mr. Morden. Not one."

"What makes you think you have a choice in this, Your Majesty? A breach of your treaty obligations would have grave repercussions. It might lead certain parties to think you have something to hide, things you don't want the Alliance to find out about.

"I might also lead to trade sanctions, jump gate blockades.

"A cessation of aid shipments."

"You bastard!"

"That treaty was signed by your representative, Majesty. We are only enforcing the rights you gave us."

"Not Timov. You will not touch her."

Morden smiled, a slight smile of triumph, and not the only one Londo had seen. "I might be able to persuade them that it is not necessary to question her."

"Good." Londo sat back down on the throne. "You will not touch her." He thought everyone else was gone. He had sent them away, or so he thought, but Morden had just given him an object lesson. Wherever they went, he could touch them.

It was at that point that an Imperial Courier entered the throne room. His face was ashen white.

"Majesty," he said. "There is bad news."

The humans had a saying Londo had heard. He had never really understood it until now.

It never rains but it pours.

* * *

Whispers from the Day of the Dead — II

There was no understanding, no wisdom, no intelligence, no plan. Nothing.

There was only the dead, and they were everywhere, hundreds of faces, looking at him, screaming at him. Some of them he knew were dead, Mary, Michael, his parents. Some he did not know for sure, Susan, Lyta, Lianna. There were many faces he did not know at all, human, Minbari, even Drakh, people he had killed in the war.

David Corwin did not even remember why he had come to Brakir. He did not remember much of anything he had done these past months. He did remember that last day, the day he would mark down as being the one on which his sanity had snapped, and the walls around his world had begun to tumble down.

First had come the news that Mary had died. A tumour, something as simple as that. Random chance, nothing more. No dark fate, no hideous whim of some omnipotent being. Just simple natural causes.

Then his ship had been destroyed. Scuttled, was the official report. Too much combat damage to remain viable. He had heard Carolyn's last scream and now he knew she was alone forever. He had not seen her here today. She was definitely dead, but also not dead. She would be alive and screaming for eternity, trapped in the void the Vorlons had created.

The next day he had left Kazomi 7, left the Alliance and just gone, seeking something out there that would make sense.

Sometimes, in his more lucid moments, he recalled an old story he had heard, of a fisherman who had grown sick of the sea. He had planned to take his oars and walk inland carrying them, until he reached a place where no one knew what he was carrying.

Corwin was carrying something much heavier than oars, and he could not put them down, as everyone had recognised what it was he was carrying.

Particularly everyone here.

"You've got to be one of the good guys, 'cause there's way too many of the bad," one of the dead said to him. "I told my son that. Do you think he listened?"

"Go away," he said. "You're dead."

"Yeah? Yeah, you're right. But that doesn't make me wrong. You'd have agreed with me once. There's too many of the bad out there."

"Yes, there are. And they're too big, and they're too strong, and we can't touch them. None of us can. What's the point in being one of the good guys? We can't win."

"That's exactly the point. We can't win if everyone talks like that."

"Was it worth it? Was it all worth it? You've left behind your wife, your son, everything…. Was it worth it?"

"Ah…. I don't know, really. But I do know this. If I'd backed out, if I hadn't been one of the good guys, I wouldn't have been able to look either of them in the face again."

"Go away. You're dead."

"By the looks of it, you will be soon as well. You could have been a lot more than this."

"Go away."

"I'm not angry with you. I should be, but I'm not. Just think for one second, will you? Just think."

There were more, countless thousands of Minbari, skin sloughing from their faces, eyes dull and hollow, poisoned and sickened and dying, all a result of what he had done. Him, and people just like him. They had been good men, the people who had attacked Minbar. Some of them had wives and children and families. They watched sport and played with their sons, and read stories and played cards.

They were all just like him. All of them. He had done it.

He could not look into their eyes. He could not even bear to look at any of them. He had not imagined the Day of the Dead would be like this.

He did not know if he slept at all, if it had all been a dream, but there had been a long delirium and then light had touched his eyes, the light of the sun rising. He stirred from the place were he had lain, and looked up to see someone standing over him. It was a Minbari woman, another of the thousands.

"I'm sorry," he whispered. "Please…." Tears were rolling down his dirt-streaked face. "Please."

"There is nothing to be sorry about," the woman said, in flawless English. "May I sit?"

He looked at her closer. She was short, and slender, and pretty.

"You aren't dead," he said.

"No," she replied. "No, I'm not."

* * *

"They aren't human," Chen said.

"No," Talia replied. "They aren't."

"Then what are they? They look human, or they did at first, but…. It's not a Changeling Net. What are they?"

"It's hard to explain," she sighed. "At least it is until you see the artefact. Then a lot of things become clear."

"What artefact?"

"You'll be taken to see it shortly."

It had been a couple of hours since Chen had been rescued from the terrifying creatures who called themselves the Hand of the Light, and it seemed he had spent most of that time asking questions and not receiving answers. His rescuers had taken him to an abandoned warehouse, where they had built a camp. Chen knew of army bases less well protected.

They had brought the prisoner with them. He had stumbled and tripped and had been dragged most of the way. He mumbled occasionally. He looked as if he were drunk, or very tired. As he looked at him Chen felt a strange surge of pity, and the memory of what the man had been faded.

"Don't!" Talia snapped, looking at him. "Don't forget what they are. That's one of the ways they win."

Chen had rested at the camp a little, washing his face and drinking a lot of water. There were perhaps forty people here, almost all of them telepaths, but there were a few mundanes also. There were even a couple of aliens, but they were telepaths as well.

"What is this place?" he had asked when he arrived.

"You ask a lot of questions, don't you?" Talia replied. "I don't blame you. This is a hideout for the time being. We'll be moving on soon. We have to."

"Where to?"

"We don't know yet. Somewhere safe. Somewhere we can help more people."

"Don't you mean, help telepaths?"

"No, help people. Teep or mundane, it doesn't matter."

After he had rested Ben Zayn had come for him, staring at him with those dark eyes of his. Chen had never been afraid of mundanes before, not even as a child. He had always known he was one of the special people, but as Ben Zayn looked at him, he wondered if the mundane understood that.

"Talia wants to see you."

"What about?"

"She thought you might like to be around when she questions the thing we captured. She even thinks you might be useful there. I'll reserve my judgement, but listen to me. I worked for Bester all my life. Him, I trusted completely. He trusted Talia, so I will as well. You, I don't know. Don't go thinking I'll treat you with kid gloves just because you're a teep. Prove yourself, or go out into the big wide world and be incorporated into the network. I don't care. Got that?"

Chen only nodded.

The being who had once looked human was tied to a chair, its head held steady by a young woman. A telepath. She looked at Chen and flashed him a quick, welcoming smile. He smiled back, a little nervously.

Talia was there, staring at the thing, her arms folded. She looked up as Chen and Ben Zayn arrived.

"All yours," he said. "Are you sure you want to do this?"

"We have to keep trying."

"You mean keep running the risk of burning out? How many times have you done this, and what have you found?"

"Which is why we have to keep trying. I've seen what they do to us, Ari, what they did to Al and Harriman and Byron and all the others. We have to know as much as we can about them to stop them, and that means this."

"Fine. You're still the boss, but I'll be ready."

Talia nodded, and turned to Chen. "You wanted answers? This is a way you can get them. It won't be easy. It will hurt, and it could even kill you. I don't believe in lying to you.

"But it is necessary, and then you'll understand. You have to understand before you can really be a part of us, before you can see the artefact.

"Do you want to do this?"

"What are we going to do?"

"Go inside that thing's mind. Try to invade the network."

Chen looked at it again, and then back to Ben Zayn. The man's face was twisted into a sneer, exaggerated by his scar. He would not be thought weak by a mundane, not in front of his own kind.

He nodded.

* * *

Moreil walked through the ashes of chaos, savouring the feel of the choked air in his mouth and the touch of the blood-soaked earth through his fingers.

He had not come to invade, or to conquer, or to subjugate. Some of his companions had sought riches, or captives, or even the love of killing, but not him.

For him there was only the joy of bringing chaos, only the joy of serving his Dark Masters.

The fight had been easy, so incredibly easy. The planet had hardly been protected at all, a half-repaired defence grid and a handful of antiquated ships. None of it was any match for the renegades, the Order of the Wolf, or the Brotherhood Without Banners, or the Imperial Order, or whatever they were called.

Then they had gone to the surface, to the capital, and the true destruction had begun.

They had killed some, they had taken some, but most they had left alive to spread the tales, so that everyone would know who had done this. And that, Moreil knew, was what most of them wanted. They spoke of riches and revenge and power, but all they really wanted was to be known and feared, to be people of influence, to have their names sung and whispered.

An elderly Centauri woman was crying, screaming at him, interrupting his walk and his meditations. Moreil remembered her. Rem Lanas had taken her daughter, and the Wykhheran had torn apart her bond-partner and feasted on him.

"Devil!" she cried. "The Gods will destroy you! They will come down from the heavens and destroy you with holy fire. You will all burn when the Light comes. All of you!" She was crying. "You will all burn."

Moreil stopped and looked at her. She was old, and looked weak. He could have snapped her in half without trying, and his Wykhheran would barely have made a mouthful of her.

He bent down and touched her face, moving his claws gently across her cheek, being careful not to draw blood. He was taking extra care. Some races were just so fragile.

"I am Moreil," he said, speaking in her barbaric and uncivilised tongue. "Your Gods are dead."

Then he set her aside and continued walking. He would not be here long. They had done what they came here for. Gorash was not completely ravaged, but it was enough for now. They had sent a warning to the galaxy that they existed, and that was a start.

Next time, they would turn their attention somewhere bigger.

* * *

Delenn awoke from yet another dream, the latest of many. It seemed that ever since she had moved to this station she had not slept well. John was not there. It seemed he was rarely there when she awoke. She was not a late sleeper, but he was always up before her.

But this was the middle of the night.

She rose and walked into the next room. Space on Babylon 5 had been at a premium, and although the rooms she and John possessed were the largest, they were still far smaller than the ones she had had on Kazomi 7.

John was there, standing still, as if he were a statue. A candle was burning just in front him, and he was staring into it as if nothing else existed.

Delenn shivered, and looked at the wall. Space was beyond there, an infinity of it. An infinity of nothing.

"Remember," she whispered.

But remember what? It appeared that all of them had forgotten so much, so very much.

"Welcome to Babylon Five," she said. There was a meeting tomorrow morning, a meeting of the Alliance Council. It was likely to be a difficult affair. There were so many new faces, and so many of the old ones were gone.

She did not know how long she stood there, simply staring into space. When she finally returned to bed, she looked at John.

He had not moved. Not a muscle.

She sighed, and returned to an uneasy sleep.

Chapter 2

She was transported to a world consisting entirely of pain. It was not in one place, it was everywhere. She saw nightmares come to life. She heard the voice of the man talking to her, telling her to call him 'my lord', telling her to do things.

She said nothing. She did nothing. She merely resisted as best as she could, and screamed when she could not. But he had not yet forced her to surrender, not yet forced her to beg. That was the only power she had now, the only power she could ever have now.

She knew all about power. She had grown up at its nexus, a daughter of the Centauri Royal Court. Her father had wielded power, so had her mother, but it had done neither of them any good. Her father had been murdered, regardless of the power he had commanded, and her mother had died somewhere, alone, anonymous. She must have hated that.

No, she had thought she understood power, but it was only now that she truly did. Power was to seize upon something and declare that that was something she would or would not do, for no other reason than because it suited her. She would not scream, she would not beg, and she would not call him 'lord'. He would have to kill her before she did any of these things.

That was the only power she wielded now.

There were others she saw, although whether they were real or nightmare she did not know. A Narn woman came and watched her often. There was a human as well, who carried a large knife, constantly sharpening it. These she was fairly sure were real and not hallucinations.

But there was something else, an alien. It had a sharply angular head, and large eyes. It never stayed long, and it always looked at her closely, as if peering through her. Behind it something moved and shimmered, but she could never be sure if that was real or merely lights dancing in front of her eyes.

She was forgetting too much. She was beginning to forget what Gorash had been like before they had come. She had even forgotten why she was there. She only remembered one thing.

She would not give him what he wanted.

Senna of House Refa, daughter of Emperor Refa, had that much power at least.

* * *

Chen had never experienced anything like this before. Not ever.

It was as if he had been thrown into a raging river, one composed of light and thoughts and memories. And on the instant he broke the surface, he realised he had forgotten how to swim.

There were thousands of them, screaming voices. Some he was sure he recognised. Some he was sure he had known once. But when he had known them, they had not been in so much pain.

That was what this place was. A river of pain.

Don't lose contact with us! One voice came rushing through the myriad others. It was Talia. You'll never find your way back if you do. You'll be lost forever.

What is this place?

The network. This is what they will do to us. All of us. Remember! Catch hold of something, anything that will remind you of who you are. Remember your name. And follow us. Don't get lost.

Chen could see them now, Talia and the others. They were a school of fish, heading upstream, moving deeper into the maelstrom. He had entered the river with them, but had become separated. He moved towards them and was swept up in the force of their motion.

Don't worry, came another voice, a female one. Stay close to me. I'll do what I can.

The woman who had smiled at him. I don't even know your name, he said.

Lauren. Lauren Ashley.

I'm Chen Hikaru.

Good. Keep thinking that. That's one of the first things they do to us in here. Take away our names.

Where are we going?

As far up as we can.

Chen found it easier to just let himself be swept upwards with the others. He could not navigate himself. There was too much that was strange and twisted. As they moved, he heard voices, he heard cries, he heard pleas for mercy.

Shaking, he concentrated his mind on his fellow-travellers. They were repeating phrases over and over again, reliving memories. Some listed names, some recited poems. Lauren seemed to be replaying a day with a lover, a discovery that gave Chen an unsettling feeling of jealousy.

There was little for him to concentrate on. He had no family. He had few friends. He read little, knew no poems or books or plays.

Ah, there was one thing.

The Corps is Mother, the Corps is Father. I trust the Corps. The Corps will nurture me, will protect me. Maternis, Paternis. The Corps is Mother….

Some of the others seemed displeased by his choice, but some smiled.

Something's there! Talia said. Something's out there.

Chen looked at her, and realised something. She was the only one who was not repeating that constant litany of memory.

Then he realised something else. They were no longer within a river of light and gold. They were somewhere else.

Hyperspace! Oh, my God, we're in hyperspace.

Calm down, Lauren said. The network somehow crosses hyperspace. We don't know how. There are little…. folds and tunnels. We're in one of them now.

But how…?

Careful! Talia snapped. Something's here!

It rose out of nowhere, forming around them from nothing. It towered above all of them. Size meant nothing here, but fear did.

When Chen was a child, he had had recurring nightmares of spiders. He had been unable to sleep for fear of a blanket of them on top of him, crawling over him, suffocating him, moving slowly over his eyes and into his mouth so that he was unable to scream. During his first year with the Corps those dreams had been locked away, unable to hurt him any more. He had even identified the source of them — when he was a baby, a spider had crawled into his crib, a tiny, harmless thing, but to his child's eyes so much more.

The thing before him was the biggest spider he had ever seen. Just one of its hairs was bigger than he was, just one of the hairs he had dreamed was brushing against his skin.

And in its eyes, in its impossibly large eyes, as it looked at him, Chen sensed a human intelligence. No, an intelligence far greater than human.

He screamed. He did not know what the others were seeing, did not know whether they could be seeing the same thing, but all he knew was that this thing was real and dangerous and terrifying.

Remember! cried Talia's voice through his own screams.

Something dripped from one massive fang. It dropped just past him, searing hot as it passed close to his skin.

Remember who you are!

I am Chen Hikaru, he thought to himself. The Corps is Mother, the Corps is Father. Maternis, Paternis.

No, the spider was too big, the fear too ingrained.

There was light. It was strange, the spider seemed so dark, but now it was covered with light. Chen looked and saw Talia. She was not afraid. She was looking at him, concentrating, and light was pouring from her mouth and eyes. Chen knew that she was not looking at a spider. She was not looking at anything at all.

He sensed another presence behind him, and he turned, hardly daring to imagine what he would see there, so afraid that he would witness another nightmare from his past.

It was a man, shorter than he was, dressed in a spotlessly clean black uniform with gloves, cradling one hand against his chest. A Psi Cop badge glinted and reflected the light.

He smiled, and in an instant the spider was gone, as if it had never been. The man, who had a name Chen dared not say even in his mind, moved towards Talia, ignoring the rest.

Chen did not want to intrude on a reunion he knew would be personal, and so he turned to Lauren. She was not shaking any more, but the residue of her fear was still there.

It was a doorway, a big, black doorway, and I knew there was something waiting on the other side, but I dared not open it. I just could not open it.

What was it? An illusion?

If I understand it correctly, the network is made up of the minds of thousands of telepaths, all trapped, their powers channelled in specific directions, to send messages, to block them, to heal, to destroy. This is the cumulative subconscious of all these minds. Why should their nightmares not be here as well?

We have to destroy this.

I knew you would understand. Just as soon as you came in. Everyone does once they've seen this.

Chen looked up, and the man was gone. Talia was looking back at the others. I've found what I needed. We're leaving now, quickly.

We have to destroy this, Chen thought again.

We will, Lauren replied. Did you see who that was?

Yes, I did. I didn't want to hope, but….

Now, I think we're in with a chance. We might just be able to do it.

* * *

"This had better be good."

"Trust me," Julia replied. "I know better than to interrupt your testosterone, beer and cigar night if it's not serious, don't I?"

"Were there any cigars?" Dexter asked. "I don't smoke."

"There should be cigars," Zack muttered. "What's a poker night without cigars? It's like…. um…. well, like something without something that should go with it."

"Well, there aren't any cigars, so what does it matter?"

Julia rolled her eyes. "And you wonder why you can't get any women to come to your poker nights?"

"Tradition," Dexter replied, smiling. Julia had a tendency to act a lot older than she really was, sometimes.

She had taken them to the Sector 301 guardhouse, refusing to elaborate on what it was they were meant to be seeing, saying only that they would undoubtedly not believe her unless they saw it with their own eyes.

"We arrested it about an hour ago," she was saying as they went towards the cells. "There was a report of an assault and a suspicious person sighted down-sector. We caught the suspect almost immediately. Like it didn't care if it was spotted or not."

"You keep saying 'it'," Dexter observed. "An alien, or something?"

"I certainly hope so."

Cells were meant to be secured by an electronic force field over the more conventional locked doors, but this was the Pit, where the budget was a little skimpy. As a result, the cells here were little more than locked doors. At least there were more security guards than there had been, and all of them were honest these days.

"Have a look," Julia said, gesturing at the screen in the office just off the cell block. Each cell had a camera, naturally.

"There's nothing there," Dexter said. "You've got the wrong cell."

"No, that's the right cell."

"Then the camera's faulty," Zack said. "That's not exactly unusual around here."

"No fault detected. Besides, it's showing the interior of the cell well enough. Just not the occupant. And yes, we know it's still there. We couldn't take any photos or electronic records either. Not even fingerprints."

"Okay," said Dexter. "Now I'm interested. Can we see this…. individual?"

"I'm not the boss here," Julia shrugged. "I would recommend a lot of people standing by ready though. This thing is…. dangerous."

"Dangerous how?" Zack asked.

Julia shook her head. "I don't think I could explain, and I don't think you'd believe me if I could."

Dexter looked at the empty cell in the picture again. Something caught his gaze, something just off-centre of his perception. He looked again, harder.

There was a brief flicker of light, and in his mind, a voice. Come to us. Come and see the light.

He frowned.

* * *

Whispers from the Day of the Dead — III

She knows why she has come here. It is not for diplomacy, not for strategy, or tactics, or alliances. It is not for the good of her people. It is for herself, one selfish action in a lifetime of service to the Minbari.

It is warm this night in the capital on Brakir. There are many people moving and dancing in the streets, processions and carnivals. The Day of the Dead is a holy event to these people, and even more so now, a time of celebration. There are so many dead to speak to. Yesterday there was mourning, tomorrow there will be morning. Tonight, there is a chance to meet again with old friends, old enemies.

Old loves.

Tomorrow, Satai Kats will return to Minbar to continue the slow rebuilding. Tomorrow, the faint semblance of diplomacy that brought her here will be concluded.

Tirivail understood. She alone would understand, Kats knew that. "Go," the warrior had said. "And if you see him, tell him…. tell him…."

"Tell him what?"

"I was wrong. He was not a coward. He was never a coward."

"I will."

Kats had not dared to hope. No one in living memory had experienced a Day of the Dead. The last had been over two hundred years ago. The very concept of the dead returning went against everything she had ever been taught. The warrior caste believed in ghosts and ancestor-spirits, but the religious caste taught that souls returned to the ether, to be endlessly reborn.

And even if the legends were true, who could say she would meet again with Kozorr? Why not her father, or Hedronn, or anyone?

But she had to hope.

She stood on the balcony, looking down at the people passing by in the street below. A tall, dignified-looking Centauri man moved with steady conviction, but he had the same air of desperate hope she had herself. In the alleyway beneath her room, a human sat moaning and whispering to himself. A Narn in a simple robe made for a nearby temple, and a Brakiri in the uniform of a Dark Star captain looked up at the sky, staring in wonder at the comet overhead.

"There you are," said a voice, and Kats stiffened, unable to believe that she had truly heard the words. Scars both old and new throbbed with remembered pain as she turned to see Kalain move from the shadows into her room.

He looked as he once had, before the illness had ravaged and torn his body. He looked proud and haughty and arrogant, a prince of all he surveyed. He had always belonged to a different time, the earlier days, where he could have walked beside Marrain and Parlonn and shaken the world with the sound of his footsteps.

But he had been born into the wrong time, and he had dedicated his life to changing that.

"You thought you were free of me," he said, his voice commanding and proud, not the hoarse rasp it had later become. "You thought you could escape from your sins."

Kats looked at him. "Why?" she said softly.

"Is this one of your worker tricks?" he asked. "To ask questions which make no sense?"

"Why did you do all the things you did to me? You enjoyed it, Kalain. Don't say you did not. Was that all there was to it?" She remembered his voice growing louder and louder, exhorting her to beg for forgiveness. She remembered his laughter at her screams and her pleas for mercy. Sebastian had been brutally cold and efficient. He had taken no pleasure in his work. But Kalain had.

"I did it to purify you, to make you repent your sins, to make you…."

"You are not of the religious caste. Why should you care for my sins? You are a warrior. Was I truly the most fitting opponent for you? Was I the only person you could fight?"

"Stop this! You lie! Have you forgotten who it was who massacred the Grey Council? Have you forgotten…?"

"No! I have not forgotten, and I never will forget. It was not I who did that, and you knew that. You always knew that. So, I ask you again, Kalain. Why?"

"Because…. because you deserved it! There was a day you would have knelt in the mud at my feet as I walked past, and you would have thanked the ancestors that I even deigned to look upon you! There was a day when you would have addressed me with downcast eyes and spoken only when given permission. There was a day when we were warriors, and that was understood by all, when we did not have to make people aware of anything, when we had but to speak to be obeyed, when…."

"When you had true power. When you had true respect?"

"Yes!"

Kats sighed. "Then that was what you wanted. You wanted respect and power, even if it was only from one person, only over one person. The rest of the Grey Council followed you only at Sinoval's orders. You had lost all respect from them when you faltered at Mars.

"But I was there. I was a worker who thought herself worthy to stand at your side. I thought myself able to command warriors. I thought myself worthy to stand in the Grey Council, where Valen himself once stood.

"So you brought me to the Grey Council, and you showed me just how little power I had, and you made for yourself someone whom you could command, someone you could hurt as much as you liked.

"I apologise, Kalain. I thought you tortured me for your own pleasure. I was wrong."

"I had to…. I was a warrior. I was…."

"Wrong?"

"I was wrong."

"I forgive you, Kalain. You hurt me, and you weakened me, and you almost broke me, but you did not. I am stronger now than I ever was, and for that I thank you, and I forgive you."

"I never apologised, and I never sought your forgiveness."

"I know, but I offer it all the same. Be at peace, Kalain."

"And you. There is…. someone else who wants to talk to you. I think you want to talk to him as well. I will see you again in another life, worker."

"May your Gods welcome you home," she said, the words sounding hollow to her, but she knew they were important to him.

Perhaps the Day of the Dead did not show you those you wished to speak to, but rather those you needed to speak to.

She touched her necklace gently, and then all the air seemed to be sucked from the room.

"My lady," said his voice. "I swear you are more lovely than ever."

She whispered his name, just once, and there were tears in her eyes.

* * *

The room was larger than she was used to, larger than she found comfortable, even. This was the place she had spent more time in than any other on Babylon 5, more even than her sleeping quarters, and yet she had never liked it.

Perhaps it was because this room seemed to breed so much strife, so much conflict.

Sometimes Delenn longed for the old days. There had been just a handful of them at the beginning. Herself, Londo, Lethke, Taan Churok, Vizhak. There were so many now, people she did not know, people who had not seen the things she had, people who did not seem to understand why there had to be an Alliance.

The races needed to be one. They needed to protect and help and shelter each other.

And yet so many did not understand.

Durano was still speaking. Delenn did not know him well. Londo had sent him personally, and Londo usually had good judgment. There was just something in him that made her uncomfortable. He was so…. rigid and formal. It was as if all his life was a mask and no one knew what lay beneath it, not even Durano himself.

"The death toll is still being calculated, but has run to over eleven thousand so far. While most of that clearly occurred in the early bombing raids, a significant number have succumbed to illness, injury and disease. Most of the hospitals in the capital were intentionally destroyed during the attack.

"We have received messages from one of the raiders demanding ransom for those captured. These include the Governor, his wife, several Government officials and assorted other nobles. The raider was a Centauri, who styled himself Lord Rem Lanas. There is no record of such a person, and there is certainly no such noble house.

"My Government is asking for financial aid, as well as food shipments and medical equipment. We also request military assistance to protect Gorash and to restore order. We also request to be released from certain of our obligations under the Kazomi Treaty. Far too many of our worlds are too sparsely defended, and we may be attacked elsewhere."

"That is not possible, I am afraid, Minister," John said, standing up after Durano had finished. "The Kazomi Treaty expressly forbids that, you realise. However, the rest of your Government's requests are not unreasonable."

G'Kael rose, and all eyes turned to him. The Narn was usually quiet, and rarely spoke. When he did, however, he commanded the attention of everyone listening. He had the rare gift of being either the centre of attention or completely ignored as the situation demanded.

"I communicated with the Kha'Ri before this meeting," he said slowly. "We had heard about the attack, and were anticipating these requests. My Government is of the view that this is an internal Centauri matter, and is not within the purview of the Alliance."

"What makes them say that?" John asked.

"A Centauri world was attacked by raiders, who are apparently led by a Centauri lord. Centauri dignitaries were captured, and the raiders sent ransom demands to the Centauri Government. The Kha'Ri believes this is a problem of internal security, in which the Alliance is forbidden to intervene, save for the pursuit of Shadow agents or vassals."

"That is incorrect, and you are fully aware of that," Durano replied. "Other races were seen taking part in the attack, including Narns and Drazi and humans. There were also sightings of one creature that may well have been a Z'shailyl. On top of that, at least two Alliance dignitaries were killed in the attack, and it is possible others were injured or captured. These raiders may well choose to attack another world, one not belonging to us. Clearly this is a problem for the whole Alliance."

"My Government's position remains," G'Kael said, sitting down.

Ambassador Kalika stood up. The Abbai had joined the Alliance late in the war, afraid of possible retribution from the Shadows. Some, particularly the Drazi, regarded that as cowardice, but to many in the former League of Non-Aligned Worlds it denoted courage, and she was the unofficial mouthpiece of many of those races.

"If the Centauri are too weak to defend their own worlds, why should the rest of us help them?" she asked. "Planetary defence is a matter for individual Governments and not for the Alliance."

"And why are we too weak to defend our worlds?" Durano asked. "Where are our ships? Where are our armies? They are here. They are chasing ghost stories across the galaxy! They pursue the faintest rumour of Shadow ships, they follow legends of ancient vessels to distant corners of the galaxy. As well have them chasing the Sanctuary of Aeons, or the Well of Souls, or humanity's Holy Grail! You have bled us dry, all of you! Will you see us all die?"

"That is the price of allying with the Enemy," Kalika replied coolly, unaffected by the uncharacteristic loss of equilibrium from the Centauri. "Why should we defend you? Why should we help those who fought beside those who would destroy us all?"

"Why?" Delenn said, rising. "Because we are an Alliance. Because the weaknesses of one must be borne by the strength of another. Because we can stand stronger together than we ever could apart.

"Because we are all of one blood, all of one soul, and if we cannot stand together, then we shall surely die apart. I count Emperor Mollari as one of my closest friends. He was here at the very beginning, when this Alliance was born. He suffered as we all did in the ruins of Kazomi Seven. He bled, as we all did, to give rise to this. Shall we abandon him now? Shall we say his sacrifice was for nothing?

"This matter will be voted on. Does this body wish to grant Minister Durano's request for assistance?"

She had been genuinely uncertain how it would turn. The war had been over for more than a year, and many of those here had become used to peace. The Centauri were not liked or trusted. They had after all allied with the Shadows. Humanity had as well, but they had an entirely new Government, and their representative here, an Ambassador Luchenko, was genuinely liked by most. Besides, they had John to support them, and his words carried a lot of weight.

But the Centauri…. they had too many enemies, particularly the Drazi and the Narns. They were still ruled by the same people as during the war. Durano was cold and arrogant and had few personal friends.

Lethke voted in agreement, as she was sure he would. He and Londo had been friends for a very long time. G'Kael voted against, although Delenn could not tell whether or not he was comfortable with that course of action. She and John voted for. Kalika against. Taan Churok abstained, as he always did, a silent protest against what had been done to his people.

Some for, some against. Finally, all was done. No.

Durano's face was expressionless, betraying no sign of his inner feelings. Delenn bowed her head. Sorry, Londo. I tried.

She was the first to become aware of the whistling sound, of the faint rustle of fallen leaves, of the clack of bones. She looked up. No, not the first. The second. John was already staring at the new arrival.

The Alliance had had a Vorlon representative since just after the Battle of the Third Line, but he had stayed behind on Kazomi 7. A new representative had been appointed to Babylon 5. He had given no name, but none was needed. He was instantly recognisable. His encounter suit was pure white, although the shade sometimes varied. Today it was almost blinding, seeming to reflect every light in the room.

He looked at Delenn, and then around at the Council. <This vote shall pass,> he said.

And that was that. Delenn just wished she could have felt better about it.

* * *

The stone was simple and small and plain. It was, Tirivail thought, and not for the first time, entirely inadequate. There should have been statues. There should have been monuments and epic tales. There should have been many things.

But all that remained to commemorate Kozorr of the Star Riders clan was a small black stone in the middle of a garden, and the words, 'Here lies a worker, who spent his life destroying and his death creating.'

Completely inadequate, and all the work of Kats. Satai Kats as it was now. Tirivail tried to dislike the woman, but it was hard to dislike one who loved one you loved. Even if she was a worker.

"In the Name of the Betrayer, so do we serve," she said, continuing the ancient oath spoken in Marrain's memory. Of course, he was no memory these days. Not to her.

"I am a warrior. I dance amidst the height of the storm. I ride among the stars. My sword clashes in the winds. The moon is my shield. My wings are of fire.

"I am a warrior. I shall not fall. I shall not let an enemy pass from my sight. I will walk in the dark places, and I shall know no fear.

"On death, my soul shall ascend to be judged by my ancestors and those who have come before. If found worthy, I shall be reborn, with no memories of my past life, but with the knowledge that I am a warrior in more lives than this."

She stopped, and looked at the stone. "Remember that, Kozorr. Remember that."

"Why do you do this?"

Tirivail turned, and saw Kats approaching. Her eyes grew even darker. Kats was shorter than she was. Kats had never been trained to wield a weapon, never stood on the bridge, never faced enemies in the certain knowledge that death was coming.

But Kozorr had loved her.

And, Tirivail grudgingly had to admit, she was brave.

"To remind him," she replied. "He was a warrior. His spirit should not be allowed to forget that."

"His spirit is gone. It has gone to the heavens, to rejoin the pool and wait to be reborn."

"Not to us. His spirit is everywhere. And he will return to us a warrior, if we but remind him often enough of what he is."

"He wanted to create. He was tired of destruction."

"And you think that is all we do? This city is ancient. You are rebuilding it now, but you are just building on top of what was already there. The bones of this city are our bones. The mortar that holds it together is our blood. There are so many ghosts here. I live with them every day."

"Yes, so do I."

"I merely honour his memory. That is all."

"So do I. But more than that. I come to talk to him. He cannot hear me, but I talk all the same. I tell him of my fears, of my nightmares, of my friends. I tell him all that has happened, and I tell him I wish he was here with me."

"I envy you," Tirivail sighed. "Sometimes I wish I could hate you. You had his touch, his caress, his heart. You had his love, and all I had was his respect. I wish I could hate you."

"Why do you not?"

"Because he loved you."

"There is one who loves you, Tirivail. Another you can love. I am sure of it."

"Oh? I wish I were. My father is planning a marriage for me. A way to bind our clan to one of the others, to gain political advantage. I am one of the few resources he has remaining if he wishes to rebuild our fortunes."

"Do you wish marry?"

"He is my lord. I swore to obey him, to die at his command, to die at his single word. I disobeyed my lord once before. I will not do so again."

"What order did you disobey?"

"I did not kill my sister. I leave you to your conversation, Satai. I must go and train."

She walked away, and did not look back.

* * *

There was a dark thought Emperor Londo Mollari II entertained in the middle of the night as he looked out over the domain he claimed to rule, a dark irony that was surely evidence of some malign force seeking to destroy him utterly.

It had not been three years ago that he had been a wanderer, travelling across the galaxy in exile, seeking allies, seeking friends. To his surprise he had found them. In those days he had had no power, but so many choices. Now that he had power, he had no choice at all.

Timov was sleeping. She slept like a child, far better than he did these days. He had spent far too many nights beside her, listening to his hearts beating and staring up at the ceiling.

Sighing, he turned away from his window and walked out into the corridor. The two members of his Palace Guard, not unused to such an occurrence, snapped to attention and followed him. Another two remained outside the room, guarding the Lady Consort. Londo supposed his midnight walks were no secret. They were not exactly uncommon these days.

He never had anywhere planned. He just went where his hearts took him, sometimes to the Royal Gardens, or to the throne room or the kitchens or out into the city or any number of places. He did not know where he was going to go tonight either. He just wanted to walk, to let his mind shut down and let his hearts guide him.

He could not do that tonight, though. There was too much to think about. The massacre at Gorash still preyed on his mind. So many dead, several taken. A parcel had arrived at the palace two days before. It contained the head of the Governor.

Things were little better here. The crops were failing again, disastrously this time. His advisors tried to conceal the truth from him, but he still knew. People were starving by the thousand. Was this what he had meant when he had promised Malachi he would look after the peasants?

He stopped suddenly as a shadowy figure emerged from the corridor in front of him, and he looked up. The Brakiri's dark eyes studied his own beneath the dark hood. Londo stiffened, recognising the lantern symbol on the breast of his robe.

It stood for light, of course. What did they say? 'We have power wherever there is light, and where the light is not, we bring it.'

Inquisitors. There were far too many of them. How many had they taken away? How many tried and executed? How many forced to suffer? He had saved Timov at least. That was a victory of sorts, however small, and he had to take his victories where he could find them.

The Inquisitor stepped aside and let Londo past. Not surprisingly, Mr. Morden was not far behind.

"Ah, Majesty," Morden said. He was as immaculately dressed as ever, not a hair out of place. Great Maker, Londo thought, does this man never sleep?

No, probably not.

"Are you sure you should be up at this time of night, Majesty? With all the burdens of your position, surely you need rest?"

"I do not let Timov treat me like a child, Mr. Morden, and she is far closer to me than you are. Kindly credit me with the wisdom to determine for myself how much sleep I need."

"Of course, of course." Morden took the rebuke without any sign of anger, as he always did. And why not? He could afford to allow Londo a stinging remark or two.

"I see your Inquisitors are out in force again. Whom have they arrested this time, I wonder?"

"The glorious work they do demands a lot of effort, Majesty, but as for your question, one of the maids in your kitchens was acting as an intelligence agent for the Enemy, leaving information of palace comings and goings under a rock in the garden. She is being…. questioned to determine her employer. We shall discover it soon enough."

Londo sighed. What Morden had just described had being going on for centuries. It was all a part of the Great Game of Houses, and quite frequently had nothing to do with the Shadows at all. Every noble House had agents in the palace, and in all the other Houses come to that. But if the Inquisitors found even the slightest trace of wrongdoing they would seize on it, and the Great Maker help those they focussed on.

"I commend your diligence," Londo spat.

"I will pass that on to them. Oh, by the way, Majesty, I received some interesting news about an hour ago. I was going to tell you when you woke up. A peacekeeping force has been assembled by the Alliance to protect Gorash and a few of the other vulnerable worlds. They will also help restore order and oversee the presence of humanitarian aid."

"I believe you humans have a saying about stable doors and horses," Londo said dryly. "Still, that is good news. I merely wish it were not necessary." I wish all those who were killed could be brought back. I wish we didn't have to go begging on hands and knees to aliens for the right to defend our own worlds. I wish Mr. Morden and his Inquisitors would all go back to the rock from which they came.

"Indeed it is. Commander N'Rothak will be taking overall charge. He's a very experienced captain and administrator. He will soon…."

"A Narn? Great Maker, they could not be so foolish, surely. The Alliance have sent a Narn to lead the peacekeeping force?"

"Why would they not? Eighty percent of the overall force are Narns. There are obvious advantages. You share a border, they are near enough to Gorash for there to be little time wasted. They know the system and the world…."

"And why is that? Because they occupied it for a year, because they spent decades attacking it! I do not believe this. How long were we and the Narns at war? Too long to let them take over one of our worlds in this way!"

"The war between you and the Narn is over now, Majesty. You are all part of the Alliance now. The Kha'Ri specifically requested this role, as a symbol that the past is done, and an example of renewed co-operation. Of course, if you would rather the people of Gorash starve, then you have but to say so."

"You know full well I cannot do that. Good night, Mr. Morden. I am suddenly feeling…. very tired."

And he was indeed feeling very tired, but there was little to be done about that. He needed more than one night to make himself feel better.

He lay still and silent beside Timov until dawn, listening to the sound of his own hearts beating. They seemed so much louder than they had before.

* * *

Councils were rare among the Brotherhood Without Banners. Usually there was little to discuss, little to agree upon. The captains came and went as they saw fit, banding together only for a common purpose.

They had, however, agreed upon a few situations that would necessitate a meeting of all the captains. A proposition to launch a new attack. A potential threat to their base, in particular from the Alliance. The expulsion of one of their number. Or the acceptance of a new member.

Moreil knew it was the latter, and that was why he actually deigned to attend this meeting. Usually he did not. Petty politics did not suit him. He did not care which of them led, which futile ploy of revenge they followed first. All he cared about was the service of chaos.

But something stirred within him as he walked the darkened corridors of their home. Something told him this would be important.

Behind him, the Wykhheran complained angrily. There had been little for them to eat recently, at least little worth the effort. Some of the prisoners taken at Gorash had died here, either from injuries or torture or suicide, and Moreil had let their carcasses serve as food, but that was cold meat. The Wykhheran wanted warm fare.

Why, they complained, could they not devour the Sin-tahri female? She was young and healthy and warm. What interest could Moreil have in her? Or, for that matter, in the elder Sin-tahri male who owned her? Surely neither of them mattered?

Moreil did not answer them. He did not have to, and they all knew it, but this time he did not reply because he did not have a valid answer. Rem Lanas meant nothing to him, but the girl…. He seemed to recognise something within her, and a hunch, an instinct, a revelation from the Dark Masters even, told him she would be needed alive at some point.

Patience, he told them. There will be plenty to eat soon.

It was time enough for another raid. If the whole of the Brotherhood did not agree to such an action, then Moreil would take out his own ship and go hunting. The service of the Dark Masters did not allow for a rest.

He entered the room that had been set aside as the meeting place, and immediately he noticed the other captains wince slightly. They feared him. That was good. All of them knew about his honour guard, and those who were wise feared the Wykhheran.

There was only one who did not, and that was the human. He was balancing his knife on the table, point first, and spinning it. Moreil had not asked his name, he had not cared to know, but some respect was called for to one so fearless.

Besides, it had been he who had helped them find this base. Apparently it had been attacked and almost destroyed during the war between his people and the Minbari, and since abandoned. Moreil had not cared for more details. He spent as little time here as possible.

He took his place, not sitting as the others were, and looked around at them all. The captains and leaders of the Brotherhood Without Banners. The human, the knife wielder. The Narn captain who had coined the name that had finally stuck. Beside him was a Narn female, who wore a long sword on her back. There were two Drazi, who looked enough alike to be twins. Rem Lanas was there, again pretending to be more important than he was. There were a few others, newcomers mostly. None mattered. None dared to look at him.

"We have a request to join our order," the Narn captain said. He was the one who most clearly saw the need to bond the disparate group together. There was something he quoted a lot, repeating the phrase over and over. 'If we cannot live together, we shall surely die apart.' It had been said by a great holy man of his people. It was not a concept Moreil liked. It spoke too much of order for his liking.

"We all know the rules we have agreed. When one wishes to join, he must explain to us why he wishes to do so, and why we should accept him. Then we vote. If there is even one vote against, he is denied, and killed."

Moreil listened as the Narn continued. Rules were irrelevant, creations of order. The only rule that mattered was the spreading of chaos, the only order necessary was service to the Dark Masters.

"Let him enter," the Narn said.

Moreil turned as the door opened and a man walked in. Looking at him, Moreil knew he had been right in his instinct to come here. Once again, the Dark Masters had steered him correctly.

It was a Centauri male, older than Rem Lanas. His hair was long and puffed up above his head. His once-fine clothes were now scuffed and torn. A sword hung at his belt, worn in the fashion of a man who treats his weapon as part of his body.

But it was his eyes that most convinced Moreil. They were eyes that spoke of a wealth of experience, of oceans of blood, of the wails of defeated enemies. This man was a leader, a lord, a general. He was the first here Moreil felt would be worthy to stand before the Priests of the Fallen Midnight and proclaim service to the Dark Masters. All the others were worthless, save for the human, and he was motivated by insanity.

"State your name to the Council," the Narn said. By the angry words of the Drazi to each other, they already knew it.

"Marrago," he said. "My name is Marrago."

* * *

There was always something to do. Usually more than one thing. Leadership was all a matter of prioritisation and delegation. This was something Delenn had been taught very early, but unfortunately it required enough people that a leader trusted in order to delegate to.

That was a list that was in woefully short supply.

And the most important position of all. That still had to be decided.

"Babylon Five needs a Commanding Officer," she said. It was true. The station was receiving an increasing amount of traffic in recent weeks. People were flocking here, not just diplomats and their staff, but traders, questors, anyone seeking a new home. There were even many who had come here to see her, a fact Delenn contemplated with no pleasure. G'Kar was working on establishing a Ranger base here, although he still insisted on maintaining the main base on Kazomi 7.

And as Alliance business grew, so did the number of people required to attend to it all. Nearly everyone from Kazomi 7 had moved here. Of all of the people she knew and trusted on Kazomi 7, only Vejar had never set foot here.

A succession of people had performed acting CO duties for the station during its construction. Major Krantz, Captain Tikopai, Captain Kulomani, Commander Ta'Lon, John himself, but no one permanent had been appointed yet. John was currently Acting Commanding Officer, but there was too much work for him, coupled with leading the Dark Star fleet.

"I know," he said, not looking up from the report he was reading. "I was hoping…. David could…."

"I know," she said. He had been hoping that for a while, back when he had first broached the idea to her. But David was not here, and neither of them knew where he was. It was more than a year since he had left, giving no explanation other than that he needed 'some space'. "But we do not know if he is ever coming back."

"He will be."

"But until he does…." Delenn was not sure if he would, but she did not try to puncture John's illusions. She had watched David's gradual slide into despair, seen all the wounds of body and mind he had suffered. Some such wounds never healed, and she doubted there was anywhere he could go where he could be truly made well.

"We'll appoint someone else until he does," John agreed. "Have you read this?"

"Probably." Delenn sighed. She doubted there was a single piece of paper anywhere on the station she had not read. "What is it?"

"Ranger reports. Some of the Dark Stars have been looking into these rumours we've been hearing all year. You know, the ones about those ships. Unidentifiable ships."

"I think I remember," she murmured. "What about it?"

"They haven't found anything. One of them hasn't come back, but there are still sightings. A Brakiri merchant ship almost ran into something in hyperspace just a couple of weeks ago. The description is…. like nothing I've ever seen before."

"There have always been stories, rumours."

"And if these are more? Dammit, what if it's the Shadows hiding out somewhere? Letting us think they've all gone, biding their time."

"We could send out another ship to investigate."

"No. They won't find anything. There's an old saying. 'If you want something done right, you have to do it yourself.' Besides, I've been getting cabin fever. It'll be good to get back out into space again."

Delenn looked up, brushing a lock of hair from her eyes. "You will go yourself?"

"This could be important. It shouldn't have been left this long."

"We have been busy. The Drazi. These raiders. Securing trade routes…."

"There is nothing more important than making sure the Shadows don't come back, Delenn. Nothing. If this is them…. we have to know about it."

"I know that," she snapped. "But does this really need you? You are the General of the Alliance. What if…?"

She stopped. He was smiling, in that graceless, almost boyish way he had sometimes, rarely. "Is that just a Minbari way of saying you are going to miss me?"

She frowned, but could not help turning it into a smile. "I will miss you," she said softly. "When will you be going?" There was no point in trying in dissuade him, no point at all.

"The sooner the better. My crew is always ready, so we can leave tomorrow. We shouldn't be out that long. Perhaps…. a month or two."

"Tomorrow?"

"Early tomorrow." He looked at her, his head cocked slightly. "Are you doing anything important?"

"Well…."

"Anything that can't wait until tomorrow?"

"No," she said smiling. "Nothing that can't wait until tomorrow."

He moved forward quickly and took her hand, helping her to her feet. His lips met hers.

"Carpe diem," he whispered to her.

"I couldn't agree more," she whispered back.

* * *

Whispers from the Day of the Dead — IV

He had died in peace, his eyes open unblinking to the light of the sun, the same eyes that now look at her with such wonder, with such love. His wounds are gone, the limp, the shattered spine, the mangled hand, the injuries he had sustained defending her and had struggled with all the remainder of his life, they are now gone. His soul is as perfect as she remembered.

"It is you, then," she whispers. "I had hoped. I had dared to dream that…. Why did you never tell me?"

"What could I tell you, my lady? I think I knew, but only a little. I had only the slightest idea. Whatever Sinoval did to me when he brought me back…. it could not keep me alive forever. Not even for long.

"But what time I had, I spent with you."

"You died alone."

"No, my lady. You were with me. You were always with me. Even when we were apart, even when…. You were always with me."

"I love you."

"And I have always loved you. You know that."

She nods. "I know that."

He walks forward, a slow smile playing across his face. With a hand once mangled and ruined he lifts up her chin, and a flicker of lightning passes through her at his touch. She looks up into his eyes, and is lost in them. Gone is the Satai, the leader, the orator, the woman who has weathered torture and loss and heartbreak. All that remains is the woman in love.

"You wear my necklace," he says, touching it gently. "I never finished it. I wish I had."

"I will always wear it."

He kisses her gently, and holds her against him. She cries into his shoulder.

"Why have you not gone beyond?" she asks him, after a while. "Why…?"

"The warrior I used to be would tell you I remained behind to guide those who would come after me, that I had delusions of becoming a spirit like all those great ones who fell. The worker I became would simply say that I waited for you.

"I will wait for you, and then…. we will pass beyond together, to be reborn into new lives, to experience new loves, to live the long life of happiness we were denied in this existence."

"Do you truly believe that?"

"I do."

"It is just…. so hard…. sometimes. I wake up in the middle of the night and reach for you beside me. I sometimes imagine you walking beside me. I go to ask your opinion and I realise you are not there. I need you."

"I have faith in you, my lady. I always did. I know just how strong you truly are. Our people are lucky to have you. They need you more than they realise."

"But what if I fail? What if I trip and fall? Who will pick me up when you are not there?"

"You will pick yourself up. You will learn from your mistakes and grow stronger from what does not kill you. You are not alone. You have allies and friends. You have me."

"You are gone. After tonight, the comet will pass and whatever door has opened to allow you here will be closed."

"You have my memory, and we both have tonight. We always knew we would never have eternity, but we loved in the little time we had, and before the end I found peace and acceptance and love. What more can any of us ask?"

"Tirivail…. Tirivail told me to tell you something."

"Yes?"

"She says you are not a coward."

She feels him smile. "I think she always knew that, but tell her that neither is she. It would please me if the two of you could become friends. She has a brave soul, and she will never betray you."

"I know. I know."

She feels him gently stroking the back of her neck. "What are you thinking, my lady?" he asks softly.

"That I wish time could slow, and stop, and that we could be here forever."

"And the world outside?"

"Let it burn. If I have you, then it does not matter."

"You do not mean that."

"No," she whispers. "No, I don't."

"You will leave this place, and you will return to the world outside, and you will continue with your duties and your burdens and your sorrows. But you will have tonight. You will always have tonight. What more can any of us want?"

"I don't know."

"And nor do I."

And the night drifts away slowly, one heartbeat at a time.

* * *

There is a moment, one single moment when it is possible to win people over to your will, to make them allies, or friends, or servants. Fail, and they will become detractors, foes, enemies. Moreil understood this. He had experienced that moment when he had bound the Wykhheran to his cause, and with the Zarqheba.

This Marrago understood it as well. Moreil could see it in his eyes.

"We know of you," the first Drazi said, rising angrily. "Centauri Lord-General. You lead Centauri fleets. You lead Centauri armies. This a trap!"

"I was Lord-General," Marrago replied smoothly. "Now I am nothing. I am an exile. I am like you."

"No," the Drazi said. "Not like us. Not like us at all."

Moreil looked at the Narn female. She was whispering something to her companion. Something in her eyes sparkled at Marrago's presence here. She was the true power of that pairing.

"Why do you wish to join us?" the Narn male asked. "Why do you entreat entry to the Brotherhood Without Banners?"

Marrago paused, and Moreil watched as he breathed out slowly. Everything in the room seemed to slow down. Even the Wykhheran were quiet for once. Yes, Moreil thought. This is a man who knows how to command the moment.

Do you have orders for us, lord?

Not yet. Wait, but be ready.

"My family is an ancient one, going back to the dawn of the Republic. My ancestor was ennobled by the first Emperor himself. For centuries we have stood in the shadow of the throne, protecting him who sat upon it. We have been the shield of the Republic, the sword of the Emperor. We have led the Republic's fleets and armies and soldiers into battle in the Emperor's name.

"I grew up with Emperor Mollari. He and I were friends. Together we hoped to plot a new future, a greater and finer world than we had grown up in. The high-flown dreams of youth! I guided him through the times of trouble. I placed him on that throne. I could have taken it for myself, but all those ancient vows hung over me, and I gave the throne to him.

"And where am I now? While he sits on that throne, surrounded by wealth and riches and glory, where am I? My loyalty to the Republic has cost me my daughter, my friends, and now my home.

"To hell with all of it. I will find my own way and claim my own glory. If you do not want me here, then I will find it elsewhere."

The human chuckled. "The shin bone's connected to the knee bone," he sang, as he often did. "If we don't want you here, then you won't be going anywhere else."

"You are welcome to try to stop me," Marrago said again.

"What can you offer us?" the Narn asked. "What resources do you bring?"

"I have a ship. Not as good as I'm used to perhaps, but it will do. I have a crew for it. Mercenaries, ex-soldiers, outlaws, all just like you. Also, I have a lifetime's experience of war, something that looks as though it is lacking here."

"Sounds like you want to be our leader," said the human.

"We have no leaders," said the Drazi. "No leaders."

"I don't want to lead," Marrago said. "I've had enough of shepherding people around, or holding their hair for them. All I want is somewhere to shelter, and an occasional helping hand. And I'm sure you can do with another ship and an experienced captain."

"No," the Drazi said. "Get back to your Emperor."

"It is a vote," the Narn said to him. "You know that. I think he will make a most useful addition to our…. brotherhood."

"No!" the Drazi said again. His companion nodded enthusiastically. "Never!"

"Oh, the knee bone's connected to the thigh bone," sang the human.

Warrior, you see the Drazi?

Yes, lord.

Kill him.

The Wykhheran were big, very big, over twice the size of Moreil himself, but their size was created by engineering and design, not random nature, and the Dark Masters had crafted them for speed as well as strength. The Shadow Warrior moved before anyone noticed. Certainly not the Drazi. His first realisation of his death came when the shadow fell over him.

One grasp of the Wykhheran's hand, and it was done. Where the Drazi outlaw had once been alive, now he was merely a mass of flesh and blood and bone.

Feast, Moreil said, granting permission. He looked at the faces of his fellow captains. The human was laughing, playing with his knife as always, oblivious to the trickle of blood running down his finger. The other Drazi was on his feet, his long, poisoned knife in his hand. The Narn locked his glance with Moreil's, and held it for a long time.

Finally, the Narn turned to Marrago.

"Welcome to our order," he said simply.

Marrago only nodded, not once taking his eyes off the bloodstained mess in the Shadow Warrior's fist. He did not even wince. Moreil liked that.

Courage was a rare commodity.

* * *

"It can be done. What one has done, another can do, and another. Don't you see?"

Ben Zayn folded his arms high on his chest. "He's still trapped in there, isn't he? Fine, he can move around as much as he likes, but he's still in there, not out here."

"It's a start," Talia said. "He's proved it can be done, and he isn't trapped. He's moving around, trying to contact all the other minds, trying to wake them up. It'll take time, but what doesn't? He'll have them all free soon enough."

"Alfred's an unusual man, and you know it. Perhaps unique. There aren't enough like him in there to pose a threat to the network. If it's going to be taken down, it'll have to happen out here."

"I know, but…. it's still good news. I was wondering if I would ever see him again."

"I never said it wasn't good news. So, what now? What did he tell you?"

"A little. He's still trying to navigate his way around the network. It took him a while to remember who he was. Most of them…. just forget. That's a way to try to shake them all out of it. Remind them who they are.

"There are nodes spread out all over the place. Each Dark Star has one, so do all the major planets. Kazomi Seven has a couple. They've set some up on Minbar, Centauri Prime, all over the place. And the Vorlon worlds of course. It is possible to break telepaths free from it. We need their physical bodies, and we need to convince them of who they are, that everything they're experiencing in there isn't real."

Ben Zayn nodded. "Fine, that makes sense. So, what next? Do we just carry on recruiting?"

"No, well…. if we get a chance to help someone, then yes, but we can't keep doing this forever. We have to go on the offensive. I think we should try to break someone free."

"We can't capture a Dark Star. I've seen the specs, remember. The Shadow ships tore Sanctuary apart, and the Dark Stars were built to take those things on one by one."

"No, I know we can't. Not yet, anyway — but we have to start somewhere."

"It sounds as if you have a plan. Should I be worried?"

"Possibly," Talia smiled. "It appears I have a…. friend, who has been moving up in the world since I last saw him. Plus, I have some unfinished business with IPX. I think Proxima is the place to start.

"After all, that's where I got involved in all this to begin with."

* * *

It looked human. It had the basic shape of a human, but it was a shape put together by someone who understood the basics, not the specifics. It had a cold smile, a hollowness in the face, and a perfection to the hair.

It did not move as a human would. It did not fidget or breathe or blink as a human would.

Dexter could see why Julia had called it 'it'. It looked like a human male, perhaps a little older than he was, but whatever it was, it was not human.

"Creepy, ain't it?" Zack said. Dexter did not reply. He was not listening.

It was looking at him, staring. Just staring. There was no colour in its eyes, just a deadening light.

Greetings, brother, came the voice in his mind. You came to see me, then.

"What are you?" he asked.

I can hear you like this. Better this way, don't you think? We don't want the mundanes hearing everything, do we?

You're a telepath.

I was. Now I'm something better. You can be as well. You'll enjoy it once you're here.

What are you? You aren't human.

I was human once. A human telepath. I had a name once, but that doesn't matter now. Some of us, most of us, are put inside the network, just one mind among thousands. I am one of the lucky ones. They did this to me instead. They made me special.

Why are you here?

The Corps used to have special units they called Bloodhounds. Their job was to find 'blips', telepaths who had escaped from the Corps, who refused to wear the badge and the gloves and to live by the rules.

I know what the Bloodhound units were. They took my mother.

Of course. I'm one of the new type of Bloodhounds. But I don't work for the Corps any more. I work for something far greater. We are called the Hand of the Light. Think of us as a search-and-capture unit.

What are you searching for?

Is it not obvious? Telepaths, of course. Those like us. They need more recruits. They always need more recruits. Human, Centauri, Minbari, others…. it doesn't matter. They always need more recruits. More people like us.

I'm not like you.

You are. You just won't accept it. You aren't as powerful as most of us, but power means nothing. What matters is how you use it, and that is something you know how to do. You're special. They have special plans for you.

Who are 'they'?

Names have power. Even here. The mundanes can't hear us, but you'd be surprised who could. Sinoval, for instance. If he happens to be passing by….

What does he have to do with this?

You will see, brother. You will see. You realise this cell cannot hold me forever.

It's doing a good job so far.

You think I couldn't escape if I wanted to? I wanted to speak with you, brother.

Dexter pulled back, shaking. Zack and Julia were looking at him. "Jeez, man," Zack said. "What was up with you?"

"I'm out of here," Dexter said, breathing harshly, still looking at the thing. "Double the guard on him. No, triple it. Don't let anyone in to see him, no one at all. We're leaving now."

"I'll take your word for it," Zack replied.

As he left the cell, Dexter looked back at the thing again. It was still smiling at him, a movement of the facial muscles without any of the emotional connections.

"I've got to go," Dexter said, as soon as the cell was locked.

"Where?" Julia asked.

"To talk to someone. Someone who knows an awful lot about weird things."

* * *

The day when so much changed on Centauri Prime was dark and heavy, with clouds hanging low in the sky.

It began innocuously enough. A group of farmers had arrived at the capital, assembling to appeal to the Royal Court against the increasingly heavy taxes being levied on them. Normally they would not have dared, but one of them had met Emperor Mollari during his exile on Selini. He claimed that the Emperor had promised him that he would always listen to his people.

"The Emperor will listen to us," he had told his more sceptical companions. "He doesn't understand now, but that's because he lives in a palace and not out in the country like we do. We'll talk to him, and he'll understand, and then everything will be better. You'll see."

They had been dubious, but had ultimately agreed.

None of them had been to the capital before, and its wonder had dazzled them for a moment, causing them almost to forget why they had come. A sudden rainstorm led them to seek shelter in a bar, not wanting their only fine clothes to be drenched and ruined. Several cups of cheap liquor were drunk with the aim of 'Immolan courage'.

Unfortunately it continued raining and the farmers had a little too much to drink, moving from simple courage to fearlessness. So much so that one of them started telling 'Centauri, Drazi and Narn' jokes. At the punch line to one of them, a Drazi entered.

One dressed all in black with the symbol of a lantern on his chest.

He immediately moved to the table, drew a short stick that was his only weapon, and smashed it into the centre of the table, scattering drinks, breaking glasses and destroying the table.

"Names now," he demanded.

The reply of the drunken jokester was obscene, and the Drazi looked at him, lifting the stick. Lightning seemed to crackle along it. "Sedition, unauthorised assembly, refusal to recognise authority of an Inquisitor."

The Inquisitors had not yet reached the more outlying parts of the countryside, and so the farmers had heard of them only in rumours. They were not to know that over three thousand people in the capital had disappeared at their hands, very few of them ever to be seen again.

The farmers were beaten savagely, their feeble attempts to fight back easily disposed of. Some members of the City Guard dragged them away and they joined the ranks of the disappeared.

Word spread quickly. More than one customer had overheard the drunken boasts of the farmers that they would make the Emperor see sense on taxes and levies. Before long, almost everyone in the city outside the palace had heard that the Emperor had personally sent in one of his Inquisitors — and an alien at that! — to have them murdered.

The Centauri people had suffered greatly under their fair share of Emperors. Emperor Turhan had been reasonable, but aloof, and in the final years of his reign, weak. Emperor Marrit had been ineffectual, but protected by strong advisors. The troubles had seen much chaos and suffering.

But never before in living memory had an Emperor had to resort to alien assistance to maintain order among the people.

A crowd gathered soon enough. It had stopped raining, although the sky still seemed ominously dark, filled with thick clouds that appeared to be made of smoke.

The crowd moved towards the palace.

* * *

"The solution is clear," Morden said calmly.

"Yes, Mr. Morden," Londo said dryly. Sarcasm was his only weapon against the human. At least, the only weapon he dared to employ. "Perfectly clear. They are motivated by hunger and anger and a desire for reform. There are two options available to us. If, of course, you will permit me to outline how such a humble individual as myself might deal with this…. what is the word? Uprising? Revolution? Anarchy?"

"'Riot' will do just fine, Majesty, and of course I will listen to you."

"We can grant the reforms they seek. We can lower taxes, get more aid sent here, send away all those Inquisitors you are so fond of, and generally ensure that we still have a peasant class alive by this time next year."

"An interesting approach, Majesty. A touch…. radical, perhaps. What is your other idea?"

"Wait for it to start raining again. Then they will all go home."

"Neither really solves the underlying problem, though, Majesty. If we wait for them to go home, who is to say they will not be back tomorrow? And if we give them what they want, everyone will think you are weak, and that it is that easy to change official policy."

"Oh, then what do you suggest?"

"The oldest weapon of all. Fear. We send in the soldiers. Have them disperse the crowd. Kill a few, arrest the rest. Make it abundantly clear that we will not tolerate this sort of chaotic behaviour."

Londo stood up, his hearts beating loudly in his ears. "Great Maker, you are not serious."

"Very serious."

"All they want is food and safety."

"They are an anarchic and chaotic rabble. Their very presence is offensive. You do not protest against the decisions of your leaders. You accept that their decisions are made in your best interests, and you follow their orders as best as you are able."

"No. You will not do this."

"If we let them get away with this, it will set a bad precedent."

"To the Maker with bad precedent! I will not order the massacre of who knows how many of my people!"

"You will, Majesty. Or I will do it for you."

"No! They are my people!"

"Then make them realise that!"

Londo could hear Morden clearly, despite the roaring of his own blood in his ears. He could hear Malachi's last words, and see Timov's smile, and hear the Parliament at Selini accept him as their Governor, and hear Marrago call him Emperor and hear his own words exiling Marrago and his hearts seemed to be beating so fast, so very fast.

"No! I will not do…. I will not do this…."

"You will do this."

"No!" His knees were shaking, as if they could not bear his weight. He stumbled backwards and sat back down on his throne.

"You will." Morden's voice was so calm. How could it be so calm, when Londo himself felt like screaming?

"No!"

Everything seemed to go red. Was Kiro here again? Burning down his palace?

"You will."

"No…."

There was a shimmering behind Morden, and Cartagia was there, smiling. There was nothing else within sight. There was no floor, no walls, no windows, no guards, just himself and Morden and Cartagia and the taste of blood in his mouth and then he realised it was his own blood and he had bitten his tongue.

"No," he whispered again, unsure of whether he had actually said the words, or if he merely thought he had said them.

"A dream," he whispered, clutching his chest. His hearts were beating so fast. He hadn't imagined his own blood could taste so bitter. Surely it should taste of brivare after all these years? "You're dead, Cartagia."

Cartagia's smiled widened. "I've been waiting for you to join me, Mollari. I was right, wasn't I? And with a good few years to spare as well."

His hearts seemed to stop beating, the throne seemed to stop bearing his weight, Cartagia seemed to stop smiling and all of a sudden he couldn't hear anything any more.

Chapter 3

There are beings in the universe billions of years older than any of our races. Once, long ago, they walked among the stars like giants, vast and timeless. They taught the younger races, explored beyond the Rim, created vast empires. But to all things there is an end. Slowly, over a million years, the First Ones went away. Some passed beyond the stars, never to return. Some simply disappeared….

Not all the First Ones have gone away. A few remained, hidden or asleep, waiting for the day when they might be needed.

That day is now.

GOLDINGAY, D. G. (2295) Excerpt from an interview with Satai Lurna, in An

Ancient Curse. Chapter 3 of The Rise and Fall of the United Alliance, the

End of the Second Age and the Beginning of the Third, vol. 4, The

Dreaming Years. Ed: S. Barringer, G. Boshears, A. E. Clements,

D. G. Goldingay & M. G. Kerr.

* * *

He thinks he knows what he is hunting. He thinks he knows why his mission is so important. He thinks he is the only one capable of what he is doing.

He looks into the shadows and feels no fear, for he sees only light. Sometimes — not always, not even often, but sometimes — it fills his mind, and he knows what he must do. He knows what is important. At other times he cannot see clearly.

But now he is sure.

He is going out into the hidden places of the galaxy. He is seeking ships both ancient and powerful. He believes these to be either tools or allies of the Shadows, and thus a threat to the fragile peace he has helped to create.

But somewhere, at the back of his mind, beyond the light, beyond the smell and the touch and the smile of his true love, there is a tiny part of him that does not want peace, a part of him that knows he is a warrior and that he was born to fight. His entire adult life has been spent at war, and future decades of bureaucracy and diplomacy and politics would drive him insane.

So he is here, seeking a war to fight, somewhere, anywhere. Seeking an opponent to fight.

He cannot see the future. He is intuitive, but neither psychic nor an oracle, and so he does not know what awaits him at the end of his quest.

If he did, it is doubtful whether he would think himself the luckiest man alive, or the unluckiest.

He continues, content to wait, content to inhale the smell of her on his skin and his hair, content to close his eyes and see the light, and content to wait.

The shadows do not scare him.

* * *

It has been a long, long time since anyone called him by his first name. It has been so long he has almost forgotten it himself. He does not regard that as a tragedy. He does not care what people call him.

But sometimes he does feel regret that there is no one close enough for him to want to care. He wants people to talk to. He wants to tell people of the things he is doing, in the calm, casual way he would tell his wife about his day at work.

But there is no one. He was never comfortable with people, and his wife and daughter are long gone. There is his boss, but they speak less often than he would like. Besides, his boss is a part of the same business as he is.

It is a pity, Morden thinks, as he watches hundreds of Centauri citizens being driven away by the City Guard. If only there was someone he could talk to and explain why he is doing this.

He paused, and looked back at the empty throne where, less than half an hour ago, Emperor Mollari II had suffered a heart attack. That was someone he supposed he could talk to. The Emperor was a complex man, driven by an unusual mixture of idealism and cynicism, genuine drive and ambition coupled with self-loathing and apathy.

That was someone Morden wished he could talk to, but Londo did not understand. He just could not see. Morden wondered sometimes if that was why he was here — to bring order not to an entire people, but to one man.

He certainly could not have expected, in that first glorious moment when the creature of light rose above him, that his destiny would lead him here — to the Centauri. But God moved in mysterious ways, as he had always heard. And there was no doubt that he — or someone like him — was needed here.

He looked out again at the scene before him, with eyes that were better than any human's ought to be at picking out minor details. He saw a guard repeatedly kicking a downed woman, raining blow after blow on her head.

Too much chaos. Too much disorder. There always was, everywhere, but Centauri Prime seemed worse than most. Morden knew full well the magnitude of the task he had been given here, but he also knew the honour that had been bestowed on him. He was determined not to fail, and nor would he.

He had had a year, and he had been working hard. The Inquisitors had taken away many of the suspected Shadow agents. Morden was ready to admit that some of the disappeared had not been working for the Enemy, but they had certainly been a part of the Centauri's 'Great Game of Houses' and that was chaotic enough to merit destruction. He had removed much of the old, corrupt and chaotic system.

Now, all he had to do was replace it with a better one.

A young child was screaming, pulling at the arm of a man, seemingly unaware that the man's head had been split open.

He had an idea of where to start. The Game of Houses was chaotic, yes, and it needed to be stopped, but it did tend to throw up certain types of people who could be used…. profitably. The enemy had taken advantage of it, and Morden intended to do the same.

He looked back at the throne. The Emperor had been overworking himself of course. When he recovered — if he recovered — he would have to reduce his workload. A dead Emperor and another civil uprising was in no one's interests at the moment. No, Morden would see to it that Londo got all the rest he needed. After everything he had already done, he deserved it.

If he recovered, of course. He was not a young man, and years of drink and food and carousing must have taken its toll, to say nothing of the stresses of recent years.

The rioting was breaking up now. People were running, scattering in all directions. Morden smiled. Londo had been a good man, and a compassionate ruler, but that only took one so far. Order and discipline were necessary. This protest should never have been allowed to happen.

Well, at least Morden had an opportunity to see that it was never repeated. He had a lot of work to do.

* * *

"I will not tolerate it!" the Centauri lordling was saying. "She was mine. Mine! I took her in conquest. I claimed her in battle! By all the laws we have forged, she was mine!"

Moreil listened patiently, looking at the lordling with a fixed, staring gaze. Many broke and trembled before that dark, silent stare, but not Rem Lanas. Moreil was not sure if that was a sign of great courage or great stupidity.

There was a thin mark down the Centauri's face, a slender red line. Moreil had a feeling he knew the weapon that had caused that cut.

"The laws of our order," he was continuing. "All of them support me on this! She was mine!"

Laws? The last refuge of the weak. They see someone taking things that are theirs, and they cry out — 'You can't do that! The law doesn't allow it!' — and the strong would laugh, of course. The weak never realised that the way to stop the strong oppressing them was not to appeal to some mythical 'law' but to become strong themselves.

Rem Lanas would never understand that.

But Moreil thought this Marrago did.

"What happened?" he asked at last. The Centauri looked at him, as if surprised that he was really there. The lordling might as well have been talking to a wall, and he probably thought he was.

"He took her. She was mine! Mine! And he took her! He thinks that because he is a noble he can take whatever he likes! Well, he can't! She was mine! The law says so."

If Moreil had needed further confirmation that Lanas was not the nobleman he pretended to be, that was more than enough. He did not care, though. He knew exactly why Lanas was here. He wanted a place where a new law would protect him, a place where he could be someone important, and all the time he never realised that the way to become important was to be important, or that the way to be protected was to be so strong that there was no need for protection.

Some people would never understand.

The light behind him seemed to fade as the Wykhheran appeared, and Lanas visibly paled. Moreil looked at him again.

May we feed, lord?

Not yet, Warrior. A time will come when you face one more worthy. This one would not taste well.

As you say, lord.

"What happened?" Moreil asked again. "Speak slowly and clearly."

Lanas bowed his head, shaking, and then he began to speak.

* * *

The girl was unconscious, her back a raw and ragged mass of flesh. His arms had tired from holding the whip for so long, but he did not set it down. He cradled it in his hands, feeling the knobs of flesh and blood that splattered the lash.

He grabbed her tail of hair and pulled her head back. Her long, soft, dark, beautiful hair. Her eyes were closed. He didn't like that. He wanted to see the anger in them, the defiance, the way she had cursed him, the way she looked down on him, thinking she was so much better than he was.

They always had. All of them. All the nobles. They'd all looked down on him. He'd seen them ride past in their fine clothes with their beautiful women and their big houses and they'd all looked down on him.

Well, this one wouldn't. Not forever. Eventually she'd beg him for mercy, and then after a bit longer she'd beg him for more. That was what he wanted. A fine noble's daughter begging him for things.

He chuckled and crossed to the other side of the room. There was a lot more here. A lot more. Books, jewellery, riches. He had taken a lot from Gorash. Not as much as he should have, though. The others had tricked him, taken his share. Just because they had the ships and the weapons and the soldiers and knew where to fence the items, that meant they thought they were better than he was. All of them, even that loathsome alien monster Moreil. Oh, he might have said he was taking nothing, might have said he was not interested in plunder, but Rem knew differently. Moreil was scamming him, taking what was rightfully his.

Wasn't he important enough to them? Hadn't he told them all about Gorash? He'd spent enough time there. He'd told them where the Governor's house was, where the nobles lived, where the museums and galleries and craftsmen's quarters were. What would they all have done without him to guide them?

And what did he have to show for it? A few pathetic baubles and one girl. He deserved more than that.

No, patience, he thought to himself. His time would come. He could wait and all things would come to him eventually. He wasn't going to fence his treasure. He didn't want money. He didn't want mercenaries or liquor or any of the things the others bought. He wanted treasure. And he would have it all.

He turned, and started as he saw someone in his room. In his room! In his private sanctum! It was the Centauri. The former Lord-General. He was standing next to the girl, touching her cheek and looking into her eyes. He was touching Rem's property! Just like a nobleman. He thought he could take anything he wanted just because he had had a title. Well not here! His title didn't mean anything here! The laws of the order promised him a fair and equal share. Oh, the others had tried to trick him out of that, and they'd pay for it later, but no one was going to take something that was rightfully his from his own sanctum.

And now he was cutting her down! How dare he? How dare he!

"Leave her alone!" he shouted, moving across the room. "She's mine."

Marrago looked at him and he drew back for a moment. It was not fear, no. He was not afraid of the man at all. He was just like any nobleman. Too weak and too reliant on his servants to stand up to a real man. No, Rem was just…. taking his stance, not being too eager and overconfident.

"She belongs to herself," Marrago was saying. "No one else."

"She's mine!"

He finished cutting through her bonds and she fell limply to the floor. He caught her effortlessly and gently lowered her. He then removed his coat and wrapped it around her.

"She's mine!" Rem moved slowly sideways and picked up the kutari beside the wall. One of his little treasures from Gorash. He'd never been allowed one of these before. He remembered touching a nobleman's sword once as a child and being flogged for it, but now he had his own sword. It was his!

Just like the girl was, and this nobleman wasn't going to take either of them from him.

He charged forward, holding up the sword and screaming. He would defend what was his. He was entitled to defend what was his.

The nobleman must have tricked him. Yes, it was a trick. Nothing else could explain how he had moved so fast, knocking the sword out of his hands. It was all a trick. Rem felt the cold touch of Marrago's kutari against his face, and the warmth of his blood trickling down his cheek.

"She's mine," he said.

"I should kill you for what you've done to her, and elsewhere. But this is a different place, and different rules apply.

"But come near her again, and I will kill you, and to hell with the consequences."

It was not fear that made Rem stammer like that. Not fear at all. It was…. a bluff. He was lulling Marrago into a false sense of security. That was it. Let the nobleman think he was helpless, and then….

It was a testament to his acting skills that he was still trembling a long time after Marrago had left with the girl.

* * *

Rem Lanas finished his garbled story and Moreil looked at him. "She's mine!" he said again. "You've got to help me get her back."

Moreil had no further time or patience for the fool. "Go," he said.

"But she's mine! You have to get her back for me!"

"I said go! Recover her yourself if you are strong enough, but trouble me no longer."

Moreil did not watch him flee. The lordling was of no concern to him any more, but this Marrago was.

It was past time the two of them had a little talk.

* * *

Whispers from the Day of the Dead — V

"You aren't dead."

"No. I am not."

"Is the sun coming up, then? I can't see. Everyone I've seen tonight is dead. Everyone. I didn't realise I'd killed so many people, but I suppose I have."

"You don't look like a warrior."

"No. I'm nobody. Not any longer. I used to be a soldier, but…. after a while I just couldn't take any more. All of them…. At first, I thought it was…. justified. It was for defence and protection, but then it became revenge, and then it was a new war and it was for defence again and then…. and then…."

"You just did not know how to stop."

"How do you know that?"

"We were the same. I heard…. pieces from the Grey Council. It started in anger and continued in pride, because we were too stubborn to admit we were wrong."

"It wasn't stubbornness. It was just…. we didn't know anything else. Good God, have all those people died for something so pathetic?"

"No. They died for understanding. We know each other better now. We understand each other."

"Are you sure you aren't dead?"

"I am not dead. It feels as if I am sometimes, but no, I am not dead."

"I came here because…. I'd heard the dead came back, and they would answer questions. I hoped they would tell me some things, tell me what I needed to know, but all they've done is haunt me. All they've done. There are so many of them, and….

"You're the only person who's said anything to me all night. The others just looked."

"That is why you came here. For understanding."

"No. For forgiveness. Why did you come here?"

"There was one whom…. I loved very much. I hoped to see him here, to tell him everything I should have said while he was alive. To share one last night with him."

"Did you?"

"Yes."

"There was one woman I was hoping to see. I think I loved her, but I was never sure. I used to wonder if it wasn't more the idea of love than love itself I had with her. I wanted someone who would want to be with me, someone who could care for me, someone who could provide a focus, an understanding of what I was fighting for. Was that love? Shouldn't love be less…. selfish?"

"Perhaps. I don't know. I know only that I wanted to spend every minute with him, every second of every minute. Was that selfish of me? I do not know."

"Nor do I. I wish I'd seen her here. Or maybe I did and she was just a face in the crowd."

"Where are you going now?"

"I don't know. Somewhere they stop talking to me, I hope. Anywhere they stop talking to me."

"You were a soldier?"

"Yes. I was."

"My…. husband was a warrior. Like you, he had fought too much and seen too much and grown tired of it. He found peace at the end of his life, as a worker. He built and he created and he gave up destruction. If you want to, you can come home with me. There is a lot to be done there. I cannot guarantee you will find peace, but it is a place to look."

"It was me who destroyed your home, did you know that? Me, and people like me."

"I do not believe you, but it does not matter. Whatever guilt you carry, justly or unjustly, you can try to work it away. Do you wish to come with me?"

"Yes, please.

"Yes, I think I would like that. Maybe then they will stop talking to me."

* * *

It had taken Dexter Smith several hours to stop shaking. In spite of what he had told Julia and Zack his first port of call was not the Edgars Building, but his apartment. Once there he had vomited everything he had eaten that day, drunk several large glasses of Narn liquor, and then vomited again.

A shower, a change and a shave later, he felt a little better, but not much. He could still feel that thing crawling around in his mind.

He'd had few dealings with telepaths. His mother had sometimes spoken to him inside his mind, and he had felt touches occasionally from Talia, testing and probing, but nothing like that. Nothing like that….

…. thing.

A human. Once a human. It had called him 'brother'. It had spoken to him. It had invited him to join it.

'It'. It was an 'it'. Not a 'he', 'it'.

He had known fear before. He had grown up in a nightmare of crime and pain and despair. He had stood in battle. He had faced down an angry mob intending to kill Delenn and he had looked into her green eyes as he killed her himself. He had even looked at a hundred expectant faces as he prepared to deliver his first speech before the new Senate.

He had never felt anything like this. Never this kind of revulsion. The sense of something so…. so Other.

He looked at the mass of papers on his desk. They had to be studied and some signed and others likewise dealt with. The Senate was to debate the new Tax Bill on Monday, with important discussions on the Alliance Treaties following. The Alliance had invited the Proxima Government to submit candidates for the position of Babylon 5's Commanding Officer. There were two new members to welcome formally, meetings of the Reconstruction Committee and the Wellington Corruption Tribunal, not to mention a great many letters to get through. Smith did not particularly want a secretary, but it was growing more and more likely that he would need one.

He had taken the night off for 'Poker Night', and he should be getting back to them by now. Instead he turned away from the mass of paperwork and left the apartment.

He was able to catch a taxi not far away and instructed the driver to take him to the Edgars Building. The driver quite happily talked about films, his wife, the state of humanity today, the Minbari and why trusting them was not a good idea, some businessman he had taken for a drive a few years ago and was now some bigwig on Centauri Prime of all places, and hey aren't you Senator Smith may I get your autograph for my wife please only she's a big fan of yours has all your interviews and everything even the one way back when you were made captain of that ship oh what was it called again be forgetting my own head next the Babble-on no silly that's not it the Babylon yes that's the one here you are by the way sir won't my wife be impressed when she hears about this.

He paid the driver, gave him an autograph and probably an over-large tip, then walked up the steps to the imposing Edgars Building. It seemed to loom above him. Even after the damage done during the Battle of Proxima, when by all accounts President Clark had ordered the building itself bombarded from orbit, the Edgars Building was still impressive. It had already been fully repaired, and Smith was not surprised. The old man had enough in his personal account to pay for it all himself without troubling insurers or the Wartime Compensation Board. The repairs were probably even tax-deductible.

Smith was not surprised to be ushered through the lower levels and directed to the old man's private offices on the top floor. He was even less surprised to reach the new reception area, looking an awful lot like the old one, and find the secretary Lise Hampton there, still working despite the time of night.

He was not surprised in the slightest when she said, "Good evening, Senator Smith. Go right in. Mr. Edgars is expecting you."

* * *

The most powerful man in the galaxy closed his eyes and imagined the rain falling on the roof above his head. The gentle pitter-patter sound existed only in his mind, a reminder of long years gone and a life now consigned only to memory.

He was having trouble sleeping. That happened quite often these days, whenever he was apart from Delenn. With her beside him he felt safe and happy and content and reassured that everything he was doing was right. When she was far away, all the old doubts came creeping back.

And he was very far away from her. He was in a part of the galaxy he had never even seen before, following a trail of whispers and rumours and hearsay. He might as well have been seeking King Solomon's Mines, or the source of the Nile, or the Holy Grail.

That was what had first attracted him to space — the sheer vast emptiness of it, the feel that there could be anything out there, anything at all. Uncharted systems, ancient worlds, wonders never seen by human eyes, and he could be a part of it all.

This mission should have been perfect for him. Travelling distant and uncharted courses in search of ships of immense power glimpsed only in shadows and flickers and dead men's eyes.

But something nagged at him, something he could not explain. It was not just the potential risk of one lone ship seeking what might well turn out to be a legacy of the Shadows. It was not even the pain of being apart from Delenn.

It was just that it all seemed so easy.

The rumours had been circulating for years of powerful, ancient ships out there somewhere. The words formed capital letters in his mind. Out There. Not here, not somewhere safe and understood and predictable, no. Out There. In the wilderness, past the frontier, in unexplored territory.

There had always been rumours, but over the last year they had grown. So much so that he had elected to send Dark Stars to investigate. Most had come back with nothing. Some had not come back at all. There was nothing particularly unusual in that. Space was full of dangers after all, both mundane and rare.

But instinct was warning him of something, and his instinct was rarely wrong. Once it had been terribly wrong and he had never trusted it as much since then, but still….

This all seemed too easy. He had taken his ship to some of the most recent recorded sightings and scanned for anything out of the ordinary. At about the third location they had detected a rare radiation trace which led into hyperspace, and they had followed it. The trace remained strong enough to follow even through the swirling eddies and currents of hyperspace, and although it led them far from the beacons the Dark Star could navigate easily enough. It was a ship built almost entirely by the Vorlons after all, and there was little they did not know about hyperspace.

But still, this all seemed too easy. Why had the other captains not seen this? It was tempting to think that they were not as skilled as he was. He was the Shadowkiller after all. He had been the first human captain to destroy a Minbari warship in open battle. He had done more in one lifetime than most could do in three or four.

But he was careful not to believe that. Those whom the Gods would destroy, they first make proud.

He supposed it could be that he had a bond with his ship. Many Dark Star captains disliked spending too much time on their ships, but he was quite the opposite. He had spent so much time here he felt he knew it almost as well as he had known the Babylon. Sometimes he even thought the ship was alive.

Pure conceit of course. Humans had always ascribed human feelings to their vessels, going back to the earliest boats of wood and twine. Their ship was the greatest protection the old explorers had had against the elements, and so they spoke to it, named it, saw it as a shield and even as a friend. Time and technology had changed many things, but not that. If his ship failed him, a man was just as dead in the vacuum of space as he would be in the middle of the Atlantic.

But sometimes he thought there was more than that. A real presence here, a voice, almost a spirit.

"Are you here?" he asked the silence of his room. There was no reply. There never was. But still he wondered.

David had certainly seemed to think so. His reaction when he learned that the Dark Star 3 had had to be scuttled was almost as if he had lost a friend.

He paused. Why the need to scuttle it? It had seemed obvious at the time, but now he couldn't remember. Surely it could have been repaired?

He frowned. There must have been a good reason.

"General Sheridan?" came a voice through his link, and he sat up, opening his eyes.

"Yes?"

"We've found something. You're going to want to have a look at this."

* * *

He was alive. She had always known that, somehow, but to have it confirmed like that…. It was as if a shining light had fallen on her, refreshing and enlightening and lifting her spirits. Talia wrapped herself tightly as a barrier against the cold and lost herself within her thoughts.

He was alive. She had seen him, spoken to him. She had always known it, but now….

They had not been able to talk for very long, although time meant little within the network. The constant roaring and rushing and screaming still haunted her. That was what truly horrified her about the network — the constant noise.

She was used to noise, used to the voices. She was a telepath and lived always with a perpetual conversation going on in the next room, but the network was not just a muted conversation nearby. It was a million voices all yammering away in terror and anguish. So many people taking and no one listening.

He did not know where he was, where he had been imprisoned. Talia did not think he was inside a Dark Star. From what she had learned the less powerful telepaths were placed in external nodes like the Dark Stars, or relay points, funnels to the more powerful nodes. A psychic as trained and disciplined as Al would be in one of the central nodes, funnelling countless messages through himself to the rest of the network.

She wondered how long it would take for his escape to be noticed. There was so much she did not know about the network, but she did know it was patrolled. The Vorlons scanned it constantly, knowing that so much of their power was based in there. She had been lucky in skipping past them so far, but luck would not carry her forever. Nor would the artefact.

A sudden burst of pain twinged in her mind and she winced. The headaches were lasting longer these days, and usually when she was away from the artefact. She supposed she had been using it too much, but what other choice did she have? She had to use every weapon she had.

And that was why she was travelling hidden in the freezing cargo hold of this ship. There was a weapon — and if she was being honest to herself, a little more than just a weapon — she had not used. She had not wanted to use.

But things were getting desperate, time was growing short, and she did not dare let personal concerns distract her from her mission.

The shuttle continued towards Proxima 3.

I wonder how Dexter is doing these days? she thought to herself, and felt a tiny pang of guilt when her heart fluttered slightly at the thought of his name.

* * *

His wrists were covered in sores from the manacles. The muscles in his legs had wasted away from lack of use. The bright light hurt and burned at his eyes from long hours spent in the darkness. His hair was lank and greasy from too long in the dank cell.

But Durla was still a Centauri, and he was still a noble, and so he remembered how many days he has been kept in this cell — one hundred and fifteen — and he did not cower as the door opened and an unfamiliar person stood before him.

His eyes adjusted slowly, ever so slowly, but he refused to avert them, refused to show any weakness to this intruder. He took in all he could. Not a Centauri. A human. Finely dressed. Carrying no visible weapon. Alone. Power in his bearing. Durla knew of no human like that. But then he had been away from home for far too long, and of the one hundred and sixteen days since his return to Centauri Prime, he had spent one hundred and fifteen of them here.

"Durla," said the human, in a flawless accent. "Second son of Lord-Captain Sollaris of House Antignano. Younger brother to Solla Antignano, who died of poison a good many years ago, murdered by a jealous suitor over a woman."

Durla said nothing. These were simply words. Words are air, nothing more.

"In fact the poison came not from a jealous suitor but from yourself. You poisoned yourself as well to maintain the illusion and later attempted to court the lady in question yourself, only to be rejected. Following this, you served in the Palace Guards for several years, never marrying, until the truth of the incident came to light some eight years ago following an investigation launched by First Minister Urza Jaddo. You were stripped of your title and banished from Centauri space. Then you returned four months ago, and were promptly arrested and sent here, where you have been detained ever since."

Durla remained silent. The human was trying to intimidate him with his knowledge. That was all.

"Tell me, Durla Antignano. Who are you?"

"No," he said.

The human paused. Durla's eyes were still adjusting to the sudden influx of light, but he thought he could see a look of surprise on the human's face. Or was it self-satisfaction?

"Who are you?" the human repeated.

"No," Durla said again. "Who are you?"

"I am the man with the key to free you permanently from this cell, to restore you to high office and to give you anything you want."

"That is not what I asked, and I will not play games with anyone. If you will not tell me who you are, then at least tell me what you want and why you are here."

"I am here to see if you are the sort of person who can be trusted with the task of guiding the Republic through difficult times. If you wish to remain here until you die, you have only to say so."

"I wish to serve my Republic. I wish to serve my Emperor. I wish my voice to be heard by those people who never cared whether I lived or died. I came with information for the Emperor, and he repaid me by locking me up. I want an Emperor who will care about his subjects and a Republic that is worthy of my time and attention.

"If those things do not exist, then yes, I wish to be left alone in this cell until I die. I am tired of exile."

"I think we can arrange for your freedom, Guards-Captain Durla. My name is Morden. I am Emperor Mollari's…. personal advisor."

"I do not think I care what your name is, or your title."

The human smiled to himself. Durla could see that very clearly. The light in his cell suddenly seemed just a tiny bit brighter.

* * *

"A glass of orange juice?"

"No, thank you."

Smith sat down and looked at the man opposite him. William Edgars shrugged and poured himself a glass. He held it up to the light and smiled.

"A legacy of my childhood," he said. "No matter how much things change, we can never escape our childhoods, can we? Something always remains, whether on the surface or hidden deep down below. Something is always there. Don't you agree, Senator?"

Smith did not reply.

"In my case, it is a love of orange juice. Something so insignificant. In yours, it's a little more…. obvious. My congratulations by the way. You have done wonders with Sector Three-o-one. Truly."

"Thank you," Smith replied. "Now, I'd like to leave you alone there, and see how you fare."

"Really? After all the help we have offered you already, as well. Some might see that as ingratitude, Senator. Who was it, after all, who…. arranged for a generous proportion of the Reconstruction Fund to go to Sector Three-o-one? Who was it who arranged for the…. disgrace of Senator Voudreau after her very vocal plans to have Sector Three-o-one completely demolished and rebuilt as a military complex?"

"Both of them were you, and I'm sure so were a lot of the other mysterious events that have helped me. You know full well that I was aware of your involvement."

Edgars sat down, sipping at his orange juice. "I did tell you we would be keeping a close eye on your career. You are a man of great promise."

"You obviously control half the Senate…."

"A little more than half, actually, but please continue."

"You've seeded it with people in your pocket one way or another. So what do you need me for? Why not have me replaced by someone guaranteed to do as they're told?"

"Ah, to be fair, some did feel that would be appropriate. Not me, however. I like you, Senator Smith. I admire your courage and your resolve. I feel there is a lot of potential within you. Thus far, you have been proving me correct." He smiled, as if at a private joke. "I do enjoy it when my faith in human nature is confirmed. It makes me feel…. content."

"That thing was yours, wasn't it?"

"That…? Oh, you mean the Hand of the Light. Yes, in a sense he was mine. More accurately, he was attached to another division and I merely provided local assistance, but your assumption is correct. A part of the telepath underground in Sector Three-o-one is still operating and a few telepaths are still fleeing there. Some of my…. associates felt it prudent to take steps to shut it down now that it has served its purpose. And with Mr. Trace gone, an agent of the Hand of the Light was sent in."

"The Hand of the Light? A very melodramatic name."

"You might not think so, but some of my associates are quite poetic at times."

"We've arrested it."

"I was aware of that. I would appreciate his release as soon as possible."

"The law in three-o-one is not for sale any more."

"I was not saying it was. However, it is my experience that anything anywhere is for sale at the right price. I would not think of bribing you, though. I would merely remind you that we have an amicable working relationship, you and I, and it is undoubtedly in the best interests of both of us for that relationship to remain amicable. This naturally involves performing certain services for each other. Think of this as a deed done in good faith for a good ally."

"The law in three-o-one is not for sale. That thing is going to be charged and put on trial."

"I do have access to several lawyers who will be able to have him released from all charges and set free within days. That would bring a great deal of the affair into the public eye, though, and neither of us would like that."

"Hire all the lawyers you like. It's going on trial, and so are any more of those things we find in three-o-one. The Pit is off limits to you, and your…. Hand of the Light and your Inquisitors and whatever other agents or creatures or abominations you dredge up out of God knows where."

"The Hand serves a valuable purpose. They do, after all, only hunt down telepaths. We both share a concern over their power. You are perfectly safe from them, of course. I have made sure you are placed off-limits."

"Was that meant to be a threat?"

"Of course not. I do not make threats, Senator Smith."

"Well, I do. Keep them out of three-o-one. Now, if you'll excuse me, I have a poker game to get back to." He rose and made for the door.

"Of course. Good fortune, by the way, although I doubt you will need it. You strike me as a particularly fine card player. Oh, have you heard from Miss Winters recently?"

Dexter stopped and turned.

Edgars simply raised an eyebrow. "Mere curiosity, I assure you. Have a safe trip home."

Dexter left. It was only after he had gone and the feeling returned, that he realised that when he had been with Edgars he had not been able to feel the thing's mind crawling around within his. He returned to his apartment with a splitting headache.

* * *

I wish sometimes I could have known G'Kar as a young man. I have spoken to those who saw him then, who heard him speak, and I see the eyes of old men light up at the memory. They told me of a man who could have talked the rocks down from the mountains, who could have charmed fire from the earth and voice from the land itself.

I never heard him speak. Wait, let me correct myself. I spoke to him often during my apprenticeship by his side. I have read all of his speeches. But cold words are pale imitations of the passion and fury he must have had. I have tried to imagine the old man I knew as the young and fiery orator I have heard described to me. Sometimes, when I caught his glance in the dancing shadows of the firelight, I thought I saw something there, but only for an instant and then it was gone.

He had lost so much by that time. We all had, but he seemed to take it all personally. He spoke the names of people I had never met: Neroon, Michael Garibaldi, Alfred Bester, John Sheridan. He spoke of the Great Machine, of Babylon Four and of the technomages, and I almost wept at the thought of all those wonders lost forever from the galaxy.

During the course of the Wars of Light and Darkness, G'Kar changed, irrevocably and permanently. The turning point was probably the Battle of the Third Line, where he lost forever the Godlike power that had been at his fingertips, and saw his dreams for the future vanish a millennium into the past.

But that was only one event. There were countless others. The loss of his eye, the betrayal that was the Night of Blood, the Last Night of Shadow that both of us were fortunate to escape when so many others did not.

Still, there were brief moments of respite as well, tiny pinpoints of light in the darkness. One such occasion he recounted to me. It occurred at the Brakiri Day of the Dead….

L'Neer of Narn, Learning at the Prophet's Feet.

* * *

Whispers from the Day of the Dead — VI

"You have changed greatly, Ha'Cormar'ah."

"Have I really? So much?"

"Your eyes. They do not burn as they once did. Your breath is tired. Your gestures are slow and heavy. Yes, Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar, you have changed."

"I did not think it was so clear. Yes, I have changed. I am tired and weary. I have fought enough, and when I think it is over, there is still more."

"The war is over then?"

"The war we fought is over, yes. But I fear there is a greater war on the horizon, just beyond our perception. You once said that I see more than others do, that I look at the world with different eyes, that I remove all the blinkers others have raised about themselves."

"I remember."

"I wish I did not. I wish I were blind like everyone else."

"Truthfully?"

"No. Not truthfully. But sometimes, yes. No one listens any more. No one has been listening for a very long time."

"Then make them listen."

"I try. I speak and they listen, but when I turn my eyes away they carry on as before. Is that all I am to them? Is that all I will ever be? A stern teacher who is followed only when I am there, and ignored when I am not?"

"You were never that to me."

"Then why do they not understand? They are blinded by old hatreds. I thought…. I convinced them to end the war. The fleets went to help the Centauri. They actually fought and died to defend Centauri Prime. Who could have believed such a thing was possible?

"But now? Now they continue as before. They plot and they plan and they think I do not notice. We have assimilated too many things from the Centauri, but their 'Great Game' was the worst of them. The worst by far.

"We will destroy them in the end, or we will destroy ourselves, and why? Because they cannot see beyond the past! They cannot look to the future.

"No one listens."

"What do you expect me to say? I am dead, remember. I understood only at the very end. I betrayed you and everything you stood for. Before that I betrayed my people and my lord. And after that, I betrayed my new masters. Three betrayals, and only after the third did I truly understand.

"That did not help anyone else of course, but it helped me."

"Is that it? Will they only understand when they are dead?"

"I do not know. I truly do not."

"There must be more. There must be something."

"Why did you come here? I do not believe for an instant that you were simply passing through."

"Ah…. no. I had heard the rumours. I was afraid, and sceptical, but if there was the slightest chance…."

"Was I the one you wanted to talk to?"

"Truthfully?"

"Of course. You cannot hurt my feelings. I am dead, after all."

"I do not know. I do not know who I wanted to talk to. My father. My mother. Any one of a hundred friends from my days in the resistance, or the Kha'Ri, or the Rangers. There are so very many of them."

"That is it, isn't it? You came to feed your guilt. You live when so many others are dead, and you came here to remind yourself of them all. You came here to feel guilty and to flagellate yourself. I know you too well."

"…."

"Well, if you will not talk, then I will. This is not an opportunity I will have again for a very long time, and by then I doubt that anyone will care. How is she?"

"Well."

"Is she happy?"

"I believe so."

"Does she love him?"

"Yes. There is no doubt."

"Ah. I am…. glad she is happy. Do they…. have children?"

"No."

"Ah. A pity. She would make a fine mother."

"In a sense, she is mother to all of us."

"In a sense, you are father to all of us. You brought the Rangers together. You gave us purpose. You cannot understand that, but that does not make it false. Believe it or not as you will, Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar. Ta'Lon, what of him?"

"He is the same. He speaks little, and does much."

"Tell him it falls to him to look after you now."

"He already knows."

"I do not doubt that."

"The sun is rising."

"I know."

"Do you…. do you have a message for Delenn?"

"No. Please do not tell her that you met me. If she is happy with him, then so much the better for her. That is enough for me."

"I am glad I could speak with you again."

"As am I. I am honoured. Did my words provide any comfort? Ah, probably not. I was never good with words."

"You are better than you think."

"You do not see yourself as the inspiration you are. That is your greatest weakness, G'Kar. Look past that and see yourself as we do. There, my last piece of advice. Goodbye."

"Goodbye, Neroon."

And then the room was silent.

* * *

Sheridan looked at the image the screen was showing him, and found it hard to believe. Even in a life such as the one he had led, some things were almost incomprehensible.

"It looks like a space station," he said.

It did look like a space station, albeit one designed by no race he had ever seen. The bulk of it seemed to be an asteroid, and if he looked at it only briefly, he might have remained convinced that that was all it was.

But on closer inspection what might have been mere rifts and folds in the rock were clearly buildings and constructs. As he studied it further, Sheridan was sure there was a docking bay, or an observation post. It was as if the very fabric of the asteroid itself had been carved to the form its creators had desired.

"Any life signs?" he asked.

"No. I don't think so," the tech replied. "There's some very strange shielding around it."

"What about power? Does it even have any?"

"Yes. Although it uses some sort of energy we can't pick up on. There have been traces of energy usage recently though. Someone's been there in the last couple of days minimum.

"Can you tell what race?"

"No idea. Sorry, sir."

"Hmm." He stood back, still looking at the image. Without that particular piece of information he would just have chalked this up as a strange piece of hyperspace debris. There was enough of it, especially this far from the main beacon routes.

However, the unusual radiation trail had led them directly here, and there were signs that someone else had been here recently. No one lived in hyperspace. At least, there were no confirmed reports. Sheridan found it hard to accept that anyone could live here.

So what, then? A completely new alien race? A group of very powerful and very lucky smugglers using this as a base? Perhaps the renegade group who had attacked Gorash 7?

Or perhaps someone else entirely. That was where his instinct was going. Whoever these powerful alien ships belonged to, they had to have a base somewhere. Why not in hyperspace? The asteroid seemed big enough for either an impressive force or very big aliens.

"Someone's in there," he whispered to himself, not caring how he knew that, or remarking on the strange warmth of the armrest of his chair.

"All right," he said at last. "Prepare space suits. Muster a few security men. I'm going in there. I need a look around."

The techs did not rush to disagree with him. Perhaps because they were curious, too. Or perhaps they did not wish to contradict the fearsome Shadowkiller himself.

Sheridan did not care either way.

* * *

There was something about him that chilled the blood, even to one as inured to fear as Morden. He had faced death, faced fear. He had seen Gods and fought Gods. He had been imprisoned — more than once — and he had seen a million rays of light rise in the face of a trapped man.

But he had never seen anything like this. Never.

It had been three days since the Emperor had collapsed and the rioting had been dispersed. Londo was still comatose. Hopes for his recovery were…. slim. Morden hoped he would recover. Partially this was due to an affection of sorts for Londo as a person, but there was also a pragmatic concern. He had not had enough time to build an effective power base of his own here yet. If Londo died there would be chaos, and no one wanted that.

Durla snapped to attention. He was doing well, Morden had to admit that. He had chosen well in appointing Durla Captain of the Guard. He had spent over a hundred days chained up in a cell and yet he had been ready to perform his new duties within hours of being released.

He was also the only person unaffected by the human at his side.

Morden had heard the name of course, but he had never seen him before. Very few had, not even the old man. He walked in the shadows, moving as the Vorlons dictated. He was their personal agent, assigned their most delicate tasks.

It was no wonder that he had been given this task.

Unlike the other Inquisitors Morden had met, this one did not wear the insignia. In fact he did not even wear the traditional robes. Instead he wore a very fine quality suit, of a style centuries old. The top hat had come back into fashion briefly when Morden was a child, and his father had owned a few, but no one he had known wore one as naturally as this individual. A small cane was held casually in his left hand, where immaculate gloves also rested.

"I trust this is important," he said, his voice precise, dwelling on every syllable. It was a voice that commanded the attention of everyone who heard it. "My time is too precious to be called away for every little problem."

"Of course, sir." Morden had settled on that as the appropriate form of address, and he had not been contradicted. The man did not have a title, but Morden knew he was ranked too far above him for first name terms to be acceptable. "This is exactly within your purview."

"Yes?"

"There is someone within our cells here you will wish to meet. We captured a Soul Hunter yesterday. He was found travelling outside the capital."

"Ah." Sebastian smiled, a chilling sight. "You were entirely correct to call me. Lead on."

"Yes, sir. This way."

* * *

There were few things more magnificent to his eyes than an alien sunset falling across an alien city.

Yedor was thriving again at last, growing and rebuilding. Corwin looked at the parts of it he had had a hand in, and felt pride for the first time in many months.

When he was not working he liked to take long walks, to look at the sky, at the ground, at some of the buildings that had survived the bombardment. Sometimes guilt overwhelmed him on these walks as he was hit by yet another reminder of the things he had destroyed, but mostly they brought him happiness and wonder.

He had been here almost a year now, since Kats had found him during the Day of the Dead and convinced him to come with her. They had spoken much during the return journey, and she still sought him out sometimes. She was often busy of course, with her duties to the Grey Council and her travels to other worlds. She spent some time on Kazomi 7 and the new Babylon 5 station. Corwin did not ask her how things were there, and she did not tell him. He did not want to know.

Mostly they talked about each other. She spoke of her childhood and her parents, and in simple, loving terms, of her dead husband. When she did so, she unconsciously toyed with the beautiful necklace she always wore.

For his part, he told her about his family, about what it had been like growing up, about his dreams for the future. He spoke of Mary a lot. Kats listened, watched in silence as he cried, and said the right things in response — about immortality, and new chances.

There was something her husband had said to her once, that she repeated to Corwin. He had hoped the two of them would meet up again in a new life in a new world, ready to live another lifetime together free from the mistakes and hardships of this one.

Corwin noticed the way her eyes shone when she said this, and he knew that she believed it was possible. He doubted if it would come true for him, however. He was not even sure if he loved Mary the way Kats had loved her Kozorr. If he did, surely he would have tried harder to stop her leaving, or gone after her, or something.

He just did not know, and mostly he preferred not to think about it.

When Kats was away, as she was now, he went for walks. He had few other friends among the Minbari. Many of the workers knew him by sight, but none of them were close. They bowed to him as he passed and he nodded back, and that was largely it. Most of the warriors hated him, that was plain, and they muttered darkly in their own tongue whenever they saw him.

He heard things on his walks. He spoke most of the Minbari dialects well enough, and little rumours reached his ears. Many, particularly the warriors, spoke about Sinoval. Some seemed in favour of him, others not. There were whispers of 'Inquisitors', feared aliens who were seeking out those who had bargained with the Shadows. One of them had come here, it was said, but only one.

Aliens were regarded suspiciously during these conversations. The new Grey Council was trying to attract other races to their homeworld, and the number of aliens was growing slowly. However, some of them had been attacked and beaten by warriors, possibly on suspicion of being these Inquisitors. No one dared to touch Corwin, though. His strange friendship with Kats was common knowledge, and the warriors all seemed in awe of her, either because of her marriage to a warrior or through the respect accorded her by one of the Satai, Tirivail.

Regardless, Corwin let life outside pass him by. He buried himself in simple labour, and was content to live one day to the next, repairing some of the things he had done and taking satisfaction from that.

His walk took him past the Temple of Varenni and he looked up at the ancient building in wonder, as he always did. It was there, he knew, that Valen had returned to the Minbari. Some of the religious caste argued that Valen had left them again as punishment for their sins, and that he would return when they had atoned. Corwin, knowing full well that would not happen, passed on.

And then he stopped, looking back. The front gates of the temple were open, as they always were. There were people moving about inside, praying silently, lighting candles in memory of loved ones gone, talking quietly with one another. Most of them were Minbari, but there was also a pair of Narns wearing the Ranger sunburst symbol, a Brakiri, two Abbai….

…. and a human. Corwin frowned, not knowing that any other humans were here, certainly not in this part of Yedor. He stood on the steps of the temple, still staring in. It was a woman, wearing a long grey hooded cloak. It was pulled far enough forward that most people would not have been able to tell her race, but from the way she was moving, the way she was sitting, everything indicated to Corwin that she was human.

She was also oddly familiar.

She was talking in hushed tones to a Minbari warrior, which was also strange. The warriors hated humanity and barely tolerated even Corwin.

Slowly, drawn by something he could not understand, Corwin began to walk up the steps. He caught a glimpse of black hair beneath the hood, framing a firm jaw. He knew he recognised her now, but who could he know who would be here?

Suddenly he caught a glimpse of one grey eye and the name came to him in a thunderbolt. He took a step backwards and nearly fell. It was impossible! But he watched her again, holding onto the balustrade for support.

Impossible or not, it was true. He could see a faint pattern of scars across the other side of her face.

Susan!

* * *

She was still asleep. She had been asleep for hours. Marrago had spent much of that time watching her. She had hardly moved.

He had done what he could to patch up the girl's wounds, although he was no medic. The damage that had been done to her appalled him. He was a soldier, and had been all his life. The notion of deliberately wounding an enemy was hardly anathema to him, but this…. The deliberate and callous torture of a young girl. What could anyone possibly gain from this?

Her sleep showed no sign of the horrors she must have endured. He listened closely for any dream-cries or screams, but there were none. There was no sign of any dreams at all, bad or otherwise.

She was pretty, and her torture had done nothing to mar that. Her face and arms and front were untouched. Her torturer had clearly not wanted to spoil her beauty.

"Was she worth it?" asked a familiar voice. Dasouri spoke Centauri perfectly, with only a slight trace of his Drazi accent. That was an unusual talent in itself. Most of Marrago's mercenaries spoke only their native languages and the common Trade-speak. Very few of them spoke his tongue, but then Dasouri was unusual in more ways than one. It was no wonder that he had become Marrago's second.

"What do you mean?"

"This will cause trouble. The ways of these mercenaries are…. not complex. The Centauri took her, therefore she belonged to him. He could do with her whatever he wished. By taking her, you have broken that law. There may be trouble."

"What else should I have done?"

"Was she worth risking all this for? You have seen the operation of these people just as I have. You could lead them all in a sixmonth. Within twice that, you could have a force of outcasts big enough to take on the Alliance itself. Why risk that for one girl?"

"Ambition is a powerful thing," Marrago admitted. "And yes, you are right. This may risk everything, even our lives. But I will not stand by and watch a young girl tortured and beaten. If that risks my life, then so be it."

"You are a noble no longer. Remember that. Now you are an outcast like the rest of us. Have you ever thought that your old ways may not match your new life?"

"All the time. But some things are right, and some things are wrong, and what was done to her was wrong. There is no doubt about it."

"Ah. As I expected. Well, I leave you to your lady. The others need training."

Marrago nodded as Dasouri left, feeling both bolstered and weakened by what the Drazi had said. Every word was correct, every argument justified. Marrago had risked a lot by this action. It was not the work of a tactician, or a strategist, but it was simply right.

It was not as if she even looked like Lyndisty. Her hair was darker, her eyes a different shade. She was a little taller, a little younger.

She stirred, and sat up in one instant, her eyes darting around. She had awakened immediately, without weariness or confusion or disorientation.

She looked at him, and pulled the cloth around her like a shield. He thought she was trembling a little.

"Who are you?" she said at last, after a long pause.

"My name is Jorah Marrago," he said, his first name feeling strange in his mouth. Jorah was the name of a stranger, a young and ambitious man. He had not used that name since his father had died. "Once I was Lord-General. Now…. I am just an outcast."

"I've heard of you," she said slowly, pulling the sheet tighter around her. She said nothing more, merely continuing to stare. He was impressed. There was no fear there, no silent pleas, just a grim determination. You will not break me, the stare said. You may do whatever you wish to me, but you will not break me. She had learned pain, and a great deal of it.

"Might I have the honour of knowing your name?" he said at last.

She looked a little surprised. "My name is…. I am Senna. I used to be a lot of things, but now I'm just Senna."

He nodded. "It is an honour to meet you."

"You…. rescued me?"

"Yes."

"Did you kill him?"

"No."

"Why?"

"I have killed too much. I am tired of it. I will kill if I must, but not otherwise. Your…. captor was a weak man. He was no threat to me, and I have made sure he will not bother you again."

"No," she said firmly. "Why did you rescue me? What do you hope to gain from me? There will be no ransom."

"I do not want ransom," he said flatly.

"Then what? Revenge? Or perhaps…. a little…. something for night-time?"

"Neither," he said, his words hard. "That man. Did he…." A simmering anger was burning within him, but he fought to keep it down. He was not even sure who he was angry with. He was just angry. "Did he…?"

"Rape me?" she finished, in a harsh, sardonic half-laugh. "Would you have wanted him to? Would that give you an excuse to go to him and beat him to a bloody pulp? Would you have liked to watch?" He was silent. There was no reply he could give, and she seemed to sense this, instantly regretting her sarcasm. "No, he didn't," she said finally. "He thought it would be…. more fun for me to beg him to touch me."

"I am sorry," he said, looking down.

"Why? You didn't whip me senseless all these days and nights."

"I should have been here sooner."

She laughed again, a sound entirely devoid of any humour. "Why? Do you expect me to believe you are some sort of hero? That your only motivation is pure altruism? Rescuing the captive princess from the evil monster? I'm not a princess." She made to add something, but stopped. "There was something else there. If you didn't want me for yourself, then you wanted me for something."

"You are right," he said. This was not how he had imagined this conversation going. Couldn't she be more like…? "I have…. had a daughter. She would not have been a great deal older than you are."

"I am not her," she spat. "And whatever happened to her, you will not be able to bring her back through me."

"Why are you so cynical?" he shouted at last, unable to contain himself any longer. He saw her shrink back. "I know you are not her. That does not mean I would have let that go on happening to you. There was no ulterior motive, no dark plan. Nothing but some sense that there is still right and wrong."

"There isn't," she whispered. "There's no such thing."

"How can there be such cynicism in one so young?" he mused, mostly to himself. He was not expecting a reply, and there wasn't one. "Anyone would think you had no dreams at all."

"I don't," she said firmly.

He looked at her, and saw that she was telling the truth. She wanted to hurt him, yes, but her reply had been truthful. He sighed. "I think that is the saddest thing I have ever heard," he whispered. "When I was your age, oh, what dreams I had! What dreams we all had! We would shake heaven and earth and leave behind nothing but smiles and wit and a reputation all men would envy.

"They did not come true, and most of the men who dreamed are gone now. Yes, we failed, but that failure was the fault of the dreamers, not of the dream.

"And you say you have no dreams at all. Not a single one." He sighed again. "Go to sleep. Food and drink will be brought for you when you require them, and you have my word, if that means a single thing to you, that no one will try to harm you here. Not while I live."

"I…." She was shaking. "I am sorry."

"Go to sleep," he said, as he left.

Dasouri was not where Marrago had expected him to be, where the others were training. His little group of mercenaries and outcasts had grown a fair bit, and they needed to learn cohesiveness. There were many different races here, with many different fighting styles, and they needed to learn each others' strengths and weaknesses. They needed to learn to trust each other.

He found Dasouri in the antechamber, arguing with a newcomer. It was an alien, the one who had been at the council. He looked at Marrago with his strange, almost infinite, alien eyes, and behind him Marrago could see the shimmering heat-haze of a monster.

"This is Moreil," Dasouri said. "He wishes to talk with you. I did say she would be nothing but trouble."

* * *

Ambassador Durano put down the missive and looked up at the wall. For a moment he felt physically sick. Not just because the Centarum had waited so long to inform him of the situation, not even out of concern for the Emperor's health, not even because the missive was signed by a human called Morden.

No, it was the instructions that nauseated him so much.

Durano was a rational man, painstakingly so. He thought clearly before each action. He carefully weighed the consequences of his every move. He took time to think and debate and argue with himself. Those traits made him invaluable to his people, and also a very fine chess player. He had played the game a lot since he was introduced to it by the humans, and he was acknowledged a master.

He knew how to separate sentiment from practicality. There were things which, while unpleasant, were still necessary. That was a part of life, and only a fool disagreed with it.

But this?

He had argued against the sending of Narn peacekeeping troops to Gorash, knowing that such a move would both inflame public opinion among his people and, worse, send a dangerous message that the Republic was weak. The Republic was weak of course, fatally so, but it was hardly wise to let this fact be advertised. However, his cautious mind had ultimately decided that Narn aid was better than none, and so he had assented.

The reasons for appointing a Narn as leader of the peacekeeping force were many, and for the most part well thought out. Commander N'Rothak knew the Gorash system well, having led the invasion force into the system. He was by all accounts a fine leader, and a more than fair man. Ambassador G'Kael had made a powerful speech advocating N'Rothak. The Narns were closer than any other race, knew the area better than any other race, and there was a great propaganda opportunity for the Alliance as well. What better way to show that the wars were over than to have the Narns offering aid and protection to their ancient enemies? A symbol of a new and enlightened future, where old differences were forgotten and all were one brotherhood against the Darkness. G'Kael quoted the Prophet G'Kar several times. It was a powerful and moving speech. Durano did not dispute that.

But G'Kael did not believe one word of it. The Narn was every bit as intelligent and cautious as Durano himself, and both of them knew it. That speech came directly from the Kha'Ri, as did the subtle menacing undertones that giving the task to someone less…. suited, might be construed as a deliberate insult to the Narn people.

Durano found himself almost admiring the Kha'Ri. They had learned from the Republic, oh yes. They had learned a great deal. Had it not been for Marrago's alliance with the Shadows they would have won the war, working together while the Republic self-destructed. The Narns had understood the truth of the Great Game. The lessons of intrigue and diplomacy and deception were to be used against a common enemy, not against each other.

One line from a noble centuries dead echoed in Durano's mind. 'What better way to defeat your enemy than to make him think you are his friend?'

He wondered who in the Kha'Ri had read and understood that.

But there was nothing he could do. There was no way to escape this. He looked at the missive again. It was couched in flowery language, with much talk of 'aid between brothers in alliance' and 'temporary need', 'poor weather conditions', 'union to lend much-needed aid to the starving'. The points however were clear to anyone with the eyes to see.

The Emperor had had a heart attack. He was in a coma, and unlikely ever to recover.

There was no heir. Too many of the noble Houses had valid claims to the Purple Throne. No doubt some of them were already moving into position. Some people never learned. The Game had consumed and spat out better people than they. Elrisia, Jarno, Malachi, Marrago, Dugari. All of them had thought they could play the Game, only to fall.

There was social unrest on Centauri Prime, which would inevitably spread to other worlds. There was famine and disease and starvation. There had already been one riot in the streets of the capital. There would probably be more.

The Republic was unable to handle all of these problems, especially with so much of the Centauri fleet away performing babysitting duties for the Alliance.

Would the Alliance please send help? A permanent garrison of soldiers, Rangers and Dark Stars would do nicely.

The request was not for Centauri ships and soldiers to be returned to do what they should be doing, guarding Centauri worlds and cities. No, that would not be granted. That would set a dangerous precedent and provoke fears of a renewed build-up. No, the Centarum wanted Alliance ships and Alliance soldiers, and it did not take a genius to work out who these would be.

Over fifty percent of the Rangers were Narns, although that number was falling. The Narn were the most powerful of the major races in the Alliance, and the most willing to assist in this matter. The humans were still under suspicion over their dealings with the Shadows. The Minbari were occupied with repairs to their own worlds. The Brakiri were busy observing the Drazi for any signs of renewed rebellion. The other races did not have either the power or the inclination.

Oh, there would be support from the other races, Durano had no doubt of that. Maybe the overall commander would not be a Narn, but the bulk of the forces provided would be Narns, and it would be a Narn hand pulling the strings.

But what other choice was there?

Durano was left with a grudging admiration for whoever in the Kha'Ri had orchestrated all this. They were hardly responsible for the lunacies going on on Centauri Prime. They could have had no part in the Inquisitors, the rioting, the starvation, the raids, or even the Emperor's illness. These were all a combination of weakness, stupidity and a stubborn refusal by the Alliance to realise that the Shadow contact in the Republic had been just one man, not some elaborate conspiracy.

Damn you, Marrago. Wherever you are.

No, the Kha'Ri had not been responsible for this, but they had used it all well. Very well. And Durano doubted anyone else would be able to see it.

He stood up, and began rehearsing his speech. The Council would be meeting in less than an hour and he would have to plead with them for help to give complete control of his home to an alien race.

The words were ashes in his mouth, but he continued. What choice did he have?

* * *

Talia awoke to feel a cold hand grip her heart. It took a moment for her to remember where she was. This was the cargo hold of the ship she had half-smuggled and half-bribed herself aboard. She was not…. there.

In truth, she found it hard to remember where 'there' was. She only knew that it had appeared in her dreams, a vast wilderness, a cold blackness where only the dead walked. The world was an alien one, the sky not one she knew, the sun dead and cold.

She knew there had been creatures there. There had been life there once, but it had all ended. Something had descended and destroyed that world, just as they had destroyed everything else in that galaxy.

She trembled, and not just from the cold. How much longer could it take to get to Proxima? She knew this was a trading ship and so was bound to visit several different places first, but still….

She was about to settle down to sleep again when something sounded in her mind and she sat bolt upright. No. No, not here.

The screams were always with her, apart from when she used the artefact, but they were louder now, and one louder still. They could not have arrived at Proxima yet. By her reckoning there was another day or so at least.

She reached out with her mind, then pulled back sharply. There was a presence here, nearby. That concept was relative out in space of course, but a node of the network was close. That could only mean one thing.

Gently, slowly, with exquisite care, she sent her mind out, concentrating on the ship this time, not seeking to expand beyond it yet. It was terrifying to realise how much her powers had developed, that she could approach that as a rational possibility.

The artefact. It all came down to the artefact. One day she would have to do something about it.

But that was a problem for another day.

The message was simple and straightforward and terrifying. She heard it with her mind easily enough. No efforts were being made to keep it coded or secret. She sensed the captain's fear. It had been him who had hidden her on board. There were no doubt other minor bits of contraband here as well, but she was the main concern. Her discovery would lead not just to a fine or the revocation of his shipping licence, but to something far, far worse.

This is the Dark Star Fifteen. We repeat again. You are requested to stand down and prepare to be boarded. If you refuse, deadly force will be authorised.

You have thirty seconds to comply.

* * *

Marrago had known it from the instant he had set foot inside the council room. Of all of them — Rem Lanas, the nameless human, the Narns, the Drazi — this Moreil was the true power here. It was not just the two monsters that never seemed to leave his side, visible or not. It was that Moreil had a quiet force, one that said he did not care about the dreams or ambitions of the others.

Marrago had taken time to study his fellow captains in the Brotherhood Without Banners, and all but Moreil he understood. The human was simply insane. He lived for torture and murder and commanded a crew of other humans just as insane as he was, binding them together by force of personality and lunatic whims. Revenge, that was all they wanted. Revenge on anybody and anything.

The Drazi were seeking revenge too, for the perceived betrayal of their race by the Alliance. They knew how to fight, and that was all. No doubt the survivors would be plotting some sort of comeback for Marrago or Moreil. Whatever that was, it would not be subtle. Drazi schemes rarely were.

Rem Lanas was a pathetic little man who merely wished to be someone important, and exaggerated his own significance in a bid to appear so. He had no authority, no power, no soldiers. All he had was a little knowledge, and a lot of pretensions. He would no doubt be planning some form of elaborate revenge as well, but Marrago did not fear him.

The Narns…. they were unusual. There was something about them that puzzled him. The male was G'Lorn, a Narn Marrago recognised, although it had taken him a few days to remember where from. He had been an aide to Warleader G'Sten. What he was doing here was a mystery, but the Kha'Ri were often even more unforgiving than the Royal Court. It was possible G'Lorn had been a casualty following G'Sten's failed attack on Centauri Prime and subsequent retirement.

He was not in charge, of course. The female was. Marrago did not know her, but she moved with the easy grace of one used to power, and trained in it from a young age. There was something in the way G'Lorn looked to her sometimes, as if seeking her approval. Marrago did not know if they were married, lovers, siblings or what, but she held the power. That was clear to anyone with eyes to see. What they wanted…. judging by the first major target of the Brotherhood, revenge on the Centauri was not an impossible notion. Marrago would have to be careful around those two as well.

And then there was Moreil.

The two of them were standing in an observation post, the vastness of space stretching out before them. Moreil's sentries were not visible, but Marrago knew better than to assume that meant they were not there. The alien was looking at him slowly, and Marrago met his gaze. He had nothing to fear, not any more.

"I was expecting some sort of visit eventually," he said, never taking his eyes from Moreil's. The otherness of them disturbed him, but he still did not shift his gaze. Sooner or later, in there, he would uncover all he needed to about the alien. "Have I broken some law or another in taking the girl? I thought the only law of this order was that strength is all."

"Many laws there are," Moreil hissed. "But that is the one truth of them. Laws are for the weak. The strong make their own. The girl is of no importance to this one. Take her. Keep her. Fight those who would take her from you. In strength there is rightness, yes?"

"Yes," Marrago agreed, the lie burning his tongue. He thought of Senna, weak before her torturer, or Lyndisty, weak before her murderer. He suddenly hated this alien. "If not that, then why did you want to talk with me?"

"Introductions must be made, yes?" Moreil replied. "This one is Moreil, former Takita'talan of the Z'shailyl war fleet, fourth in standing to the Warmaster himself."

"I know who you are," Marrago said. "You know who I am."

"Indeed I do. You are once Warmaster of the Centauri, once noble of the Centauri, once right hand of the Emperor of the Centauri. Now you are here, outcast, abandoned, lost."

"I have already told you why I am here."

"That is not what was questioned. This one knows of you, once-Warmaster. This one knows you bargained with the Drakh, with the Dark Masters, sought their boon in your war. This one knows much of your bargainings."

"That is no secret. Why do you think I was exiled? Why do you think both the Alliance and my Emperor are hunting me?"

"Lesson there is that was learned from the Dark Masters. There is never what is on the surface alone. Always something is there hidden, below the skies. No mere exile, you. No. Perhaps you are agent. Perhaps you seek something other than you have said.

"After all, why exile you, then place bounty on you for return?

"There is much hidden within you, once-Warmaster."

Marrago took a slow step back, his hand reaching for the hilt of his kutari. Moreil's two monstrous guardians shimmered into view.

"And this one will discover your secrets.

"Or you will die."

* * *

He walks through darkened corridors and tunnels and caverns without care, without heed, without danger. He walks as if in a trance, guided by footsteps and echoes not his own. Ghosts walk beside him, ghosts of a race long gone, long dead, now ashes in the wind, mere whispers on the tides of space.

He leaves behind those sent to guard him, and this he neither notices, nor cares. He is drawn in some way he cannot explain, pulled by some force he does not seek to understand. With eyes not his and a understanding altogether alien, he sees beings as old and immeasurable as any he knows.

They are dying before his eyes, raising glowing faces to the heavens, awaiting a mercy that will never be given, a sign that will never come, peace that will never reign.

This place is a monument to war, and on some level he understands that. This place is a graveyard, a floating cemetery to a long-dead people.

He does not see what is killing them. He knows somehow that he should, but all he can see are masks and smoke and mirrors and angels with bright and bloody swords raised, glorying in their power and their bloodlust and the terror of their opponents, and the light that shines on them from heaven.

Names and faces flash before him and he does not care. He sees a beautiful woman caught between two worlds, looking at him with bright green eyes, and he presses on. He sees a father, a mother, a friend, a lover, a sister, a daughter, and a son.

Seeing the last he stops, briefly, slowly, and pauses — and then he stumbles on, not knowing or caring what draws him, knowing only that he must keep moving.

He walks into the depths of the earth and the ghosts grow louder and louder and more and more plentiful. There are so many of them. So many dead. He should grieve, he knows. He should cry out and weep and collapse to his knees in anguish at the misery around him, but he does not.

All he does is walk forward.

And after several lifetimes he emerges into a dark, shadow-haunted chamber. It stretches far above his head, a vast cathedral of rock and misery and torment. He moves forward, approaching the far wall, and with each step an alien voice cries out an alien name and an alien message, whether of hope or curse or misery he does not know.

He merely continues to walk forward, until the shadows fall over him and embrace him, almost as friend, almost as lover, almost as saviour.

"Sheridan."

The voice is old, and the first one he has been able to understand. He stops, and turns. It is ancient, that voice, and filled with wisdom and anger and power and a terrifying familiarity.

He knows that voice, and as it speaks to him, memory returns. Understanding returns.

Anger returns.

"Sheridan," the voice says again, the terrifyingly familiar voice says again.

"Always a pleasure."

Chapter 4

Sinoval had changed.

The most obvious sign of this change was the clothes he wore. No longer was he garbed in the black-and-silver tunic of a Minbari warrior, with clan and rank emblazoned on his shoulder. Now he wore robes of bright red and gold. They looked almost ecclesiastical.

The robes had a hood, but now it was pulled back, revealing his face. His eyes were the same as ever, dark as midnight, filled with power and arrogance and confidence, but now there was a sense of age within them, a great and terrible understanding, and memories more than one lifespan could contain.

Above his eyes, embedded in his forehead, was a jewel. It was not held there by a circlet or any other sort of jewellery. It was just there, as much a part of him as if he had been born with it. A dull light shone from it, and deep within it colours swirled. Looking into that jewel was like looking into a mirror within which a distorted reflection could be seen, a reflection that showed death and decay and a truth that mortals feared to contemplate.

His bearing had changed as well, although more subtly. Before he had walked with arrogance, the walk of a man convinced he was the master of all he surveyed. Now his bearing was that of a man who knew he was master of all he surveyed. The difference was subtle, but clear to anyone who knew him.

His terrible fighting pike Stormbringer hung at his side. It was not something anyone wished to dwell upon. That blade, it was said, had once in a single day broken apart the armour of a Vorlon and taken the innocent blood of a Minbari. In Sinoval's hands it looked alive, a malevolent creature that laughed and rejoiced as crimson blood flowed around it. Now it merely seemed to be asleep. No, not asleep — dormant, awaiting always a chance to waken and spread havoc.

Sinoval stood there, in the place where he had appeared from nowhere, from the thick eddies of hyperspace, from the darkest memories of man, moving from the edges of perception. The shadows danced around him like servant creatures or pets fawning for the attention of their master, but he ignored them, his powerful dark eyes focussed on another. He stood alone in a dead place lost in the swirling tides of hyperspace, surrounded only by ghosts and memories of ghosts.

Sheridan felt his strange malaise and trance shake itself away and he looked at Sinoval with new eyes, noting the changes his adversary had gone through. Sinoval now seemed more dangerous than ever.

He waited for Sinoval to speak, and when he did the words were hollow and harsh and filled with power.

"Sheridan," he said, sampling the name with the skill a general uses to survey the forthcoming battlefield.

"Always a pleasure."

* * *

The Centauri was not moving. He hardly even seemed to breathe. His hand was on the hilt of his sword, and his eyes remained fixed on Moreil. Not on the two Wykhheran that had just appeared behind him, but on Moreil himself.

The Z'shailyl was impressed. That was a mark of courage, conviction and a certainty as to where the real threat lay. He directed the Wykhheran, mastering their mere animal desires to stalk and kill. If one of them was felled then he would be as before, but without him they would lose all intelligence and direction, lapsing into barbarian fury.

Do we kill, lord?

Not yet, Warrior. But be ready.

This one…. is strange to us. Is he a Master?

No, Warrior.

He stands as a Master. He looks as a Sin-tahri, but he acts as a Master. What is he?

A dangerous man, but a mortal all the same.

Do we kill him, lord?

Not yet. He may be better service to us alive.

This one is strange, lord.

Trust in the Dark Masters, Warrior.

The conversation had taken mere seconds, and Moreil was convinced no one could sense him communicating with the Wykhheran. He was wrong.

"Some sort of telepathy?" Marrago asked, not shifting his stance at all.

"What do you mean, once-Warmaster?"

"How you command them? Telepathy?"

"Not as you would understand it," Moreil replied. "This one is bonded to the Wykhheran, a chain created when they emerged in shadows at Thrakandar. Words ride faster than thought between this one and the Warriors."

"They obey your every command?"

"All serve the Dark Masters. While this one's commands are in Their service, the Warriors know to obey. Were this one to grow conceited and arrogant and power-hungry, they would turn on him."

"Your Dark Masters have gone. They aren't coming back."

Moreil hissed. "Lies," he said. "They have not abandoned this place. They will return."

"No, they won't. They lost the war, and they know it. That's why they left. None of us needed them any longer."

"Lies!"

"All you are doing is deluding yourself. You are carrying on their mistakes, their errors. You are making their true enemies stronger by pursuing a false creed. That is why you are here, isn't it? You don't want riches or power or revenge. You want to carry on their law. Chaos personified, that's it, isn't it? You want to serve them even though they are gone."

"This one follows the creed of the Dark Masters. This one remembers."

"Face facts. You failed them while they were here. You won't bring them back by over-compensating now."

Kill him! Moreil roared in his mind, anger and hatred and fury all coalescing into one raw, powerful, anguished emotion. He had never felt such hatred before, not for any living thing.

How could he have known? How could he have known of Moreil's failures? How could the once-Warmaster have known that if Moreil had only performed a little better, the Dark Masters would still be here?

The Centauri dropped into a defensive stance, moving precisely and effortlessly.

In a split second all thought of murder left Moreil's mind and a river of calm returned. No. Never fight a battle angry. His Warmaster had taught him that. He had forgotten. Once again, he had failed.

Stop! The Wykhheran did, although their thoughts were angry and confused. They never liked being pulled from a kill. For a few seconds their thoughts and Moreil's waged for dominance, but they soon conceded. The bond was too strong for them to do otherwise.

We want to kill, lord.

No. He is too strong.

Not as strong as we are.

He is strong in mind, not flesh. This battle he has won, Warrior. Accept and learn.

His flesh is weak.

His spirit is strong. No, Warrior. You shall not kill him today.

Marrago saw the Wykhheran step back and disappear from sight. He relaxed his guard, but only slightly. Moreil recognised the message there. Whatever he might appear to be, this mortal was always ready for battle.

"How do you know all these things?"

Marrago looked at him for a long while. The Wykhheran's angry thoughts flashed through Moreil's mind. He pacified them with promises of one of the captives the Brotherhood had taken from Gorash. While tearing apart a helpless prisoner was not nearly as exciting as facing down a true warrior, that did mollify the Wykhheran a little.

Marrago stepped back and folded his arms high on his chest. Still Moreil did not move. He knew the blade could be in his hands in less than a second.

"Did you think you were the only warrior to fail his lord?" Marrago asked.

Moreil did not reply.

"Is there going to be any action against me for helping the girl?"

"This one shall not care for the girl. If you desire her, then she is yours, by all this one cares. You should be wary, once-Warmaster. Soon you will stumble and your eyes will close and your death will be nearby."

"I have been a soldier of the Republic all my life. Death has never been far from me."

Moreil turned to leave, thinking carefully. As he reached the door, something came to him, and he turned. "This one remembers," he said. "The girl-child you rescued…."

"Yes?"

"You had a girl-child of your own. She is now dead."

Marrago's eyes darkened.

"Yes."

Moreil waited for something more. There was nothing.

He left, the angry thoughts of the Wykhheran still with him. They complained about not being able to kill this Sin-tahri. But their complaints were too many, too loud, too boisterous. They were hiding something. After a while Moreil realised what that was, and that realisation troubled him more than anything else he had experienced with this Marrago.

The Wykhheran were afraid of him.

* * *

Why are they so afraid of me? Why do they not see?

As he waited patiently in the anteroom, these two questions preyed on Morden's mind more and more. This would be so much easier if people just sat down and thought about things for a while. They would soon see what was the right thing to do.

But no, people never thought. They reacted out of fear and anger and greed and they would never learn to put aside personal concerns for the greater good. It was because of people like that, that his wife….

Human or Centauri, they were all the same. The Centauri had played their Great Game for so long, all they saw was the Game itself and none of the reasons for it. They never saw beyond. They spoke of tradition and heritage and legacies and never looked to the future.

Well, Morden would drag them into the future, kicking and screaming if he had to.

Londo's condition was not improving. It had been over six days since his heart attack. The best doctors in the Republic were working on him, but Morden knew full well that all of them were motivated by political concerns. Some were no doubt being paid off by various nobles. Some were worried about their own health, whether they cured or killed him. He had planned to bring in Alliance doctors, only to be told that was unthinkable. The Republic dared not be seen to be crawling to aliens for medical help. They had their pride, after all.

Their pride was going to kill their Emperor.

Morden had had enough.

The aide, who possessed some elaborate and wholly unnecessary title, came in and told Morden the Centarum was now ready for him. He rose and walked calmly into the massive room.

An antiquated custom, all of it. The Centarum was a product of the Great Game that always seemed to survive. No matter who tried to suppress or weaken it, it was always capable of rising again. Ironically most of the people here hated each other passionately, but still they remained together, arrogantly secure in their right to rule.

Morden took up his place at the Speaker's lectern and looked around. The room was full. How many of the nobility had died during the 'Troubles'? And somehow there were always more of them.

"Greetings to the Centarum," he said formally. Time enough to honour their etiquette for now. Besides, politeness cost nothing. "I stand before you as the official representative from the United Alliance of Kazomi Seven to the Centauri Republic." Over a year he had been here and not once had he addressed this body. Not once had he been permitted to and not once had they asked him to. Even over matters of Alliance concern, such as the Inquisitors, the Centarum had turned to Londo. No wonder the poor man had collapsed like that. The stress must have been intolerable.

"There has been no change in the Emperor's condition," he continued. "We have to consider the very real possibility that he will never recover." There was not a great deal of shock at this. He had a feeling almost everyone here had already considered that. "Contrary to some of the rumours circulating at present, the Inquisitors and the Ministry for the Interior have confirmed in their joint investigation that the Emperor's collapse was entirely natural, the inevitable result of poor health and stress. I am satisfied there was no foul play involved.

"However, the Emperor's illness has caused a considerable power vacuum here. The Republic as a whole is suffering as a result. The Alliance has decided to lend its support to the Centauri Republic during this time of crisis. Ambassador Durano has formally requested aid from the Alliance, and this has been granted.

"Military assistance will be provided in certain vulnerable systems, especially Gorash, Frallus and Immolan. This will be under the overall control of Commander N'Rothak, who is already in charge of the peacekeeping forces on Gorash Seven.

"Centauri Prime itself will also be protected by Alliance peacekeeping forces. These will consist of a squadron of Dark Star ships, two multi-racial detachments of support ships and five thousand ground based soldiers. The objective is obviously to prevent further recurrence of civil unrest during this difficult time. The leader of this force has not yet been chosen, but he or she will work directly in liaison with my office and with the Inquisition base established here.

"These measures are only for the duration of the current emergency and disruption will be minimised as much as is possible, but obviously the location and capture of Shadow agents and dissidents is of the utmost priority.

"Furthermore, the Alliance office will assume direct control of the Government for the duration of the crisis. All Government officials will take instructions directly from the emergency cabinet currently being constituted, of which I will be a member, as will the Commander of the Alliance forces, and the High Inquisitor.

"As a result, this body is suspended for the duration of the crisis. It is the recommendation of the Alliance that you return to your estates and help maintain order there. Alliance forces will be occupying the major centres of population of the assisted worlds and it is expected that all local officials and landowners will co-operate fully with them.

"There will of course be restrictions on travel, but I personally guarantee your return journeys to your estates will be given second-most priority after the movement of Alliance officials, and any delays are minimised."

Morden stood back and looked around at the expressions of anger and disbelief. They all believed themselves immune from any harm, all of them. Simply because of accidents of birth, they held themselves inviolate. Even when former First Minister Malachi had dissolved the Centarum during the Troubles, that was accepted. Malachi had been one of them. He played the same game they did, by the same rules.

But Morden did not play their game, and he did not play by their rules. He would bring order to the Centauri Republic if he had to break every rule, shatter every tradition and tear the society apart in order to do it.

"Are there any questions?" he asked at last.

There was a flurry of comments. "Outrageous!" was one. "You can't do this!" was another.

Morden smiled. It was rare that duty and pleasure came together at the same time and he took care to savour every such moment when he could. "Oh, we can do this. Read the Treaty you signed when you joined the Alliance. It gives me the authority to do exactly this.

"Your days of prestige and power are over, gentlemen. The Republic is teetering on the edge of the abyss, again. It seems that no sooner are you saved from one catastrophe than another emerges.

"I am interested in more than a mere quick fix. I will see to it that you are strengthened, fortified and made fit and ready to be a productive member of the Alliance instead of the burden and drain you all are at present.

"And, I should point out, if any of you feel you are having ideas, Captain Durla is outside this very building with an entire Imperial Legion, as well as three Inquisitors.

"You have been given your instructions. What comes from me, comes directly from the Alliance Council itself. Heed them. Defy them at your peril.

"This meeting is now over. I wish you all safe travel back to your estates, gentlemen."

With that, he left. Maybe now he would have time to do everything that had to be done.

* * *

Whispers from the Day of the Dead — VII

There had not been enough time. Not nearly enough time.

How could two people undo the mistakes of an entire lifetime in one night? How could a mere few hours' words make amends for decades of recrimination and anger and pride?

Oh, he had tried. Both of them had. But there had just not been enough time, and too many memories pulling at them both.

Kulomani, Captain of the Dark Star fleet, sat alone as the Day of the Dead ended, and looked up as the comet herald faded from the skies. It would not come again in his lifetime, he knew that. Nor his son's. He wondered what would have happened had he died at any time in the war now gone. Would he have come back to meet his son? Would his son even have come to talk to him?

And would they have made even half an effort to undo everything that had passed between them? Would they even try?

"Where are you now, I wonder?" he asked himself. They were still alive, his wife, his son. Perhaps his wife had remarried. Perhaps his son was already wed by now. Could he have grandchildren he knew nothing about? It was possible. It was very possible.

Would any of them welcome him back into their lives?

Would his pride even let him try?

"We chose our own paths," he said. "You did not understand mine, and I do not understand yours." Something his father had said from beyond the veil mere hours ago stayed with him.

"Why did you not want to follow me? Was a life of carving things of beauty really so terrible to you? Would you really have hated so much to follow in my footsteps?"

He had not been able to answer that. He had not been able to explain his decision to join the army all those years ago when he had left home. How could he do so now?

"We choose our own paths," he said again.

"And only now do we realise where they've taken us," said an unfamiliar voice. Kulomani turned to see an elderly Centauri in a military uniform sit down beside him. The length of his hair indicated he was of high rank. The Centauri sighed. "Only now, at the end of our lives, can we see the choices we have made."

Kulomani nodded silently.

"Whom did you wish to see?" the Centauri asked. "Parent? Child? Friend?"

"My father."

"Did you say everything you wished to say?"

"No. How could we, with only one night? I have been waiting for this day for so long, and now it has come and gone I feel so…. hollow. I have had my greatest chance for acceptance, and it has passed me by. And you? Who did you see?"

"I came to see my daughter, but…. I saw an old friend instead. I think I saw the person I most needed to see, not whom I most wanted to see."

"Some have said that is the way of it. We…. understand how this night works a little. It is not something that makes sense to aliens, but most of us are able to choose whom we speak to. Yet somehow it is the strangers, the visitors, the guests, who emerge from it with the most fulfilment and understanding, while we, who are raised with the knowledge of this night, remain lost."

Kulomani stared out into the rising daylight for a while, and then said softly. "You are Marrago, are you not? The former Lord-General of the Centauri?"

"I am."

"I understand your Government has placed a price on your head."

"They have. Are you going to try to claim it?"

"No. I am a soldier, not a bounty hunter, and one old soldier can respect the decisions of another, even if we are on different sides."

"Yes, we are on different sides, but which of us is on the right one? Are you happy with the way things are?"

"Happy? I do not think I know. The war is over. That is good."

"And how long until another one begins?"

"That is not something I want to think about."

"It's coming, though. You can't deny that."

"No. I have felt something stirring, an undercurrent of…. pain and fear and anger. Soon it will all break free on the surface, and then….

"And then…."

He paused. "I think you had better tell me everything."

* * *

Sheridan immediately took a step back, the trance that had gripped him as he had walked the dead corridors at an end. His PPG seemed to fly into his hand and he pointed it directly at Sinoval.

But the Minbari was faster still. Stormbringer flowed in his hands like water, like an extension of his self. One thrust and the gun was knocked from Sheridan's hands.

"I did not come here to fight," Sinoval said simply.

"You could have fooled me," Sheridan replied. "You look like you were expecting one."

"A wise man prepares for every eventuality, is that not so? I did not think you would welcome me kindly, Sheridan."

"You thought right. The Alliance wants you brought in for a war crimes tribunal."

"Oh? And what war crimes have I committed exactly? I made no bargains with the Shadows. At best, you could say I treated with one who was working with them, but that was outwith my knowledge, and she is long dead."

"You are plotting sedition and rebellion against the Alliance."

"How can it be rebellion? I was never sworn to the Alliance, and I never will be. The Federation joined only after I departed, remember. If you mean I am assembling forces to bring you down, then yes, I admit it. But if I am going that far, then I expect the same honesty from you, Sheridan.

"Who rules the Alliance?"

"We all do."

"And still you delude yourself. I saw the truth in you in that Council Chamber over two years ago, and I still see it now. They rule you. They rule all of you, and you just do not see it at all. Who wants me arrested, Sheridan? Who orders the Inquisitors? Ironic, isn't it? They hide in the shadows and make you all dance to their tune."

"The Vorlons aren't our enemies."

"The Vorlons are destroying you all, and you are too blind to see it! Look, Sheridan! Open your eyes and look around and think for one moment! Is this why the Alliance was created? Did any of you have the Inquisitors in mind then? Look at what is happening to the Centauri. Is that what you had in mind? Look at what happened to the Drazi.

"Did you envisage any of this at the beginning? Secret police. Martial law. Civil war, even.

"Can you truly tell me you wanted these things at the beginning?"

"It's not that simple, and you know it. We have to make sure the Shadows don't come back. We have to make sure this peace is eternal, not just for a few years, or even for a thousand."

"And your methods…. these will bring war in months. All you have done is build a paper house around foolish dreams. You remember the war, as you should, but you think anything is preferable to that. What matter if we have lost our freedom? What matter if we weaken and shatter and destroy one of our oldest allies? What matter if we are angry and hungry and lost?

"What matter any of those things? After all, we have our peace, don't we? Our precious peace!

"Tell me this, Sheridan.

"Just what kind of peace have you bought us?"

"Listen to me, you worthless hypocrite, before you start coming over all noble and concerned! A champion of the poor and downtrodden?

"How dare you? I've been at war for eighteen years solid! Eighteen years! It's cost me my friends, my wife, my parents, my sister, my daughter, my son…. It's cost all those things and more, to God alone knows how many people!

"Fine, what we have isn't perfect. Nothing ever is this side of the grave, but it's better than the alternative!

"And I think we should look at your motives here just a little. You're a warrior, remember. You're bred to kill. That's all you know. What does it matter whom you kill, hmm? As long as you have someone to fight, then good on you and get on with it, and to hell with anyone who gets in the way.

"War does no good for anyone. Talk to the people of Kazomi Seven and Proxima Three who can now look up at the skies without fear. Talk to the parents who can watch their children grow up without fear. Talk to the children who can look at a future where they don't have to be afraid."

Sinoval smiled. "Ah, Sheridan. What makes you think I haven't? And as for you, talk to the Drazi. Talk to the Centauri. Talk to those who have lost sons and daughters and wives and husbands to your Inquisitors. No fear? They are more afraid now than they ever were before."

"Don't lie to me. The Inquisitors look for Shadow agents. The innocent have nothing to fear from them."

"And who defines who is innocent, Sheridan? The Inquisitors themselves, of course. Whom do they serve? To whom do they answer?"

"The Council, of course."

"You are a blind man, Sheridan. Whom does the Alliance serve? All of your noble ideals of peace and justice and an end to war. Yes, I was a warrior, and yes, I was bred to kill. But all that means is that I look at peace with a suspicious eye. And this peace in particular is shaking at the foundations.

"Look at them, Sheridan. Just open your eyes and look. Ask yourself this question, and see if you like the answer.

"Whom do you serve?"

"I serve peace."

"You're as much of a warrior as I am. More, perhaps. You didn't have the training I did. You learned it all as you went along. There's no more place for you in a world of genuine peace than there is for me. Why do you need the Dark Stars if you have peace? Why the fleets, the defence grids? Why your new and precious Babylon Five?

"Whom do you serve, Sheridan? It is not peace."

"The people of the Alliance."

"Which people? The Drazi, perhaps? Vizhak was with you from the start, and where is he now? Go to Zhabar one day and look around. Or perhaps the Centauri? Speak to them of the wonders of peace sometime.

"Or better yet, wait a few months. Wait until the Inquisitors arrive in force on your beloved Proxima. Then go and speak to the people there and talk of peace.

"Whom do you serve, Sheridan?"

Sheridan suddenly laughed. "Is that your question, then? What did the Shadows ask — 'What do you want?' That's how they tempted me, and so many others. 'Whom do you serve?' doesn't have quite the same ring to it."

"Then I'll try another question. Who are you? Do you even recognise the face in the mirror any longer?"

"Do you?" Sheridan snapped. "Enough of the questioning of me. Look at yourself. You've changed since the last time I saw you. All those Soul Hunters, all that death, they've unhinged you. Who are you these days, Sinoval? Whom do you serve?"

"Ah." Sinoval threw back his head and spread his arms wide. Behind him countless little lights began to emerge, and a chorus of voices rose as one. Tiny stars began to sparkle beneath his skin.

"That question, I think I can answer," he said, his voice sounding like many mixed into one. "You see, Sheridan. We are not so different after all."

Sheridan's eyes began to glow bright gold, and memory left him.

* * *

He walked in her footsteps, stepped into her shadow, trod where she trod, moved as she moved. He knew nothing else other than that he had to follow her, had to find out what she was doing here, if she was even real and not another illusion like those he had seen before he had come here.

The woman whom he was sure was Susan Ivanova walked slowly and stealthily through the darkened streets of Yedor. The man who now remembered himself to be David Corwin followed her, unsure of where they were going, but knowing that there was nowhere else.

He had been sure she was dead. She had been gone for years. Ambassador Sheridan had taken her from Kazomi 7 to Z'ha'dum during the failed peace talks, and that had been the last any of them had heard of her. She had been comatose then, delirious and unconscious. Corwin was sure she must have died, but he had paid her no special heed. She had merely become one of the countless ghosts haunting him.

Until now. That slight glimpse in the half-light of the Temple of Varenni had reawakened all the old memories, all the old emotions. Stolen kisses in the moonlight of Orion, long walks though the parks, saddened conversations about friends and family dead, eating breakfast in bed the day before she left on the Babylon 2 mission.

And then her return, twisted, changed. A Shadow agent. It had taken him a long time to adjust to what she had become, but time and memories and loves changed. There had been Mary, and all the concerns about John, and Delenn and the war.

Always the war.

He continued walking, paying no attention to where she was going. He had no idea whom she had been talking to, no idea why she had been talking to a warrior, no idea of anything at all.

He turned a corner and stopped, looking around. There was no sign of her. He took a step back and looked around again. Still nothing.

Where could she have gone? She had not been that far ahead of him. There was nowhere here to hide.

Maybe she had not walked down this street after all. He turned to retrace his steps, and as he did so a sharp blow struck his midriff and then another his back. He fell.

Looking up at the sky through dimmed eyes, he saw a fighting pike held several feet above his head. It looked a little smaller than those he had seen before, but maybe that was just his blurred vision.

There was a flicker of movement and a long, sharp metal blade shot out from the end of the pike. It came to a stop less than an inch from his neck. It glistened razor-sharp in the moonlight, and colours seemed to shimmer as the light touched it.

"Who are you?" said a voice in perfect Fik, the warrior caste dialect. "Why are you following me?"

He did speak Fik, although his knowledge was largely limited to phrases necessary for use in war — understanding overheard enemy communications, interrogating captured warriors and the like. In his puzzled state it took him a while to translate, and it took him a little longer to recognise who was speaking to him.

Susan.

The absurdity of this ran him through to the core. She was carrying a weapon he had never seen before, but which looked a little like a fighting pike. She was speaking fluent Fik, without any trace of an accent. And she had just attacked him.

He did not know what to say in reply, what to say that would make any sense at all.

"Answer me," she continued. "Who are…?" Her eyes widened and the pattern of scars across her face danced. "David!

"What are you doing here?"

"I was about to ask you the same question," he replied, and then for no reason he could explain, he started laughing.

* * *

Talia could hear all their thoughts at the back of her mind, countless emotions, countless feelings. There was fear, there was concern, there was frantic planning. The crew of this ship, smugglers and criminals all, reacted in different ways to this new arrival, and all their thoughts were laid open to her, placed there for her to read.

The captain knew enough to prepare his papers and his cover story. The second as well. Many of the crew were old hands at avoiding detection. A few newcomers were worried, some even terrified.

But all of them knew one thing, one fact that had not slipped past Talia, and that knowledge added a hint of fear to every one of them.

They were not merely being intercepted by a local ship, not stopped at a border point, not facing down corrupt officials who could be bribed or bargained with.

This was a Dark Star.

Even here, Talia could hear the voice of the telepath trapped within the Dark Star. She did not know his name, it was doubtful he knew it himself any more, but she could hear his screams. They were loud. So very loud.

The smugglers were preparing to be boarded. There was nothing else they could do, after all. Flight from a Dark Star was impossible, fight suicidal. They would prepare their cover stories and hope for the best, but Talia knew their hopes were futile. This was a Dark Star. They would find the contraband, the drugs, the stolen goods.

And they would find her.

Breathing out slowly, she reached out with her mind, mentally prepared for the onslaught that would follow. The screams that came rushing at her when she lowered her blocks threw her back. Her head struck the wall behind her and she felt a dampness in her hair.

A voice…. who are you help me you must help me where am I who am I you must help me are you trapped here who are you are you real where do you come from why can I hear you there are so many here help us help us all you must help us you must get a message out someone will help us it hurts here it hurts so much I don't know who I am I don't know who are you who am I….

The thoughts did not stop. They rushed out in a torrent of fear and anger and desperation. Talia ignored the throbbing pain at the back of her skull and concentrated, fighting to winnow down the terror, to find the core personality within.

My name is Talia Winters, she said. Who are you?

I don't know I don't know are you alive are you real are you free please talk to me please are you there

I am here. Yes, I am real. I am free.

Oh thank God thank God thank God you are real help me get me out of here help me please

I am trying to. I will free all of you. Every last one.

Please help us out of here please I can hear them all screaming all they ever do is scream until the light comes and then there's nothing until the screams come back help us

There is someone who can help us. I need to get to him. If your crew board this ship they will find me.

Crew who are they I know of no crew…. oh, the ants, are they ants I think I can feel things moving around inside me some of them speak sometimes are they speaking to me who am I

If you let them board this ship they will find me. Please, stop them.

I can't I'm scared I do what the light tells me to I just do what the light tells me to

Where is the light now?

I don't know not here it passes through us all I hear them screaming as it reaches them and then they stop oh they stop and silence is terrible

Then do not let the crew on board, if you can. Please.

I don't know how I just do as the light says

The light is your enemy.

The light is…. What is the light?

The light is your enemy. Fight it.

How?

Remember your name.

I don't know it. Who am I?

Remember something. Anything. Your childhood, your first love, your first kiss, your parents, siblings, anything. Remember something.

Blue. A colour. Blue is a colour.

Yes, it is.

There was a…. a blanket. It was blue. I was safe there, beneath it. There were…. things outside there. Things in the darkness waiting for me, but the blue…. it kept them away. I couldn't hear them under the blue.

Yes. Remember that. The blue kept you safe.

It did. It kept me safe.

Then there is blue all around you. The light cannot get through the blue. Nothing can.

But…. the light….

You are safe when the blue is there.

Yes. I was safe.

Then create the blue. Place it around you, and you will be safe.

Yes. Yes! The blue is here. I can see it. They can't…. they can't get me here.

Then you're safe. Please, stop your crew boarding us.

I can do that. There. We cannot move any more. I'm safe.

Talia did not need to confirm what he had said. Here, especially here, she could scan the thoughts of those around her. The smugglers were puzzled, but with a surge of optimism. The captain was ordering the tech to re-check the instruments. The results were the same.

Thank you, she said.

I am safe. The blue is here.

Yes, you are safe. Do you know your name?

I…. No. No…. who am I?

You will remember in time. Keep the blue there.

Yes. The blue is here. It keeps me safe.

Do you know my name?

You…. you are an angel. Talia! That is your name. You are Talia. You have a name. You are Talia.

Yes, I am Talia.

Where are you?

Everywhere. Don't worry. You can talk to me whenever you want. Tell me when you remember your name.

Yes, I will. I will tell you when I remember. I am safe here.

The ship was moving away quickly, as quickly as they could muster. The smugglers, it seemed, were not about to turn their backs on this unexpected good fortune. The crew of the Dark Star was frantically trying to correct their ship, which had seemingly failed on them.

I am safe.

As they left, Talia listened for over an hour to the telepath's wonder at his newfound freedom. She did not have the heart to contemplate the consequences when the Vorlons learned what had happened.

For a moment, however short, he had felt safe. That was as much as anyone could ask for.

And once she got to Proxima, she hoped she would be able to make all of them safe. Every last one of them.

* * *

You've come back to me then, brother.

Dexter looked at the thing before him again, trying to hold back the wave of revulsion that swept through him. Its…. otherness seemed more apparent now, as if it were losing any grasp of what made it seem even slightly human.

"Don't call me that," he hissed.

It is what we are. Brothers. We are both blessed or cursed with this talent, but more than that. We have the ambition, the drive, the determination to do what must be done. All you have to do is open your eyes and you will see that. We are very much alike.

"We're nothing alike."

I can hear you like this, you realise.

"I know. I'm talking to you like this."

You do not like me, do you brother? Whyever not?

"Who did you used to be? Before this was done to you?"

Does it matter?

"Humour me."

I do not remember. It is not important. I would have been a nobody, a nothing, lost and alone and unimportant. Why do you ask?

"You don't understand, do you? That's why I can't stand you. You look like us, but that's it. You're dead inside. You're something animating a human, something that moves like a human and looks like a human and even talks a little like a human, but you aren't. You're nothing like a human."

No, brother. I am better than that.

"You're nothing at all."

Then why come back to me, brother? Why not remain in your apartment, drinking and staring at the ceiling? Why not remain there dreaming of her? If you hate me so much, why come back to me? It still bothers you, doesn't it? What you did to her.

"Stop that! It's nothing to do with you."

Your thoughts are quite plain, brother. There are two women in your mind, each one fighting for your heart. The first is…. human. Pretty, isn't she? I remember liking blonde women once, when such things actually mattered to me. As for the other, we both know who she is, and what you did to her. Every night, brother. Every night you dream about her dying, and about your hand on the trigger.

"Stop that!"

Come with us. Join us. There's no guilt here. You won't even remember her. And as for the other, she'll be a part of us too. Once we capture her — and we will, brother. Believe us in that. Once we have her she will be a part of us as well, and you will be with her always.

"Stop it!"

You will be with all of us always.

"Stop it! Listen to me, you monster. I've been to see someone. I think you know who."

So, when will I be free of this cell then, brother? There are things for me to do.

"You won't be. Ever. He wanted you released, but that isn't going to happen. You're going to be put on trial for assault, and you and all those like you are going to be dragged out into the light."

Ah. You will not reconsider, brother? Not at all?

"No."

A shame. Well, then. We will meet again, brother, I trust. I hope you understand a little better then.

"What do you…? No!" But it was too late.

The thing started to collapse around him, the edges of its image blurring and then fading, the features of its face melting, running into one and then leaving nothing but a smooth, hairless, featureless orb. Even that began to crumble inwards.

The disintegration could not have taken more than fifteen seconds, but it seemed far longer to Dexter as he watched it helplessly, staring in utter silence as the figure collapsed, until finally nothing remained.

Save for a voice in his mind.

We will meet again, brother. For now…. goodbye.

He stumbled to the corner of the room, and then fled. The voice was still speaking to him, echoing from the corners of his mind. It was still there when he left the building, still there when, for the second time that night, he tried to fall asleep into blissful oblivion.

* * *

There were a million voices, speaking as one, but on a million different subjects. There were a million sets of eyes, seeing the same things, but with different understanding. There were a million different races, each with dreams and goals and hopes and memories of its own.

There were a million souls, all fused into one essence, the amalgamation of an elder race's folly and arrogance and hubris.

They were the Well of Souls, and as their very essence infused Sinoval, he felt ready to confront the Vorlon essence that spoke through Sheridan.

This had been the reason for this meeting. He had always planned to talk with Sheridan, but he had not truly expected his words to be heard. No, he had wanted to speak with the Vorlons, to speak with those who now truly ruled the galaxy.

He had known the Vorlons would take an interest in the movements of the First Ones. They had been watching the elder races for millennia, a careful and wary eye on those whose power and age and wisdom matched their own. They would know when the First Ones began to move, and soon enough they would know who was calling them.

After all, why else would Sinoval choose to meet with emissaries of the First Races here? Golgotha was hidden, yes, abandoned in the depths of hyperspace where few could come, but a place that the elder races could navigate with ease.

But more than that, this place carried history, carried mythology, carried a legacy.

And it carried countless ghosts and spirits. A reminder of what it was they faced.

Sinoval wanted them all to remember.

And he wanted the Vorlons to know he was not afraid of them.

<This place is forbidden,> spoke the voices through Sheridan's mouth. Sinoval smiled wryly, certain he was addressing the Vorlon Lights Cardinal themselves.

Which is why it was chosen, replied Sinoval, channelling the power of the Well of Souls through himself. He was the Primarch Majestus et Conclavus after all, the focus of the power of the Well of Souls. He was their voice, their will, their personification made flesh. Some things will no longer be forbidden. Some secrets will no longer be hidden.

<We will find you. You cannot hide from us forever.>

We do not intend to. And you are welcome to try to find us. We will return when we are ready.

<We have won. The galaxy is ours now. Order is everywhere. Within a century, there will be no memory that anything else ever existed.>

You have not won yet, not while there is opposition to you, not while it yet grows and prospers. With every day that passes, another will take up arms against you, and then another.

<We will destroy them all. All who defy us will die.>

Then in the end you will rule a galaxy only of the dead, and the dead are ours.

<No, for we will destroy you as well.>

We are eternal. We are what lives on beyond the prison of flesh. We are what endures. We are everything you are trying to take from them, and we will not permit that.

<You are forbidden to interfere. Have you not already done enough here, in this plane?>

Some things will no longer be forbidden. We have remained silent and hidden for too long. We chose to emerge now, when our prophet arose. You could not destroy him, the Lords of Chaos could not shape him. He belongs to us, now and for eternity. He would always have been ours. Even had you succeeded, he would have been reborn in a thousand centuries and he would be ours once more.

<The future will be as we shape it. We are everything. We are order. We are stability.>

You are nothing. You will destroy what you set out to preserve. The Lords of Chaos saw this. Why do you not see it?

<We are the salvation. We are the glory and the light.>

We leave this place to you. Think on what you have found here, then and now. We will gather the Others in another place.

<They will not follow you.>

They will not follow you. Think of this place, Lords of the Cold and the Ice and the Death of Spirit. Think on this place, and remember why you are doomed to defeat.

The folds of time and space opened. The Vorlons, who could see this as well as anyone, could only howl in fury as Sinoval faded from the place of the dead. Bound by this prison of useless flesh, they could not follow, not in this form, and to bring themselves forth fully would destroy it.

For one instant they thought of doing precisely that, of tearing apart this sack of flesh and bones and manifesting completely, of opening a gateway and allowing their true forms to follow through to the Well of Souls.

But then reason prevailed. Cold and crisp. Precise and methodical. They needed this bag of bones. They needed it alive. It was, for the time being, useful. Far too useful to change and twist as the Well had evidently twisted their agent.

Besides, they were the masters of the galaxy. They owned the future. They could see its eddies, its whirls and twists and surprises. They would confront the Well of Souls again one day.

They had time, all the time in the galaxy.

When Sheridan awoke, they were all gone. Sinoval, the Vorlons, all of them. He awoke alone in an ancient place of death.

Alone, save for the ghosts.

* * *

Whispers from the Day of the Dead — VIII

It was over. The Day of the Dead had come and gone, and there seemed to be a vast…. emptiness over Brakir. People who had been waiting for years for this day now did not know what to do with their lives. They railed at lost chances, broken dreams.

One such walked slowly through the deadened streets. Last night Marrago had looked closely at all the people here, and he looked even more closely now, this morning. Some were happy, joyous, but most were depressed, weary, tired even. Kulomani had by no means been unusual.

But he had at least had a chance Marrago had not. There had been no Lyndisty to talk to, to tell one last time how much he loved her, how proud he was of her.

"A fascinating night," came a slow, mildly interested voice. Marrago turned and saw a familiar figure standing in the shadows of an alley. He had not been there before, Marrago knew he would have noticed, but then there was no surprise there. "I can still see the flickers of light and shadow. Old ghosts. They walk by moonlight and comet light. To some they speak, to others they are dumb."

"I can't say I'm surprised to find you here," Marrago replied. "This is the sort of place where you would fit in perfectly."

"Professional curiosity only, I assure you. There is no one dead that I wish to talk to."

"So, did you find out how it worked? Just how the spirits came back to us? Were they even real, or just some sort of illusion?"

"Oh, there were a few unusual effects I spotted, but I haven't worked out how everything happened. Leaving aside the problem of not having the time, I don't want to spoil the magic. Let the universe keep a few precious mysteries.

"And as for the reality…. did it feel real?"

"Yes…. yes, it did."

"Then it was. Did you find who you were looking for?"

"No, but perhaps I found the person I needed to see. How is that…. private project of yours going, then? The one you won't tell me about."

"It is proceeding nicely. I have found a little…. base of operations for it. Something of a rallying point, you could say. What about you? Is my army ready?"

"Not in this amount of time. I have a small nucleus, a couple of very promising under-officers. I've been making deals here and there. There's a Thrakallan crime lord who owes me a favour now."

"Any solid plans for the future, then?"

"I've been hearing, just here and there, that a group is forming. A couple of former captains, mercenaries, outlaws, that sort of thing. They always emerge after a war, and the bigger the war the more of them there are. They're going to cause a bit of havoc and chaos for a while, and then the Alliance is going to stamp on them and put them out of business."

"I assume you have other intentions."

"Exactly. With a bit of work I reckon I could take them over in a few months. There aren't many people with my standards of leadership and combat experience floating around. I'll join up, size up their strengths and weaknesses, forge them into some sort of order, and before they know it I'll be their leader."

"You think it will work?"

"I've seen groups like that before. Mercenaries just want to be paid for fighting, and in this sort of galactic peace there's no use for them. I can find a use for them. As for the others…. I will see when I get there. Some may be amenable. Some will have to be dealt with."

"Very well. I trust you. Just gather and train my army. That's all I ask."

"That's enough of a task for most people, but I'll do my best. I might have made a new ally today, actually. Do you know Captain Kulomani? Brakiri. Dark Star captain. It turns out he's not very happy with the way some of the Alliance policy is going. I gave him a few things to think about. When things start falling apart among the Alliance — and they will — he might be willing to join up with us."

"I leave it to your discretion."

"I told you. I'll get you as much of an army as I can. Just remember your part of the bargain. I want that name."

"I have not forgotten. It will take time, but I have not forgotten."

"Good."

"There is one more thing. These…. outlaws. If you do join them, what if they begin to raid Centauri shipping, even attack Centauri worlds? Would you really attack your own people?"

"I've thought about that. A lot. But…. what can I do? The raids and the attacks will happen anyway. If I join, then…. eventually I hope to be able to change that.

"But I will do what I have to. If I must kill my people, even my friends, then I will. That is a soldier's job, after all. To kill."

"And if among one of those victims you have to kill, you see your daughter's eyes, what then?"

Marrago shivered. "I don't know. Some days, my friend, I am glad I do not have to think the way you do."

"I do what must be done. I have given up a great deal to be where I am now, and I will doubtless give up a great deal more."

"Then so will I. If I must kill my daughter again then….

"So be it."

* * *

She was awake now, awake and moving. Marrago returned to his room, fresh from his encounter with Moreil and his twisted monsters, to find Senna looking through the pitifully few belongings he had with him.

"What are you doing?" he asked softly.

She turned, jumping in shock, and looked at him. For a moment she might have been about to cry, or scream, or attack him. A series of emotions chased each other across her face, but they soon settled.

"Looking for something to wear," she replied calmly, keeping her eyes on his, looking at him warily, half transfixed by his stare, half ready to run and flee at the slightest cause. She gestured down at the rags of her dress. "Unless you were planning on leaving me in this. If you were going to allow me clothes at all. Would you prefer me naked, lying on your bed, awaiting your pleasure?"

"Stop that!" he shouted, and she recoiled as if struck. He could not explain it. Staring down Moreil and those guardians of his he had been calm, perfectly at peace, ready to move into battle at the slightest motion. But here, with her, he could not think straight. Nothing made sense. It was just the thought of Lyndisty saying those things, of hearing her say them to him.

She was shaking, but still she looked at him. "Do…. do you have anything for me to wear?" she whispered. "This…. this will fall apart before long. I didn't see anything, but…."

"I didn't bring much with me."

"I noticed," she replied, still looking at him.

"Perhaps a spare jacket can be re-made into some sort of dress," he said. She was quite a bit shorter than he was, and one of his jackets might do as a dress in a pinch. "There is sewing equipment there somewhere. I will do what I can when I have time."

"I can sew."

He looked at her. "How does the daughter of a noble house know how to sew?"

"I watched the servants. A needle looked a lot like a sword and I used to…. pretend I was a soldier. That is why I learned. At…. At Gorash, I survived by doing sewing work and repairs. It was…. better than the other way."

He nodded. "You pretended to be a soldier."

"I wanted to be a soldier. I wanted to be…. strong."

"You think the life of a soldier means you become strong?"

"Don't you? I thought that…. the training, the battles. If I'd been…. stronger, I'd have…. got away from that…. man…. myself. You are…. strong."

"Yes, I am. I have been a soldier all my life. I am strong, but I am also lucky. I have known better soldiers than me. Much better. They're all dead now. Strength isn't everything."

"But if I just knew how to fight, then…."

"I taught Lyndisty how to fight. I taught her how to use a kutari, a maurestii, her bare hands, countless other weapons. She was fast, she was clever, she was a better fighter than I ever was, or ever will be, and she is dead."

"I'm sorry," Senna whispered. "But I am not her."

"No," he replied curtly. "And you never will be. If you wish to sew the jacket yourself, feel free. There is a red one over there. I do not know what the colour will do for you, but it is the lightest jacket I have, and the fabric is not too rough. It should…. do. For the moment."

"There was something else as well," she said. "I…. I found this." She held out something to him, and his eyes narrowed. He moved forward and snatched it from her hands. It was a locket, made of fine gold.

"Don't touch that," he snapped. "Don't ever touch that again!"

"I'm sorry," she breathed. Her eyes were wide, and her face very pale. "I didn't mean to…." Then she straightened. "Are you going to hit me?" she snapped. All trace of fear seemed to have vanished from her face. "If you are, then do it."

"I'm not going to hit you," he replied, angry and confused and upset. "I have to go and train."

"I tried to leave," she said quickly, moving forward to catch him as he made for the door. "The Drazi wouldn't let me. All I wanted to do was watch them train. Take me with you….

"Please."

"No," he replied. "If you feel you are capable of it, try to take in that jacket for a dress. Or feel free to read. There are some books in that box there. Or go to sleep and rest.

"But you will not be allowed to leave here."

"Why not?" she hissed. "If that…. man comes looking for me, then…. All he can do is kill me, and I'm not afraid of that…. I'm not," she added, choking.

"By the Emperor," he sighed. "You are a fool, girl. He has already killed you. You just have not realised that yet."

She took a step back, and then another one, and then she collapsed on to the bed, sobbing into it. For a moment he made to turn back to her, but then he stopped.

She was not Lyndisty. His daughter was dead, and he would never see her again, not unless Sinoval chose to grant him some of that immortality of his, and he was present at the next Day of the Dead.

She was not Lyndisty. She never would be. She was a…. He paused. He did not know what she was. She was still crying.

He left for his training session.

* * *

"A nice view."

"It is, isn't it?"

Susan sighed. It was a sound David had heard several times during the period they had been together. It was a sound of utmost exasperation, verging on disgust at his incredible idealism and naivet? a sound born of her deep-rooted cynicism.

"I was being sarcastic," she replied, tiredly.

"I know. I wasn't."

He looked down on the view before them, at the lake below the hill. Once it must have been beautiful, a breathtaking sight. He had heard some of the older workers talking about the light from the rising sun shining across the water. Each drop seemed to light up one by one, a miniature candle rising into the heavens.

But now…. now the sky was thick and heavy, and what sunlight there was was muted and grey. The water was saturated with silt and mud. It was dull brown, a viscous sludge rather than a torrent.

It was a sign, a reminder always to beware of the consequences of every action you ever took. David came here often.

"What do they call this place anyway?"

"The hill is called Turon'val'na lenn-veni," he said. "I don't know what the lake is called. The name means…."

"The Place Where Valen Waits," Susan finished. "What was he waiting for, do you think?"

"I don't know. I suppose I could ask someone."

"You could."

There was a pause.

A long pause.

It grew longer.

….

And longer.

"So," Susan said at last.

"So," David replied.

"You never answered my question," Susan said. "What are you doing here? This is the last place I'd ever have expected to find you."

"I live here now. I came here to…. work, I suppose. To rebuild, to…. make right a few things. I did…. a lot of things I hated during the war. I did this, Susan. Me, or people like me. I suppose helping to rebuild it is partly a gesture towards undoing all the things I did then. Does that make any sense to you?"

"No, but then I didn't expect your answer to make any sense. This wasn't your fault, you know."

"Yes it was. I could have done more to prevent it. I could have done…. something."

She sighed again, and shook her head. "I swear I really do not understand you sometimes. If I ever did."

"If we are talking about things not making any sense, what are you doing here? I thought you were dead, or…. gone or something. The last I heard you'd been taken back to Z'ha'dum during the peace treaty talks. And then…. nothing. What have you been doing?"

"Sleeping. That's not a metaphor, by the way. I must have slept almost a whole year. I spoke the entire time."

"I remember you talking in your sleep, Susan. You kept me awake half the night."

"Oh, come now. That wasn't just me talking. No, I…. I needed to clear my mind about a lot of things. There was someone there to talk to me, to explain a few things. I slept to heal my body, and I spoke to heal my mind."

"Who were you talking to?"

"It's…. I really can't explain. If you haven't seen him, then…. I'm sorry, David. I can't tell you. I really can't."

He sat up straight, tensing. "So why are you here? Who was that you were talking to in the temple?"

"I can't tell you, David. Please don't make me."

"You're working for the Shadows, aren't you? Still. After everything they've done to you, you're still working for them. It's over, Susan, the war's…."

"No! David, listen to me. I'm not working for the Shadows. They've gone. I'm not working for them. I was a lot younger the first time I met them. I was scared, and…. I felt so alone. But now…. I feel a lot stronger now. I know what I'm doing, and why. Trust me, David. This is right."

"Sinoval," he said suddenly. "You're working for him, aren't you?"

"I can't say anything more."

"Susan, he's dangerous. He'll get you killed. He's…."

"No one is going to get me killed. Sinoval is…. difficult, yes. And driven, and more than a little frightening at times, but he's a good friend."

"A friend? Him?"

"David, he has more power than any of us can understand. He's set himself on this quest of his for his own reasons. He has the potential to be the biggest tyrant and the most dangerous threat this galaxy has ever known. Can you think of a person more in need of friends?"

"But…. I'm sorry. I just don't know what to think of all this. I don't see you for so long, and then…."

"Thank you, David."

"What for?"

"You don't remember, do you? You spoke to me. You said that you would always be there for me. On Babylon Four."

"That was years ago. What, five, six years?"

"Not for me," she replied. Then she laughed. "Not for me. Take good care, David."

"What? Where are you going? You can't go!"

"I have to."

"You can't. Not now. Not when I've just found you again."

"I have to. I'm sorry, David." She rose and began to walk down the hill. He turned to face her.

"Susan, I…." He stopped. There was nothing to say. "I…." He collapsed to the ground, and simply lay there. He did not know for how long. He did not know how long he cried. He did not even know that one of his tears trickled down the hill where Valen waits, to join the muddy waters of the lake where once, a thousand years ago, he had waited for his one true love to return, the lake created, so some said, from his tears when she did not.

For a single instant, unnoticed by anyone, the light seemed to flicker across the waters, one still, pure, perfect moment of beauty. But it was only a moment, and then it was gone, with no one to see, or even to know it had existed.

* * *

Fear. It should not have been able to touch Morden. Not him. Not the man who had watched all those he loved die. Not the man who had died himself. Not the man who had pledged himself to the side of the Lords of Light.

But still, as he took those long, dark steps into the bowels of the earth deep beneath the Royal Palace, Morden felt fear.

He did not like this place. He had not liked it when he had been imprisoned here — twice — and he liked it even less now. The Inquisitors had taken over the dungeons for their own purposes. There were plenty of Shadow agents or spies or conspirators to be questioned and interrogated. Some were perfectly innocent of course, and were released. Some were not, and were not seen again.

Even those who had been freed were…. changed by the experience. Morden saw some of them from time to time, servants moving in the corridors of the palace, nobles meeting in the Court. Their eyes were always downcast, their voices hushed. They never laughed, never told jokes, never seemed to take pleasure in anything.

The Inquisitors were an evil, yes, but a necessary one. The Shadows had hidden for a thousand years after it had been thought they were defeated. Valen and his allies had stormed the gates of Z'ha'dum itself and put to flight all those they found there. Shadow worlds had been occupied, Shadow bases destroyed.

But still they had lived on, hiding, waiting. And those who followed them hid and waited also, moving in silence, keeping to their faith.

This time they had to be sure. There could be no room for doubt. None at all.

No, Morden did not like the Inquisitors. In an ideal world they would not be needed, but then this was very far from an ideal world.

But there was one even the Inquisitors feared. He held no rank — the Inquisitors did not seem to have ranks as such — but he was their leader, the one they all bowed to in acceptance. He had both age and experience, and a fanatical will. Something shone in his eyes…. not madness, not even zeal, but…. necessity.

Morden supposed he could have sent a courier or a servant to deliver this message, but he was the representative of the Vorlons. He was the liaison of the Inquisitors. He would do it himself.

He stopped at the door, the furthest, bottom-most one, naturally. Also the darkest, but strangely, the cleanest. There were no guards. What would be the point? Besides, there could have been Shadow agents amongst the guards anyway. Where better for them to hide?

He knocked at the door, firmly. He would not show this one his fear. There came a crisp, precisely accented, "Enter!" He opened the door and walked in.

"Mr. Morden," Sebastian said, not turning. "What manner of business brings you here?"

The Soul Hunter was hanging suspended by his wrists from a beam at the centre of the room. His eyes were closed, but the strange jewel in his forehead was glowing dully. Morden thought he saw his own reflection within it. Sebastian was not reflected there, obviously.

"We have found his ship," Morden replied. "It has not been boarded, as you ordered, and there are six guards on permanent duty. We have a further twenty-four in the surrounding area and access roads."

"Ah," Sebastian said. "Excellent. Double the number of guards. I will go and visit this ship shortly, but it must be done carefully. If the ship contains what I expect to find there, then we must be absolutely meticulous. Do you not agree?"

"Thoroughness is always important," Morden replied.

"Well said. I have need of a few more hours here, and then will visit this ship. Ensure no one, and I sincerely mean no one, enters the vessel. Anyone but myself who tries is to be executed instantly. Do you understand?"

"Perfectly."

"Good. Then go."

Morden bowed, and turned to leave. It took an awesome amount of willpower to resist the urge to sprint out of the room. In one last gesture of defiance he looked up at the Soul Hunter again. He had opened his eyes now, and there was a clear indication of fear there.

Shaking slightly, Morden left. No sounds came from that room. Not one.

* * *

Sometimes G'Kar felt he could just reach out his hand and touch the far side of the galaxy. He felt he could grasp stars in his hand and shut out suns with a thought. He could walk through time itself. There was no secret in creation that was not known to him, no mystery he could not unravel.

Waking came slowly, as always. This world and the next, the one of dream and memory, were growing nearer and nearer with every passing day. He could still hear the hum of the Great Machine in his mind, still regretted the passing of the power he had learned to wield so well.

He had always mistrusted those with power. The Centauri had had power over him and his people, and they had misused it. The Kha'Ri had power, and they used it to play their little games of intrigue and deception.

That, he supposed, was why he had sought power himself. His words had fired the hearts of his people. His speeches had spread thought and wonder wherever they were heard. He could have toppled continents with a word.

Who better to wield power than one who did not want it?

But now…. now he wanted it again. He dreamed of the Machine. He imagined he was there again, and all the years in between had been nothing but an illusion, a dream.

The war was over. The Shadows had gone. What place in this new galaxy for such as him? A leader of soldiers with no enemy to fight. A prophet of doom with no prophecies to utter.

He was not needed, and he knew it. He was not wanted. He was…. a difficulty, a problem.

An obstacle.

He brought his mind back to the discussion at hand. He was still a member of the Alliance Council after all. The number of meetings he attended was few these days, but this was important, and he had made an effort to be here.

Today they would finally choose a Commanding Officer for Babylon 5.

There had been a number of officers acting in that position during its construction and the early weeks. Some had acted with honour and dignity, others…. less so. But there was need for a permanent CO now, and there were a great many candidates. Each name was raised, and each name dismissed for one reason or another.

He ran the names through in his mind. Major Krantz, human, a capable enough officer, if uninspiring, but his ties to Bester still placed him under suspicion, even with Bester missing for all these years. G'Kar remembered his betrayal all too well.

Captain Tikopai, another human. She was competent and painstaking. She did not want the position, however. An underlying sense of cynicism and a daughter on Proxima 3 ensured that.

Carn Mollari, Centauri Lord-General. A fine leader, much admired by his soldiers, and of course highly connected in the byzantine corridors of the Centauri Government. But his race automatically excluded him from the position. The Kha'Ri would not stand for any Centauri in such a position, and nor would many of the other races.

Daro and Taan Churok and the other Drazi would all refuse the position, even in the unlikely event of them being offered it. G'Kar had heard tales of what was happening in the Drazi worlds since the Conflict. Any Drazi who took such a position within the Alliance would be an outcast at home.

The Kha'Ri, surprisingly enough, had not put forward any candidates. The statement given by G'Kael stated they did not feel they had any officers with appropriate experience. G'Kar, who could name at least three, was puzzled, but this was merely one more puzzle. The Kha'Ri had learned too much from the Centauri. Where once he would have understood their little games, and even controlled them to a certain extent, now he was reduced to merely standing by and watching.

Captain Corwin's name came up more than once. He was known to be the personal choice of General Sheridan, but he was not here. In fact no one knew where he was. He had not been seen in over a year. Some thought he was dead.

There were no Minbari candidates. The religious caste was too weak, the worker caste did not desire the role and the warrior caste was too much mistrusted. The spectres of the civil war and of Sinoval's disappearance hung heavy over them all. The Minbari had not even formally appointed an Ambassador here yet. They had always been a private people, and for all the Grey Council's words of opening up their worlds, they were still apart from the other races.

The Vorlons, naturally, said nothing, did nothing, and did not seem to care anyway.

The other races put forward candidates. Llort, Abbai, Vree, Hyach, but none of them had a representative with the appropriate experience, or desire, or the support necessary. This was a highly political appointment, very high-profile. In many ways this person would be the public face of the Alliance.

Delenn was too busy of course, as was Sheridan, as was every other member of this body, even G'Kar himself.

There was one name left, and after countless hours of argument it always came back to him. His lobby was powerful, and his Ambassador carried a great deal of weight. His experience during the Shadow War spoke volumes, and his loyalty was beyond doubt. He had governed Babylon 5 for a few months during the construction and had performed flawlessly.

It was in many ways an obvious choice, if he wanted the post. Which was perhaps why it had taken so long for a final decision to be made.

"Do you want this position?" Delenn asked him finally. There had been many hours of debate, but in the end the Alliance Council was agreed.

"No," Captain Kulomani replied. "I do not, but if there is no one else, if this is how I may best serve the Alliance, if this…. if this is my fate….

"Then so be it. Do you all wish me to command Babylon Five?

"Then very well. I will be your Commander. I will serve as best as I can."

"That is all we ask," Delenn said, smiling. "That is all we ask."

G'Kar flicked a glance at the silent Vorlon in the corner of the room, its bone-white encounter suit seeming to absorb all the light that passed near it. A faint glow came from its eye stalk.

The Vorlon seemed not unpleased with the choice.

G'Kar shivered. It was not cold.

* * *

He was quiet, unusually so, even for him. It was strange. He did not seem angry, he did not seem anything at all. He sat in silence in his chair and stared into nothing.

He did not blink once during the entire journey.

If anyone in his crew wondered why they were returning to Babylon 5 without having found what they were looking for, none of them asked. If anyone wondered at the ease with which they were moving through hyperspace, finding their path back to the beacons, no one mentioned it aloud.

If anyone noticed anything…. different about their captain, none of them said a thing.

They merely carried on with their duties, but they moved a little more quietly than usual, a little more carefully, a little more precisely. They spoke in hushed voices, casting the occasional fearful glance in his direction.

He was different, and not in any way they liked.

General John Sheridan did not seem to notice the fear in the eyes of his crew. He did not seem to notice anything at all. In fact, he spent the whole journey back to Babylon 5 staring at the bridge of his ship.

But there were a few, those who had known him longest, people like Ko'Dath and G'Dan, who would swear blind he was not staring at nothing. They thought, in some way they could not truly express, that he was looking at something.

Something none of them could see, and something none of them would probably want to.

But no one spoke about it.

Not a single word.

* * *

He could have been sleeping. He could have been resting quietly in his bed, enjoying the peace that comes with old age.

But he was not sleeping. This was not his bed.

And he was most definitely not at peace.

As she did every night, Timov walked into the room slowly and with perfect elegance. In one hand she was carrying a glass of jhala, in the other a glowing light globe.

As she did every night, Timov set the globe on the table beside her husband's bed. Next to it, she placed the glass of jhala. If he did not wake up tonight, one of the servants or medics would come and remove it in the morning, and doubtless drink it themselves.

As she did every night, Timov settled herself into the chair next to the bed and took his cold, cold hands in hers. She looked up at the clock on the far side of the room, not at the harsh machines keeping her husband's body alive.

And as she did every night, she spoke the three words, not to her husband, not to a servant or a guard or a doctor. Not even to herself. They were spoken to a man she hardly knew, had seldom talked to and had not seen in over a year.

As she did every night, she looked into the shadows at the corner of the room, hoping, almost praying that there would be the slightest sign of movement there, the faintest trace. She could not see him, but she knew from experience that that did not mean he was not there.

"Where are you?"

As it had been every night, there was no reply, no twitch of the shadows, no hint of motion, no sound of breath.

There was nothing.

And as she did every night, Timov sat forward in her chair, holding her husband's cold, cold hands, and looking into her husband's still, cold face, and she waited for him to wake up. It would not do for him to wake up to a lonely and empty room.

And as she did every morning, she turned and left the room, with her husband's motionless body still there, still alive, still trapped, still silent, still not showing the slightest indication that she had been there.

But as she did every morning, she walked from the room with pride and determination that belied her lack of sleep. She was Timov, daughter of Alghul, wife of Emperor Mollari II.

And she had work to do.

* * *

The apartment seemed darker than usual as he entered. There seemed to be things moving in the corners, just on the edge of his perception. As soon as he looked directly at them, they were still.

He dropped his coat casually on the chair, stepped over the pile of yesterday's newspapers on the floor, looked at the even larger pile of paperwork on the desk and sighed, going over to the commscreen.

"You have two audio messages," it said, and he activated them.

"Dexter," came the first. "It's Bethany. I was just wondering if you wanted to have dinner some time next week. I got a bottle of wine today and it'd be a shame to drink it alone. Let me know."

He sighed. That was not something he wanted to consider just now. He played the second message.

"Greetings, brother." He froze. It was the voice of the…. thing they had captured. That was impossible. He checked the time of the message, and his eyes widened. More than two hours after it had…. died, or dissolved, or committed suicide or whatever. He played the rest of the message.

"We cannot be got rid of so easily. Think on what we have said, brother. It will be so much easier if you join us of your own free will. We are the fortunate ones. There are many worse places to be.

"Think on it for a moment, brother. We will be watching you."

The message ended, and Dexter slowly looked around at the shadows of his room, one by one. "I don't scare that easily," he said, lying.

He went to the fridge and pulled out a bottle of beer. Drinking it slowly and kicking off his shoes, he went over to the table and looked at the pile of paperwork there.

"Nope," he said. "A problem for another day." He set down the bottle and picked up the pack of playing cards hidden beneath the financial budget documents. There were all sorts of silly cards available these days, even ones with Sheridan as the King of Spades and Delenn as the Queen of Hearts and other nonsense. But these were simple, normal, traditional cards.

He began to shuffle them idly, cutting and reshuffling. "So," he said, to no one in particular. "Explain that dealer chip again?"

A handful of cards caught on his finger and fell to the table. Muttering angrily, he set down the rest of the pack and picked them up.

The King of Clubs. The King of Spades. The Eight of Clubs. The Eight of Spades.

"You have got to be kidding me," he said, as he picked up the fifth card.

The Jack of Diamonds.

Dead Man's Hand.

Sighing, he threw all the cards over his shoulder. He could pick them up tomorrow. Things would feel a little better tomorrow. He'd come up with a reply to Bethany's invitation, finish off his speech to the Senate on Section 31(3) of the Wartime Emergency Provisions, and not jump at things that weren't there.

Everything would be better tomorrow.

He went to bed.

* * *

He was surrounded by darkness and only darkness. He worked the forms as assiduously as he ever had when he was a student. He danced with unseen opponents, recognising their moves and countering them with his own. Stormbringer seemed to flow in his hands, as much a part of him as ever. He had heard legends of warriors whose blades changed to match them, becoming a part of their soul, even. Well, Stormbringer was a part of his soul. It had been forged as such — a mirror to the darkness within him.

"But less of a darkness now, hmm, brother?" Sinoval said. He stopped his dance, and inclined his head in a gesture of respect to his imaginary opponents. "You see, Sech Durhan," he said. "I have not forgotten your teachings."

He then sat down to meditate. He did not sleep any more, and it was surprising how much more time was available without the need for slumber. There were countless affairs that needed his attention, however, and all his time was still taken up twice over.

There was another lesson he had learned from Durhan all those years ago. Make time for rest. Make time for nothingness. Make time to clear thoughts and mind and remember in that time precisely who and what you are.

"I know who I am," he said to the darkness. "I know what I am. I am not afraid, not of myself, and not of my enemies." He breathed out slowly. He no longer needed to breathe these days either, but it was a refreshingly normal action.

He sensed her arrival a few moments before she entered. He had tried to warn her about entering his donjon, but naturally she did not listen. He was fortunate she had heeded his advice about not entering the Well of Souls itself.

"Hi honey. I'm home!"

"Susan," he said, creating light with a mere thought. "Enter."

She walked in, pulling back the hood of her grey robe and shaking out her long dark hair. "This will take ages to wash properly," she complained. "Still practising?"

"Meditating."

"Ah. I was interrupting again. Bad Susan."

"It does not matter. How did it go?"

She sat down cross-legged across from him. "You were right. Again. The Vorlons have been doing something there, and they still are. Officially there's just the one Ambassador in Yedor, but there are at least another three or four floating around. I spoke to someone who saw several in Tuzanor."

"The network?"

"Yes, that's there, but I don't think that was it. I couldn't really investigate any further without putting myself at risk, but there's something under Yedor. Damned if I know what, though."

"Were you in any danger?"

"No. Someone I knew recognised me. Not someone I thought I'd be seeing, believe me."

"Is this person a danger?"

"No. Definitely not. Take my word for it."

"I will. Very well, then. I will have to see if I can get a few others there to investigate. I dare not overplay my hand, but if the Vorlons are doing something to Minbar, I want to know what and why. Perhaps someone else, if you fear you would be recognised there again?"

"Feel free, and yes, I think I will be. This would be one of your many other agents I don't know about? And don't tell me that what I don't know won't get me killed. I've seen enough of war to know it's usually the exact opposite."

"What you do not know cannot be pulled from your mind by telepaths or the network."

"Ah. Good point. So, how was your mission?"

"It went…. as expected."

"How was John? Did you convince him? Or should you not be telling me this?"

"The Vorlons know everything that happened there. That was the point, after all. And no, he did not listen."

"What about the Vorlons themselves? Did they listen?"

"Of course not. Oh, they were…. shaken, although they hid it very well. They did not realise how much of their past I know about. The revelation that I knew about Golgotha was a surprise to them."

"Fine, you've shaken them up, but was it all worth it? They know what you are doing, they know not to underestimate you…."

"I would like to think they knew that anyway. They would find out about my summoning the First Ones sooner or later. Now they have found that out by my urging, at a time and place of my choosing. 'Choose your battlefield and make your enemy come to you.' They will now no doubt wonder what else I know about them, and they will act with caution, allowing me more time to do what must be done."

She shrugged. "As you like, but the whole thing sounded like a waste of time to me."

"Oh, I would not say that." Sinoval reached into a pocket of his robe and pulled out a small globe, filled with red mist and smoke. Clearly visible, trapped by the swirling fog and flashes of lightning was a human being. It was the exact image of General John Sheridan.

"No. I would not say that at all."

Гэрет Д. Уильямс

Часть 2. Истории Валена

Он пришел тысячу лет назад, минбарец рожденный не от минбарца. Он принес им победу и надежду, и он изменил их общество на десять столетий. Но кто он был? Кто были те, кто поддерживал его и те, кто его предал? Кто были те, кто любил его, и те, кто его ненавидел? И величайший вопрос из всех — куда он ушел, в тот памятный день когда он покинул этот мир? Пришло время того, чтобы на все вопросы было отвечено и более чем одна тайна была раскрыта…

Глава 1

Год 328 от Восхождения Шингена, первого и единственного Императора Минбара, пять лет до появления Валена.

Ашинагачи, Минбар.

Маррэйн прищурил темные глаза, глядя на сияющие белые башни Ашинагачи. Заходящее солнце и сумерки сделали белый мрамор стен огненно — алым. Алым, как огонь, что забрал Императора Шингена на этом самом месте. Алым, как кровь предков Маррэйна, что пролилась на землю.

Его подчиненные не смели беспокоить его здесь, в такой момент. Они все знали историю. Они все знали о его предках.

Более трех сотен лет назад предки Маррэйна склонились перед Шингеном у этих самых стен. Ашинагачи когда — то принадлежал Клинкам Ветра, до того как Шинген и его Огненные Крылья взяли город. Это была последняя битва в его восьмилетней кампании. В Ашинагачи держались против его непобедимой конницы дольше, чем где — либо, но в конце концов этого оказалось недостаточно. Не желая сдавать свой город захватчикам, предок Маррэйна бросился со стены, и его тело разбилось о землю.

Дед Маррэйна умер здесь же. Через две сотни и пятьдесят лет после смерти Шингена Клинки Ветра вновь испытали судьбу. И потерпели поражение.

Отец Маррэйна не увидел этих стен. Смертельно раненый в стычке на пути сюда, он предпочел повернуть обратно, нежели ввязаться в бой, который не мог выиграть.

Но сейчас сам Маррэйн пришел сюда. И он не проиграет. У него есть долг. Есть честь. Он прямо и честно служит своему лорду. Есть три сотни лет истории его предков, что будут направлять его.

И есть его собственное мастерство, его личный талант.

Уже в юном возрасте его называли одним из величайших тактиков его поколения, быть может величайшим со времен Шингена. Он сражался и выиграл в семнадцати поединках. Он вел флоты Клинков Ветра в битве против вторгнувшихся пришельцев, которых называли Тенями, у Икарры, и он был одним из Трех Сотен выживших в резне у Маркар'Арабар, где те самые Тени разбили гордость минбарского космического флота. Пятнадцать тысяч погибло там, и лишь тремстам удалось выжить.

Да, Маррэйн был признан как один из лучших тактиков своего поколения. И лишь одного полагали равным ему.

И Парлонн из Огненных Крыльев был за стенами Ашинагачи, планируя его оборону.

Порой, когда он закрывал глаза в медитации или во сне, Маррэйн заново видел Маркар'Арабар. Он видел движение Теней, видел как свет впитывался их пятнистой, черной кожей и пропадал навечно. Он чувствовал жару и вонь, слышал крики умирающих и торжествующий, страшный вопль кораблей Теней, проплывающих мимо.

То была последняя схватка с Тенями. Первые Воины собрались обсудить дальнейшие действия. И была сделка, оставившая гнев и чувство предательства. Маркабы и икарране просили помощи Минбара против могучего врага, нападавшего на их торговые пути и колонии. Кланы посылали свои флоты им на помощь, но почему они должны продолжать войну? Тени не атаковали миры Минбара. Они не трогали минбарских торговых трасс.

И так закончилась война — после двух битв и множества стычек. Здесь же разгорелась война куда большая — война между кланами. Война за честь, за долг, и за память.

Хантенн, Вождь Войны Клинков Ветра, совершил морр'дэчай после Маркар'Арабар. Он командовал объединенным флотом, и он нес ответственность за поражение. Он расплатился своей жизнью. Теперь его младший брат, Хантибан был вождем Клинков Ветра, и его не интересовали ни Тени, ни маркабы, ни икарранцы. У него была мечта и эта мечта была единственной.

Мечта Шингена.

Быть Императором.

И это значило — Ашинагачи. Именно его. Здесь был храм Шингена. Здесь он одержал победу, здесь он был коронован, и здесь он умер, вернувшись к этим сияющим стенам после ранения у Секигахары, где оставшиеся кланы, наконец, объединились в мятеже против него.

Чтобы стать Императором, Хантибану был нужен Ашинагачи. И также ему нужно было кое — что еще. Последний штрих.

— Глупость. — раздался голос.

Маррэйн не обернулся чтобы посмотреть. Он знал — кто это. Даже если не замечать ее явственный, чуждый акцент — была лишь одна единственная персона во всей его армии, которая посмела бы его здесь потревожить.

— Беревайн. — просто констатировал он. — И что же именно за глупость?

— Ты знаешь так же хорошо, как и я. И если ты не ослеплен воспоминаниями, то тоже сможешь ее увидеть.

Он взглянул на нее. Сумрачно — прекрасна, каждый жест и стойка говорит о страсти и выучке. Она была безупречным воином — преданна, честна и умела. Тонкие шрамы, протянувшиеся от ее глаз через скулы, лишь добавляли ей очарования. Грубая воинская форма лишь подчеркивала ее фигуру, Маррэйн немногим доверял так же как ей. Она была бы идеальным воином… если бы не ее возмутительная привычка говорить все, что она думает.

— Наш лорд приказал нам взять этот город. — твердо ответил он — Мы служим ему и потому мы повинуемся.

— Он хотел, чтобы мы взяли больше чем город, или ты забыл?

— Нет. Я не забыл.

— Он думает что у нас нет лучшего занятия, чем поставлять ему женщин?

— Для него это более важно. Он наш лорд, и мы служим ему. Мы обеспечим ему победу, и возведем его на трон, и когда он будет Императором, когда мы все станем едины, когда мы снова будем воевать с Тенями — мы будем на его стороне.

— Он не станет воевать с Тенями. — бросила Беревайн.

— Он уверил меня, что будет.

— И ты поверил?

— Он наш лорд. — холодно ответил Маррэйн. — Разумеется, я верю ему, но даже если и нет — это ничего не меняет. Я клялся служить ему, и я не клятвопреступник.

— И ты также охотно служил бы ему, если б его желания не привели тебя сюда? Когда — то ты взял с меня обещание всегда говорить правду. Если пожелаешь слышать от меня ложь — тебе стоит лишь приказать, но до того я буду говорить честно.

— Я знаю, и — да. Я рад, что я здесь. Я рад, что через два дня я осажу этот город. Триста лет моих предков зовут меня. Я буду оружием их мести и успокоения. Но я это сделаю не ради них. Я делаю это ради моего лорда. Мы на войне — с Тенями и друг с другом. Мы разобщены и раздроблены, и мы должны стать едины. Нам нужен Император, лидер и это честь для нас — сделать этой персоной нашего лорда. Ты знаешь это также, как и я. Чтобы он был Императором, мы должны вручить ему Ашинагачи.

— Ашинагачи… и ее.

— Да. И ее.

— А насколько это связано с ее отказом, ты не задумывался? Ты ведь тоже был там? И не будем ли мы сражаться и умирать лишь потому, что наш лорд был оскорблен какой — то жрицей?

— Эта жрица — единственная дочь лорда Огненных Крыльев. В ее жилах течет кровь Шингена. Тот, кто женится на ней, получит власть и признание всеми минбарцами. Наш лорд не сделает ничего, что могло бы запятнать его честь.

— Как скажешь. — ответила Беревайн. — Я хотела бы знать что она за женщина, эта… дочь Шингена… эта…

— … Дераннимер.

* * *

Люди — это крепость, люди — это камни, люди — это укрепления. Любовь для своих друзей, ненависть для врагов.

Война касается людей, а не замков. Война состоит в нападении, не в защите. Сложите ваши тела, чтобы они стали вашими стенами, сложите ваши тела, чтобы они стали мостом через ров. Ударьте по врагам, пройдя по телам ваших друзей и победа будет за вами.

Парлонн вновь посмотрел на высеченные по кругу слова. Сказанные Шингеном перед смертью, увековеченные на часовне, где был замурован навечно его прах — в замке, что стал тенью его имени. Ирония была горька. Шинген ненавидел замки всю свою жизнь. Он лишь однажды провел ночь в замке — и то была ночь его смерти.

Парлонн попытался представить эту картину. Шинген правил как Император восемнадцать лет, и у него были враги; слишком много врагов. Пять кланов восстали против него и он встретил их у Секигахары. Он победил — как всегда, но не вынес ранений и был привезен сюда, где и умер.

И три сотни прошедших лет его клан старался удержать его наследство, понимая что их будут ненавидеть за это, и зная что у них нет выбора. Без Ашинагачи Огненные Крылья были ничем. За пределами этих сияющих белых стен они жили на наследство мертвого Императора, и всякий Первый Воин, пытавшийся стать подобным ему, терпел поражение.

А теперь враги стояли у их ворот. Очередной враг, сражающийся за честь, долг и память сгинувших предков. На этот раз — Клинки Ветра. Они всегда были главными врагами Огненных Крыльев. Дружба между Хантенном и Шузеном временно примирила их, но старая вражда никуда не делась. Шинген не брал неприступную крепость Клинков Ветра, Широхиду. Ему это не понадобилось. Он выманил их армии из гор, и разгромил их в чистом поле.

С самого начала Клинки Ветра отличались своей безжалостностью. Они были холодны, и так же тверды как горы, с которых они пришли. Но Шинген разбил их, и они никогда не забывали этого. Когда — то они владели Ашинагачи — и они лишились его.

Неудивительно, что они помнили.

— Да, Император, мы тебя предали… — тихо произнес он, разговаривая с барельефом, храмом и призраками.

— Нет, лорд Парлонн. — произнес тихий голос. Он знал — кто это. Лишь одна персона могла побеспокоить его во время медитации. И также он знал — почему она пришла за ним.

— Леди Дераннимер. — он еще раз поклонился часовне, встал и обернулся. Она стояла в дверях. Он пристально взглянул на нее, высматривая признаки слабости или страха. Не было ничего. Она была истинной дочерью воина.

И все же она не была воином. Она была молода (хоть она и была лишь несколькими годами моложе самого Парлонна, он всегда относился к ней как к ребенку) — и стройна, прекрасная как зимний цветок. В глубокой мягкой синеве ее глаз светилось понимание. И она всегда шла по жизни с легким изяществом, со знанием, что за место занимает в этом мире она, и все кто встречается ей на пути.

Она могла бы стать воином. Она имела право стать воином. Несколько месяцев она проходила обучение, но неожиданно отвергла этот путь, выбрав жизнь жрицы, как ее мать. Ее отец Первый Воин Шузен прежде ни в чем ей не отказывал, и он согласился. И согласившись, он привел в движение силы, что обрекли его клан.

Жрица не могла править Огненными Крыльями, не могла править так, как могла бы воительница. Ее муж мог бы возглавить Огненные Крылья, если бы Шузен настоял на этом, но даже в таком случае оставалась еще одна злая насмешка. Неприятностей хватило бы и без того загадочного предсказания что было сделано при ее рождении.

Парлонн был слишком юн чтобы ее запомнить, но он слышал эту историю. В день, когда Дераннимер появилась на свет, в Ашинагачи явился гость. Он был высок, и закован в странную зелено — коричневую броню. Прошел слух, что это был один из легендарных ворлонцев, полумифических могучих призраков, что появлялись лишь во времена великих опасностей. Говорили что у Шингена был товарищ — ворлонец.

Ворлонец пожелал пройти к спальне новорожденной Дераннимер и ее умирающей матери. Просьба была исполнена. Никто не посмел перечить. Лишь Шузен двинулся остановить его, но ворлонец взглянул на него и тот замер, отойдя в сторону. Ворлонец вошел в комнату и раздались слова, слова что прозвучали в разуме каждого.

«Тот, кто возьмет в жены это дитя, получит власть и признание всеми минбарцами.»

Затем — был свет, алмазный, ослепительный свет, что ослепил всех, кроме самого ребенка. Когда исчез свет — исчез и Ворлонец.

Все знали о пророчестве. Кто — то верил, кто — то нет. Дераннимер была бы достаточной наградой для всякого, кто стал бы ее мужем, и без этих слов. А с ними — она стала самой желанной невестой Минбара. И поскольку она еще не встретила того, кого могла бы полюбить — а отец не принуждал ее — то находились и такие, кто решил добиться ее силой.

— Твой отец хочет видеть меня. — просто сказал Парлонн. Он ожидал этого.

— Да.

Он вновь поклонился часовне и вышел. Они шли вместе, Парлонн соразмерял свой широкий шаг с ее походкой. Она носила простой костюм жрицы и единственным звуком раздававшимся при ходьбе было тихое шуршание подола о ее ноги и каменный пол.

Они подошли к двери личных покоев Вождя Войны Шузена. Двое охранников расступились, позволяя им войти. Дераннимер осталась на месте.

— Я не пойду дальше. — сказала она. — Он уже… все сказал мне.

— Мне жаль, моя госпожа.

— Тебе не надо извиняться. Это… к лучшему. Это необходимость.

— Да. Но это не доставляет радости.

— Ты считаешь, что лишь потому что я не воин — это значит, что я не смогу вытерпеть боли? Если вы позволите, Лорд Парлонн, я уйду. Я должна уйти и молиться.

— Конечно, моя госпожа.

Она исчезла так же грациозно, как и пришла, и он вошел в комнату.

Первый Воин Шузен был внутри, он сидел в кресле, которое изготовили для него лично. Парлонн взглянул на него и отвел взгляд, вновь благодарный всем хранителям судеб, каким только молились воины.

Смерти он смотрел в лицо без страха. Бесчестье и поражение беспокоили его, но он был уверен что их можно избегнуть — с достаточным умением и опытом. Но это…

Когда — то Шузен был могучим мужем, многие считали его красивым. Он был так же элегантен в танцевальном зале Имперского двора, как и на поле битвы. Но Маркар'Арабар изменила его. Он был одним их Трех Сотен выживших, но как и многие из них — оставил большую часть себя на том поле битвы.

Шузен стал калекой. Страшные ожоги покрывали левый бок. Левая рука безжизненно висела вдоль тела, высохшая и бессильная. Гребень почернел и стал ломким. Вместо левого глаза был уродливый рубец. Ходил он тяжелой, шатающейся походкой — единственная здоровая нога едва могла поддерживать его тело. На половине лица кожа пошла отвратительными черными, мясистыми складками.

Шузен и Огненные крылья возглавили отчаянную атаку на флот Теней в Маркар'Арабар, стараясь выиграть время для остальных. Считалось что погибли все, но при поисках среди обломков после битвы оказалось, что Шузен остался жив, хотя и был ближе к смерти, чем к жизни. Он выжил — но какой ценой? Все три прошедших года он прожил таким — насмешкой над собой прежним.

— Вы хотели меня видеть, мой лорд. — поклонившись, сказал Парлонн. Он знал, что должно было случиться.

— Да. — ответил Шузен. Его голос был тихим и хриплым. Парлонн с трудом разбирал его. — Время, Парлонн. Давно уже пришло время.

— Да, мой лорд.

— Я… я пытался провести шрамы сам, но не… Мои руки недостаточно верны. — Парлонн не ответил, ожидая когда его лорд закончит. — Парлонн… Я хочу чтобы ты был моим помощником в морр'дэчай — моим кайшакунином.

— Да лорд. Буду. — Морр'дэчай предназначался для тех, кто подвел или предал кого — то — или что — то, большее, чем он сам — своего лорда, свой клан, свой народ. Те кто заслужил его — проводили клинком своего дэчай алые раны из — под глаз ко рту, Порой ошибка могла быть искуплена пролившейся кровью — и оставались лишь шрамы. Порой этого было недостаточно, и воин должен был умереть.

Горькой правдой было то, что Шузен предал свой клан. Он должен был умереть в Маркар'Арабар.

Как и сам Парлонн. Он был ранен у Икарры, и не смог занять свое место в последующей битве. Он слышал доклады о Маркар'Арабар, лежа на госпитальной кровати и не мог сделать ничего, кроме как оплакивать погибших.

— Ты… теперь ты Первый Воин, Парлонн. Я оставил завещание. Все сделано. Признают это или нет — не знаю, но все сделано. Я хочу чтобы ты взял в жены мою дочь. Тогда все будет… закончено.

— Я не могу это сделать, мой лорд. Я стану Первым Воином, но я не женюсь на Дераннимер.

— Почему? Это… укрепит твое положение. Ты хороший мужчина. Ты достоин ее.

— Но я не люблю ее. Не как супруг. И она не сможет любить меня — как жена. Вы обещали не принуждать ее к женитьбе на том, кого она не любит.

— Обещал, но это было так давно. Когда я еще был целым.

— И обещание все еще в силе, лорд. Я даю слово что буду защищать ваш клан и вашу дочь как только могу, но я не могу взять ее в жены.

— Понимаю. Что ж… хватит и этого. Я был… слаб, Парлонн? Мог бы я сделать больше — чтобы остановить это?

— Нет, лорд. Вы были прекрасным Первым Воином. Никто не смог бы сделать большего.

— Спасибо, Парлонн. Прошу, помоги мне подняться. Я хочу чтобы это случилось снаружи. Пусть все будет… быстро.

— Да, лорд.

— Слишком долго… Я жил… три года — слишком долго.

— Да, лорд.

— Нет. Теперь ты — Лорд. Ты, Парлонн.

— Да, лорд.

* * *

Несмотря на сложившееся в более поздние времена мнение, мы уже несколько лет воевали с Тенями — до того как Вален явился нам, и даже до Дня Света, который сейчас, как правило, считается днем начала войны. Причины, по которым мы ввязались в войну, могут быть не столь альтруистичны и высоки, какими их считают, но тем не менее — первое столкновение с Тенями случилось более чем за три года до Дня Света.

Мы вышли к звездам за двести лет до того, начав последовательно создавать миры — колонии и военные станции. Мы оставались разобщенным народом после смерти Шингена, первого и единственного Императора, поскольку воинские кланы начали грызню за его империю. Победы и ужасы той войны приходили и исчезали, но не было сомнений, что космические путешествия и экспансия будут не более чем продолжением войны. Для каждого клана это был шанс получить новые средства, новых союзников, новые базы.

Разумеется, ход войны был неровным, и он явно шел на убыль в последнее десятилетие перед Войной Теней. Частично — из — за старой дружбы двух могущественных Первых Воинов — Хантенна из Клинков Ветра и Шузена из Огненных Крыльев. Многие из воинских кланов видели в том начало вечного мира и начинали осматриваться в поисках другого противника. Это устремление поддерживала каста Жрецов, которая приобрела вес в политике, пока воины сражались.

К тому времени мы встретили три чужие расы сравнимого уровня. Маркабы и Икарранцы были дружелюбны и охотно торговали и обменивались технологиями и знаниями. Так'ча, бродившие в космосе на своих кораблях — мирах, оставались осторожно — нейтральны. Кроме того мы слышали сплетни о куда более старших чужих расах, существах обитающих на границах известного космоса, странствующих сквозь гиперпространство свободно, словно призраки и намного более старых, чем кто — либо может представить.

Еще, разумеется, были ворлонцы, но прошло много столетий прежде чем мы узнали, чем они являлись — неслыханно могучими Чужими со своими собственными правилами. Мы более охотно видели в них сияющих духов, даже духов предков, существ посланных нашими главными Богами присматривать за нами. Что ж, мы были более впечатлительным народом, а каста Жрецов была подвластна этому не больше и не меньше чем остальные.

В любом случае, когда Маркабы и Икарранцы официально запросили помощь, чтобы разобраться с могучей и неизвестной расой Чужих, которая пиратствовала на их границах и угрожала торговым маршрутам — каста Воинов была лишь рада проявить себя. Каста Жрецов также была довольна, что ее руки будут чуть более свободны в Имперском Дворе.

Были многочисленные мелкие стычки в ранние дни войны, увенчавшиеся битвой у самой Икарры, где союзный флот обратил в бегство большие силы атакующих. Уже после открылось что эти чужаки не были загадочными «Тенями» — кто и был виновен в нападениях — но ее вассальной расой, известной как дракхи.

На краткое время явилось чувство великой победы, но это был еще не конец. Контратака Теней оказалась вдвойне мощнее и страшней. Впервые они появились в битве у Маркар'Арабар, где гордость нашего флота была разбита в прах. Из пятнадцати тысяч воинов выжило едва три сотни и большинство из них были изуродованы, изранены или же измучены ужасом.

Многие из Первых Воинов кланов погибли при Маркар'Арабар, хотя и Хантенн и Шузен выжили. Но Шузен был близок к смерти и стал навсегда калекой, а Хантенн, главнокомандующий флота совершил ритуальное самоубийство по возвращении на Минбар — во искупление его неудачи в бою. Его заменил младший брат, Хантибан.

Теперь это стало новой проблемой — вожди наших военных флотов. Подавляющее большинство кланов теперь возглавили юные, неопытные и честолюбивые Первые Воины; все, как один, считающие себя достойными власти, и даже — достойными стать Императором. Многие усомнились в мудрости решения посылать воинов сражаться и умирать, защищая чужие миры. Вскоре кланы забыли о Тенях и начали интриги ради власти на Минбаре.

Первым среди них был Хантибан, ныне — Вождь Войны у Клинков Ветра. Он видел себя как прирожденного наследника империи Шингена и начал превращать эту мечту в реальность. Он твердо знал что понадобятся две вещи чтобы заполучить доверие и авторитет. Во — первых — ему нужна была власть над местом величайшей победы — и смерти Шингена: крепость Огненных Крыльев Ашинагачи. Во — вторых — ему требовалась единственная дочь Вождя Шингена, леди Дераннимер. Женившись на ней, Хантибан мог претендовать на весь клан Огненных Крыльев и Ашинагачи. И если этого недостаточно — на его стороне будет ворлонское пророчество, оглашенное при ее рождении, что ее муж будет повелителем всех минбарцев. На этом и строились его планы.

Разумеется, Тени не бездействовали во все это время, и второй этап их ответной атаки уже разворачивался вовсю. Мы могли забыть о них, но они не забывали о нас.

Из «Первая Война Теней и Времена до Валена», написано Сэч Турвалом из Тузанора, опубликовано в году 2234 по Земному исчислению.

* * *

Собор, где — то на грани изведанного.

Земной год 2263.

— Я на это не напрашивалась.

Синовал встрепенулся, слегка удивленный замечанием Сьюзен. Его слова все еще звучали в воздухе, словно эхо, но с другой стороны тут многое начинало повторяться эхом. Он считал это частью окружающего. Возможно, это зависело от важности им сказанного.

Сьюзен упражнялась со своим дэчай. Она была великолепна, он признавал это, но ее же тренировали величайшие воины в истории. Даже в отсутствие Маррэйна нашлось несколько воинов в Истоке, пожелавших обучать ее. Исток, похоже, признал ее за свою.

Ей было нужно оружие — не просто для самозащиты, но и ради самодисциплины, которую приносит такая учеба. Синовал не разрешал оружие дальнего боя. В нем не было дисциплины и не было красоты. Где отточеность, изящество, мастерство? Нет, никакого стреляющего оружия. По личным причинам она не желала брать денн'бок, и выбрала дэчай.

И она отлично справилась. Она научилась внутренней дисциплине, и приобрела отточенность движений, которую требовало оружие. Она стала прекрасным воином.

И это были больше чем просто тренировки. Они много беседовали. Синовал хотел знать, почему Исток и Изначальный прислали ее к нему. После этих бесед Синовал знал еще меньше, чем до них, но тем не менее — они ему нравились. Он рассказывал о своем ученичестве у Дерхана и Вармэйн, о Трайфане, Неруне и их пророчестве, о Джа'Дур и Соноваре, и даже — иногда — о Дерун.

В ответ она рассказывала о ее семье и друзьях. О ее матери, которой она лишилась, когда была еще ребенком. Отце и брате погибших в бою. Она говорила о мужчине по имени Маркус, и другом — по имени Дэвид. Она рассказывала о том как она росла в земной стране, называвшейся Россией, которая по мнению Синовала была очень странным местом.

А он рассказывал истории — про его народ и про чужих. Он говорил о расах, мертвых уже тысячелетия, память о которых сохранил лишь Исток. Он говорил о Тенях, Ворлонцах, о прочих Изначальных.

Но лишь теперь он заговорил о Валене, Маррэйне и Парлонне, о Дераннимер и Беревайн.

— На что ты не «напрашивалась»? — поинтересовался он.

— Почему ты рассказываешь мне все это именно сейчас? У нас было достаточно времени для историй раньше, но разве больше нечем заняться? Есть Изначальные, с которыми надо поговорить, агенты которых нужно завербовать. И эти… дела с Генералом Шериданом.

Синовал вздохнул.

— Я поговорил со всеми Изначальными, что откликнулись на мое предложение. Остальные придут лишь когда их вынудят к тому обстоятельства. У меня уже есть агенты для вербовки пополнения. Что же до Генерала Шеридана… — он помедлил — Я выучил все, что могу. Есть кое — кто, кому я должен помочь. И вскоре я буду готов к действию.

А почему я все это тебе рассказываю? Истории необходимы. Их нужно рассказать, пережить их снова и снова. И, в данном случае — извлечь из них урок. У вас, как мне известно, есть поговорка. «Те кто не учатся на прошлых ошибках, обречены повторять их.»

— Примерно так.

— Значит мы будем слушать, учиться и не будем повторять те же ошибки. Пойми, эта война не остановится — лишь для того чтобы начаться снова через тысячу лет. Она закончится. Навсегда.

Но было и большее — то что он не мог доверить даже ей. Это были истории, которые он слышал еще когда был ребенком, и когда был учеником. Они заставляли его кровь кипеть в жилах, когда его сердце переполняли истории о былой славе о великих героях и великих свершениях.

Эти истории были частью того, что делало его минбарцем. Что, если он перестанет видеть в них славу? Что, если придет такой день? Ему не понадобится более есть, пить, спать — и даже дышать. Это было тем что удерживало его в этом мире.

Истории.

А теперь — больше, чем просто истории. Как Примарх Мажестус эт Конклавус он получил доступ к самому древнему хранилищу знаний в галактике, которое когда — либо существовало. Душа Маррэйна была заключена здесь, и души других — те кто знал правду.

Истории исказились, истина стала податливой, изменяющейся в угоду интересам и желаниям тех, в чьих руках была власть. Они переиграли роль предателей и усилили власть Валена. Они пересказали события в своих собственных целях. Исток знал правду — и знал ее полностью.

Он не мог рассказать ей все. Во — первых, на это не было времени. И были вещи, которые она еще не готова была узнать — Энайд Аккорд, Голгофа и кое — что еще.

Но история… большая часть ее, подлинной истории Валена, Дераннимер, Маррэйна и Парлонна и многих других… Она была рядом и это он расскажет ей.

— Навсегда. — тихо прошептал он. И он знал это.

— Хорошо, хорошо. — она усмехнулась. — Я слушаю.

Он улыбнулся взглянув на нее, вновь удивляясь — почему же ее прислали сюда.

Затем пожал плечами и продолжил.

* * *

Ашинагачи, тысячу лет назад.

Высокие серебристые ворота были открыты и мастера возились снаружи. Не требовалось быть гением, чтобы понять что они делают и почему. Повелитель Ашинагачи умер, и ему готовился погребальный костер. Маррэйн не был удивлен. Он лишь хотел бы знать — раны ли доконали Шузена или он предпочел морр'дэчай.

Он был благодарен Шузену — как всегда, как любой из трехсот выживших при Маркар'Арабар. Эта война не изменила его отношения. Без самоубийственного героизма Шузена три сотни могли оказаться тремя.

И потому сейчас Маррэйн шел в тени белых стен Ашинагачи — встретиться с новым Первым Воином Огненных Крыльев, чтобы разделить печаль и принести соболезнования по поводу смерти его предшественника.

С ним была его личная стража, как было положено традицией. Не вся, разумеется. Это могло навлечь подозрения в подвохе, и воин не посмел бы рискнул нарушить перемирие. Нет, их было трое — как и было положено традицией.

Позади Маррэйна шагала Беревайн. Ей это не нравилось и, как обычно, она и не думала скрывать свои чувства. Хотя сейчас она и молчала. Может быть она и не видела в этом смысла — но его видел ее вождь. Она знала, как важна эта встреча была для Маррэйна, и пусть это безразлично ей — она пойдет ради него.

Она не высказала еще одну мысль — хотя Маррэйн знал о ней. Если Огненные Крылья попытаются предать — она сможет прикрыть ему спину.

И еще, так же молча, с ними шел Унари. Гигант среди прочих, самый высокий минбарец, которого Маррэйн когда либо видел. Унари был смертоносным воином. Выходец из старой породы Клинков Ветра, для которых победа была всем, благородство пустым звуком, и чей способ побеждать был — «стань более жесток, чем твой противник». Он мог бы дословно исполнить послание Шингена — штурмовать замок по телам своих товарищей, и не беспокоиться о том не окажется ли и его тело среди них.

Он внушал тревогу. Некоторые говорили что он наслаждается искусством битвы и живет только ради убийства. Он не был женат, и ходили слухи что он дал обет безбрачия. Ел он немного, пил еще меньше, и каждый час бодрствования посвящал лишь тренировкам.

Он мог быть возмутителем спокойствия, но он был верен, и Маррэйн не мог осудить его поиск совершенства. В конце концов — это одна из сущностей воина. Жаль только, что Унари был обделен во всем остальном.

Трое ждали их за воротами. Маррэйн не удивлялся. Они видели, как он шел, и знали что это значит. Они могли расстрелять его из орудий, но не пытались этого сделать. Огненные Крылья знали о чести не хуже прочих.

Их стало лучше видно, когда он подошел ближе, и двое из них оказались теми, кого он и ожидал.

Впереди — Парлонн, правая рука покойного Шузена. Маррэйн следил за его карьерой с большим интересом, увидев в нем родственную душу, и — возможно — смертельного врага. Или — точно так же возможно — ближайшего союзника. Они уже встречались, случайно и ненадолго — но это были встречи не на поле боя.

Парлонн был ростом с Маррэйна и сходного сложения. Его так же готовили в воины почти с самого рождения, и это отчетливо читалось в его поведении, его осанке и взгляде. Носил он костюм воина — с одним новым дополнением. Знак Первого Воина Огненных Крыльев вспыхнул на его плече.

Итак, Маррэйн был прав. Шузен умер.

Позади него стояли двое. Ни один из них воином не был. Один — всего лишь мальчишка. Носит простую накидку послушника. Значит, слуга. Паж или оруженосец — пока что неважно. Возможно, повзрослев он станет большим, но сейчас он — ничто.

Другая — женщина, и Маррэйн с первого взгляда узнал в ней Леди Дераннимер, будущая жена правителя Минбара, и так далее.

Она была высока, стройна и удивительно прекрасна. Она излучала невинность, смешанную с силой. Он знал — она могла стать воином, и признаки отличающие воина были видны в ней, несмотря на одежду жрицы. Она двигалась как воин — или же как танцовщица. Она стояла как Леди Ашинагачи, встречающая гостей. Лишь белый кристалл на цепочке говорил о том, что она носит траур; как бы ни переполняла ее печаль о смерти отца — она хорошо это скрывала.

Позади них колыхнулся воздух — обычное горячее марево. Длилось это недолго и вскоре пропало.

Парлонн заговорил первым.

— Добро пожаловать в Ашинагачи. — произнес он официальным тоном. — Я Парлонн, Первый Воин Огненных Крыльев, и лорд Ашинагачи.

Маррэйн остановился и поклонился.

— Приветствую тебя, Первый Воин. Я Маррэйн, Второй Воин Клинков Ветра, и посланник Первого Воина Хантибана, лорда Широхиды. Я приношу мои соболезнования. Все мы понесли тяжкую потерю со смертью Первого Воина Шингена.

— Мы благодарим вас. — сказала Дераннимер с поразительным достоинством. Маррэйн был удивлен. Он не знал, на что будет похож тон ее голоса, впрочем он ожидал, что это будет смесь из беспомощности и безразличия, и потому на мгновение растерялся.

— Я приношу вам свои личные соболезнования, леди. — проговорил он пытаясь скрыть растерянность. — А также мое слово что вы не испытаете трудностей на пути в Широхиду, и что путешествие, разумеется, будет отложено до окончания похорон вашего отца.

— Я благодарю вас за беспокойство, — ответила она — но я не собираюсь в Широхиду.

— Мой повелитель желает обсудить с вами некоторые вопросы до вашей свадьбы. — объяснил Маррэйн. Он уже не был уверен согласится ли она. Он ждал встретить жрицу, а нашел, без малого, воина. Большинство в Широхиде были убеждены, что она уйдет с ним, дабы предотвратить возможный бой и кровопролитие. Кое — кто даже сочувствовал Маррэйну в связи с «легкой прогулкой» вместо сражения. — … Свадьба, конечно же, будет проведена в Йедоре, в Храме Варэнни, но есть дела, которые следует решить до того.

— Свадьбы не будет. — ответила она. — Повторяю, я благодарна вам за ваше участие, и я понимаю желания вашего лорда, но я открыто объяснила ему мои намерения в Имперском Дворе. Я не выйду за него замуж.

— Леди Дераннимер неприкосновенна в Ашинагачи. — поддержал Парлонн. — Если она не пожелает его покинуть — она останется здесь.

— Это противоречит моим приказам. — ответил Маррэйн. — Я должен привезти ее в Широхиду, как можно быстрее, и в добром здравии, естественно. А также я должен не допустить, чтобы что — то мешало мне по пути.

— Мой отец часто говорил о вас. — внезапно заговорила Дераннимер, и Маррэйн запнулся. Из ее тона исчезла официальность и сейчас он был… более доверительным, почти задумчивым. — Он говорил о вас, как о человеке чести, отваги и мужества.

— Я мало знал вашего отца. — уступил Маррэйн. — Я благодарен за его поступок при Маркар'Арабар и буду благодарен всегда. Я обязан ему жизнью, но я не понимаю, почему…

Марево дрогнуло вновь, но он этого не видел. Беревайн чуть насторожилась, ее рука скользнула к дэчай. Маррэйн не заметил и этого.

— Вы знаете, какой будет моя судьба в Широхиде. — продолжила Дераннимер, словно он и не говорил. — Вы знаете, что ваш лорд намерен взять меня в жены против моей воли, не из малейшей любви ко мне — только ради права на мои земли и из — за пророчества. Вы знаете что он изнасилует меня, столько раз, сколько потребуется, чтобы он получил наследника — ради утверждения своих прав на Ашинагачи и прочее; а затем я перестану быть нужна, и меня отправят в заточение, или же убьют. Вы это знаете.

Итак, как же мог тот человек чести, о котором говорил мой отец, человек, которого я вижу перед собой — как он мог согласиться участвовать в этом?

— Он мой лорд. — сухо ответил Маррэйн. — Когда я приносил ему клятву верности, я не искал в ней условие, которое позволит мне от нее отказаться. В клятве верности Огненных Крыльев есть подобные условия?

— Нет. — согласился Парлонн. — Такого нет.

— Значит, я повинуюсь ему. Он приказал мне доставить невесту к нему в Широхиду, и я так и сделаю, неважно кто или что встанет у меня на пути. Если мне потребуется сжечь Ашинагачи и предать смерти всех, кто окажется в нем — я так и сделаю.

— Ты такой же, как и твой лорд! — вмешался послушник. — Я не позволю тебе коснуться ее.

— И как же ты остановишь меня, мальчик? — язвительно спросил Маррэйн. — Я не вижу оружия. Или твоя вера остановит меня?

— Ты, трус… — продолжил мальчик.

— Молчать! — крикнула Дераннимер, с такой властностью, что даже Маррэйн отшатнулся. — Немейн, он здесь как посланник своего клана в день смерти моего отца. Не смей оскорблять его.

Послушник опустил голову.

— Простите, Сэч Дераннимер. — проговорил он.

— Я также прошу прощения. — проговорил Маррэйн. — Мой гнев на миг перевесил мое уважение. Я приношу извинения за мою резкость.

— Извинения приняты. — сказала Дераннимер, и, уже более строгим тоном — Но это не меняет…

Теперь Маррэйн увидел это, и несколько событий случилось одновременно. Раздался крик «Измена» из нескольких глоток, слившийся в один. Огромная тварь появилась из ниоткуда прямо перед ним, и сшибла его одним страшным ударом. Он полетел на землю, и темнота заволокла его сознание.

На мгновение, когда он оказался на земле и его глаза закрылись, он вернулся вновь в Маркар'Арабар, и услышал крики товарищей, вдохнул горячий, сернистый запах. Он мог почувствовать корабли Теней, проплывающие над головой и услышал их крик в своем мозгу.

И снова чудовища проходили сквозь стены его корабля так, словно их не и было. Крылатые, гуманоидные создания с отвратительно разумными глазами, и кровью на клыках и когтях. Они устроили пир из мертвых, умирающих и живых и убивали любого кто оказывался у них на пути.

А за ними, высоки, могучи и чудовищны стояли эти твари. Звери. Животные. Вдвое выше самого высокого минбарца, с длинными мускулистыми руками и бритвенно — острыми когтями. Воины бросались на них, сверкало оружие, но они умирали в потоках крови и их тела рвали на части.

Туман времени рассеялся и Маррэйн вспомнил что он не в Маркар'Арабар. Он был у Ашинагачи, но и одна из тех тварей тоже была здесь. Здесь! Он бешено оглянулся в поисках летающих чудовищ, но их не было видно. Тут была лишь эта тварь, один лишь зверь.

Но одного — было достаточно. Его воины не убили ни одной твари в Маркар'Арабар. Ни одной.

Что одно из них делает здесь?

Оно наклонилось над его распростертым телом, и он посмотрел в огромные глаза твари. Они были красными, яркими и звериными. В отличие от летающих созданий — в них не было ни капли разума. Он было зверем, и только. Оно жило, чтобы пожирать.

И убивать.

Один глаз внезапно взорвался и тварь заревела. Черная кровь хлынула из развороченной глазницы и Маррэйну удалось откатиться в сторону. Перед ним мелькнула Беревайн с окровавленным дэчай в руках. Она вскрикнула, когда кровь твари плеснула ей на руки и в лицо и отшатнулась.

Пока Маррэйн поднимался на ноги, он успел увидеть Унари, стоящего возле Дераннимер. Одной рукой он заломил ее тонкие руки, а другой — держал клинок у ее горла. Она не сопротивлялась — но не потому что оцепенела от страха. Маррэйн знал этот захват — незнакомый с ним просто не мог пошевелиться. Дераннимер просто смотрела на Унари то ли с сожалением, то ли с гневом во взгляде.

Краем глаза он заметил послушника, лежащего на земле без сознания. Унари ударил его, но все — таки тот был жив. Рядом с ним — направляясь к Унари — на миг мелькнул Парлонн, с обнаженным дэчай, и готовый к бою.

Тварь взревела и Маррэйн развернулся к ней. Беревайн была небрежно отброшена в сторону и тварь двинулась к нему. Он нащупал свой дэчай и без размышлений выхватив его, ударил по лапе. Клинок скользнул по стальной твердости коже, и тварь отмахнулась от него. Лапа обрушилась ему на череп и он упал.

Здесь были крики, запах серы и огня, корабли Теней проплывали в его разуме, и он снова был в Маркар'Арабар, а затем тьма поглотила его.

* * *

Огонь. Великий очиститель. Он пожирает все, и даже в конце концов — самого себя, и ничего не остается после него.

Парлонн снова взглянул на слова бегущие по часовне Шингена, и увидел огонь перед своим внутренним взором. Огонь погребального костра его лорда, что теперь не будет зажжен. Стычка за воротами перечеркнула все.

Все рухнуло, когда неизвестная тварь появилась из пустоты. Она набросилась на Маррэйна и женщину рядом с ним. Парлонн было рванулся к ним, когда увидел что высокий воин явившийся с Маррэйном бросился к Дераннимер. Немейн попытался его остановить, но был отброшен в сторону. Он схватил Дераннимер, когда Маррэйн и женщина напали на чудовище.

Оно раскидало их обоих а затем… исчезло, скрывшись в том же ничто, откуда явилось. Парлонн добрался до высокого воина, и не раздумывая ударил — точным движением, которое освободило Дераннимер от его хватки. Затем последовал быстрый обмен ударами и гигант упал. Парлонн обернулся к Дераннимер — только чтобы увидеть как она мотнула головой.

— Немейн. — просипела она — Позаботься о нем.

— Ты более важна, чем… — попытался протестовать он.

— Нет. — хрипло повторила она.

Он согласился — выбора у него все равно не было. Ей удалось войти в ворота крепости с большим достоинством, чем ему; ему пришлось нести слугу. Никто из Клинков Ветра не двинулся с места, пока не захлопнулись ворота. Гигант пришел в сознание, Маррэйн и женщина — нет. К ним уже бежали товарищи. Парлонн приказал страже не мешать им. Это еще не начало осады. Время еще есть.

— Что теперь? — спросила Дераннимер.

— Последуем совету Шингена. — спокойно ответил он. Он уже обдумывал это. Он взглянул на часовню и снова перечитал слова. «Люди — это замок, люди — это камни, люди — это укрепления.»

Он не был уверен — поняла ли она.

— Я отправлюсь с ним. — сказала она. — Все же лучше, чем война.

— Что изменило твое мнение?

— Маррэйн был человеком чести. Я надеялась что он прислушается, но сейчас… Он ранен, быть может мертв…

— Таких как он трудно убить. Кроме того, если бы тварь хотела его убить — он уже был бы мертв, и в этом не было бы никаких сомнений. Он выживет.

— Значит он ранен, и не может сражаться. Их поведет другой. Высокий. А у него чести нет. Он разрушит замок и убьет всех внутри, чтобы добраться до меня. Мне лучше будет уйти с ними, чем позволить такое…

— Нет. — повторил Парлонн. — Есть другой путь.

— И?

— «Война — это нападение а не защита.» — процитировал он. — Мы вернемся на путь Шингена. Что есть Ашинагачи, как не камни и дерево? Мы не можем дать твоему отцу достойные проводы. И, как ты сказала, высокий не знает о чести. Что ж, мы зажжем большой погребальный костер.

— Ашинагачи.

Она помолчала, затем кивнула.

— Понимаю. Сколько у нас времени?

— Немного. Я объявляю отступление. Мы знаем эти земли. Мы можем раствориться в них, рассеяться, измотать их стычками, и дождаться зимы. И они не найдут нас. У нас будет время восстановиться и восстановить оборону. Мы сами станем крепостью.

Она кивнула снова.

— Я собираюсь.

— Не бери ничего сверх необходимого. Мы должны быть настолько быстры, насколько возможно. Мне потребуется кое — что из вещей твоего отца. Я заберу их из его кабинета. Тебе что — нибудь нужно?

Она попыталась сказать что — то, остановилась, затем поклонилась и ушла.

Парлонн обернулся к часовне и поклонился ей в последний раз.

— Мы подвели тебя, Шинген. — проговорил он. — Но, при удаче, и с нашей силой и храбростью, мы снова станем такими, какими ты желал нас видеть.

Он повернулся и ушел, не оглядываясь. Люди — это камень. Люди — это замок. Люди — это укрепления.

Он знал что нужно ему. Грамоты, утверждающие его как Первого Воина. Доспех Шингена — как символ, более великий чем прочие. Знамя клана. И тайные карты местности — с детальным описанием всех потайных троп, тайных лагерей, путей снабжения и спрятанных селений.

Огненные Крылья смогут выжить, скрыться и, в итоге, вновь выйти на поля сражений.

Он открыл дверь в кабинет с чувством потери — потери того кому все это принадлежало. Шузен оставил свой отпечаток на всем. Он почти не покидал эту комнату за последние три года. Он должен был умереть в Маркар'Арабар. Страшно было желать такого своему лорду, но это было правдой. Случись так — и его навечно запомнили бы как героя, а у Огненных Крыльев было б три года, чтобы оправиться и окрепнуть. Случилось же так, что он умер искалеченным, измученным стариком, и этот образ отравил всю его прошлую отвагу.

И Огненные Крылья умирали вместе с ним. Потребуется такой, как Шинген, чтобы вернуть им былую славу.

Парлонн не знал, был ли он тем, кто был нужен, или ему лишь предстоит стать таким. Или сможет ли он таким стать. Но он попытается. Он не может сделать меньшего.

— Приветствую, Вождь Войны. Мои поздравления с твоим повышением, и мои соболезнования в связи со смертью Первого Воина Шузена. Он был великолепен.

Парлонн настороженно огляделся.

— Да. — наконец сказал он — Он был.

Стоявшее в углу существо не было минбарцем. Парлонн не знал, к какой расе оно принадлежит. Оно был раза в полтора выше Парлонна, но гораздо тоньше его. Его серая кожа туго обтягивала кости. Казалось что у него совершенно не было мышц. Глаза были ярко — красными — без единого пятнышка другого цвета. Одето оно было в простую серую накидку и разговаривало на Фике почти без акцента. Длинные, лишенные ногтей, пальцы были сложены перед лицом.

— Меня зовут Шрайн. Мой народ зовется Рагг'хиа. Я здесь как… посланник от определенных сил. Скажи мне, Первый Воин — чего ты хочешь?

— Нет. — ответил он. Проигнорировав чужака, он начал рыться в ящиках с картами.

— Это простой вопрос.

— Я знаю. Я на него не отвечу.

— Чего ты хочешь? Я могу вернуть величие твоему клану. Я могу изгнать этих захватчиков. Я могу сделать тебя Императором. Желай всего, что угодно.

— Я не Шинген. Я не желаю быть Императором, а для всего остального мне твоя помощь не нужна.

— Я думал, что она тебе понадобится.

— Значит ты ошибся. Я не дурак, Шрайн. Ты служишь Теням, не так ли? Значит они не забыли о нас.

— Разумеется, не забыли. Мои Темные Хозяева немало восхищаются тобой. Твое сопротивление при Маркар'Арабар убедило их что ты наделен великой отвагой. И меня послали найти тех, кто достоин их помощи. И тебе гораздо лучше было оказаться на их стороне, чем на стороне их врагов.

— Меня не интересует союз с ними. Особенно после того, как они прислали эту тварь.

— Это сделал я.

— Ты не хотел, чтобы Клинки Ветра и я пришли к согласию, не так ли? Нет, куда лучше если мы начнем воевать. Тогда бы я более охотно принял твое предложение, так?

— Я советую тебе передумать. Мы пытались сражаться с ними — поначалу. Многие расы пытались. Со временем мы увидели мудрость иного пути. Как увидите и вы. Однажды вы поймете это.

— Нет. Я не передумаю. Убирайся. Немедленно.

— Твой предшественник говорил так же, как ты. Подумай немного о его судьбе.

Парлонн нахмурился, его темных глаза вспыхнули пламенем.

— Не угрожай мне. Или мне придется убить тебя.

— Ты можешь попробовать.

— Я могу сделать и больше. Вон.

Шрайн изобразил нечто похожее на улыбку. Он поклонился.

— Мы встретимся снова. Ты еще успеешь передумать. Тогда мы поговорим еще раз.

Шрайн исчез, растворившись среди теней. Парлонн не собирался преследовать его. У него и так достаточно врагов. Пока что — ему есть чем заняться.

Ашинагачи — это всего лишь камень и дерево. Вот и все.

Есть еще много дел.

* * *

Пожар поднимался до небес, застилая безоблачный небосвод своим дымом. Немногие Первые Воины удостоились такого погребального костра. Немногие уходили в следующий мир в огне собственного замка.

Огненные Крылья скрылись, бежали как трусы — которыми они и были. Их найдут. Если они не хотели встретиться с ним в битве — на них будут охотиться.

Унари поклялся найти их всех. Он не успокоится пока не исполнит приказ своего повелителя.

Огненные Крылья думают что они сбежали от него.

Они ошибаются.

Глава 2

Широхида, оплот клана Клинков Ветра.

Тремя месяцами позже.

Угрюмая горная крепость Широхида незыблемо и гордо стояла под натиском зимних ветров. Все в замке было создано ради мощи, и призвано вселять благоговение. За тысячу лет она ни разу не была взята, ни разу не склонилась перед вторгнувшимся врагом. Даже Шинген не взял Широхиду — хотя, возможно, ему просто незачем было это делать, после того как он выманил Клинки Ветра в открытую битву и разгромил их на равнине внизу.

Крепость породила особенных воинов, таких же твердых и холодных как сами горы. Тепла тут было не слишком много. Клинки Ветра должны были быть сильными, бесстрашными, беспощадными. Во многом они олицетворяли Шингеновское представление о воинах. Он даже признавал — в частной беседе — что Клинки Ветра были самым тяжелым противником.

Великий Зал Широхиды был лишь продолжением мощи, заключенной в остальном замке. Он был огромен, он протянулся к небесам, каменные пилоны касались крыши на невозможной высоте. Длинная дорога вела к Железному Трону, где восседал вождь Клинков Ветра. Всякому, кто шел по этим каменным плитам, приходилось пройти под взглядами изваяний Первых Воинов прошлого, что стояли в стенных нишах — где они могли смотреть на свой клан и судить о заслугах их потомков. Было известно, что несколько воинов сломались и бежали под этими беспощадными взглядами. Статуя Хантенна еще не была закончена, но до ее завершения оставалось немного.

Железный Трон был не самым удобным сиденьем, но таким он и был задуман. Покрытый неровностями, с острыми углами, он мог вытянуть жилы из того, кто его занимал. Как и предполагалось. Воин в удобном кресле мог бы соблазниться провести больше времени сидя, нежели стоя. Первый Воин Клинков Ветра занимал Железный Трон лишь в трех случаях: встречая высоких гостей, возвышаясь над побежденными и плененными врагами…

И верша свой суд над теми, кто подвел свой собственный клан.

У Клинков Ветра не было места для неудачников. Их не должно было быть. Но все же — никто не мог быть достаточно силен, чтобы сравниться с идеалом Клинков Ветра. Идеальный воин был подобен камню, но все воины созданы из плоти. И потому все воины были далеки от совершенства.

Но Клинки Ветра знали это, понимали, и неизменно стремились приблизиться к совершенству, насколько это возможно. Ни страха, ни сожалений, ничего что могло бы сделать их отличными от камня.

Вождь Войны Хантибан знал, что он далек от совершенства. Также он знал что он не равен его брату, и мечтал о дне, когда стальной взгляд Хантенна падет на него. Хантенн умер с честью и благородством, приняв на себя бремя поражения при Маркар'Арабар. И это стало величайшей смелостью: принять ответственность, не только за себя, а за весь мир, что он подвел.

Ирония заключалась в том, что потерпев столь ужасную неудачу, он стал героем большим, чем он мог бы стать, одержав победу.

Хантибан мог бы возненавидеть брата за это, но этого не случилось. Он не мог. Он обожествлял старшего брата. Именно потому он делал все что он сделал. Он хотел показать старшему брату, сколь многому он научился; но не делая тех же ошибок что совершил Хантенн — стать лучше чем сам Хантенн, стать лучшим чем кто — либо, за исключением Шингена.

Сейчас на коленях перед Железным Троном стоял Маррэйн, его дэчай был протянут Хантибану. Первый Воин не говорил ничего, ожидая что скажет его Второй Воин.

— Я подвел вас, лорд. — произнес он. — Ашинагачи уничтожен, и Огненные Крылья рассеялись. Выбранная вами невеста исчезла. Я не смог доставить ее к вам перед тем, как из — за зимних бурь стало невозможным рисковать вашей армией ради поисков.

Хантибан безучастно слушал, глядя на тех, кто так же, на коленях, стоял позади Маррэйна. Женщина. По имени Беревайн. Она не слишком тщательно изображала повиновение. Прекрасна, но с горячим и страстным характером. По сведениям из всех источников, она часто ввязывалась в стычки и не доверяла никому, кроме Маррэйна.

Позади нее — высокий воин. Унари. Хантибан не слышал о нем ничего кроме похвалы, но все же — слова и слухи могут лгать. Он сам не видел Унари в бою, и потому не может быть уверен. А он должен знать.

Были здесь и другие, но их имен он не помнил. Некоторых он даже не мог узнать. Почему? Маррэйн был его Вторым Воином, его лучшим командующим. Разумеется, у него были подчиненные. Они были теми, кому он доверял исполнять его приказы. Во многом они обладали великой властью. Они были связующим звеном между Маррэйном, а через него — и самим Хантибаном, и рядовыми воинами.

Почему же он узнает лишь немногих из них? Разве не должен он знать их всех по именам и деяниям? Но нет, он их не знает. И именно к этому он должен приложить все силы.

— Если вы пожелаете, лорд, я продолжу поиски в одиночку. Позвольте мне провести линии крови, и отправиться в это путешествие снова — как мертвецу. Я вернусь с вашей невестой или не вернусь вовсе. Я прошу вас, лорд позволить мне это во искупление моей неудачи.

— Нет. — спокойно ответил Хантибан. Он ждал такой реакции от Маррэйна. Второй Воин был слишком горд для меньшего. — Ты нужен здесь, Маррэйн, и ты не подвел меня. Огненные Крылья рассеяны и беспомощны, они немногим отличны от бродяг. Они отдали все с Ашинагачи, и у них не осталось ничего. Я должен лишь протянуть руку и собрать их всех в одном кулаке. Это не заслуживающая тебя задача, мой верный Второй Воин.

— Нет. Есть более важные деяния что нужно исполнить, более великие вершины, что надо покорить. Вскоре тебе выпадет достаточно возможностей прославиться, Маррэйн. Ты хорошо поработал и я доволен.

— Все вы будете вознаграждены. Ступайте.

Хантибан сошел с трона и принял дэчай Маррэйна. Затем он вернул его коленопреклоненному воину. Маррэйн встал, поклонился и в молчании вышел. Остальные последовали за ним.

Хантибан сделал знак одному из своих приближенных.

— Высокий воин. Я полагаю — его имя Унари.

— Да, это он лорд.

— Я хочу говорить с ним. В частном порядке. В моих покоях. Проследи за этим.

— Да, лорд.

Так много измены повсюду. Он должен убедиться, что она истреблена. Он чувствовал как на него смотрят его предки. Он чувствовал что его брат смотрит на него — хоть его изваяние и не было еще закончено.

Я не подведу вас. Никого. Я сделаю Клинки Ветра сильнее и лучше чем вы даже могли себе представить.

Я не подведу вас.

* * *

Совершенство. Путь к предельному совершенству. Именно это было истинной целью каждого воина Клинков Ветра. Возвысить дух, отринуть плоть. Стать камнем.

Плоть слаба. Плоть порождает страх, сомнения, страсти. Все что разрушает истинную силу, все что отнимает у воина его дух.

Маррэйн медитировал, пытаясь отстраниться от слабости плоти. Он уже подвел его лорда. Дераннимер все еще не была найдена. Неудача. Он не желает повторить ее, и это значит, что он должен укрепить себя, пройтись по лезвию бритвы, пересечь незримый барьер — и стать камнем.

После того как они оставили своего лорда, он и Беревайн упражнялись вместе, сражаясь на дэчай и в рукопашной — друг против друга или спиной к спине против воображаемого противника. Они сражались пока в их телах не поселилась усталость, пока не исчерпали все силы. Тогда они предались медитации. Это было непросто. Беревайн отвлекала его.

— Мне это не нравится.

И не одним единственным способом.

Маррэйн попробовал промолчать. Он попытался сосредоточиться. Отрешиться от плоти. Вожделение — свойство плоти. Страсть — порок. Беревайн была прекрасна, страстна, и сильна, но он должен видеть в ней воина, соратника — не любовницу. И тогда его дух обретет силу.

Если только она замолчит.

— Нет, мне это не нравится — как, думаю, и тебе.

Он со вздохом открыл глаза.

— Что именно не нравится? — спросил он, пытаясь не смотреть на нее. В подобные моменты в ее темных глазах обычно начинали плясать чертики.

К счастью для него, она была занята своими мыслями.

— То, что сказал наш лорд. Великие свершения? Большие вершины? Что еще? Похоже, он не намерен стать просто главнокомандующим наших флотов. Он не хочет просто отплатить за старые обиды…

— Он мечтает о славе Шингена. — ответил Маррэйн. — В честолюбии нет ничего зазорного.

— Но что потом? Что насчет Теней? Разве не в них дело? Если он женится на этой… леди… он при этом станет лордом Огненных Крыльев и получит еще один клан за своей спиной. Тогда он уже мог бы снова повести наши флоты на войну с Тенями. Императором для этого становиться не обязательно.

— У нас нет причин воевать с Тенями.

— Мы можем забыть про них, Маррэйн. Но не думаю что они забыли о нас. Эта тварь… существо, которое напало на нас.

— Я медитирую. — оборвал он ее, чуть жестче чем намеревался.

— Оно было одним из них, не так ли? Я слышала, как ты кричал во сне про Маркар'Арабар. Впрочем, тебе повезло — я умею хранить секреты. Это было одно из них.

Тихо, прикрыв глаза, чтобы не видеть ее лица, он ответил:

— Да.

— Там было страшно, не так ли?

— Там было страшно. — прошептал он. Он представил ее там — ее тело обгоревшее и почерневшее, разорванное в клочья. Он представил ее на коленях — дрожащую от тех воплей. Он прошептал благодарность своим предкам за то, что ее там не было.

— У нас больше нет причин воевать с ними.

— Они не забыли, Маррэйн. Эта тварь… Либо Огненные Крылья в союзе с ними, либо кто — то хочет чтобы мы так считали. Рано или поздно они придут за нами. И мы должны быть к этому готовы.

— Мы никогда не будем готовы. — прошептал он. — Мы не можем сражаться с ними. Они уничтожат нас походя.

— Тогда мы умрем, сражаясь. Но мы можем хотя бы попытаться. Наш лорд этого не понимает, как, похоже, и ты.

— Ты их не видела! — рявкнул он. Как ты можешь говорить что будет нужно — пока ты их не видела? — Он хотел бы закрыть глаза — чтобы не видеть обиду на ее лице. — Где ты была во время Маркар'Арабар? Где?

Она застыла на миг, и поднялась на ноги.

— Ты хочешь остаться один. — прошептала она.

— Да. — ответил он, с болью в душе. — Именно. — Он не желал этого, но не мог о том сказать. Он не смел даже подумать об этом.

Она оделась быстро, не отрывая от него взгляда. Она направилась к двери, остановилась возле нее и обернулась.

— Я полностью сознаю, что то что мы… делаем — только дело плоти, и ничего связанного с чувствами. Я отлично сознаю, что на поле боя ты будешь моим командиром, и я буду повиноваться тебе. Но здесь не поле боя. И я думаю, что ты мог бы поговорить со мной.

— Иди. — ответил он.

— Как прикажет мой повелитель. — ответила она с горечью в голосе. Она вышла и Маррэйн закрыл глаза, пока не услышал звук закрывшейся двери.

Укрепи дух. Забудь о плоти. Страх, сожаление, страсть… все это порок. Будь подобен камню. Будь подобен горам.

Будь подобен горам.

Горы не знают страха.

* * *

Беревайн вернулась в свои покои. Ее ждали.

* * *

Хантибан наблюдал за допросом в молчании. Его спутник также молчал, хорошо понимая — когда следует говорить, и когда следует воздержаться от разговора. Она не кричала. Она не вскрикнула ни разу с самого начала. Лишь на мгновение он подумал что ошибся, что он неверно понял донесение Унари, или же что донесение оказалось неверным — но затем она ответила первый раз, и ответы полились рекой.

Предательство повсюду. Слабость повсюду. Он не знал, была ли она предателем или нет, но она оказалась слаба, и приносила слабость другим. И это было злом.

Клинкам Ветра нужны сильные. Хантибан должен быть силен. Маррэйн — особенно он — должен быть силен.

— Вы были правы, лорд. — наконец сказал его спутник, почувствовав что ему пора заговорить.

— Да. — ответил он. — Я желал бы оказаться неправ, но…

— Ваш Второй Воин невиновен.

— Да. Я думал… только на мгновение что он может быть виновен, но — нет. Она отвлекала его, соблазняла его. Вот и все. Не удивительно что он подвел меня у Ашинагачи, с подобным… — Он оглядел ее, отметив что она красива — даже такой, под пытками, израненная и истерзанная. — …раздражителем.

— Что теперь, лорд?…

— Хммм… в этом больше нет необходимости. Не думаю, что она служила кому — то другому. Будь так, она могла бы сделать куда больше. Нет, она всего лишь слаба, просто… заблуждается. В допросе больше нет нужды. Палачи могут забрать свою награду.

Он не видел, как его спутник вздрогнул при этих словах.

— А вы, лорд? Вы возьмете свою… награду от нее?

Хантибан на миг задумался. Она была очень красива.

— Нет. — сказал он с отвращением. — Нет. — Клинки Ветра должны быть подобны камню. Страсть порочна. Палачи же — не воины. Они даже не простолюдины. Природа их работы требует… низших созданий. Едва ли их можно назвать даже минбарцами — но настоящий воин знает как использовать любое имеющееся оружие, и они умелы — на свой манер. И если им требуется небольшая… награда, пусть будет так.

— Леди Дераннимер будет приведена к нашему брачному ложу чистой и невинной. Я привечу ее таким же способом. — Желание есть порок. Он должен быть подобен камню. Камень не испытывает желаний.

— Конечно, лорд. И очень скоро.

— Скоро?

— Да, лорд. Как вы и сказали. Все что вам потребуется — это протянуть свою руку и забрать ее. Вот и все. Прикажете… прикажете ли вы доложить Второму Воину Маррэйну о том, что здесь было?

— Нет. — ответил Хантибан, на этот раз более твердо. — Он все еще оправляется от ран. Я не могу разбудить его. Я сообщу ему лично, утром. Без сомнения, он будет благодарен, что я избавил его от подобного беспокойства.

— Мой лорд весьма милосерден.

— Милосерден? Да, полагаю что так. — Он взглянул на палачей, сгрудившихся вокруг Беревайн. Она так и не закричала. — Я знаю что это слабость. Без сомнения, однажды это меня погубит.

* * *

Он не чувствовал дождь, что хлестал по его коже, он не чувствовал холода, что пробирался в его кости, он не чувствовал страха, хоть он и поселился в самом его сердце. Он был камнем, он был подобен горам, и горы не чувствуют ничего.

Здесь было темно но это не мешало ему. Дождь в горах Широхиды неистов, но он не замечал его, шагая по скользким камням. Его шаг тверд, надежен и уверен нет риска упасть, он прошел по этим тропам в испытании совершеннолетия он прошел их с завязанными глазами и он не оступится он не боится в нем нет страха.

Горы не знают страха.

Камень не знает страха.

Он видел ее несмотря на тьму несмотря на дождь заливший глаза все это лишь дождь и нет слез он не заплачет он еще не уверен но он не заплачет и тогда когда окажется прав горы не плачут камень не плачет совершенный воин должен быть подобен камню.

Чувства есть слабость.

Она пошевелилась когда он подошел подняла голову невзирая на боль что должна была испытать ее удержали на месте гвозди пробившие запястья и лодыжки приковавшие ее к склону горы знак предателя она не предала никого он был уверен нет он знал что она не предатель это он он отослал ее прочь от себя он мог бы спасти ее.

Нет сожаления.

Сожаление есть порок.

Сожаление есть слабость.

Ее глаза все еще ясны все еще ее но он видел что сделали с остальным телом ее одежда изорвана содрана кусками там где остались следы ожогов ссадин надрезов она казалась побывавшей в бою может в самой Маркар'Арабар но она не была там не было битвы ее просто пытали пытали истязали и оставили умирать здесь как предателя чтобы она стала частью тех гор что предала.

Но она не предатель. Он знает это.

Он остановился подле нее одной дрожащей рукой коснулся ее лица она посмотрела на него не было надежды в ее глазах не было тщетной просьбы о свободе только ясное понимание того что случится что это все что он может сделать для нее одна единственная вещь и не более.

Он понимал.

Нет эмоций что есть слабость Это уважение. Уважение к обреченному собрату — воину.

Он протянул руку к гвоздям они забиты надежно с великой силой но нет силы что может противится Клинку Ветра медленно тщательно осторожно он начал работу первый гвоздь в ее правой руке распухшей искалеченной покрытой сочащейся и свернувшейся кровью но все же он продолжил он знал какую боль она должна испытать она не кричала ни крика от боли ничего только глядела на него темными горящими глазами воина.

Он не остановился.

Это будет поражением и это есть слабость.

Наконец гвоздь освободился и ее рука упала вдоль тела потом он принялся за гвоздь в правой ноге и он вышел на волю левая нога освободился и он он не знает сколько времени прошло едва ли это важно он не чувствует хлещущий дождь или жалящий холод или боль в его руках или раны на его пальцах только знание что он должен закончить с этим.

Воин доводит до конца то что начал.

Иное будет поражением и это есть слабость.

Он принялся за последний гвоздь теперь только один удерживал ее лишь один гвоздь удерживал весь ее вес боль должна быть страшной но она не кричала она не проронила ни звука она истинный воин гвоздь освободился и она упала но он поймал ее обнял осторожно опустил ее на землю дождь сделал камни мокрыми и скользкими но она не соскользнула она лежала и медленно без помощи поднялась на колени.

Он знает что случится и готов к тому.

Она подняла руку и одним распухшим ободранным изувеченным пальцем что когда — то был таким изящным что когда — то касался его с такой страстью такой любовью все слабость она коснулась его глаза и провела короткую линию ко рту потом она провела вторую линию от другого глаза два знака морр'дэчай поражения или предательства у нее были свои старые шрамы теперь искупленные и забытые всеми кроме нее он знал что это значит оба смысла и он кивнул она улыбнулась и попыталась что — то прошептать но слова унес ветер.

Жизнь ничто. Есть смерть и согласие с ней. Нет страха.

Страх есть слабость.

Камень не знает слабости.

Он вытянул перед собой дэчай лезвие указало на нее и она взялась за него не вздрогнув когда ее искалеченные когда — то прекрасные руки сжали клинок она опустила его к груди к сердцу посмотрела на него он вновь кивнул и обнажил второй клинок дэчай клинок обычно покоившийся в рукояти клинок что он использовал лишь однажды он сжал его в руках он не вздрогнул когда открылись свежие раны скрытый клинок всегда был бритвенно остер он всегда разрезал и он всегда оставлял шрамы делать для прочего он был бесполезен об этом следовало помнить и в этом было все дело.

Он не плакал. Это будет знаком слабости.

Только дождь коснулся его глаз. Капли не были слезами.

Достойная смерть это истинная смерть воина ее смерть останется с ним навсегда шрамы на его руках не шрамы на его душе просто шрамы на руках достойная смерть куда лучше чем скользить прочь во тьму здесь одной в горах в дождь в ночи достойная смерть.

Она улыбнулась и прошептала что — то но он опять не расслышал ее.

Он сжал скрытый клинок боль теперь была жестока но он не вскрикнул сделать так будет бесчестьем для нее она также сжала руки насколько могла и она также не вскрикнула она была сильна и горда истинный воин она заслужила достойную воина смерть.

Он толкнул клинок вперед он скользнул в ее грудь и в ее сердце и оно мгновенно остановилось она умерла в ту же секунду и ее тело повалилось клинок его дэчай выскользнул из ее хватки сдавшейся только смерти он удержал его и поднял его с ее тела шрамы на его руках стали глубже но он не замечает его кровь на лезвии и что он видит и что было правильно что было достойно что было нужно.

Он не проливал слез. Она умерла достойно.

Конечно должен быть погребальный костер но как он не думал что он сможет сложить его сам есть то что должно сделать и он может не пережить это но все же это должно быть сделано он не знает хотела бы она костра не будет нужен огонь чтобы осветить ее путь в другой мир ее мужества и отваги будет достаточно ибо конечно же ее предки подарят ей другую жизнь где у нее будет шанс быть также отважной и так же достойной и так же прекрасной какой она была в этой.

Он надеется хотя бы на это.

Надежда не была слабостью.

Он наклонился и выпустил скрытый клинок дэчай из его израненных рук и он посмотрел в ее лицо ее глаза были все еще открыты все еще смотрели на него все еще улыбались ее красотой ее страстью он осторожно закрыл их и поцеловал ее в губы нет нет нужды в погребальном костре он не для нее.

Не было надежды. Была уверенность.

Камень полон уверенности.

Горы не знают сомнений. Никогда.

Он отвернулся от ее тела все так же не зная что толкнуло его прийти сюда но зная только что это было правильно и необходимо и что это должно было сделано и он ушел все также не чувствуя дождя все также не чувствуя холода не чувствуя ничего кроме решимости сделать то что должен.

Несколько стражников видели как он, вымокший до нитки и покрытый кровью, с окровавленным дэчай, шел по коридорам Широхиды, но никто не пытался его остановить. Никто не пытался заговорить или сделать что — либо.

Все они смотрели в его глаза и видели пустоту.

И все они чувствовали страх.

* * *

Хантибан, Первый Воин Клинков Ветра, повелитель Широхиды и будущий Император Минбара не мог уснуть. Он не мог даже медитировать, и потому провел ночь, тренируясь в одиночку, слушая ветер и дождь стучащие в стены его замка.

Он не знал, почему сон покинул его. Он даже не знал почему он испытывает такое странное… предчувствие. Он не был мистиком, не был пророком. Он был только воином, и знал достаточно чтобы признать что он далек от путей просветленных. Но он чувствовал что — то этой ночью. Что — то… пришедшее в движение.

Силу судьбы, наверное. Поворот колес рока.

Он не знал.

Он опустил дэчай и утомленно опустился на пол. Его тело болело. Железный Трон изранил его в бесчисленном множестве мест. Как всегда. Он ненавидел это безжалостное сиденье.

— Тебе это было легко. — прошептал он теням. — Ты никогда ничего не боялся, ты был великолепным Клинком Ветра. Камнем. Вот все чем ты был. Камнем. Ты об этом никогда не знал, да? Но ты им был и в этом беда.

Его брат не ответил, но Хантибан знал что он следит за ним. Его брат всегда следил за ним.

— Я никогда не был достаточно хорош. Никогда. Как я мог быть хорош — в сравнении с тобой?

— Что ж, я — буду. Я обещаю это. Я буду величайшим воином в мире. В истории. Тысячу лет они будут славить мое имя, когда ты и Шинген, и все остальные будут давно забыты.

Хантибан выдохнул и огляделся. Дождь был таким громким. Таким громким.

— «Что ты хочешь?» Вот о чем он спросил меня, Не думаю, что мой ответ его удивил. Он улыбнулся — улыбнулся! И он сказал что это будет сделано, но он ничего не знает. Никто из них не знает. Это не то что я хочу. Что с того что скажут воины через тысячу лет?

— Нет, я буду величайшим воином, брат. Это верно. Но в своих глазах, не в твоих, и не в их! Я хочу посмотреть на тебя, посмотреть на эту проклятую статую, что более живая чем когда — либо был ты! Я хочу посмотреть в эти каменные глаза и знать в своем сердце, что я был лучше чем ты!

— Что я был лучше тебя!

Он посмотрел вверх.

— Будь проклят, брат — прошептал он. — Разве это невозможно было доверить мне? Ты даже не попросил меня быть твоим кайшакунином. Разве это было так сложно? Я не подвел бы тебя — не в морр'дэчай. — Он взглянул на свои руки. На них не было шрамов. Не было отметин.

Они должны были быть. Хантенн должен был попросить его. Он исполнил бы его долг с честью, и с гордостью. Он с честью носил бы эти шрамы.

Но нет. Даже в смерти Хантенн ясно показал, что считает его младшего брата недостойным внимания.

Он взглянул на дверь. За ней послышался шум. Это был его личный тренировочный зал. Никто не входил сюда, кроме его личного наставника. Если не случалось чрезвычайного происшествия. Кто — то напал? Огненные Крылья? Нет, они не прошли бы так далеко, не будучи обнаруженными. Один из его клана? Они предали его?

Затем все сложилось в одну картину и он лишь проклял свою слабость, за то что он не понял раньше.

Он подошел к двери и открыл ее.

Двое его стражей стояли здесь, с обнаженным оружием, готовые к схватке. Маррэйн глядел на них — если то был Маррэйн. Это был тот, кто выглядел как он, стоял так как он, но у Маррэйна никогда не было такого чистого холода в глазах прежде. Никогда.

Хантибан вздрогнул. Он как будто снова заглянул в глаза его брата.

В руке Маррэйн сжимал окровавленный дэчай. Хантибан знал, что случилось. Почему он хоть на секунду поверил, что это будет иначе? Каменные глаза. Каменная выдержка. Отвлекавшая его умерла и в смерти своей она послужила спусковым крючком, высвободив все, что она сдерживала при жизни.

— Пропустить его. — приказал Хантибан.

— Но, лорд…

— Пропустить. У нас есть… личные дела которые надо обсудить. Когда мы закончим, ему позволят покинуть Широхиду. Никто не будет ему препятствовать. Никто! Что бы ни случилось, ему будет позволено уйти и не будет чиниться препятствий. Приказ понятен?

— Да, лорд. — ответили они, как один. Они шагнули в стороны и позволили Маррэйну войти в покои. Когда он вошел, Хантибан закрыл дверь и взглянул на его Второго Воина. Он не мог удержаться и не посмотреть на руки Маррэйна. Перчаток у него не было. Да, порезы были на месте. Они все еще кровоточили.

Отметина кайшакунина.

— Итак, она мертва? — проговорил Хантибан. — Это к лучшему, Маррэйн. Она предавала нас. Она предавала всех нас. Она отвлекала тебя, не давала тебе стать тем, чем ты мог бы быть.

Маррэйн не сказал ничего. Дождевая вода стекала к его ногам, смешиваясь со все еще капавшей кровью.

— Их слишком много. А мы множимся слишком медленно. Шинген знал это, когда он разбил нас, и это лишь подтвердилось в Маркар'Арабар. Сколько из нас умерло там? Но ты выжил. Сильные выживают и становятся сильнее. Теперь ты станешь еще сильней.

Разве ты не понимаешь этого, Маррэйн?

Ответа все так же не было.

— Ты любил ее? Нет, я так не думаю. Она сказала нам, что ты не любил. Она тоже станет сильнее, после того что с ней было сделано. В следующей жизни она будет лучше, чем была в этой. Не знаю, понимала ли она это. Ты понимаешь, Маррэйн. Это, по сути, только к лучшему для нашего клана.

Первым Воином быть тяжело. Моему брату это, похоже, удавалось без труда. Он все делал так легко. Он был силен, не так ли? Благородный муж. Достойный и истинный воин.

Но он правил слабыми. Ты не был слабым — но было слишком много других. Он никогда не думал о том, чтобы сделать сильными остальных. Зачем это ему, если он силен сам? Что ж, я не так силен, но я создам сильных из тех, кто следует за мной. Если мне потребуется уничтожить для этого половину клана, что ж, оставшихся я сделаю подобными камню.

Как ты думаешь, почему я разрешил тебе войти? Почему я приказал выпустить тебя? Я знал, что это случится. Ты здесь чтобы убить меня. Убей меня, если сможешь. Быть может, это сделает меня сильнее. Быть может — нет. Но это — моя мечта. Потому я хочу править. Мы все будем сильны, каждый минбарец, живущий в этом мире будет подобен камню. Знаешь, почему я хочу быть Императором?

Чтобы сделать всех нас сильнее.

Убей меня, если сможешь, если ты этого желаешь. А я попытаюсь тебя остановить.

— Нет. — сказал Маррэйн; первое слово, что он произнес. Слово… что было словно лед. На мгновение Хантибан услышал голос его брата и он дрогнул. — Я не убью тебя.

Он взмахнул дэчай перед лицом Хантибана, твердой рукой целясь чуть ниже глаза. Первый Воин не пытался остановить его. Быстрое движение и вспышка боли но Хантибан не дрогнул и не вскрикнул.

Теперь ты, наконец, доволен мной, брат?

Движение повторилось — к другой половине лица. Хантибан знал что это, и знал — почему. Отметины морр'дэчай, знак живого мертвеца, воина кто подвел или предал его лорда.

Или же лорда, который предал свой клан.

Сквозь багровую дымку Хантибан бесстрастно наблюдал, как Маррэйн повернулся и вышел из зала. Воин что был камнем.

С сотней таких он мог бы править галактикой. Но здесь не было такой сотни.

Во всяком случае — пока что. Хантибан создаст их.

Маррэйн потерян — пока что. Но он вернется. Когда Хантибан будет достоин его службы, когда он сотрет эти отметины — тогда Маррэйн вернется.

Когда придет время.

* * *

Икар Мор Истринн, Икарра—7.

Полгода спустя.

Кин Стольвинг плотно запахнула капюшон вокруг головы и вышла из дома. Песчаная буря была яростна и собиралась стать еще хуже. Она не хотела путешествий в такую погоду, но выбора не было. Иначе придется тратить время выслушивая этих идиотов, что ведут прямиком к катастрофе.

Неужели они не видят? Нет, они слепы. Все. Слепы, глупы и страшно боятся.

Он взглянула на кроваво — красное небо, но звезд не было видно. Была ночь, но ничто не выдавало этого. Не было ночи не было дня, не было ничего — кроме красной мглы, песка постоянно взлетающего и падающего, обрушивающегося на города Икарры по воле безжалостного ветра.

Она помнила те времена, меньше десятилетия назад, когда все было плодородным и чистым, когда вода струилась, принося жизнь и звезды ярко сияли в холодном ночном небе. Мир всегда был жарок и пустынен, с множеством опасностей, но то было место испытаний, место где народ избранный небесами мог испытать себя и достигнуть звезд.

Если это все еще было испытание — значит боги оказались слишком строги.

Свет залил небо и она вздрогнула. Сражение. Как всегда. Прошли годы, годы тяжелой войны. Чужаки пришли без причины, без повода — они просто пришли чтобы сражаться. Планету бомбили с орбиты, пепел поднялся в воздух и ее прекрасный мир стал умирать.

Была и недолгая передышка. Пришли минбарцы и объединили свои силы с икарранским флотом. Пришельцы были отбиты и на планету пришел мир — но ненадолго. Минбарцев где — то разбили, и захватчики вернулись — более сильными и твердыми чем прежде.

Никто не знал что было им нужно. Они не преследовали выгоды. Им не были нужны ни трофеи, ни деньги ни земли ничего кроме смерти. Больше восьмидесяти процентов населения Икарры погибло за долгие годы бомбардировок. Кто — то пытался бежать, но большинство осталось. Этот мир был священен, этот мир был местом испытания. Все это часть испытаний назначенных богами. Бежать будет… неправильно.

Она вырвалась и сбежала, не зная и не беспокоясь куда ей податься. Где угодно будет лучше, чем здесь.

Был план над которым они работали. Все. Священники, генералы, вожди. Они создавали воина, они создавали броню, способную открыть перед воинами новые горизонты силы и отваги. Воинов не знающих страха, не нуждающихся в еде и питье, не устающих, не спящих, сражающихся и убивающих, пока все враги не будут мертвы.

Святотатство. Искажение облика что им дали боги. Кое — кто говорил что боги покинули здесь своих детей. Другие заявляли что эта броня дар богов и принесет избавление.

Все глупость и святотатство, но важно ли это? Погибли уже столь многие, что продолжать не имело смысла. Кин уже отдала пустынным ветрам ее родных и детей. Она одна и навсегда останется одинокой.

И она умрет достойно не здесь, а в просторах пустыни, куда уходили пророки и где жили боги.

Она не знала, далеко ли ушла. Время перестало что — либо значить. Свет наверху погас, она знала что их жалкие корабли посланные на перехват были уничтожены. Странно, но атаковались лишь боевые корабли. Гражданским судам, уносящим беженцев позволяли бежать.

— Это наш дом. — говорила она с собой, шепча слова в грубую ткань рясы. — Он всегда будет нашим домом.

Все случилось в один миг. Не было знаков, ни предчувствия того, что здесь было. Кин всегда верила, молилась ее богам каждый день, верила в их мощь. Она служила как воин в Легионе Огня — на службе богов. Она рожала детей, благодаря Богов. Она знала что они жили здесь. Она знала, что порой они являются наиболее праведным.

Но она никогда не верила, что один из них предстанет перед ней.

Он был всем что она могла представить. Высокий и величественный, свет лился с его длинных крыльев. Он был совершенством, облаченным в плоть, существом из света красоты и чуда. Песчаная буря не касалась его. Ничто не могло коснуться его.

Она тотчас упала на колени отбросив капюшон с лица, иглы боли от жалящего ветра вонзились в незащищенную кожу. Здесь был Бог и его следовало встречать с открытым лицом. Она протянула к нему руки, шепча заученные молитвы.

Он посмотрел на нее с добром и поднял руку. Она замолчала.

«Ты избрана.» — сказал он. Даже его голос был подобен музыке. «Есть великая служба что ты должна исполнить.»

— Назови ее, господин. — проговорила она. — И я повинуюсь.

«Ты покинешь это место. Этот мир. Ты отправишься в другой мир и найдешь того, кто любим нами. Он появится скоро, и будет с ним колесница из — за предела звезд. Ты будешь служить ему до последних дней, и этим ты будешь служить нам.»

— Да господин. — немедленно ответила она. — Кто он, тот кому я буду служить?

«Он Дух — что — будет. Он не из известной вам расы, но он останется с минбарцами и назовет себя одним из них. Они будут звать его…

Вален.»

Она затрепетала при звуке этого имени.

* * *

Храм Кар Драфа, родной мир Маркаб.

Тот же день.

А'Иаго Мар — Хан знал что он последний. Даже когда он готовил учеников, он знал что он был последним. Никто из этих учеников не понимает. Ни у кого из них нет правильного склада ума, верного понимания.

Это не была только лишь его ошибка. Это была война. Все из — за войны. Слишком много солдат погибло, и для генералов было естественно обратиться к Братству Кар Драфы. Именно они были величайшими воинами расы Маркаб. Правильное обучение Брата Кар Драфы длилось половину жизни. Меньше одного из полусотни заканчивали обучение и заслуживали право добавить «Мар — Хан» к своему имени.

Братство всегда было невелико, а теперь остался только один. Остальные ушли на войну, и они погибли. А'Иаго был самым младшим и он остался учить новых Братьев. Но генералам нужно было не это. Они хотели непобедимых воинов сейчас, сегодня, чтобы сражаться против ужасов, брошенных против них чужаками, что звались Тени.

Генералов не заботило стремление к совершенству, древняя философия и скрытая мудрость. Они не понимали что ученик должен потратить больше трех лет в безмолвной медитации и аскезе прежде чем будет рассмотрено — готов ли он хотя бы коснуться оружия. Их не беспокоили Ночь Горького Наслаждения, Долгий Год Тишины или Боль Маски.

Нет, им были нужны воины — сейчас.

У некоторых были задатки. Может быть. Большинство А'Иаго даже не пустил бы в Храм — в обычное время. Возможно один или двое из его трех сотен учеников и мог бы стать полноценным Братом — со временем.

Но у них не было времени.

Он оставил их упражняться, понаблюдал за тем как они лупят друг друга деревянными палками и ему захотелось взвыть от отвращения к святотатству, в котором он принимал участие. Его умершие Братья не дадут ему покоя после смерти, за осквернение Храма такой пародией на их тренировки.

Но что было — то было. Ему это не нравилось. Точнее — он это ненавидел, но этому уроку он научился давным — давно.

Что было — то было.

Он опустился на колени перед большой статуей Кар Драфы — высеченный из мерцающего кристалла истинный образ святого пророка. Статуя не нуждалась в чистке, не нуждалась в полировке. В ней всегда мерцал свет — и только она освещала комнату.

Он чувствовал себя таким ничтожным перед изваянием, так остро чувствовал свою неважность перед вселенной. Он был меньшим из Братьев, самым младшим, малоопытным и на него обрушилась задача воспитать новое поколение. Нет, это неправильно.

«Да.» — подтвердил голос внутри статуи. «Это неправильно.»

А'Иаго вскинул голову. Свет разгорался внутри изваяния. Яркий свет. Что — то двигалось в камне и появлялось из него. Это…

Это был сам Кар Драфа, созданный только из света, медленно взмахивающий огромными крыльями. Свет лился отовсюду, такой яркий что он почти ослеплял его.

— Господин. — прошептал он — Господин.

«Тебя ждет куда большая задача. Ты был избран для лучшей цели чем эта.»

— Назови ее, господин.

«Ты уйдешь отсюда и направишься на Минбар. Там ты будешь ждать того, кто придет. Он создаст новый орден — так же, как было создано Братство. Ты поможешь ему. Ты будешь знанием и мудростью для его восторга и устремленности.»

«Ты последний из моего Братства, А'Иаго Мар — Хан, но ты станешь Первым Рейнджером.»

* * *

Х'л Кар Капал З'бри, мир — корабль Так'ча.

Тот же день.

Зарвин продолжал отбивать поклоны, пока слова молитвы звенели в его мозгу. Мы грешны. Все мы грешны.

Он знал эти слова. Он знал их смысл. Он знал историю. Он знал страшные грехи, что стоили Так'ча их родного мира, и обратили их в космических изгнанников, скитающихся в их кораблях — мирах.

Когда — то Так'ча были самой сведущей и высокой духовно расой в галактике. Они знали что их Боги существуют и всегда стремились быть достойными благородными под Их взором. Боги жили среди них и являлись в их мир, мир что был раем и небесами, где все было прекрасным где не было зла, не было болезней, где не было смерти.

Затем пришла гордыня. Она была первым грехом. Так'ча были святыми особенными избранными и возлюбленными Богами. Не потому ли что они были лучше прочих рас? Конечно же они лучшие. Они избранные.

Проходило время, и если бы гордыня осталась единственным грехом Так'ча — они все еще могли бы оставаться в раю, но этого не случилось. Боги уходили, понемногу, один за другим, призванные сражаться в великой и ужасной войне, войне против страшного зла, что длилась извечно. Так'ча предложили свою помощь, но Боги отвергли ее. Они не готовы сказали Боги. Они слишком слабы. Они погибнут.

Тогда пришел второй грех. Гнев. Ярость проросла в душах Так'ча. Они всегда, тысячи поколений стремились служить Богам. Они совершали великие деяния в Их честь. Они создавали великие чудеса.

А теперь, наконец, Так'ча узнали что они всегда были ничтожны. Неважно чего они добились, неважно что они совершили, что за чудеса они создавали — они всегда были ничтожны и никогда их не посчитают равными.

И тогда Так'ча решились испытать свою силу. Один из Богов все еще оставался в их раю. В одиночестве. Так'ча отыскали последнего Бога и уничтожили его. Откровение было скорым и славным. Боги могут умирать. Так'ча могут превзойти их.

Расплата была неспешна, но неотвратима. Ярость Богов затмила небо. Райские моря вскипели, воздух наполнился пеплом. Охваченные ужасом Так'ча бежали, глядя с ужасом как их рай был разрушен дотла, уничтожен весь, до последнего атома. Им позволили бежать. Боги не пытались остановить их, но никогда больше у них не будет дома. Теперь они навечно останутся бродягами и изгоями.

Они грешны. Все они грешны, но будет шанс на искупление. Однажды Боги вернутся и они предложат Так'ча еще один шанс — если они останутся кающимися, если они останутся благочестивы, если они будут преданны.

И теперь, через просторы космоса донесся шепот. Великая Война началась. Ужасный враг вернулся. Боги вернулись к битве.

Это ли время искупления, что было обещано Так'ча?

Они ждали. Все они ждали.

Но не Зарвин. Он устал ждать.

В тот же день, когда Боги явились к Кин Стольвинг на Икарре—7, в тот же день когда Кар Драфа заговорил с А'Иао Мар — Ханом в Его Храме, Рамде Зарвин взял свой экипаж и свой корабль и покинул единственный дом, который знал. Х'л Кар Капал З'бри пропал в темноте небес. Он не знал, куда он направляется, знал только лишь что он ищет.

Богов.

* * *

Императорский Двор, Йедор, Минбар.

Год 329 от восшествия Шингена, четыре года до появления Валена.

День Света.

Сначала они пришли в шепоте и слухах. Это Мастера заговорили о их прибытии. Кое — то из них приходил, пораженный, на подгибающихся ногах к жрецам чтобы рассказать о том что он услышал. Жрецы выслушивали и тревожились.

Воины слышали сплетни, но верили немногие. К тому же их куда больше заботила война. Как только закончилась зима, Клинки Ветра продолжили войну, их армию вел новый Второй Воин, высокий воин по имени Унари. Они выследили скрывавшихся Огненных Крыльев которые заключили союз с Танцорами Шторма. Три клана встретились в бою на равнинах Осаришимы и Клинки Ветра были победителями. Леди Дераннимер не была найдена, равно как и Первый Воин Парлонн.

Несколько других кланов начали выказывать свои амбиции. Звездные Рейдеры, Лунные Щиты и Ночные Странники всецело укреплялись и усиливали свои войска. Казалось, что только экспансия Хантибана тревожила их, но согласно некоторым донесениям все три клана готовились к куда большему.

Нет, немногие воины прислушивались к сплетням или уделяли им внимание. Кроме одного, изгнанника с каменным взглядом, но если он что — то говорил или делал — это не было никем записано.

Каста жрецов обсуждала слухи настолько, насколько они могли заниматься этим в Йедоре. Это не выносилось на публику, но многие из них встречались с загадочным чужаком по имени Шрайн. Он говорил о необходимости мира. И эти новые слухи беспокоили их.

Знамения множились. Странные, ярко пылающие огни в небесах. Явления древних героев. Первый Воин Хантибан говорил, что ему каждую ночь являлся призрак его покойного брата, говоривший с ним о древней славе или же просивший его о избавлении от боли.

Война набирала силу повсюду. Все сообщение с Икаррой—7 было прервано. Миры Маркаб погрузились в хаос и беспорядки после того, как все Правительство было вырезано ужасным чудовищем, что скрывалось в мертвых телах.

Весь Минбар казалось затаил дыхание.

И тогда пришли они. Не просто слухи, не просто легенды, не просто шепот.

Они спустились с небес над Йедором в день, что стал известен как День Света. Их были сотни, сияющих словно звезды падающие с небес. Их огромные крылья взмахивали неторопливо и величественно. Их имена шептали, понизив голос. Валария. Варэнни. Ра — Хел. Без числа прочих.

Заговорил их вождь. Ра — Хел, Его голос раздался по всей планете, Его слова были подобны музыке и напевам, Его речь была словно поэма, Его образ был полон безупречной красотой.

И с этого момента путь народа Минбара был ясен.

К небесам.

К войне.

И к Теням.

* * *

Вавилон—4, временной поток.

Где — то за пределами времени.

И они тоже были в пути. Еще никто их минбарцев не понимал этого. Никто из минбарцев не знал их имен. Еще год их не будет даже в мечтах.

Но они были уже в пути.

Движимые в прошлое духом умирающего ворлонца, ведомые надеждой народа Минбара, занятые мыслями о битве что разразится через тысячу лет, битве, исход которой они никогда не узнают.

Один из них говорил и говорил и мало что делал помимо этого. Другой просто сидел, размышлял и слушал.

Никто на Минбаре не знал их имен. Никто не знал, что они идут. Никто даже не мог представить перемен, что они принесут.

Но они придут.

И теперь — уже скоро.

Глава 3

Год 333 со времени восшествия Шингена, год появления Валена.

Минбарская космическая станция Гисейнотоши.

Парлонн с трудом пробирался сквозь дым и пламя. Его мундир был изодран, обожжен и глубокие раны на спине терзали его. Он так хотел просто остановиться и лечь, но знал что не может этого. Из всего, что он раньше услышал про Маркар'Арабар, он не мог узнать ее истинный ужас.

Теперь он знал. Слишком хорошо.

Вопли были хуже всего. Не вонь. Не мертвые тела его товарищей и воинов. Не жуткий вид тех тварей, что запросто проходили сквозь стены. Даже не вид минбарских воинов, сражавшихся бок — о—бок с этими тварями.

Нет, хуже всего были вопли. Стоны умирающих, вопли темных кошмаров кружащих возле станции, крики воинов, что считали себя отважными и наконец узнали что такое истинный ужас.

Они заполняли его слух. Они заполняли его разум. Они заполняли его душу.

И все же он сражался, отчаянно, пытаясь не думать, пытаясь не сдаваться, пытаясь не вспоминать о предательстве Клинков Ветра, пытаясь просто сделать еще один шаг. Потом еще. И еще.

Посреди коридора валялось тело, или же — то что было телом. На взгляд Парлонна это была просто куча костей и мяса. Одна из крылатых тварей, которых Кин Стольвинг называла «Заркхеба» присело на корточки рядом с ним, пожирая его, его кожистые крылья были вымазаны в крови.

Оно вскинуло голову, когда Парлонн приблизился, красные глаза вспыхнули. Они были страшнее всего. В них был виден разум. Словно вселенная создавала тварь с телом из кошмара и душой безжалостного животного а затем, ради извращенной шутки, дала ему осознание того, чем оно являлось. Кин говорила что когда — то они правили великой цивилизацией, раскинувшейся на множество систем, но пали и были превращены в это — худшее чем дикари.

Огромные крылья заркхеба взметнулись в воздух; те же крылья, что чуть ранее пронесли его через вакуум, бросили тварь сквозь воздух к Парлонну. Покрытые кровью когти нацелились ему в лицо, рассекли воздух перед его глазами. Парлонн бросился на пол. Он больше не чувствовал боли, ее больше не было. Не сейчас.

Узкие коридоры станции не позволили заркхебу полностью использовать его проворность, и Парлонн этим воспользовался. Когда тот бросился в повторную атаку, он прыгнул чтобы встретиться с ним в воздухе. Тварь инстинктивно развернулась и зацепилась крылом за обшивку коридора. Дэчай Парлонна пронзил ей грудь и голова твари запрокинулась.

Парлонн приземлился неуклюже, лодыжка подвернулась под его весом, но заркхеба был мертв. Для них здесь была не лучшая обстановка, но им того и не требовалось. Их были тысячи, и они заполонили корабли, вскрывая корпуса, проникая сквозь переборки и коридоры, разрывая в клочья все что встречалось им на пути.

Он удостоверился что тварь мертва и бросился далее по коридору. Он не оглядывался на кусок мяса, что когда — то был минбарцем. Какой в этом смысл?

Дым, шум и разгром на станции затрудняли ориентировку, но он точно знал куда направляется. Он чувствовал зов, словно какая — то сила, зовущаяся судьбой, знала что он доберется туда.

Станционная тюрьма. Обычно в таком не было нужды. Воины Минбара служили повинуясь жесткой, безупречной дисциплине и в заключении редко появлялась нужда. Что — либо серьезное обычно каралось смертью — морр'дэчай, или, куда реже — казнь.

Но война изменила многое. Было достаточно инопланетных союзников, от которых не стоило ждать службы, подобной минбарской, и чьи наказания не были подобны минбарским. Также могла возникнуть нужда содержать союзников Теней — для допросов или исследований. И потому Гисейнотоши была построена с тюрьмой.

Немногие могли представить, что когда начнется атака Теней, в ней будет содержаться лишь одна персона.

Парлонн остановился у двери. Стражники были убиты, разорваны на куски. Дверь была выломана. Не заркхебом. Одним из больших чудовищ. Викххеран. Они могли проходить сквозь стены, но что — то в их психологии принуждало их прокладывать себе путь с наибольшими разрушениями. Кое — кто из очевидцев утверждал что прежде чем послать их в бой, Тени что — то запускают внутри них, что — то, что делает их безумными.

Парлонн осторожно прошел сквозь разрушения и вошел в темную комнату. Сначала его ошеломил запах, и он пригнулся.

— Приветствую, Первый Воин.

Тело твари лежало на полу, со страшными ранами от дэчай на глазах и морде. Прислонившись к дальней стене, неподвижный как статуя, со сложенными на груди руками, стоял Маррэйн. Его глаза могли показаться камнем.

Парлонн выпрямился.

— Приветствую. — ответил он.

Здесь он не слышал воплей.

* * *

Леди Дераннимер не страшилась ни воплей, ни вони, ни мыслей о чудовищах Теней, проходящих сквозь стены. Она не страшилась даже тех взглядов, которыми Командующий Магатсен награждал ее в те моменты, когда считал что она не заметит этого.

Нет, единственным чего она страшилась, было то, что весь флот будет уничтожен, тысячи погибнут, а она все время будет оставаться здесь, бессильная что — либо сделать.

Как только атака началась, ее разбудили двое личных охранников Магатсена. Оба были из Лунных Щитов как, разумеется, и сам Магатсен. Они пришли проводить ее в зал наблюдения — следить за битвой и оставаться в безопасности, на тот случай если на станцию будет высажен десант.

Она согласилась — без удовольствия, но выбора у нее не было. Парлонн пропадал где — то, и какова бы ни была официальная позиция насчет единства и сплоченности, Гисейнотоши управлялась Лунными Щитами. Магатсен потратил год своего правления размещая своих людей на важных постах.

Что ж, разумеется, это было правильно для Командующего, но Дераннимер не могла не думать что он стал Командующим более из отсутствия подходящей альтернативы, чем по причине личных талантов. Магатсен был опытным воином, изворотливым, ловким, знатоком в вопросах оборонительной войны, но ему не стоило всецело доверять. Имелись вопросы насчет безвременной смерти его отца и несчастного случая с его женой, упавшей с башни их замка.

Но кто еще? Вскоре после прибытия ворлонцы разоблачили союз, заключенный Первым Воином Хантибаном с Тенями, через посредника по имени Шрайн. Широхида была осаждена, пока Клинки Ветра, наконец, не бежали. Чуть позже всплыло на свет то, что Шрайн говорил со всеми Первыми Воинами. Некоторые заключили с ним сделку — не зная кого он представлял. Их простили, пусть и без особой веры. Первые Воины, отказавшие ему — погибли.

Сам Шрайн больше не был проблемой. Он попытался связаться с новыми вождями, включая и самого Парлонна, и он был выслежен, схвачен и казнен. Это не остановило нескольких Жрецов от путешествия к родному миру Теней с предложением мира. Они не вернулись.

Но даже после избавления от Шрайна все также оставалась война, и она становилась все страшней. Клинки Ветра, верные Хантибану, очевидно, полностью перешли на сторону Теней и можно быть уверенным, что он все также питает надежды сделать себя Императором. Ключом к этому и сейчас и прежде — была сама Дераннимер.

Она изменилась за пять лет после падения Ашинагачи. Она чуть подросла, расцвела и стала еще более прекрасной… по крайней мере, так говорили бесчисленные поклонники. Она оставалась строга к ним и отвергала все предложения оставить бродячую жизнь Огненных Крыльев. Парлонн поддерживал любое ее решение. Он в нее верил.

Она вспомнила свое объявление в Имперском Дворе Йедора, о намерении отправится с Парлонном и оставшимися воинами ее клана сюда, на фронт, на Гисейнотоши. Они были ошарашены, возмущены и растерянны, но она ушла. Были вещи, которые не подобало делать высокорожденой деве касты жрецов, и Дераннимер сделала почти все из них, что было возможно.

Магатсена, все же, это не удержало от волочения за ней, хотя он и занимался этим с холодным, оценивающим и весьма коварным взглядом. Он не льстил ей — явно. Он заботился о ней, не заискивая. Он соглашался с ее мнением без подбострастия.

И он даже информировал ее о ходе сражения.

— Смотрите, леди, — говорил он, словно забыв о бойне за пределами станции. — Здесь. Ночным Странникам удалось оттеснить корабли Теней. Причальный сектор станции теперь расчищен. Ваши Огненные Крылья великолепно показали себя, удерживая здесь фронт.

— Враг уже на станции. — заметила Дераннимер. — А'Иаго и его новобранцы не могут удерживать их вечно.

Магатсен скривился. А'Иаго был маркабом и потому он не заслуживал его внимания. Для него все они были лишь чужаки. Тот факт что А'Иаго потратил четыре года изучая пути сражений и доблести минбарских воинов не изменил этого мнения. Кое — кто порой спрашивал А'Иаго — зачем он делает это. Его ответ был непонятен.

«Потому что однажды я буду учить вас, и я должен знать все что знаете вы — чтобы научить вас большему.»

Его не беспокоило то, что любой воин из ныне живущих умер бы от разрыва сердца при мысли о том, что будет учиться у чужака.

— Не стоит беспокоиться, леди. — продолжал Магатсен так словно она и не начинала говорить. — Даже в маловероятном случае нашего поражения тут останется прямой доступ к эвакуационным кораблям. Вы будете в полной безопасности, уверяю вас.

— А воины? — осведомилась она, чуть жестче чем намеревалась. — Они тоже будут в безопасности?

— Жизнь воина не предназначена для безопасности. Они делают то, для чего их воспитывали и обучали. Умирать за своего лорда.

Дераннимер не упустила из виду, что очень немногие Лунные Щиты были поблизости от линий боев. Разумеется, они были мастерами оборонительного боя, более привычными к тесным стычкам и своей малочисленности, но все же… Они могли бы делать что — либо большее, чем просто защищать ее и их лорда.

Она хотела бы знать где сейчас Парлонн, и взмолилась чтобы он был все еще жив. Она думала также и еще об одном воине из бывших здесь. Почему он оказался тут, и жив ли он до сих пор.

Маррэйн был перехвачен несколькими днями ранее, при попытке проникнуть на станцию. Он был задержан без труда и Магатсен приказал содержать его под стражей до возвращения на Минбар — для допроса. Он мог быть уже несколько лет изгнанником из Клинков Ветра, но до того он был их Вторым Воином. Мало кто верил что он не знал про их сделку с Тенями. Кое — кто даже полагал, что все его изгнание из клана была тщательно подготовленным обманом. Почему же еще Первый Воин Хантибан не послал воинов поймать его?

Дераннимер видела его прежде лишь один раз, у Ашинагачи. Они разговаривали недолго, а затем напала та загадочная тварь и все смешалось. Она сохранила воспоминания о человеке чести, о том кто был преданн служению его лорду. Она не поверила, когда услышала о его изгнании.

Странно, но она много думала о нем в прошедшие четыре года, узнавала о его поступках. Слухи о воине без клана с каменными глазами время от времени приходили к ней. Когда она услышала о том, что он здесь, она захотела увидеть его, несмотря на возражения Парлонна и Магатсена. Она не говорила с ним. Один взгляд в мертвые, бесстрастные глаза выгнал ее прочь, смущенную и уязвленную.

Она продолжала изучать бой, игнорируя чрезмерно восторженные комментарии Магатсена. По мере того как проходило время, картина становилась все более загадочной. Корабли Теней продолжали появляться казавшимися бесчисленными стаями, они гибли меньше чем один — за десять уничтоженных минбарских кораблей. И все же они не обрушились на станцию. Они могли разнести ее в куски без труда, но они, похоже, ограничились несколькими вялыми атаками, и отражением попыток оттеснить их. То же самое творилось и внутри станции.

Они изучала эту картину несколько минут и, не в силах найти разумного ответа, спросила Магатсена. Он был удивлен, а затем улыбнулся.,

— Как вам удается так хорошо читать битву, моя леди? — поинтересовался он.

— Мой отец. Парлонн. Они понемногу научили и меня. Что это значит?

— Ах… Не знаю, почему же они думали, что столь прекрасной женщине как вы, нужно учиться чему — либо, кроме службы своему мужу. Будь вы воином, это конечно же было бы иначе, но…

— Хорошо, чтобы ответить на ваш вопрос — им на этой станции нужна только одна вещь. Они не рискнут уничтожить станцию и уничтожить при этом то, что им нужно.

— Чего ты хочешь? — спросила Дераннимер, чувствуя что знает ответ. Краем глаза она заметила что охранники передвинулись — так, чтобы перекрыть всякие пути для бегства.

— Странно, но это именно то, о чем меня спросил один из них. Знаете что я ответил? Я хотел жить. Я хотел править теми кто будет слушать меня, кто будет ловить мои слова. Они были удивлены. Полагаю, они считали что я захочу стать Императором, но ради чего? Все мы воспитаны и выучены служить своему лорду. Все. Кому буду служить я, если я правлю всем?

— Но нет ничего хуже, чем служить лорду который не ценит твоих талантов.

— И ты нашел себе лорда. — прошептала Дераннимер со страхом.

— Именно. Да, леди вы умнее, чем следовало бы. С такой красотой и судьбой, как у вас, глупость была бы куда спокойнее. Полагаю, вы можете назвать моего лорда?

— Хантибан. — тихо сказала она.

Он кивнул.

— Его посланники скоро явятся, чтобы забрать вас. Затем мне и моим Лунным Щитам позволят бежать. Все остальные погибнут. На этот раз мы выучим урок, который должны были понять после Маркар'Арабар. Мы не можем сражаться с Тенями. Мы не можем даже пытаться. С Хантибаном на месте Императора и мной на месте Командующего мы сможем воевать с остальными расами, всеми чужаками кто ниже нас, и достоин только покорения.

— И есть одна вещь которая нужна Хантибану.

— Я.

— Ты.

Затем раздался звук шагов и Магатсен улыбнулся.

— Как раз вовремя. — Он обернулся к тому, кто появился из темноты. Он был воином, самым высоким из когда — либо виденных Дераннимер. — Приветствую, Второй Воин. Она здесь, и ждет вас.

— Я вижу. — ответил Унари.

* * *

Гисейнотоши была великолепной боевой станцией, когда — либо построенной за всю нашу историю, произведение искусства, мастерства и расчета. Она могла бы стать отличной базой, с которой мы могли бы нанести удар Теням. К сожалению, любая армия хороша лишь настолько, насколько хороши составляющие ее солдаты, и наша не была исключением.

Воинские кланы были все так же разобщены, и на своем последнем посту Первый Воин Магатсен мало что сделал, чтобы изменить положение. Сложность была в том что не было достойных править. Все выжившие Первые Воины были юны, неопытны или же запятнаны предательством Первого Воина Хантибана. Лишь Парлонн из Огненных Крыльев подавал надежды, но с потерей Ашинагачи его клан более не имел достаточно политического влияния, чтобы сделать его Командующим. Это, а также его язвительность и резкость в отношении тех, кого он считал недостойными своего внимания означало, что ему достанется недостойная его работа.

Если бы Гисейнотоши командовал он — война могла бы пойти совсем иначе.

В реальности же — раздробленность в армии приносила какое — то количество выгод, но забот она принесла гораздо больше. Каждый клан стремился превзойти остальных в делах отваги и чести. Погоня за скитающимися Клинками Ветра была прекрасным к тому средством, и любой воин хотел стать известным как «тот кто принес тело вероломного Хантибана».

Тем не менее, долгосрочное планирование и сотрудничество оставались невозможны. Многие кланы не желали исполнять приказы, отданные Первым Воином другого клана, особенно тем, кто крайне неохотно посылал на войну свой собственный клан. Мало кто уважал и доверялся Магатсену также, как Хантенну. Напротив, многие прислушивались к Парлонну, внимая его суждениям и выслушивая его мнение. Его последующее возвышение не было удивительным, хотя последовавшее падение и оказалось неожиданностью.

Были и другие — те, кто добровольно отправился на эту войну, и к ним относились с крайним пренебрежением. Часть храмовых стражников из касты Жрецов сформировала отряды и присоединилась к армии, желая участвовать в том, что они считали священной войной. Загадочный маркабский воин, последний учитель из древнего Братства Кар Драфы явился на Минбар — по непонятным причинам. Он провел несколько лет изучая наши пути, нашу историю, собирая вокруг себя добровольцев — учеников, равно как минбарцев — воинов без клана, Жрецов и даже Мастеров, так и маркабов. Наконец, за несколько месяцев до падения Гисейнотоши он отправился на станцию со своими учениками, сказав лишь, что он учился достаточно и пришло время, когда он будет должен учить.

Еще была Кин Стольвинг, служившая в икарранском правительстве и бывшая прежде солдатом в одной из их элитных частей. Она пришла в одиночестве и предложила свою службу, заявив что ищет кого — то. Большинство кланов отвергло ее, но Парлонн приветил ее в Огненных Крыльях, и даже принял ее как личного советника.

Война продвигалась тяжело, множество малых стычек было выиграно отдельными кланами, но все большие битвы были проиграны из — за скверного взаимодействия и недоверия.

Затем Тени, наконец, решили что с них довольно. И они пришли к Гисейнотоши.

Из Тьмы, Огня и Чести: Военные кампании Войны Теней.

Написано Сэч Акодогеном из Звездных Всадников, опубликовано в 1848 г. по земному летоисчислению.

* * *

Подземелья Императорского Дворца, Столица, Центаври Прайм.

Год 2263 по земному летоисчислению.

— Хм… любопытно.

Комната была темна и холодна. Тени танцевали в свете единственной свечи. Высокий силуэт казался созданным из одной лишь тьмы, его лицо было неразличимо, его изломанная тень на дальней стене казалась принадлежащей не смертному, но жуткому созданию, сбежавшему из кошмара.

На самом деле он был человеком — по рождению, но смертным он больше не был, впрочем, если он и сознавал парадокс ситуации — то ни удивленным, ни раздраженным этим он не выглядел.

Говорившим был именно он, хотя с кем он говорил — было неясно. В комнате находился еще один — но он был прикован к стене и обвис, быть может — мертвый, быть может нет. В любом случае он не походил на слушателя. Больше никого тут не было и не было похоже, что он говорит с собой, или же размышляет вслух. Он говорил и действовал так как будто кто — то наблюдает за ним.

Возможно так оно и было.

В руке он держал какой — то окровавленный предмет. Он светился изнутри слабым оранжевым сиянием. Кто — то другой мог бы усмехнуться, но он хорошо знал что сейчас означает этот свет. Это было просто подтверждение — и не то, что ему требовалось. То, другое создание не могло умереть. Во всяком случае — пока.

Кровь или же то, что могло служить кровью, сочилась из большой раны на лбу прикованного существа, таких очертаний, словно оттуда недавно было что — то вырвано.

Когда — то — бывший — человеком поднял камень и всмотрелся в него. Он сосредоточился, вновь пытаясь добраться до спрятанной в нем силы. Он пытался уже не в первый раз — но терпение есть добродетель, и чему еще могут научить несколько сотен лет жизни, как не терпению?

Он потушил свечу и продолжал вглядываться в камень все также сосредоточенно. Он, похоже, без труда мог видеть в полной темноте.

Наконец, тонкий лучик света сверкнул из его правого глаза, на секунду засиявшего золотом. Луч ударил в середину камня, и отразился вовне, не светом, но памятью.

Столько воспоминаний, и среди них единственное, что он хотел знать.

— Так. — произнес Себастьян, Особый Следователь ворлонской Высшей Инквизиции.

— Вот оно.

Он повернулся и вышел. Он должен был кое — что сделать прежде чем снова займется охотником за душами. Пока что он не может позволить ему умереть.

* * *

Гисейнотоши.

Год 333 от восшествия Шингена по исчислению Минбара.

Порой, по ночам, когда Маррэйн сидел в одиночестве, глядя на звезды, он понимал, что был удачлив более других воинов. Он достиг предела мечтаний его касты: совершенства. Он был свободен от всего что могло умалить его мастерство в бою. Не было эмоций ни желаний ни страха ни сожалений — ничего.

Если бы кто — нибудь спросил его, что он сделал чтобы достигнуть этого — он не знал, поверили бы они его ответу. Легенды говорили о годах медитаций и аскезы, опасных и тяжелых странствиях без надежды на награду, о самозабвенной службе лорду в течении многих перерождений.

Маррэйн ничего подобного не делал. Всем, что он сделал ради совершенства, было убийство женщины, которую он никогда не любил.

Но он не мог это никому объяснить. Никто не поверил бы ему. Или, еще хуже, они поверили бы, но не смогли понять.

Он все еще вспоминал Беревайн, но не с сожалением о ее смерти, не с тоской по ее красоте, и не с горем от ее потери. Он знал что ему лучше совсем не вспоминать о ней, чем так холодно и бесплодно ворошить прошлое, но это было единственной связью с прошлым которую он не мог разорвать.

Он взглянул на того, кто стоял перед ним, и понял что он не будет его спрашивать. Это был первый шаг к совершенству, он знал.

Теперь он знал это.

Не искать его.

Не говоря ничего, Парлонн перешагнул через труп твари Теней и остановился перед ним. В дуэльной стойке. Он молча глядел в глаза Маррэйна. Маррэйн ответил на его взгляд, чувствуя силу и сталь в этой темной синеве.

Казалось — больше нет ничего. Только они. Маррэйн понял, что Парлонн не собирается спрашивать о пути к совершенству.

Наконец, время вокруг них замедлило свой бег, Парлонн кивнул и отступил, вновь перешагнув через труп создания. Оно пришло за Маррэйном, взломав стены его камеры, чтобы добраться до него. Маррэйн убил его. Отбрось страх, отбрось страсть, отбрось сожаление — и ты не сможешь проиграть в любой схватке.

— Ты свободен. — сказал Парлонн. — Так же свободен как любой на этой станции. Она умирает.

Маррэйн кивнул. Он знал это.

— Можешь идти, куда пожелаешь. Ты можешь сражаться, можешь умереть, можешь попробовать бежать, если захочешь.

Маррэйн ждал. Вопрос не заставил себя ждать.

— Почему ты пришел сюда?

— Почему ты пришел сюда? — повторил он.

Глаза Парлонна сузились.

— Ты воин, и я знаю достаточно, чтобы не считать тебя участником Хантибановских сделок. Я не мог оставить тебя здесь умирать.

— Достаточно? — Парлонн натянуто усмехнулся.

— Правду.

— Дераннимер настояла. Она говорила что… у твоего появления есть какая — то цель. Она хотела чтобы я использовал все свое политическое влияние, чтобы освободить тебя. Атака сделала это ненужным. Я должен вытащить ее отсюда, и знаю что ты можешь помочь.

— Я не питаю к тебе теплых чувств. Я никогда не забуду, что ты привел армию забрать ее и захватить мой дом, но я знаю что ты воин и что она в тебя верит. Этого достаточно… пока что.

— Итак, отвечай и будь краток. Почему ты пришел сюда?

— Найти ту единственную, кто считает меня человеком чести.

Парлонн согласно кивнул.

— Тогда пошли. Я знаю, где она. Она в безопасности… пока что.

— Нет. — проговорил Маррэйн. — Безопасных мест нет.

— Нигде.

* * *

«Тот, кто возьмет в жены это дитя, получит власть и признание всеми минбарцами.»

Дераннимер не довелось услышать эти слова от того кто произнес их. Она никогда не видела существа, пророчество которого, возможно, убьет ее. Если бы она могла встретить его — она не знала бы что сказать. Она знала лишь что эти слова всегда преследовали ее.

Ребенком.

Дочерью лорда.

Дочерью воина.

Магатсен остался здесь, спокойно выжидая. Двое Лунных Щитов из его личной охраны оставались рядом, готовые к любой опасности. Унари стоял, рассматривая ее с выражением, которое могло быть презрением или же надменностью. Двое Клинков Ветра тоже были здесь и держались рядом с их Вторым Воином.

Никто из них не казался особенно настороженным. С чего бы? Дераннимер была всего лишь женщиной из касты Жрецов. Без воинов которыми она командовала — она ничто. Она ниже ростом, чем они, она легче их, она слабее их. Ее стража далеко.

Она косо взглянула на Унари. Она хотела бы знать — беспокоилось ли существо, сделавшее предсказание, о тех кто умрет, пытаясь его исполнить. Хотела бы она знать, стоили ли хоть что — то жизни минбарцев для ворлонцев.

Двое Клинков Ветра шагнули вперед. Она знала все о Клинках Ветра. Они были бесстрашны и безжалостны, закалены в холодных, суровых горах у Широхиды. Они хвалились что подобны камням. Но их безжалостность должна быть подавлена. Они должны доставить ее живой. Хантибан не хочет ее смерти. Это даст ей преимущество. Также, они считают себя лучше кого бы то ни было. Она дочь Огненных Крыльев которые нанесли Клинкам Ветра тяжелейшее поражение. Это вызывает гнев. Получив достаточный повод — они могут убить ее. Это тоже преимущество. Смерть лучше рабства у того, кого ей не полюбить.

Они были надменны и это вело к самоуверенности. Она женщина, из Жрецов, слабовольная и бессильная.

Но она была дочерью Первого Воина Шузена, потомком Императора Шингена, и она всю свою жизнь провела в обществе Парлонна, кто однажды поднимется также высоко, как и она.

Она посмотрела в глаза двум Клинкам Ветра. Они не были испуганы, они даже не насторожились. Она хотела запомнить их лица. Кто — то должен помнить — и этот долг достался ей.

Она была той, кто убьет их.

Дэчай, скрытый на боку был холоден и тяжел. Парлонн потребовал чтобы она всегда носила его. Он учил ее выхватывать и бить одним отточенным движением, натаскивая долгими ночными часами, пока не начинали гореть ее руки, болеть ее мышцы, и дрожать — ее тело.

Она остановила взгляд на лице первого Клинка Ветра. Интересно, знал ли его Маррэйн? Нашел ли Парлонн Маррэйна? Жив ли еще хоть кто — то из них?

Не было мыслей, не было сомнений — ничего, кроме движения и удара. Клинок Ветра не успел и моргнуть, как лезвие дэчай рассекло его горло. Он упал, и она развернулась ко второму. Оставшиеся сорвались с места, но в отличие от этого Клинка Ветра — они были далеко.

Она твердо держала свое оружие, нацеливая взмах в голову воина. Он выхватил свой клинок и поднял его чтобы отразить ее удар. Она пригнулась, закрутив лезвие и ударила под блок, разрубая грудную клетку. Бритвенно — острое лезвие сделало свою работу и он повалился также как и первый.

Она знала что не сильна. Она знала что у нее нет грубой силы таких воинов как Унари, но Парлонн хорошо выучил ее.

Точность, умение и быстрота побеждают грубую силу.

Но они мало значат против множества противников. Их было четверо — она лишь одна. Унари и Магатсен, она знала, превосходили ее. Лучшим, на что она могла надеяться — была смерть. Глаза Унари вспыхнули и она увидела в них гнев. Она вспомнила как пять лет назад у Ашинагачи она так же смотрела в его глаза — пока его клинок был приставлен к ее горлу, а его хватка сжимала ее запястья.

Ее решение было твердо.

А затем был вихрь движения, и двое появившиеся из ниоткуда, сверкнули клинками. Их одежды были изорваны, тела в изобилии покрыты ссадинами и ранами, но они были воинами этой эпохи, теми, кто оставил свой след на этом времени и сотрясал миры своей поступью. Они были Землей и Огнем.

И когда Маррэйн и Парлонн сражались ради ее, Дераннимер поняла что она — Ветер и устремилась вперед чтобы сражаться рядом с ними.

* * *

Кровь Унари коснулась холодного пола, и на мгновение он смог увидеть горы у Широхиды, возвышающиеся над ним. Он видел его предков проходящих мимо, протягивавших ему руки, приветствующих его дома.

Он не предал никого. Он служил его лорду как подобает воину. Он умер в бою, как подобает воину. Он сражался, и жил, и умер с честью.

Единственным его желанием было бы принять смерть у Широхиды, у его родных гор, а не здесь, в бессчетных лигах посреди космоса, среди чужих звезд и чужих миров.

Каменный воин возвышался над ним и он знал что проиграл, с того самого мига, как тот появился. Одного лишь взгляда в его глаза хватило, чтобы понять это.

— А… — прохрипел он. — Почему же ты нас оставил? Почему?

— Ты знаешь — почему. — ответил каменный человек.

— Она… ты никогда не любил ее.

— Нет.

— Почему же?

— Она заслуживала лучшего.

— Посмотри на себя… посмотри на себя нынешнего. Когда она ушла, ты стал сильнее, чем был когда — либо. Она ослабляла тебя.

— Это была слабость, с которой я мог мириться.

— Ты не… не смог уйти. Все что он делал… все о чем говорил… о тебе.

Я остался. Я служил честно и храбро. Это было правильно. Все что я хотел это служить. Я остался, служил и…

И ты был всем, о чем он говорил.

Как я мог победить тебя? Как я мог уничтожить тебя? Как же я мог доказать, что я лучше чем…

Воспоминание.

Я думал что если…. если я приведу ее к нему, тогда… тогда он, наконец, примет меня.

А теперь…

Теперь я умираю. Здесь. Среди чужих звезд.

Ты знаешь, чего я хочу. Дай мне хотя бы это! Я служил когда ты ушел. Я служил, когда ты отказался от нас. Даже в изгнании я служил так, как мало кто еще.

Ты мне должен, наконец.

— Можешь подняться на колени?

— Да.

Он с трудом поднялся, чувствуя теплоту крови стекающей по рукам. Он поднял взгляд на каменного воина и протянул руки, чтобы сжать клинок дэчай, когда тот нацелился в его сердце. Клинок остро царапнул по коже, но ему было все равно.

Унари увидел понимание в глазах Маррэйна, когда клинок скользнул к цели, а потом он снова был в горах, и его приветствовали предки.

* * *

Собор, на грани изведанного. Земной год 2263

Синовал помолчал, глядя куда — то вдаль, смотря на то, что было недоступно смертному взгляду.

— Немногие пережили Гисейнотоши. Станция была уничтожена, разрезана на куски Тенями. Сейчас об этом помнят немногие, также как немногие помнят о Маркар'Арабар, или же о других ранних битвах.

И еще меньше тех, кто знает все истории войны. Отдельные истории о мужестве тех, чьи имена давно забыты. В галактике миллиарды и миллиарды существ — и у каждого найдется своя история. Быть может это худшее что делают Ворлонцы. Они забирают наши истории.

Многие погибли тогда но были и выжившие. А'Иаго Мар — Хан выжил, вынесенный к безопасности его учениками — хоть он и был жестоко изранен. Кин Стольвинг выжила, вера в своих Богов помогла ей пройти сквозь это.

И, разумеется, выжили Маррэйн, Парлонн и Дераннимер. Потерпи они неудачу — многие истории были бы куда короче, и все мы были бы куда слабее. Кто — то мог бы сказать, что лучше бы Маррэйн или Парлонн погибли там, но только не я. Мы куда больше узнаем из историй о поражениях и предательстве, чем из тех что говорят о победах и верности.

Итак, они выжили, бежав в космос на одиноком флаере без прыжковых двигателей и почти не имея надежды, но они были воинами и не позволили страху взять над ними верх. Надежда есть всегда. Всегда.

Гисейнотоши не упоминается в большинстве историй. Конечно, настоящая история была готова начаться, когда Маррэйн и Парлонн ступили на борт того, что вы назвали Вавилоном—4. В каком — то смысле это и было начало — но только, если мы забудем про все, что случилось ранее.

Кроме того — никогда не бывает «истинного начала».

Никогда.

* * *

Где — то в космосе. Год 333.

Запах крови стоял повсюду, пропитав его, пропитав его разум, забив его чувства. Маррэйн не собирался предлагать помощь. Это не путь воина. Кроме того, это будет оскорблением для них обоих. Он знал что Парлонн выживет. Он достаточно силен.

Парлонн прислонился к стене, крепко зажав руками глубокую рану на боку. Магатсен был более чем способным воином и дрался куда лучше, чем они ожидали. Маррэйн был удивлен помощью Дераннимер, но решил, что этого стоило ожидать. Она была дочерью воина, и была воином в душе.

Но она не могла скрыть страха в своем взгляде, когда смотрела на раны Парлонна. Она прижимала к ране кусок ткани, оторванный от ее одежды, но это не слишком помогало.

— Ты не умрешь. — прошептала она. — Ты не умрешь.

— Конечно же, нет. — ответил Маррэйн. Она вздрогнула, будто лишь сейчас вспомнила про него. — Не от этой раны.

Это было правдой. Рана была серьезной, и могла стать фатальной — для более слабого, но Парлонн не был слабым. Потребуется кто — то получше Магатсена, чтобы его прикончить.

Потребуется кто — то, подобный самому Маррэйну.

— Достаточно. — спокойно сказал Парлонн. — Мы мало что можем сделать. — Он говорил твердо и решительно, не позволяя ни одному намеку на боль проскользнуть в его голосе. — Дайте мне погрузиться в медитацию. Это замедлит течение крови и выиграет нам время. Вскоре появятся корабли, разыскивающие выживших.

У Дераннимер могла быть душа воина — но не воинская безжалостность. Маррэйн понял это по выражению ее лица после слов Парлонна. Но любой корабль на их пути мало чем мог помочь. Они были во многих часах лета от Гисейнотоши. Корабли разлетелись по всем направлениям, и многие были куда больше, чем взятый ими маленький флаер. Потребуются многие часы, чтобы первые разведчики могли вернуться и перегруппироваться — даже если они и не встретятся с кораблями Теней.

Кроме того, возвращавшиеся корабли, скорее всего, будут от Лунных Щитов или Клинков Ветра, и они просто убьют его и Парлонна и заберут Дераннимер.

Маррэйн встретил в глазах Парлонна проблеск понимания. Безмолвное сообщение пронеслось между родственными душами.

Если они схватят нас, мы избавим ее от этого. Быстро и безболезненно.

Парлонн тяжело двинулся к маленькому спальному отделению, и Маррэйн с Дераннимер вернулись в рубку. Отсюда они могли видеть все, но они знали, что смотреть здесь не на что, кроме пустого космоса. Тут не было ничего.

Ничего кроме пустой, бессмысленной и бесчестной смерти. Не та смерть, что подходит воину.

Парлонн тоже понимал это. Но случай появился — и пропал.

Бой закончился. Кровь морр'дэчай все еще была на руках Маррэйна, и он обернулся к Парлонну. Оставался вопрос который следовало решить, вопрос что слишком долго оставался без ответа. Парлонн поднял свой дэчай, занял стойку и Маррэйн был готов встретиться с ним. Затем Дераннимер бросилась вперед, Парлонн повалился от полученных ран и момент был упущен. Без слов, без раздумий они оба поняли, что должны сделать. Доставить ее в безопасное место.

Они это сделали, но шанс на доблестную смерть был упущен и, возможно, навсегда. Как ни странно, но Маррэйн не сердился на Дераннимер за ее невольное вмешательство. Даже до того, как он стал подобен камню, он не мог сердится на нее, что бы она ни делала.

— Мы умрем, не так ли? — тихо сказала она. Он обернулся к ней. В ее голосе не было жалости к себе или мольбы, только спокойное согласие.

Он не собирался лгать ей.

— Да. — ответил он.

— Ты не кажешься испуганным.

— Теперь мне нечего бояться, леди.

— Нет. — Она поежилась и обхватила себя руками. Тут было холодно. Маррэйн не знал, можно ли что — то с этим сделать. — Нет. Ты изменился. Я видела это в твоих глазах. Я… — она прервалась, словно раздумывала — стоит ли продолжать фразу. — Мне так жаль тебя. — наконец прошептала она.

Он ничего не сказал. Он не ждал такого. Страха — да. Отвращение, зависть, гнев… Все это он испытал от других за пять лет, с тех пор, как Беревайн… умерла.

Но жалость — никогда.

— Ты не чувствуешь ничего. — проговорила она. — Чего стоит жизнь без чувств? Не жизнь, просто… существование. Один день за другим. Бесконечный поток… ничего. Ты любил ее настолько, что без нее готов отказаться от оставшейся жизни?

Маррэйн застыл.

— Как ты…?

— Я слышала рассказы, конечно же. Я слышала о ее смерти, и я видела как она смотрела на тебя — только раз, когда ты был у Ашинагачи. Я завидовала ей. Смотреть так на другого, знать что… есть кто — то кто так дорог тебе… Вы были любовниками, не так ли?

— Да, но мы не были влюблены.

— Ты — может быть. Ей понравился бы ты, такой как сейчас?

— Нет.

Она кивнула и на долгое время опустилась тишина. Обычно тишина ему нравилась. Но не сейчас. Почему — то возле нее он чувствовал себя неловко, особенно — когда она молчала.

— Что ты хотела сказать? — наконец произнес он. Она взглянула на него. — Ты говоришь, что завидовала Беревайн.

— Она любила тебя. Это было так… заметно. Я хотела бы чтоб был кто — то, на кого я могла посмотреть так же. Когда я была ребенком, отец обещал что не заставит меня выйти замуж за того, кого я не люблю. Я мечтала любить, но когда… Никто не мог подумать о чем — либо кроме моего приданого. Должно быть, я самая дорогая невеста в истории. Я принесу не просто клан — но Империю.

— Шанс на Империю, и только.

— Нет. Это правда. Порой я могу… чувствовать это. Я гляжу перед собой и на миг могу видеть кого — то, человека, от голоса которого могут дрожать миры. А потом… я всегда чувствую такую злость.

— Злость?

— Кто они? Как они посмели так искалечить мою жизнь? Почему я? Что во мне такого особенного, что стоит Империи? Почему такой человек полюбит меня? Но нет — ворлонцы сказали, а мне платить за это. Пришел бы ты к Ашинагачи, не будь такого повода? Умер бы мой отец — если бы не было этого предсказания? Стал бы предателем Магатсен и лежал бы при смерти Парлонн, не будь обещано мне быть императрицей?

— Порой есть вещи которые просто — есть. — ответил Маррэйн.

— Разумеется. — прошептала она. — Вещи которые просто есть. Почему я? Скажи мне.

Ее голос был сух и тверд. Маррэйн слышал воинов, говоривших с меньшей решимостью.

— Почему я?

— Я не знаю. — услышал он свой ответ, но то была ложь. Он знал.

Потому что в ее жилах текла кровь Шингена. Потому что ее красота могла потрясти и отшельника, и душа была ей под стать. Потому что она не знала ни злобы, ни ненависти к любому живущему — даже к врагам. Потому что любой, кто будет достоин покорить ее сердце — будет достоин вести армии и посылать на смерть. Потому что любой воин будет рад умереть ради нее.

Конечно же он не сказал этого, он лишь подумал, но эти мысли беспокоили его.

— Мы не умрем здесь. — проговорила она. — Я знаю. Ворлонцы не позволят умереть дочери их пророчества.

— Ваша вера сильнее моей.

— Это не вера. — ответила она. — Не знаю, что это, но только не вера.

Несколькими минутами позже, через несколько минут спокойной, дружелюбной тишины, их сенсоры засекли корабли. Минбарские. Два тяжелых корабля, и несколько истребителей. Далеко. Возможно, достаточно далеко чтобы они могли обнаружить что — то столь же малое как флаер. Но они смогут… и скоро.

— Кто они? — спросила Дераннимер, ее голос был едва слышен. — Они пришли нам на помощь?

Маррэйн взглянул на нее, вспоминая его молчаливый договор с Парлонном, его рука мягко легла на рукоять дэчай. Это могли быть корабли Лунных Щитов или Клинков Ветра. Это могли быть корабли, захваченные Тенями или их прислужниками.

Они могли быть всем, чем угодно — кроме безопасности.

Если они доберутся до нее — для нее все закончится, быстро и без боли.

Затем их сенсоры обнаружили станцию.

* * *

«Ты убиваешь всех нас! Всех и каждого, кто остался.»

Тьма, словно одеяло, покрыла землю и небо. Мир был мертв, и вскоре будут мертвы и они. Маррэйн за его спиной придавал уверенности, но они оба лишь смертные, и вскоре один из них падет, и все закончится. Потом пришел свет и он захлебнулся кровью.

«Однажды, в конце, мы найдем друг друга. И тогда мы узнаем.»

«Конечно! Другой выбор, разумеется. Я должен буду копаться в грязи как деревенщина, или же лепить горшки для фларна. Подожди, я понял. Я буду просить милостыню на улице. Это — твой прекрасный новый мир.»

«Выслушай, наконец. Мы лгали, да, и мы лгали достаточно, но мы не лжем сейчас. Выслушай, и если ты не согласишься — можешь уйти, но только выслушай нас. Итак, ты будешь слушать? Я буду слушать.»

Жар кузнечной печи обжигает его кожу. но он не вздрогнет. Он протягивает руку и огонь охватывает ее но он выхватывает клинок из пекла — и они оба становятся сильнее чем прежде.

«Пока не исчезнет тень, пока не исчезнет вода…»

И, наконец, пришло время. Мрачные стены из черного камня сомкнулись вокруг них и здесь нет света, но они не нуждаются в свете. Они вынуждены сражаться — силой своих душ и оковами своей чести.

И когда на Вавилоне—4 в его ушах зазвенели голоса — и его собственный и чужие, Парлонн забыв о ране на боку вскинул свое оружие, и Маррэйн выхватил свое, встречая его.

* * *

Это место было странным и чужим, но все они, казалось, узнавали его. Дераннимер побледнела, и шептала про себя молитву. Парлонн очнулся от медитации, теперь раны меньше беспокоили его. А Маррэйн не говорил и не делал ничего, лишь смотрел.

Они пристыковались, бессильные сделать что — то иное. Звалось ли это судьбой, роком, случайностью, манипуляциями ворлонцев — было неважно. Они были здесь.

И если здесь было начало, то видения, что все они увидели, были видениями конца.

* * *

«Я живу ради Единственного. Я умру ради Единственного.»

«Ненавижу их.» Его голос был холоден и ровен, но глаза выдавали правду. «Я тоже.»

Спокойная гладь озера отражает умирающе солнце. Он стоит здесь, ожидая. Вечно ожидая ее.

«Я стою на мосту и никто не перейдет его.»

«Ты боишься? Да. Я тоже.»

Она держала ребенка на руках и смотрела в его глаза, изумленная созданию новой жизни, новых людей, нового мира.

«Здесь будет мир. Тысяча лет мира, когда минбарцы не будут убивать друг друга, когда мы снова научимся быть теми, кем мы должны быть.»

«Ты умрешь! Ты не должна этого делать! Мы все умрем, Немейн. И я должна. Я верю в него, пусть даже ему не поверит никто и никогда.»

«Так сделайте это во имя Единственного, кто придет, кто принесет смерть сокрытую в обещании новой жизни, и возрождение под маской поражения.»

«Кэтрин…»

«Я не позволю злу коснуться тебя, здесь, в моем великом доме.»

Дераннимер упала на колени, слезы покатились из ее глаз. Комната была спокойна, тиха и пуста, но сама не зная почему она плакала, горько и безнадежно — по будущему, которого еще не знала.

* * *

Видения начались почти сразу же, как они вошли в эту станцию. Дераннимер задрожала, слезы блеснули в ее прекрасных глазах, а потом она бросилась бежать, сама не зная куда.

Парлонн двинулся было за ней, но остановился, выражение бесконечного горя проступило на его лице.

Маррэйн потянулся к дэчай.

* * *

«Еще есть время.» «Время для чего? Они не простят меня за то, что я сделал. Ты это знаешь.» «Я говорю не об этом.»

«До последнего пламени чести, до последнего вздоха…»

Лишь огонь окружает его, касается его кожи не обжигая ее, жжет его душу не касаясь ее. Он был готов, наконец, умереть, когда увидел чужака.

«Ненавижу их.» Она вскинула голову, в ее глазах стояли слезы. «Я тоже.»

«Где теперь твои сны, Анла'Верэнн — вэни? Где ваша слава, ваши победы, ваши святыни? Все потеряны и развеяны по трем ветрам. Мертвы, мертвы, мертвы…»

«Сейчас я не люблю тебя. Но возможно это случится. Возможно я уже люблю тебя. Только 'возможно'? Все возможно.»

«Они мертвы. Все.» Он покрыт кровью, и часть ее — его собственная. Его мундир изодран, его взгляд пуст и тяжел. «Парлонн?» «Мертв. Все мертвы.»

Свет сияет над ним, слепя и обжигая. Он смотрит и видит страшное спокойствие на его лице, понимание и хуже всего — прощение. Протянута рука — и он кричит.

«Пусть они простят ему его выбор, потому что они, несомненно, не простят мой.»

«Ты не сказал ей правду? Всю правду?» «Нет. Должен был?» «Нет.» «Теперь ты жалеешь об этом? О том, что сделал?» «Нет. Должен?» «Нет.»

«Она красива, как ты думаешь? Откуда мне знать? Возможно.»

«Хм… вот о чем я думаю.»

И, наконец, пришло время. Мрачные стены из черного камня сомкнулись вокруг них и здесь нет света, но они не нуждаются в свете. Они вынуждены сражаться — силой своих душ и оковами своей чести.

Когда на Вавилоне—4 в его ушах зазвенели голоса — и его собственный и чужие, Маррэйн крутнул свой дэчай, блокируя атаку Парлонна. Он отскочил назад и позволил Парлонну последовать за ним.

* * *

А потом раздался голос.

— Прекратите! Это не хорошо! Нет, совсем не хорошо! Послушайте Затраса! Все слушают Затраса.

* * *

— Они здесь, верно?

«Да.»

* * *

— Если Вален может слушать Затраса, то и вы можете слушать Затраса.

* * *

— Тут есть еще корабли. Я чувствую их. Близко, и приближаются еще.

«Это лишь первые беглецы. Будут и другие. Собирающиеся, ищущие.»

* * *

— Затрас сказал не драться. Это неправильно. Не драться!

* * *

— Я знаю, что случиться. Я знаю, что они придут.

«Да.»

* * *

— Ц — ц. Так — то лучше.

* * *

— Я не могу остановить это. Я не могу удержать их от предательства.

«Нет.»

* * *

— Кто ты?

— Затрас сказал вам. Затрас есть Затрас.

* * *

— Почему же? Разве не было бы лучше, если б они остались верны мне?

«Нет.»

* * *

— Что ты?

— Затрас говорит вам. Затрас есть Затрас.

* * *

— Вам просто говорить об этом. Вам просто говорить что я не сделал ничего, поскольку знал, что они меня предадут. Я могу предотвратить войну. У меня есть одна вещь, которую хотел бы любой человек в истории. Второй шанс. И ты скажешь чтобы я не использовал его?

«Да.»

* * *

— Зачем ты здесь?

— А! Это вопрос получше. Затрас здесь чтобы отвести вас к Валену.

* * *

— Я могу спасти тебе жизнь. Я могу рассказать тебе то, что может спасти тебе жизнь.

«Я уже знаю. Для нас нет другой судьбы. Что есть — то есть.»

* * *

— Кто такой…?

— Вы знаете. Затрас знает что вы знаете. Вы ждали его, а он ждал вас. Очень, очень долго.

* * *

— А что, если я могу создать новый, лучший мир? Разве не в этом цель?

«А если мир, созданный тобой окажется худшим?»

* * *

— Где этот… Вален.

— Сюда. Теперь идите за Затрасом.

* * *

— Кто знает?…

«Именно.»

* * *

— Дераннимер! Где она?

— Мы должны ее найти.

— Нет, нет. Не волнуйтесь. Она в безопасности здесь, в его великом доме.

* * *

— Да. Я понимаю. Хотел бы, чтоб это было не так, но…

«Понимание — клинок с тремя гранями.»

* * *

— Она в безопасности?

— Так же верно как… Затрас не знает насколько верно, но она в безопасности. Здесь нет угрозы. Не для нее.

* * *

— Ах…

* * *

— Ц — ц. Хорошо, хорошо. Затрас знал что вы придете. Сюда. Здесь.

* * *

— Приветствую вас и приношу вам в дар это место. Меня зовут Вален и у нас много работы.

* * *

Собор, на краю изведанного. Год 2263.

— Это… тяжело объяснять. Ты не воин. Ты не…. получила такого воспитания. Это одна из его сторон, за пределом телесного, за пределом просто умения убивать других. Это духовное, мистическое, чувство…. удивления.

Без него мы не станем большим, чем просто убийцы. С ним — мы воины. Небольшое различие на словах, может быть, но огромное по значению.

Где — то по пути мы потеряли это чувство удивления, это… понимание того, что значит быть воином. Я знал немногих, кто сохранил его, и они были… гигантами. Вармэйн, я считаю, была последней и она умерла когда я был еще учеником.

Она сказала мне однажды: «Сражайся лишь так, словно спасаешь мир, и каждый день станет твоей наградой.» Я все еще помню ее умирающие слова. Всю жизнь она видела как чудо — и она принесла ей всю славу, удачу и удивление.

Теперь мы все растеряли, и даже тогда это было доступно немногим. Но такие были. Маррэйн… Он, думаю, навряд ли. Он был ослеплен гордостью, долгом и бессмысленной смертью Беревайн. Быть может, позже он смог излечится, но — ненадолго, и этого оказалось слишком мало и слишком поздно. Я думаю, что это было самой большой его трагедией.

Парлонн… он сохранил его. Я в том уверен. Порой он был невыносим, а его едкий сарказм вошел в легенды. У него не было времени на тех, кого он считал недостойными, но для друзей, для тех, кого он действительно уважал — не было большего друга.

Он был романтиком — настолько же, насколько был циником Маррэйн. Парлонн неизменно видел красоту во всем — в битве, в космосе, в природе, даже в боли. Он нашел ее там, на Вавилоне — Четыре, на Анла'Верэнн — вэни. Он нашел ее с Валеном и с ворлонцами. Как впечатляюще они могут выглядеть, эти боги старины. Они умеют создавать впечатление, в этом я отдаю им должное. Они могут быть злыми, лживыми и не знающими сомнений чудовищами, но они знают как вызывать восторг.

Как и в День Света, они вовсю использовали это умение, хотя вряд ли им это было нужно.

Тот день стал известен, как Первый День — и он был днем Валена.

* * *

Вавилон 4, Анла'Верэнн — вэни.

Первый День, год 333 от восшествия Шингена.

Никто из них не двигался. Очень долго. Свет исходящий от Богов над ними заливал их лица и жег глаза, но ни один из них не отвернулся. Присутствие Валена звало их, но никто не сделал шага вперед.

Они лишь стояли, чувствуя тяжесть судьбы на их плечах, чувствуя как вселенная вращается вокруг них. Оба знали что это место и время будут помниться вечно. Все, что случилось прежде, было ничем. Маркар'Арабар, Ашинагачи, Широхида, Гисейнотоши, День Света — все. Ничем.

Со временем это забудется, но только не сегодня.

Наконец, Парлонн шагнул вперед, пройдя сквозь свет, изливаемый ворлонцами, чтобы встать перед Валеном. Не закрыв глаз, он опустился на колени одним мягким движением. Дэчай он держал в руках, протянув его перед собой. Вален взглянул на него, затем на лицо Парлонна.

— Пока не исчезнет тень… — начал тот.

Маррэйн шагнул вперед, и так же опустился на колени рядом с ним, протягивая свой дэчай.

— … Пока не исчезнет вода…

Древняя клятва воина — его лорду, не произносившаяся уже столетия. Много было ритуалов и клятв верности, но лишь в этой скрывалась власть. Это была клятва, которой проигравшие воины Минбара клялись в верности Шингену у Ашинагачи.

— … До последнего пламени чести, до последнего вздоха…

Вален бесстрастно смотрел, в его глазах не было чувств. Парлонн первым произнес слова — и также первым Парлонн предаст его.

— … Моя служба ждет твоего зова, мой клинок в твоих руках, моя жизнь ждет когда ты возьмешь ее.

Их жизни не принадлежат никому, кроме их самих. Они должны понять это со временем, или же они потеряют все. Они могут отдать жизнь ради высшей цели, да, но забирать ее — не в его праве.

— … В службе тебе каждый мой день, и на страже твоей каждая ночь…

В происходящем была своя ирония, и не та что могла ему понравиться. В них не было ничего, что могло заставить их служить ему — кроме их собственной воли, но та же самая воля была тем, что оттолкнет их от него. Тому виной ошибки которые он совершит, ошибки, о которых он знает, ошибки, которые он бессилен предотвратить.

— … Чтобы встать на мосту в последний роковой день.

Слова оборвались, их голоса отзвенели и тяжелая тишина заполнила зал. Он может отказаться от их службы, может направить их по иному пути. Он может узнать почему они предадут его, и изменить события так чтобы этого не случилось.

Но нет. Он не сделает ничего. Самопожертвование Коша, через тысячу лет в будущем освободило его от ментальных уз ворлонцев, но он был в плену так же, словно они все еще оставались в его разуме. Связан историей, судьбой, необходимостью.

Он протянул руку и коснулся клинка Парлонна, затем — Маррэйна.

— Встань, Парлонн, Первый Воин Огненных Крыльев. Встань, Маррэйн, Первый Воин Клинков Ветра. Встаньте, и служите мне.

Они повиновались. Маррэйн выглядел… не смущенным, но растерянным. В это было трудно поверить. На его лице мало отражались эмоции.

— Я не… — начал он.

— Отныне — да. — последовал ответ. — Тут есть кто — то еще…

— Дераннимер. — отозвался Парлонн. — Леди из моего клана. Она убежала, когда мы прибыли. Ваше… создание сказало, что она в безопасности.

— Так и есть, и Затрас не чье — то создание. Он мой спутник и мой друг, и именно так к нему следует обращаться.

Парлонн склонил голову.

— Будет так, как прикажете вы, лорд.

— И нет нужды называть меня «лорд». Я — Вален. Не более. Она уже идет. Она найдет собственный путь сюда.

— Что мы видели? — спросил Маррэйн. — Пророчества или же только иллюзии? Они реальны?

— Это видения, окружающие это место. Знаки и предсказания судьбы, что окружает нас всех.

— Они сбудутся?

— Они — это то что случится. Но они могут исполниться не так, как мы ожидали. Очень скоро они прекратятся.

Темные глаза Маррэйна оставались непроницаемы. Он взглянул на Парлонна.

— Прекрасно.

Звук шагов коснулся его слуха и он взглянул за спины воинов. Женщина вошла в зал. Он застыл. Он знал, кем она должна быть, также как знал, что случится с ними. Но несмотря на все его знание — он не знал куда больше. Он не знал как выглядят Маррэйн и Парлонн. Он не знал каково это — коснуться дэчай. Он не слышал их голосов, произносящих клятву верности.

Все что он знал — это факты. Холодные, сухие факты.

Дераннимер прошла вперед и Маррэйн с Парлонном расступились, пропуская ее. Она легко нашла этот зал. Она смотрела на него и ее сердце почти остановилось.

— Кэтрин… — прошептал он.

Она дрогнула и попыталась что — то сказать, но замерла и опустилась на колени, также как Маррэйн и Парлонн. Она попыталась заговорить, но он подошел к ней и нежно коснулся ее лица. Ее кожа была так нежна и так тепла, и он почувствовал как пульс бьется под его пальцами.

Ее глаза были прекрасны. Они не были похожи на глаза Кэтрин. Она не походила на Кэтрин ни фигурой, ни голосом, ни глазами, но одно делало все это неважным.

— Ты никогда не будешь становиться на колени передо мной. — проговорил он. — Никогда.

У нее была душа Кэтрин.

Он медленно отступил назад, не желая отрывать от нее взгляда. Он видел их всех. Маррэйн, Предатель, человек из камня. Парлонн, воин, вождь, закаленный в огне. Дераннимер, любимая, с чистым сердцем и небесным голосом.

И Затрас, спутник, друг. Всегда.

— Вскоре придут другие. — заговорил он. — Армия изменится, и наш теперь народ станет новым. Нас закалят сражения и потери, и мы станем одним целым. Мы будем воевать с Врагом и уничтожим его.

И тогда…

Он внимательно смотрел на Маррэйна и Парлонна.

— И тогда мы создадим лучший мир, прекрасный и лучший для жизни мир.

* * *

И так приходили они, один за другим приходили и становились на колени перед ним, вверяя ему свои жизни. Кин Стольвинг, что учила их состраданию. А'Иаго Мар — Хан, кто учил дисциплине. Рашок, из дома Дош, из Лунных Щитов, научившийся милосердию. Нюкенн, из дома Зир, узнавший войну и цену войны.

Первые месяцы пролетели быстро. Вален созвал глав каст, кланов, домов — всех. Многие пришли к нему. Многие — нет. Маррэйн и Парлонн убеждали многих самим своим присутствием. Вален говорил с ними. Слушали многие. Немало отказалось.

Но готовых меняться оказалось немного. Воины, и среди них Маррэйн и Парлонн отказались позволить кастам Жрецов и Мастеров сражаться в этой войне. И потому Вален создал Рейнджеров. А'Иаго Мар — Хан нашел, наконец, свое призвание и стал учить их. Ни Маррэйн, ни Парлонн не пошли в Рейнджеры — это сделала Дераннимер. Вален отказал Рейнджерам в праве морр'дэчай и настаивал, чтобы от него отказались и в воинских кланах. В любом случае — благородную смерть выбирали немногие. Не так много провинностей теперь искупались морр'дэчай.

Воинские кланы были разобщены — как и всегда, но теперь у тех, кто желал единства появился вождь, вокруг которого они могли сплотиться. Огненные Крылья, все как один, встали за Парлонном и Леди Ашинагачи — Дераннимер. Некоторые из Клинков Ветра предпочли почетную смерть в морр'дэчай, вдали от взора Валена, но многие склонились перед Маррэйном, прося о прощении. Он подарил его. Хантибан все еще скрывался — а с ним и несколько его ближайших стражей. После смерти Магатсена Лунные Щиты выбрали нового Первого Воина. Они решили сражаться, но не приняли Валена как своего вождя.

Вален разрушал правила, он ломал традиции, он стирал права и привилегии уходящие на тысячи лет в прошлое, и многие последовали за ним. Отказавшиеся остались в меньшинстве и его не раз пытались убить, но все попытки провалились — благодаря Анла'шок, ворлонцам, или его загадочному спутнику — Затрасу.

Вален шел по Минбару и миры дрожали от его поступи, как дрожали они от шагов Шингена триста лет назад.

И рядом всегда были Маррэйн и Парлонн, неразлучные с ним, словно его тени.

Глава 4

Год 334 от восшествия Шингена, год со дня прибытия Валена.

Гора Х'леиа.

Дераннимер прикрыла глаза от света глядя на гору и на людей стоящих здесь. Их было пятеро, хотя для двоих вряд ли подходило слово «люди». Эти двое были ворлонцами, древними, прекрасными существами из света и древнего чуда, Богами во плоти.

Но они привлекли ее внимание лишь на мгновение, несмотря на свою красоту, несмотря на свою мощь. Она не знала, ненавидеть или благодарить их. Когда она была ребенком, ворлонец предсказал что мужчина, женившийся на ней, будет править Минбаром. Она ненавидела и страшилась этого пророчества, также как ненавидела и страшилась тех снов и смертей что оно принесло.

Теперь… все изменилось. За прошедший год она начала понимать. С одной стороны, она все еще ненавидела ворлонцев, но с другой стороны… она, наконец, начала понимать.

Она перевела взгляд на следующего. Она знала Парлонна с самого детства. Лучший воин ее отца, а позже — его преемник, Парлонн защищал ее, сражался за нее, проливал за нее кровь, учил ее а затем увидел, как она становилась сильнее, быстрее и искусней — большим, чем он мог научить ее. Она чувствовала себя виноватой перед ним, но не могла сказать ему — почему. Он не был подходящим для нее учителем. Ему были привычны старые пути, пути воина. Она же была женщиной, и она предпочла касту жрецов, касту ее матери, а не путь воина, как ее отец. Он всегда протестовал против такого выбора — пусть даже и не показывая этого явно. Неудивительно что его уроки были для нее… недостаточны.

Он носил форму воина. Он не присоединился к Рейнджерам — и никогда не сделает этого. Он не объяснял своих мотивов — но она знала. Он никогда не согласится учиться у чужака. Он не согласится сражаться среди жрецов и мастеров. Он не принесет клятвы, отличной от воинской. Он не будет никем, кроме воина.

Дераннимер любила его — как странное сочетание отца, брата и старого друга, и она лишь хотела чтобы он мог хотя бы немного измениться.

Напротив Парлонна стоял другой воин, отказавшийся принести клятву Рейнджера. Как и Парлонн, Маррэйн был воином прошлых времен, старых обычаев. Он принадлежал прошлому, когда умения и доблести одного было достаточно, чтобы потрясти землю и небо, камень и звезды. Те дни ушли, и Маррэйн знал это так же, как и Парлонн. Он не позволит своему гневу взять над ним верх, но также и не сможет измениться, не сможет привыкнуть, и не будет никем иным, кроме того кто он есть.

Дераннимер не знала любит она его или нет. Он был человеком великой чести и твердых убеждений. Теперь он был правителем, Первым Воином Клинков Ветра — а до того был у них изгоем. Но внутри он не был ничем, кроме камня. Женщина, которую он никогда не любил, умерла, умерла страшно — и это уничтожило его.

Иногда, лишь иногда, она замечала проблеск чего — то большего в нем, в его глазах, в его голосе. Лишь тогда, когда он был рядом с ней. Она знала, что это проглядывает та его сторона, которую не видел никто, кроме Беревайн. В Маррэйне скрывалось многое, хотя к добру это, или ко злу — или же равно к обоим сторонам — она не знала.

И, наконец, здесь был Вален.

Она смотрела на него и ее сердце пело. Она слышала его голос и для нее он был музыкой. Она разделяла его убеждения, она следовала по его пути, она верила ему. Он был тем, кого предсказали ей, теперь она поняла это.

Тот, кто будет править Минбаром, не силой оружия, не военной мощью, не страхом или кровью, но убеждением, верой и любовью.

Его появление освободило ее, и старый груз пророчества упал с ее плеч. Он будет править Минбаром, и она выйдет за него замуж. Но она не знала, сколько в этой любви была ее от нее самой и сколько — от пророчества.

Вален шагнул вперед и она увидела как он смотрит вниз. Равнина была полна его народом, ее народом. У него не было родословной, не было ни предков, ни клана, ни дома или касты. Кое — кто говорил что потому он был ничем. Дераннимер знала что именно потому он стал — всем.

Золотой свет, казалось, струился из его глаз, из самой его сути. Ее руки дрогнули. Дераннимер, успокаиваясь, одернула складки своего мундира и приготовилась слушать.

* * *

— Я пришел к вам не сражаться в войне. Я пришел к вам не выигрывать войну. Войны преходящи. Войны есть всегда. Они приносят смерть, они приносят жизнь. Они приносят и подвиги и трусость. Они порождают и героев и чудовищ. Они приносят свет и тьму.

Но они заканчиваются. Так же, как и все на свете. Эта война закончится.

Но останется мир. И в этой битве будет добыт мир — который и есть истинное сражение. Не только для воинов или Рейнджеров, но для всех нас. Если мы победим в этой войне, не научившись в ней ничему — значит мы потерпим поражение. Это война не за власть, доблесть или мщение.

Это война за наше будущее, и она идет в каждом из нас. Кто мы? Чего мы хотим? Кому мы служим? Мы должны найти ответы на эти вопросы. Все мы. В том числе и я. Я не могу ответить на них, пока что. Не в одиночку. Никто не может.

Но вместе…

Вместе мы узнаем, что мы есть и чем должны стать. Именно это будет настоящей битвой. Битвой не оружия. Не крови. Не армий. Но битвой сердец и желаний каждого из нас, понимания и знания.

И будет мир. Тысяча лет мира, когда ни один минбарец не убьет другого, когда мы вновь научимся быть теми кем должны быть.

Я видел, как придет это время. Я видел тысячу лет мира. Мы заплатим за этот мир страшную цену. И от всех нас зависит, будет ли он стоить этой цены.

От всех нас…

* * *

Они слушали, и его слова звенели над миром. Те, кто слышал их, те кто слышал о них, изменялись. Кто — то мог описать пережитые чувства. Большинство не могли.

Дераннимер увидела путь, на котором могла помочь в создании будущего, и уничтожить страхи что принесли ей столько боли. А'Иаго Мар — Хан узнал, что он не увидит это будущее, но те кого он учит — станут частью его. Кин Стольвинг думала об ошибках, что сделал ее народ и о том, что у нее есть шанс не увидеть их повторения.

Нюкенн из дома Зир думал о своем сыне, и его сердце наполняла гордость за ту роль, что будет играть его сын в этом новом мире. Рашок из дома Дош знал, что новый мир будет нуждаться в защите — и он не заставит себя ждать. Рамде Зарвин из Так'ча увидел, наконец, последний шанс для его народа искупить свою вину и обрести прощение своих грехов. Немейн стоял, гордо выпрямившись, и думал о том какая ему выпала удача — служить Дераннимер и Валену, быть пусть малой, но частью нового мира.

Затрас был занят, обдумывая улучшения в защите Вавилона—4, тут чуть больше огневой мощи, там освободить часть трюма, и получится куда больше помещений, потом… время от времени прислушивался к речи, и также время от времени поглядывал на лица двух воинов рядом с Валеном.

Что бы ни думали Маррэйн и Парлонн — они не позволили этому отразиться на их лицах.

* * *

Слова повторялись эхом в воздухе, в умах, и на губах каждого. Угасающий свет солнца коснулся Горы Х'леиа и тех, кто собрался возле нее, тех, кто пришел сюда ради одного взгляда на их спасителя, и ради шанса говорить с ним, чтобы разделить его мысли, чтобы понять его мечты.

Но, пока что, они могут подождать.

Берег в горной тени был древним, тихим и прекрасным, струящиеся воды в сумерках отсвечивали золотом. Вален сидел в безмолвной медитации. Мистики, вожди и пророки приходили сюда, напиться чистой воды и насладиться красотой. Вскоре Вален уйдет, чтобы говорить со своим народом, но сейчас ему нужно собраться. Речь выжала досуха его тело и душу. Тяжесть будущей истории давила на него, пока слова текли сквозь него — водой из реки времени.

Рейнджеры охраняли проход к берегу. Но здесь его ждал только один, тот кому он доверял, хотя и знал что доверять ему не следовало.

Вздохнув, Вален открыл глаза. Скверно. Сегодня покой покинул его. Он хотел бы чтобы Дераннимер оказалась здесь — с ней он всегда чувствовал себя так спокойно. Но она ушла. Она хотела поговорить с кем — то из собравшихся, и Маррэйн ушел вместе с ней, как охранник. Вален знал что она в безопасности. Маррэйн мог предать его — но не ее.

Остался лишь Парлонн. Он стоял поодаль, его дэчай, как всегда, был готов к бою. Вален не носил этого оружия. Он ненавидел его и не знал как им пользоваться. Любой дэчай был запятнан в крови, не просто в крови врагов — но и в крови его владельца. Каждый воин, носивший дэчай, знал что однажды он может взять и его жизнь.

Это должно прекратиться. Нет греха в поражении, нет позора в признании слабости. Никто не будет вновь принужден к морр'дэчай.

Никогда.

— В чем дело, Парлонн? — спросил он. Воин, казалось, излучал ауру гнева. Парлонн выглядел разгневанным с самого начала речи. Как и Маррэйн.

— Ничего. — последовал ответ.

— Тебе нет нужды лгать мне, Парлонн. Если я оскорбил тебя — скажи об этом. Что беспокоит тебя?

Парлонн молчал, словно собираясь с мыслями. Наконец он решился.

— Ты убил нас всех! — Слова вырвались словно огонь, наполненные яростью и пылающим гневом. — Всех нас, до последнего. Ты убил нас всех!

Вален подобрался и поднялся на ноги.

— О чем ты говоришь? — спросил он, следя за тоном своих слов.

— Ты понимаешь, что ты сказал в этой речи? Ты действительно веришь в это, или же она всего лишь… красивая пустышка для масс?

— Я верю в каждое ее слово. Ты это знаешь. Почему ты спрашиваешь?

— Тысяча лет мира, когда ни один минбарец не убьет другого? Они действительно наступят?

— Да.

Парлонн потряс головой.

— Значит, ты убил нас всех. — выдохнул он. — Каждого живущего воина. Ты убил нас всех. Что делать нам в эту тысячу лет мира? С кем мы будем сражаться? Мы становились сильнее, благородней и мудрее в войне. Это — то, кто мы есть. Это — то, что мы есть.

Что за доблесть в мире? В чем слава — сидеть в одиночестве, не обнажая оружия? Что такое жизнь без мыслей о смерти?

— У тебя будет тысяча лет мира чтобы ответить на эти вопросы, Парлонн.

— Нет, у меня их не будет, и не будет у любого воина. Мы на войне. Не думаю, что войну переживет один из сотни нас. Вот что ты сделал с нами.

— Я не понимаю.

— Нет. — Парлонн усмехнулся с проблеском горькой насмешки. — Конечно же, ты не понимаешь. Ты не поймешь. Славная смерть на войне — и твой клан будет петь о ней через столетия. Твои предки будут довольны и у твоих потомков останется память и пример для подражания.

Жизнь в мире и созерцании? В чем слава этого? Как мы почтим наших предков — сидя и медитируя тысячу лет? О каких великих делах будут петь наши потомки? О том, как отважный воин смело сидел и размышлял всю его жизнь?

Каждый воин, способный держать оружие, будет искать достойной смерти в этой войне, Вален. Каждый из нас! Лучше умереть в бою, чем стариться в мире.

Итак, теперь ты понимаешь? Ты убил всех нас.

— Это старый путь. — спокойно ответил Вален. — Те дни ушли. Я устал видеть, как минбарцы умирают лишь из — за чести. Честь важна, верно, но не более чем жизнь! Мы теряли писателей, художников и поэтов — не по веской причине, лишь потому, что этого потребовала их честь. Есть пути, отличные от смерти, Парлонн. Другой выбор, другая дорога по которой можно пойти.

— Конечно! Другой выбор, разумеется. Я должен буду копаться в грязи как деревенщина, или же лепить горшки для фларна. Подожди, я понял. Я буду просить милостыню на улице. Это — твой прекрасный новый мир.

Если я не воин, то что я такое? Я ничто. В твоей тысяче лет мира нет места для воинов.

— Не обязательно это будет именно так.

— Но так будет. Мы оба знаем это. Ваша медитация закончена, лорд? У меня есть дела, которым нужно уделить внимание.

— Оставь меня, Парлонн. Передай Рейнджеру Тулану, что теперь я готов видеть тех, кто хотел встретиться со мной.

— Как прикажете, лорд.

Парлонн умчался, словно ураган, и Вален в отчаянии уронил голову. Такова натура Парлонна. Все что он способен понять и научился принимать. Путь воина. Кодекс воина. Старые пути и старый кодекс.

Эти обычаи были мертвы, и следующая тысяча лет будет лучше. Что за чудеса будут созданы без вечно витающих в воздухе мыслей о войне? Насколько полней будут жизни со знанием, что ни один не умрет лишь из гордыни?

Многие ли выживут и смогут увидеть эти дни?

Слова Парлонна засели в его сердце. Какое — то количество смертей было неизбежно, он знал это, но мысль о массовом, по сути — самоубийстве его воинов…

Все это так бессмысленно!

— Прошу прощения, Избранный. Первый Воин Парлонн сказал, что теперь вы готовы принять посетителей.

Вален поднял голову, чтобы посмотреть на Тулана. Рейнджер, один из самых юных, но верный и преданный. Происходя из касты Жрецов, он с готовностью принял рейнджерский образ жизни. Его отец, Нюкенн, приветствовал путь выбранный сыном.

— Да. Проводи их. — Многие из собравшихся хотели не более чем приветствовать или же коснуться его. Он придет к ним позже. Но тут были и те, кто хотел говорить с ним наедине, о важных вещах, что должны храниться в секрете.

Первый такой посетитель пришел на берег, миновав двух Рейнджеров. Он не был минбарцем. Он был чужаком — ниже, тоньше, с тонкими руками и ногами. Оружие, которое висело на его поясе через тысячу лет любой минбарец узнал бы, как денн'бок.

— Это существо смиренно приветствует тебя, З'ондар. — сказал визитер.

Холод прикоснулся к сердцу Валена.

— Меня знают как Рамде Зарвина из Так'ча. Если мне будет позволено говорить с вами…

* * *

Мир раскинулся перед ними — до горизонта, до края изведанного. Мир, наполненный историями, мечтами и мечтателями, воинами, ожидающими смерти, мастерами лишь начавшими узнавать, что значит жизнь и жрецами пытающимися понять и тех и других.

Дераннимер чувствовала себя так, словно она могла оттолкнуться от вершины горы — и опуститься там где пожелает. Он чувствовала странную легкость, почти эйфорию. Слова Валена все еще звучали в ней. Тысяча лет мира. Эта мысль была..

…ошеломляющей.

Ее компаньон, разумеется чувствовал далеко не то же самое. Маррэйн равнодушно стоял, сложив руки на груди, и казался почти что частью самой горы.

Дераннимер оглянулась на него.

— Ты сердишься. — заметила она.

— Нет. — холодно и спокойно ответил он.

— Парлонн сердился.

— Да.

Она тряхнула головой.

— Я понимаю — почему, но уверена, он поймет что этот путь лучше. Случись такое раньше — и не сгорел бы Ашинагачи, и стольким не пришлось бы умирать. Понимаешь, — она запнулась — разве не так?…

— Мертвые — мертвы. — ответил он после секундного размышления. — Смерть отражение жизни, и жизнь — смерти. Все это один цикл. Скорая смерть после полнокровной жизни значит больше, чем долгая и одинокая жизнь, не наполненная ничем. Забери страх смерти, и откуда взяться настоящей отваге? Забери отвагу — и в чем будет слава?

— Ты не понимаешь. — горько сказала она. — Мой отец провел последние годы своей жизни изуродованным и сломленным. Ему нужен был кто — то, кто помогал ему есть, кто — то, кто помогал одеваться. Не будь войны — он мог быть жив сейчас. Он мог бы писать, мог бы ваять, мог бы делать что угодно.

— Твой отец был великим, и я считал за честь знать его, пусть и недолго. Но именно война придала такое значение его жизни. Кем бы он мог стать без войны? Что значила бы его смерть — без войны?

Она снова со вздохом мотнула головой.

— Но ты не сердишься?

— Нет. Слова, мнения… они ничего не значат. Вален хочет перемен. Он желает порядка, стабильности, нового мира, полного надежды. Без сомнений, тысячу лет народ будет вспоминать его имя, и говорить о нем с почтением… быть может даже с преклонением. Что за дело до тех из нас, кто сейчас живет и умирает, следуя за ним?

— Это неправда. — запротестовала она. — Ему не безразлично то что приходится делать.

— Знаю. Просто… горько следовать за тем, кто не понимает нас. Он велик, возможно, величайший из тех, кого я знал, но он не один из нас. Он не понимает нас.

— Один из нас? Ты говоришь о воинах?

— Я говорю о минбарцах. Где его клан? Где его наследие? Где его предки, и великие дела его прошлого? Он пришел из ниоткуда — чтобы вести нас. Я следую за ним, потому что понимаю его величие, но не могу не заметить, что я не могу служить ему так, как Хантенну. Я не предам его. Я уже предал одного лорда и не сделаю этого второй раз, но порой я изумляюсь ему.

— Он из всех кланов, и всех каст. Его наследие — наследие всех нас.

— Или ничье.

— Это важно?

— Нет. Могло быть важно, но — нет. — Маррэйн помолчал и взглянул на нее. Закаленные в боях воины трепетали и пугались под каменным взглядом, но она не боялась. Она знала что он не причинит ей зла. — Он тот, кого предсказали ворлонцы.

— Да.

— Тот кто будет править всеми минбарцами.

— Да.

— Тот, за кого ты выйдешь замуж.

Чуть слышно:

— Да.

— Ты любишь его.

Без размышлений, без сомнения:

— Да.

Он помолчал и кивнул. Выражение его лица не изменилось.

— Что ж, этого будет достаточно.

Потом была тишина.

* * *

Собор.

— После речи у горы Х'леия настало короткое затишье. Это было время… созидания, мало отличное от того, что сейчас делаем мы. Рейнджеры росли в числе и умении, их ряды пополнили многие из Так'ча. Через Зарвина они поклялись в верности Валену, увидев в этом шанс искупить грехи своего прошлого.

Понимаешь, они убили их Бога, и надеялись заслужить прощение за это службой тому, кто будет выбран их богами. В этом была своя ирония — они не понимали, пока не стало слишком поздно, что Вален убивал Богов минбарцев.

Старые Боги, старые обычаи. Боги по имени «честь», «морр'дэчай», «традиции». Они могли не быть создававшими миры Высшими Существами, в которых верят многие расы. Они могли не быть даже дивными духами, которыми представляли себя ворлонцы, но все равно они были богами. Одного за другим, Вален убил их всех.

Он не отменил обряд морр'дэчай — он отлично знал, что не сможет. Но он лишил его славы. Он запретил любому из Рейнджеров носить кровавые линии позора. Для Рейнджеров он ввел новое оружие. Не дэчай, не древний символ воина, с историй, уходящей на сотни поколений.

Они пользовались новым оружием, тем, что он называл денн'бок. Это был более — менее прямой потомок традиционного оружия Так'ча, барркена. Вален показал себя его знатоком, превзойдя его наставника, Зарвина после всего лишь нескольких уроков.

Хм. Не правда ли, удивительно?

Что он должен был думать, когда учился у них, когда он брал от них в свою культуру, в свое общество то, что могло прожить тысячу лет — зная что те, кто учит его этому, возьмут из его учения лишь худшие уроки?

Я хотел бы знать… и порой, думаю — знать только лишь это…. Я хотел бы знать, что он должен был думать, зная что его союзники предадут его, совершая ошибки, когда он так отчаянно хотел поступать правильно. Должно быть он думал о необходимости. Есть вещи, что должны быть сделаны, как бы они ни были неприятны, тяжелы или болезненны…

Есть вещи, что должны быть сделаны.

Война всерьез разгорелась вновь через несколько месяцев после речи, и на этот раз передышек не было до самого конца — а до него было еще немало лет. Нас поддерживали надежда и единство не говоря уж о новых союзниках, Так'ча.

И, разумеется, ворлонцев.

Слепота обычна среди тех, кто хочет верить мечтам, в то что они сбываются. Многие благодарили ворлонцев за помощь. Немногие спросили — почему они не предлагали большей помощи ранее. Нужно было случиться Маркар'Арабар? Или пасть Гисейнотоши? Очевидно так и планировалось — иначе ворлонцы предотвратили бы их.

Вален был вдохновителем всего что ему приписывают, хотя недовольных его правлением было куда больше чем считается сейчас. Маррэйн и Парлонн… они держали при себе свои разногласия с ним, но их безмолвное соглашение всегда витало в воздухе.

«Когда это закончится…»

«Когда все закончится.»

Что — то имеет свойство вмешиваться, когда заключены подобные соглашения. Зови это судьбой, роком, кармой или просто слепым случаем, но всегда что — то происходит.

Этим «чем — то» был Вален. Годы войны стали тяготить его, — много лет прошло, и еще больше должно было придти. После боя он часто проводил время в одиночестве, поминая мертвых. Не только мертвых из минбарцев или так'ча, но также и мертвых Теней. Его не смели беспокоить во время этих медитаций даже ближайшие друзья и союзники. Его загадочный спутник, Затрас, однажды грубо выдворил Рашока из покоев Валена, во время такой медитации, свалив опытного воина на землю.

И тяжелые размышления о будущем привели его к попытке вмешаться в иные дела…

* * *

Год 336 от восшествия Шингена, третий год после прибытия Валена. Вавилон—4.

Звезды расстилались в бесконечности перед ним. Он чувствовал себя так словно бы мог протянуть руку и сжать их в кулаке. Их жар не опалил бы его, их мощь не удержала бы его. В конце концов — разве он не Вален, спаситель минбарцев, Избранный, тот кто получит владычество и признание?

Он может сделать все, все что угодно. Он может заставить его народ умирать ради него — и они будут умирать, как бы он ни пытался увести их с этого пути. Он может вести войну с Врагом и уничтожить его. Он может создать новый мир и новый народ — и сжечь по пути столько старого, что неважно будет победил ли он или проиграл.

И он может создать тысячу лет мира, который, как он знал, — закончится войной, войной, исхода которой он не узнает.

— Ибо я — Вален. — глухо произнес он. — Узри мою силу.

Позади него вспыхнул свет, но он не обернулся.

— Ты не имеешь права. — сердито сказал он. Он хотел бы чтобы здесь оказалась Дераннимер. Вся боль в его сердце уходила, когда она была рядом. Но сколько в том было благодаря ей, и сколько — благодаря Кэтрин?

«Кое — что бывает необходимо. Мертвый лист дает новую жизнь земле, но думает ли земля о листе?»

— Я это знаю. Я все это знаю, но все равно ты не имеешь права вмешиваться.

«То, что ты пытаешься сделать, угрожает всему что будет. Будущее должно быть таким, как ты его знаешь, или все пойдет прахом.»

— Сотни тысяч пойдут на смерть, и это будет лишь началом. Ты рад позволить моим словам направлять будущее, позволить мне гранить и отливать его по твоим наставлениям, но ты не позволяешь мне сделать такую малость.

«Размер зависит от восприятия. Порой великие события выглядят мелочью, а небольшие дела изменяют мир.»

— Я могу это предотвратить.

«Нет. Ты можешь создать нечто намного худшее.»

Вален повернулся и посмотрел на сияющее существо из света рядом с ним. Он мог смотреть на ворлонца не мигая, не отступая назад. Он не рос на историях о Богах, как минбарцы. Для него Валария, Варэнни и Ра — Хел были лишь символами, религиозными терминами, именами. Забавно, но это было следствием того, что он побывал здесь.

Кроме того он знал, что это была не настоящий облик ворлонца. Он видел его много раз, в своих снах.

Это был не Кош. Этого они называли Ра — Хел. Оно могло быть и не его настоящим именем, но Валена это не беспокоило. Он был здесь главой, и Кош был его подчиненным. Ра — Хел носил девственно — белый скафандр, который, казалось, светился чистотой и уверенностью. Он любил чтобы его принимали за бога и появлялся в облике бога — по крайней мере когда у него был выбор. Это, похоже, не тяготило его так, как остальных.

— Я хочу чтобы Дераннимер была здесь. — вздохнул он. — Это тоже ваше? Это вы заставили меня полюбить ее?

«Нет. Это вне нашей власти.»

— Я не знал, что вы можете в этом признаться. — он был удивлен. — Как? Я думал, что вы можете все.

«Нет. Это вне нашей власти, потому что это вне нашего опыта.»

— Так кто же она? Я знаю все про твое маленькое пророчество. Она на самом деле Кэтрин?

«Нет.»

— А… значит я прав, не так ли?

«Ты создал ее. Не мы. Круги по воде от твоего приближения разошлись далеко, и куда раньше чем ты появился. Поток времени послал отражения нам и всем, кто мог прочитать их. Призраки в зеркале, следы на песке… Мы лишь укрепили то, что мы увидели в тебе, то что должно случиться.»

— Отсюда и твое… сегодняшнее вмешательство?

«Да. Это было необходимо.»

— Я знаю. — он вздохнул. — Это не значит, что оно мне нравится.

«Неважно. Смотри, она идет.»

Вален обернулся к иллюминатору. Челнок приближался. Он знал, что Дераннимер там, и его сердце учащенно забилось. Когда он был оторван от нее, он сомневался, он беспокоился… но с ней…. все его проблемы забывались. Он знал, что это не было ответом, так же как знал, что однажды величайшую его задачу ему придется решать в одиночку.

Но пока что… она вернулась. Все остальное может подождать.

* * *

— Нам не дано понять путей З'ондара.

Парлонн всегда был умелым в наблюдении за людьми. Первый Воин Шузен сказал когда — то, что величайшие воины знают, как читать своих противников, как узнавать все по их глазам — слабость, страх, сомнение, все что воин может обратить себе на пользу.

Но, как он ни пытался, совершенно чуждые черты лица Так'ча оставались ему непонятны. Тем не менее что — то прорвалось сквозь них, и потребовался бы кто — то, куда менее умелый, чем Парлонн, чтобы пропустить беспокойство в голосе Зарвина.

— Что случилось? — снова спросил Парлонн. Он уже слышал о странной встрече. Внезапно Вален созвал трех его слуг вместе, чтобы дать им какое — то секретное поручение. Будучи порученной троим — у его задания были большие шансы на успех. Не та мысль, с которой Парлонн мог бы спорить. Это было понятно.

Но — миссия, о которой он ничего не знал? А затем от нее отказались, объяснив что все это было непониманием?

— З'ондар послал это сообщение, позвав меня к себе. «Явитесь ко мне, есть важные дела, которые следует обсудить с вами.» Я явился к нему первым.

Он сказал, что троим из нас будет поручено особое задание. Он дал мне кристалл, который, по его словам, содержал сообщение, для кого — то по имени Деленн, и не сейчас — в будущем.

— Деленн. — пробормотал Парлонн. Он не знал этого имени. Какой — то великий вождь будущего? Воин… нет. Только не в тысячелетии Валеновского мира. Через два года после конца войны каждому оставшемуся в живых воину придется варить фларн, чтобы выжить. — Продолжай.

— Он говорил о великом непонимании, и что это сообщение позволит его избежать. А потом…

— Потом появился ворлонец.

— Какой? — поинтересовался Парлонн.

— В облике Лорда Тибора, которого вы зовете Ра — Хел.

— Лорд Тибор, Надзиратель Богов… Он просто парил там. Ни он, ни З'ондар не говорили, но было похоже, что они спорят. Наконец З'ондар поклонился Надзирателю, и сказал, что он лишь хотел спасти жизни многих, но у него нет выбора.

А Лорд Тибор сказал, что выбор есть, но только один.

Потом З'ондар извинился передо мной… за то что отнял у меня время! Он же понимает, что все мое время — его, так же как и все что мне принадлежит — его! Потом он ушел. Нюкенн и Рашок появились чуть позже, и они знали не больше чем я.

В этом есть какой — то смысл. Я уверен в этом, но пути мудрости З'ондара нелегко постичь.

— Непонимание. — проговорил Парлонн. — Это все?

— Да, но З'ондар прежде говорил мне об этом. Он говорил что знает о великой войне что будет вызвана непониманием, и что он может предотвратить эту войну. Я не раз медитировал над этой загадкой, но все же не смог понять.

Зачем пытаться предотвратить войну? Может ли быть честь большая, чем погибнуть в бою ради высшей цели? Я не понимаю, но верю что понимание придет со временем.

— Благодарю тебя, Зарвин. — сказал Парлонн. Его слова были холодны, в горле стоял ком.

— Ты понимаешь? Ты был первым, кто встал рядом с З'ондаром. Ты знаешь о чем он говорил?

— Думаю что да. — ответил Парлонн.

— Ах… — проговорил Зарвин. — Это существо благодарит вас, Первый Воин. Понимание придет со временем, с усердием, службой и верностью. Я позабочусь чтобы мы были более усердны в службе З'ондару. Май Рамдела предложил нам построить для него часовню — где — нибудь поблизости. Что — нибудь еще, Первый Воин?

— Нет. Благодарю, Зарвин.

— Мы живем ради З'ондара. Мы умираем ради З'ондара.

Парлонн лишь кивнул в ответ.

* * *

— Что случилось?

Дераннимер несколько месяцев была оторвана от него, путешествуя с дипломатической миссией на Йолу. Она непрестанно думала о нем, и его слова отзывались музыкой в ее сердце. О нем были ее сны.

Должно быть именно так чувствуют любовь.

И вот она вернулась, и она снова была рядом с ним, а он молчал. Он стоял и смотрел в космос.

— Ты сердишься? — спросила она.

— Да. — ответил Вален. Он не повернулся посмотреть на нее. Он просто продолжал смотреть в космос. — Да, я сердит. Очень сердит. Но не на тебя. Только не на тебя.

— Так что же? Я сделала все, что могла. Может быть… может быть тебе следовало послать кого — нибудь получше…

— Нет! — горячо воскликнул он. Он не оборачивался. — Нет. Я зол не от этого. Я никогда не смогу злиться на тебя.

— Отчего же? И почему? Скажи мне.

— Ты когда — нибудь представляла себе, что это такое — знать будущее? Знать то, что будет, прежде чем это случится. Не казалось ли это прекрасным?

Все совсем не так. Потому что я не могу его изменить. Ни единой его секунды. Я знаю, что случится, я знаю когда и знаю почему, и не могу ничего сделать чтобы избежать хоть чего — нибудь. Следы на песке. Вот, что я такое.

Только и всего.

— Что ты увидел? Тебе было видение, пока меня не было? Что это было?

— Нет. Не видение. Знание. Йолу отказалась нам помочь, даже просто поддержать нас снабжением. Я знал, что они откажутся.

— Да. Они… хотели остаться в стороне. Они хотели безопасности. Не могу их за это винить. Может быть… кто — то более достойный, чем я…

— Нет. — повторил он. — Ты не поняла. Это случилось бы, кто бы ни был послан. Они отказались, и в результате они обречены. Они навлекли рок на свои головы, и они не поняли этого.

Он тихо вздохнул.

— Я пытался изменить события. Я пытался, но… ради чего? Будет так много смертей. Так много, и я могу остановить это. Одно слово… но цена этого…

— Что случится? Ты говорил, что будет тысяча лет мира.

— Она будет. Но…

— Как думаешь, что будет после того, как тысяча лет мира закончится?

Дераннимер поежилась. Неожиданно ей стало очень холодно.

— Прости. — прошептала она. — Я… мне надо отдохнуть.

— Понимаю. — кивнув, сказал он. На его лице было выражение бесконечной печали.

Она направилась к дверям, потом остановилась и оглянулась.

— Кем была Кэтрин? — спросила она.

Он удивленно вскинул голову. По — настоящему удивленно. Она в первый раз видела на его лице подобные чувства. Но он не сказал ничего, лишь только опустил голову вновь.

Тогда она ушла.

* * *

Два месяца спустя.

— Это существо не понимает. — Зарвин сделал странный скользящий жест длинными пальцами перед своим лицом. — Никто из нас не понимает.

— Как и я. — проговорил Маррэйн. — Хотел бы, но…

Вален ушел, но его гневные слова все еще висели в воздухе. Маррэйн слышал их снова и снова, но один взгляд на Зарвина сказал ему, что Так'ча будет помнить их куда дольше чем он.

«Итак, то что я сказал — правда? Это твои люди вновь напали на беззащитных?»

— Это существо не понимает. — Зарвин посмотрел на Маррэйна, в поисках поддержки, в поисках хоть чего — нибудь. Маррэйну предложить было нечего, ни слова, совсем ничего.

— Йолу не сильна, верно, но они конечно же, могли помочь нам. Все имеет значение. Иначе зачем было отправлять к ним посла?

Маррэйн мрачно кивнул, его губы сжались в тонкую линию.

— Это было честью — предложить служить рядом с З'ондаром. Великая честь, когда об это просит его возлюбленная. И все же они отказались. Оскорбление. Великое оскорбление, которое не может остаться безнаказанным.

— Мы знаем слова З'ондара. Мы поклялись, как поклялся ты, как поклялись Анла'шок. Мы последуем за ним во тьму, в огонь, в смерть. И те кто отказался — должны уступить ему дорогу.

«Как ты мог? У тебя нет жалости? Тебе нет дела до беззащитных?»

— Мы не понимаем. Мы пытались следовать его учению, его пути, его словам.

«Вон! Ради меня не будут убивать невинных! Я не позволю этого!»

Зарвин поднял взгляд.

— Что мы сделали неправильно? Ты каменный воин, второй поклявшийся служить ему. Ты знаешь его, как никто другой. Что мы сделали неправильно?

— Не знаю. — Маррэйн говорил тихо, в его словах не было чувств. Дераннимер задрожала бы, услышав их.

— Мы тоже. Но в этом должен быть смысл. Мы найдем его. Так будет.

А когда мы найдем его… мы вновь будем ему служить. Он позволит нам снова служить ему.

Разве он откажет?

Маррэйн не ответил. Сказать было нечего.

Зарвин смотрел мимо него, на выгравированные знаки. Маррэйн знал, что он потратил на них немало часов.

Дар, принесенный вождю, который не понимает тех, кого ведет.

Зарвин склонился перед ними.

— Благодаря этому нас будут помнить. Это будет последним нашим памятником ему до тех пор, пока мы не вернемся. Он сохранит нас навсегда в его мыслях, также как он навсегда останется в наших.

Зарвин отвернулся от часовни и направился к дверям. Когда он проходил мимо, Маррэйн коснулся плеча Так'ча.

— Вален был неправ. — коротко сказал он.

— Нет. — после долгой паузы сказал Так'ча. — З'ондар прав. Это лишь мы не понимаем его.

Это были последние слова сказанные Так'ча минбарцу — на ближайшую тысячу лет.

— Нет. — сказал Маррэйн пустой комнате, безмолвному храму, станции населенной призраками. — Это он — тот, кто не понимает нас.

Он тоже ушел. Воздух в часовне, казалось, был пропитан печалью. Он не любил этот зал. Что — то… говорило с его воинской душой, доводами, которых он не желал принимать.

Парлонн ждал его возвращения в его покоях. Он поднялся, когда вошел Маррэйн.

— У нас неприятности. — сказал он.

— У нас их много. — ответил Маррэйн. — О какой из них ты говоришь?

— Вален.

— Он исчез.

Глава 5

Горы Бизантин, к северу от столицы, Прима Центавра.

Год 2263.

Здесь был снег, страшный ветер и молнии. Были град и ледяной дождь. Великий поэт когда — то сказал, что горы Бизантин — это место что было задумано богами столь прекрасным, что они сражаются за него с начала времен.

Не то место, куда стоит приходить путнику. Не то место куда стоит приходить чужакам.

Но если бы кто — то посторонний оказался внутри, как обычно, яростного шторма, и если бы он мог видеть дальше своей руки, поднесенной к лицу — он увидел бы высокого, аристократически выглядящего человека, шагающего легко и непринужденно. Человек не носил теплой одежды, и его высокую шляпу почему — то не мог унести дикий ветер. К тому же не было заметно, что он прилагает усилий больше, чем если бы он прогуливался спокойным вечером в тихом прохладном парке.

Себастьян что — то искал. Он точно знал где оно находится. Требовалось немало мастерства и хитрости чтобы скрыть что — то от него, если он снисходил до поисков. К тому же в этот раз его было чему направлять. В левой руке он держал старинную трость с серебряным набалдашником, но правая его рука крепко сжимала что — то еще. Время от времени оранжевый свет пробивался между его пальцев.

Он продолжал идти, не чувствуя нужды ни во сне, ни в отдыхе. Наконец, он остановился и тяжело посмотрел на отвесный каменный склон перед собой. Ему не было нужды думать о убежище, но судя по выражению лица — именно его он и искал.

Зажав трость под правой рукой, он подошел ближе, поднимая левую. Он коснулся холодного камня, и на его лице появилось выражение предельной сосредоточенности.

Оранжевый свет между его пальцев стал ярче. Он открыл ладонь — осторожно, чтобы не уронить маленький шар, который лежал на ней.

Последовала ослепительная вспышка. Он даже не моргнул. Каменная стена исчезла, и перед ним открылся темный зал. Он шагнул вперед и его поглотила тьма.

Как только он оказался внутри иллюзорная стена камня появилась вновь, но он мог видеть что тьма не была полной. Здесь было множество светящихся искорок. Подойдя ближе к одной из них он увидел сферу — и что — то запертое внутри нее. Маленький призрак центаврианского солдата тщетно бился о стены своей тюрьмы.

Себастьян улыбнулся. Наконец — то он нашел базу Охотников за душами.

Теперь все, что ему надо было сделать — отыскать очередную путеводную нить и по ней добраться до самого Синовала.

С бесконечным терпением он принялся за работу.

* * *

Собор, на краю изведанного.

— Часто я пытаюсь представить, на что это было похоже. Я знаю что такое быть вождем, и все же я верю… нет, я знаю… у Валена было что — то, чего лишен я. Он знал, что такое — любить кого — то. Не одного — многих. Я завидую этому… иногда.

Вот в чем он так отличен от меня. Он был любим. Это сделало его выдающимся вождем — для мирного времени. Он мог собрать людей вместе, показать что у них общая кровь, общая цель. Он это делал с помощью любви, не страха.

Я…

У меня есть лишь страх. Он будет служить мне — пока что, но не до бесконечности. Любой союз, что я могу создать, продержится лишь до тех пор, пока идет война.

Этого, впрочем, будет достаточно.

И все же, иногда я думаю…

— Сей муж премного размышляет…

Синовал вздрогнул, взглянул на Иванову. Он так погрузился в историю, в слова, что почти что забыл о ее присутствии.

— Прошу прощения?… — проговорил он.

Она улыбнулась.

— Ничего. Я слушаю.

Он почти незаметно кивнул.

— Первый Воин должен быть камнем. Подобным стали. Холодным, бесчувственным. Ты знаешь, что ты посылаешь людей в бой, сражаться, убивать — и умирать. Когда ты сочувствуешь им… когда ты начинаешь чувствовать каждую смерть — однажды приходит время когда ты не можешь работать.

Я вижу, как ты смотришь на меня. Да, теперь я знаю, зачем Лориэн послал тебя ко мне. Я не забуду. Это не отменит ни моих обещаний, ни моего доверия. И это справедливо.

Я знаю почему сражаешься ты. Я знаю почему сражаются они. Все. Этого не понимают ворлонцы. Им это безразлично. Я знаю, но я также понимаю, что все они могут погибнуть. Даже ты. Но все те, кто погиб — сделал это ради высшей цели. Не из прихоти, не по капризу — но потому, что они выбрали свою сторону в войне, что важней любого из них. У них был выбор, и был он всегда. Я только показал его.

Если они выбрали смерть ради этой цели, что ж… галактика всегда была несовершенной, но они поступили правильно. Но, спрошу я тебя — как я могу вести солдат на войну, если я знаю — и если знают они — что за каждую пролитую ими каплю крови обливается кровью мое сердце? Если я поддамся эмоциям… благодарю за то, что ты нашла это смешным.

Если я поддамся эмоциям, я потеряю способность воевать, и тогда я предам всех.

Но, как я сказал, Вален поддался эмоциям. Он был превосходным вождем для мирного времени, куда лучшим, чем мог когда — либо стать я, но на войне… в итоге это перечеркивало все.

И потому он ушел. Разыскивая… я не знаю точно — что. Мир, понимание, быть может — даже шанс на время избавиться от ворлонцев и сделать что — то, над чем не они властны. Я не знаю.

Конечно это привело к…

Синовал замолчал, застыл на миг. Иванова выпрямилась.

— Что? — спросила она. — Что такое?

Он поежился.

— Ничего. Просто… возмущение. Что — то прошедшее сквозь Исток. — Он помолчал, погруженный в размышления. — Полагаю у людей это зовется «словно кто — то прошелся по моей могиле.»

Иванова могла бы посмеяться, но это не было забавным.

* * *

Год 337 от восшествия Шингена, четвертый год от прибытия Валена.

Начало Года Одиночества.

Планета под названием Ивожим.

Он холодно смотрел на челнок, в его глазах не отражалось ни следа от его кипящей ярости. Он пронес его через пустоту космоса, далеко от Вавилона 4, от воспоминаний и печали, от прошлого и будущего.

«Как это закончится? Как все это закончится?»

Он закрыл глаза и снова увидел страшную битву. Вопли и ярость кораблей Теней, крики умирающих, смертные муки целого мира. И он не узнает результата.

«И я не хочу знать.»

И он видел их лица, все лица, смешивались кружились и становились одним. Деленн и Нюкенн. Рашок и Г'Кар. Зарвин и Затрас, Кэтрин и Тулан, многие и многие проходили мимо него.

Кэтрин и Дераннимер — их лица задрожали, а затем слились в одно. Одно лицо. Один дух. Одна любовь.

Одна душа.

«Вот в чем дело. Ты не мог мне сказать, но я знал. Думаю, что знал всегда.

Кэтрин затерялась в потоке времени. Легко вообразить, что она вернулась сюда… что ты спас ее, как — то превратил ее в Дераннимер, быть может точно также, как ты сделал из меня Валена, но нет… это слишком просто.

Это не Кэтрин стала Дераннимер, так? Это Дераннимер станет Кэтрин. Души минбарцев. Души людей. Становятся одним. Сливаясь, растворяясь. Я… начал это, но был ли я первым или нет?»

Ответом был лишь сухой и пыльный ветер негостеприимной планеты.

«Начнет она. Дераннимер умрет, и ее душа вернется в небеса, и она будет возрождаться, может быть сотню раз за следующую тысячу лет, но в конце концов, она станет Кэтрин.»

«Или все это ложь? Или ты все подстроил, так чтобы я встретил и полюбил ее? Обоих? Ведь это так важно?»

«Отвечай!»

Ответа все так же не было. Откуда — то, очень тихо послышался звук тикания.

«Ты хотя бы слышишь меня?»

Все та же тишина.

Он кивнул. Он мог почувствовать их. Он всегда мог чувствовать их, но, возможно, он был слишком далеко, чтобы они ответили. Возможно, он наконец оказался действительно один.

Один, где — то, где он мог думать. Где он мог думать о Кэтрин и Дераннимер, о Зарвине и предательстве, о Маррэйне и Парлонне, что видят как вокруг умирает их мир.

Вален отвернулся и пошел прочь, в серую пустыню. Он шел не дольше сотни секунд, когда челнок взорвался за его спиной.

* * *

В конце третьего года со времени его прибытия, Вален бесследно исчез из Анла'Верэнн — вэни. Ни было слуха о его уходе, ни эха от его шагов, ни знака его присутствия. Он просто… перестал быть.

Как только выяснилось что он не желает быть найденным, его ближайшие соратники созвали спешный совет. Маррэйн, Парлонн, Дераннимер, Рашок, Нюкенн, А'Иаго Мар — Хан, Кин Стольвинг, Затрас и несколько ключевых фигур из каст Жрецов и Мастеров.

Последовало немало споров, едва ли нежданных в присутствии таких непреклонных личностей, как Парлонн, но в конце концов возобладала воля Дераннимер. Они будут идти по его пути, исполнять его волю, и ждать, когда он вернется.

Кое — кто, в особенности Маррэйн и Парлонн остался несогласным. Эти двое оказались во все быстрее растущей изоляции от остального Валеновского совета. Они вместе предчувствовали наступление спокойного мира, в котором не будет нужды ни в них обоих, ни в следующих за ними воинах. В точности по пророчеству Парлонна ушли из жизни многие воины в обоих кланах — либо от тайных морр'дэчай, либо в самоубийственных атаках на Врага.

Другим решением, которое поддержала Дераннимер, но отвергли и Маррэйн и Парлонн было — огласить ли открыто новость о том что Вален исчез. К их удивлению, голос Затраса тут оказался решающим.

«Если без него наступит анархия» — как стало известно позже, сказал загадочный чужак — «то какой смысл в том, что он здесь? Любой вождь может осчастливить одно поколение. Но великому вождю нужны великие последователи — чтобы счастливы были и те кто будет после.»

Итак, Вален пребывал… где — то, пока его совет продолжал войну без него. Поначалу были трудности, достигшие пика в разгромной Битве Красной Звезды, где потеряли свои жизни три сотни — включая А'Иаго Мар — Хана. Маркаб отказался покинуть его умирающий корабль, оставшись на мостике и молча глядя как звезды вокруг него наливаются алым, словно в знак почтения к пролитой крови.

Но в итоге вернулось единство — а с ним и победа. Маррэйн провел блистательную контратаку на Врага у Суйо — Занбато, пока Парлонн соревновался с ним в победах, преследуя отступающие корабли Теней в гиперпространстве. Без затмевавшего их Валена они сражались даже более стойко и отважно, чем прежде.

Но они оставались воинами, и они клялись служить своему лорду. Даже без этого важного обета, оставалось то, чему они не могли отказать; за исключением их лорда — единственное, что у них было общего.

Из «Докладов по Войне Теней», автор неизвестен.

Книга была объявлена еретической в году 229 от Явления Валена, весь тираж, кроме небольшой горстки копий, уничтожен.

* * *

Анла'Верэнн — вэни.

Он стоял перед озером хрустально чистой воды, его отражение дрожало в зеркальной глади перед ним. Она знала, что с вершины холма он мог бы увидеть весь мир. Он мог видеть все, кроме того, что больше всего хотел увидеть.

Слезы беззвучно и медленно скатывались по его лицу.

Он не мог видеть ее, хотя она приближалась. Она стояла в лодке, одетая в белую мантию жреца, трепещущую на ветру. Немейн, верный Немейн сидел на веслах, не глядя ни на нее ни на него, уставившись в воду.

Позади него заходило солнце.

Неподвижная вода озера отражает умирающее солнце. Он стоял здесь ожидая, вечно ожидая. Ожидая ее.

Почему он не видит ее? Он смотрит на нее или на кого — то еще?

Кто — то был с вместе ней в лодке, стоял позади нее, и неважно было, насколько быстро она оборачивалась — она не смогла бросить ни взгляда на ее лицо. Она знала — это была женщина, но не минбарка. Она была из неизвестной расы.

Он смотрел прямо на нее, и все же ее не видел.

Позади него была тьма. Она посмотрела пристально, удивляясь тому, как быстро зашло солнце.

Из тьмы протянулась рука. А он все также смотрел на нее.

Дераннимер очнулась от сна, широко открытыми глазами глядя в потолок и все еще видя солнце, уходящее в воду.

Потом она поднялась.

Немейн был в соседней комнате, как всегда. Он медитировал, но очнулся и вскинул взгляд, когда она подошла.

— Мне нужно поговорить с Маррэйном и Парлонном. — просто сказала она.

* * *

Он стоял перед озером хрустально чистой воды, его отражение дрожало в зеркальной глади у его ног. Вода простиралась до горизонта, заполнив собой его видения, его сон.

Сам не зная, почему, он сделал шаг вперед. Вода приняла его тяжесть, и выдержала ее. Он пошел, не зная, куда он идет и зачем, зная только, что должен идти.

Вода становилась тусклой, серой и мутной, но он продолжал идти. И это давалось все труднее. С каждым сделанным им шагом воздух становился все более мутным. Вскоре его осыпал пепел. Его шаги становились короче и медленнее, и он вздрагивал с каждым вздохом.

Тогда он посмотрел под ноги и увидел, что идет не по воде, но по песку и пеплу. В песке отпечатались следы, цепочка следов, уходившая вперед все дальше и дальше, пока не скрывалась из вида. Он обернулся посмотреть назад, но там не было ничего. Ни пустоты, ни голой пустыни ни чистого озера. Ничего.

Ему не оставалось ничего, кроме как идти вперед, по цепочке следов. Он не мог сойти с нее.

Фигуры появились прямо перед ним. Дераннимер стояла, глядя в высокое зеркало. Оттуда на нее глядело лицо Кэтрин. Он подошел к ней, и вдруг осознал, что это Кэтрин смотрит в зеркало, а Дераннимер смотрит на нее немым, умоляющим взором.

— Ты должен идти. — сказала Кэтрин. — Он ждет тебя.

— Кто? — начал он, и остановился, поняв что говорит на английском. Он взглянул на свои руки и они выглядели… не так как обычно. Он поднял руку, чтобы коснуться головы и обнаружил волосы там, где должен был быть гребень.

— Кто я? — спросил он.

Кэтрин тряхнула головой.

— Об этом поздновато спрашивать. — сказала она.

— Кроме того — проговорила Дераннимер, снова оказавшись по эту сторону зеркала — я не знаю.

— Никто из нас не знает. — добавила Кэтрин. — Не больше чем мы знаем — кто мы такие.

Он оставил их, и продолжил путешествие. Показалось строение, выраставшее с каждым шагом. Оно выглядело как часовня, храм, соединивший в себе минбарские и человеческие очертания. Возле него сидел Зарвин, глядевший на прочерченные по земле узкие бороздки.

Он подошел ближе и увидел японский сад камней — то что осталось после того, как Зарвин разбил камни. Они были расколоты на куски.

— Прости это существо, З'ондар. — говорил он. — Это существо не понимает.

Он вошел в храм, кивнув Маррэйну и Парлонну, стоявшим на страже у входа. Кожа Маррэйна была черной и обугленной, а его глаза были вырваны из глазниц. Кровь медленно и ритмично выплескивалась из рваной раны в груди Парлонна.

Никто из них не заговорил, когда он входил в храм.

Глаза резануло болью и он почувствовал как пролились кровавые слезы, по одной из каждого глаза, оставившие глубокие порезы на его щеках.

Кто — то уже стоял здесь, выпрямившись перед маленькой красной циновкой. Он опустился на нее, встал на колени и потянул дэчай с пояса. Малый клинок выскользнул из рукояти и он сжал его обеими руками, вздрогнув, когда бритвенно — острое лезвие рассекло его плоть. Он приставил острие к сердцу и поднял взгляд.

Вален взял лезвие в свои руки и сделал движение, пославшее дэчай в сердце Джеффри Синклера.

И тогда он проснулся, с тяжелым комом в горле. И на долгий миг он не знал, кем или чем он был.

* * *

Делфи.

Маррэйн взглянул вверх, на темную пелену покрывшую небо. Пристально изучая ее, он мог различить, что состоит она из множества облаков, которые двигались, перемешивались, сливались. Призраки порхали в поле зрения — тонкие изящные белые нити рисовали их на фоне черного полночного неба.

К сожалению, сейчас было чуть позже полудня. Маррэйн не знал насколько эта пелена была результатом бомбардировки планеты Тенями, и насколько — дымом от пожаров охвативших город.

Город звался Делфи, единственное крупное поселение в этом мире, и колонию также звали Делфи. Колонии было меньше десяти лет, и непохоже было что она могла бы прожить еще десять, переживи она этот год.

Крики затихали, насилие перекинулось в другую часть города. Безумцы с выпученными глазами увидели достаточно своих собратьев, зарубленных им и Парлонном чтобы понять и искать более легкую поживу подальше отсюда.

— Валену это не понравилось бы. — сказал он, больше для себя самого.

— Слишком беспорядочно для него. — согласился Парлонн. — Но все же… Я не удивился бы, обнаружив его здесь, делающего то что в его силах, и упрекающего нас, что мы делаем недостаточно.

Маррэйн фыркнул. Они вдвоем продолжали свой путь по пустынным, дымящимся и застланным дымом улицам.

— Что мы можем сделать? Найди мне одного воина, даже одного Рейнджера, которого мы можем выделить, и я пришлю его сюда. Даже нас не должно здесь быть. Это обреченный мир и обреченный народ. Они должны лишь с честью встретить свою смерть и искать лучшей доли в следующей жизни.

— Вален рассердился бы от твоих слов.

— Это реализм. Он может считать это бессердечным, но это останется правдой. Мы предлагали здешним шанс вернуться на Минбар. Мы даже предлагали эскорт для безопасности. Они предпочли остаться. Теперь они узнали цену упрямства.

— Они предпочли остаться потому, что Вален обещал безопасность.

— Что толку в обещаниях, которые ты не можешь исполнить?

Повисла тишина, которую нарушали лишь далекие крики и близкий плач. Тело старого Мастера валялось на улице, разорванное на куски. Воины не уделили ему внимания. Они высматривали живые опасности, а не мертвые тела.

— Нас не должно быть здесь. — после долгой паузы сказал Маррэйн.

— Знаю. — ответил Парлонн.

— Тогда зачем мы тут?

— Ты знаешь ответ.

— Да, знаю.

— Ты тоже не мог сказать ей «нет».

— Я никогда не мог сказать ей «нет».

— Ты любишь ее, не так ли?

— А ты?

— Конечно люблю, но по другому. Не забывай, я видел как она растет. Я учил ее. Я защищал ее. Я всегда знал что однажды увижу, как она выйдет замуж за кого — то — красивого, высокого, сильного достойного воина, который будет чтить и любить ее. Я не думал, что она выйдет за кого — то, подобного Валену.

— Она еще не вышла за него.

— Выйдет. Ты это знаешь.

— Да, знаю.

— Что бы мы о нем ни думали, он будет ей хорошим супругом. Ты должен признать это.

— Я признаю. Было бы проще, если б это было не так, но…

— Ты тоже был бы подходящим супругом для нее. Я не стал бы мешать твоему сватовству… даже прежде.

— От этого не легче.

— Знаю. Есть вещи, которые просто — есть.

— Знаю. К тому же у нас таковая имеется. Когда это закончится…

— Когда это закончится.

Маррэйн поднял голову. Храм перед ними был строением небольшим и простых очертаний. Со временем, без сомнения, он мог разрастись и соперничать с Храмом Варэнни у Йедора, но пока что это было маленькое, хрупкое здание, просто — место веры и поклонения.

И это было единственное здание в Делфи, которое не горело.

— Похоже, что это здесь. — сказал он. Парлонн кивнул.

Они вместе взошли по ступеням и осторожно толкнули дверь. Лишь одна персона была внутри; она сидела у алтаря скрестив ноги. Она посмотрела на них, когда они вошли. И в ее глазах была бесконечная печаль.

— Приветствую вас обоих. — сказала она. — Я ждала вас.

* * *

Ивожим.

— Я ждал, когда ты, наконец, появишься.

«Мы всегда были здесь.»

— И где это 'здесь'? Нет, не говори. Я не хочу знать.

«Ты не можешь убежать от своей тени, или от своего отражения. Ты можешь убежать лишь от своих следов.»

— И куда бы я ни бежал, они всегда будут передо мной? Какой во всем этом смысл? Я не мог спасти Зарвина, я не могу спасти Маррэйна и Парлонна. Я вижу будущее и нет ничего, ни единой вещи которую я мог бы предотвратить.

«Ты не властен запретить себе отбрасывать тень, и удержать от повторения то, что уже случилось ты властен не более.»

— Кто я?

«Призрак будущего, надежда для народа, четвертая грань клинка. Ты то, чем ты выберешь быть».

— Тут нет выбора.

«Есть. Но лишь один».

— И если я хочу более чем единственного выбора?

«И если тьма захочет быть светом? И если павший захочет подняться вновь? Если ты пойдешь и расскажешь им — расскажешь Предателю и Изменившему их судьбы — поверят они тебе? Ты предотвратишь то, что сам знаешь — должно случиться?»

— Я могу попытаться! Я могу сделать хоть что — то!

«Можешь.»

— Я хочу сказать — могу сделать большее.

«Ты стоишь на вершине величайшей горы в мироздании и кричишь, что хочешь подняться выше. Миллиарды живут и умирают по твоему слову — и этого недостаточно. Твое имя будут помнить тысячу лет и все же ты хочешь чтобы оно прожило еще дольше?»

— Ты знаешь что я желаю не этого. И кто ты, в конце концов?

«Это не тот вопрос, который тебе стоит задавать.»

— Ты Ра — Хел?

«Кто — то называет меня так. Имя — не более чем маска.»

— Они называют тебя Королем Богов. Это правда?

«Я Светлый Кардинал. Для кого — то это одно и то же. Но титул — это лишь имя, а оно лишь маска.»

— Так кто же ты? Отбрось все маски, имена и мирские игры, и что останется?

«На этот вопрос отвечать тебе, и тебе одному.»

Голос покинул его, и он снова остался один, сидя в неверном тепле дрожащего и умирающего огня, пока ночь опускалась в небо над выбранным им миром.

* * *

Делфи.

Маррэйн двинулся первым, сделал шаг внутрь храма.

— Вы — Оракул?

— Так многие называет меня. — ответила она. Ее голос был… странным, как если бы она говорила на языке отличном от того, что слышали они. Она выглядела как минбарка, но не носила ни символа клана, ни меток касты, ни знака принадлежности к кому — либо или к чему — либо. Даже у самого безродного мастера был дом, который он мог назвать своим.

— Нас послали найти вас. — проговорил Парлонн.

— Ищите мир, спрятавшийся в тени, с единственной искрой света. Мир пустынь и иссушающего ветра, чей шар опоясала бесконечная цепочка следов. Он ушел туда, чтобы остаться в одиночестве, чтобы думать, медитировать и придти к согласию с тем кто, и что он есть.

Она подняла взгляд. Ее глаза, казалось, ослепили их обоих, гипнотизируя водоворотом знания силы и бесконечной печали.

— Ищите в системе, которую вы называете Миннеяр. Четвертый мир от звезды. Вы найдете его там, и это будет нетрудно. Само его присутствие осветит весь мир.

— Вы знали, о чем мы пришли спрашивать. — произнес Маррэйн. Он не был удивлен.

— Разумеется, также как я знаю и остальное. Я сказала вам то, ради чего вы пришли. Я дала информацию, в которой вы нуждались, преследуя свои цели в этой игре вселенских страстей. Я спасла будущее и прокляла настоящее, и я исполнила мое последнее, забытое предназначение в этой бессмысленной жизни.

Теперь — уходите… ради вашего собственного спасения.

— Кто вы? — спросил Парлонн. Уйти он мог не более, чем мог бы лечь и умереть.

— Никто. Ничто. Забытая и отринутая память. Единственный жалкий остаток того, что я помню как истину, идеал что должен был царить над всем прочим. Я была певцом и ваятельницей. Я мечтала и я делала мечты реальностью.

А теперь я ничто. Всего лишь пережиток силы, вера для смертных.

— Вы знаете будущее? — спросил Маррэйн.

— Я знаю все. Я знаю, что скажу тебе уйти, и знаю что ты не уйдешь.

— Она будет любить меня? — спросил он со страстной настойчивостью в голосе.

Оракул закрыла глаза.

— Она будет любить меня? Кто из нас победит? Что принесет будущее? Кто останется? Ты хочешь задать все эти вопросы? Я умоляю тебя, пусть и знаю что ты не послушаешь… уходи сейчас же! Ты действительно хочешь, чтобы я отказала тебе в единственной радости, что у тебя была?

— Она будет любить меня? — снова спросил Маррэйн.

— Да. — ответила Оракул. — Она уже любит тебя, но она никогда не будет любить тебя так, как желал бы ты, и никогда не будет любить тебя более чем его. — Чуть тише она продолжила — … я пыталась тебя предупредить.

Парлонн посмотрел на нее.

— Кто из нас…

Маррэйн схватил его за руку. Он посмотрел на товарища и кивнул.

— Я отказываюсь от вопроса. — сухо сказал он.

— Слишком поздно. — ответила она. — Я вижу ваше будущее. Сведенные вместе любовью, ненавистью и честью вы связаны — узами судьбы от прошлого к настоящему и будущему. Ваша трагедия будет повторяться снова и снова.

Вы не послушаете, не уделите внимания и, в конце концов, даже не вспомните, что видели меня. С вами останутся мои слова, но не память обо мне. Вы замените меня образом того, что можете понять, памятью что вы сможете постичь и выдержать.

Это мое проклятье, хоть вы не вспомните и о нем.

Я восстала против моих учителей, против ордена и они наказали меня за это.

Теперь вы знаете, и сейчас вы уйдете. Вы будете жить, будете бороться, сражаться, и все ваши усилия, старания и сражения будут тщетны, ибо я знаю, что ждет вас обоих.

А сейчас вы уйдете.

Они ушли, и через час они забыли, что когда — либо видели ее, заменили ее в своей памяти на свои собственные образы, как она и предсказала.

Это не ее история. Эта история — их.

* * *

Ивожим.

Он очнулся от сна, чувствуя мрачную тень, упавшую на душу. Во сне была Кэтрин, Академия, и они были так молоды. Они были на своем первом свидании, смотрели выступление Рибо и Зути, но ушли на половине сеанса, из — за чересчур громко болтавшего парня перед их местами. Они шли по набережной, направляясь к ее общежитию, и он смотрел на воду, пытаясь подобрать слова.

Потом он остановился, увидев в отражении глядевшего на него Валена. Он поднял взгляд и они уже не шли к общежитию, но направлялись и Йедору, и рядом была не Кэтрин, но Дераннимер.

Спросонья было холодно, и он потянулся пошевелить угасающие угли костра. Как раз, когда на краю его лагеря сдвинулась тень.

Он швырнул себя в сторону, инстинкт сработал раньше рассудка, и выпад лишь порвал одежду. Он перекатился, поднимаясь на ноги, но тварь уже возвышалась над ним, двигаясь с скоростью, что не могла быть порождена природой.

Его рука метнулась вверх и перехватила падавший на него удар создания, заблокировав когтистые пальцы на волосок от лица. Он заглянул в его лицо и не увидел ничего. Ни выражения, ни надежды, ни мечт, ни памяти.

Он слышал о Безликих, убийцах, созданных Тенями. Два года назад один из них убил троих его телохранителей — Рейнджеров — лишь для того, чтобы быть убитым Маррэйном. Но на этот раз не было Маррэйна, чтобы спасти его.

Судьба не позволит мне умереть, отстраненно подумал он, прежде чем инстинкт снова взял верх. Рванувшись изо всех сил он бросил себя в сторону и ушел из — под хватки Безликого. Оттолкнувшись он получил достаточно инерции чтобы вскочить на ноги. И когда Безликий размытый движением ринулся вперед, в его руке появился денн'бок. Он думал что оставил его, но когда проснулся, первым же здешним утром, денн'бок оказался на поясе.

Мысль уступила действию, и он отбил в сторону первый удар Безликого, вогнав удар в бок твари. Тот хлестнул в ответ, и на этот раз когти рванули его шею до крови. Развернувшись на месте, и вскинув посох он встретил следующую атаку.

Денн'бок коснулся шеи чудовища с отвратительным хрустом и оно упало. Резкий удар в голову — и ему уже не подняться.

— Спасибо, Зарвин. — проговорил он. — Ты хорошо меня учил.

Конечно это была не его заслуга. Так'ча приняли его невероятное мастерство в обращении с их оружием как знак избранника богов, не подозревая правды. Он же знал, как обращаться с оружием задолго до того, как встретил Зарвина.

Светящийся призрак замерцал в поле зрения, с другой стороны от костра.

«Это был лишь первый. Будут и другие.»

Он коснулся раны на шее. Неглубокий порез. Вскоре он перестанет кровоточить.

Но когти Безликих были отравлены. Один из его Рейнджеров ранее уже пережил нападение, но был оцарапан. Он умер, крича в агонии, три дня спустя.

Он взглянул на призрачный образ ворлонца, затем вниз, на труп создания. Лицо не выражало ничего. Всего лишь враг, всего лишь призрак.

Он вновь посмотрел на ворлонца.

— Пусть приходят. — просто ответил он.

* * *

Анла'Верэнн — вэни.

Дераннимер не спала уже несколько дней. Она держалась только лишь на силе ее воли. Она знала — все беспокоятся за нее. Парлонн, Маррэйн, Немейн, Рашок, Нюкенн… И они знали то же, что и она.

Народу Минбара нужен символ. Вален исчез, но была она — его возлюбленная. Она могла принять его наследие, и знала что однажды ей придется это сделать — но не сейчас.

Она найдет его, и приведет его домой.

— Ты говоришь вслух. — проговорил знакомый голос.

— Знаю. — ответила она, посмотрев на Кин Стольвинг. Икарранка стояла напротив, глядя на нее. Сейчас она носила форму Рейнджера, и поклялась сохранить школу А'Иаго.

— Все говорят что ты не должна уходить.

— Я знаю.

Та лишь кивнула.

— Я понимаю. Я буду с вами, пусть даже против станет вся галактика.

— Спасибо. — ответила она.

Тулан появился в дверях. Она обернулась и он поклонился.

— Леди. — произнес он — Флот готов. Ждем ваших приказаний.

Дераннимер посмотрела на него, и на Кин Стольвинг. Она закрыла глаза и представила себе звезды. Те сложились в лицо Валена. Она знала — оракул сказала Маррэйну и Парлонну где он. Ей всегда хотелось самой повидать предсказательницу, но она страшилась этой встречи.

Она открыла глаза и произнесла со стальной решимостью будущего вождя народа Минбара.

— Мы идем.

* * *

Ивожим.

Небо почернело. Ветры пустыни несли вопли охотников. Умолк шепот ночи. Умерли горячечные сны.

Он стоял перед пещерой, оглядывая пустыню. Он мог видеть, как идут они.

Тени пришли за ним.

* * *

Никто не произнес ни слова, но все они знали.

Они шли на войну.

Они смотрели горящими, почти бредящими взглядами на тех троих, что вели их. Дераннимер, возлюбленная Валена, дочь небес, чей голос воспламенял их, и чья любовь вдохновляла их. Пророчество говорило что она стане женой того, кто будет править всеми минбарцами и они верили ему. Они все верили ему.

И подле нее были величайшие воины эпохи. Маррэйн, Каменный Воин, твердый и несокрушимый как сам земля. Он стоял и не отступал, и пусть волны врагов бились вокруг него — он оставался недвижим как камень. Ходили легенды о том, как он пережил Маркар'Арабар, Гисейнотоши, Суйо — Занбато. Он не отступит и не потерпит неудачи.

И шел Парлонн, неукротимое инферно, перед чьей яростью ничто не могло устоять, тот кто проходил словно пламя, полыхая и танцуя и его праведный гнев пожирал врагов. Он разбивал, рассеивал и испепелял врага — служа своему лорду.

Тулан, сын Нюкенна из дома Зир смотрел на них и готовился к битве. Враг пришел за его лордом, за всеми их лордами. Вален не может быть отдан Тьме, он не позволит этого. Он живет ради Единственного, он умрет ради Единственного. Он стоит на мосту и никто не минует его. Он Рейнджер, солдат сражающийся в войне за то ради чего только и стоит сражаться.

Они шли среди воинов, и находили слова чтобы прошептать их каждому. Дераннимер говорила о сочувствии и любви, Маррэйн — о силе и стойкости, Парлонн — о ярости и мощи.

Тулан поднял взгляд и встретился со стальным взглядом Маррэйна. Долгие секунды Каменный Воин изучал его. Наконец, он заговорил.

— Ты готов? — спросил он.

— Я готов умереть. — просто и серьезно ответил Тулан.

Маррэйн явно хотел что — то сказать, но промолчал. Он прошел мимо и Тулан не смог различить чувств в его взгляде.

Они прибыли к планете по имени Ивожим, четвертый мир Миннеяра. На орбите, как и ожидалось, висели корабли Теней. Черные крапины двигались внизу, на планете — и были замечены.

Сражение началось в молчании, без раздумий и без сигнала.

* * *

Его кожа была исцарапана и потрескалась, его легкие залил огонь. Его тело горело, его глаза видели лишь смерть. Кровь и сукровица покрывала его руки — наследие от часов безостановочных стычек и боев.

Больше двух дней на этой мертвой планете они охотились за ним. Безликий убийца был лишь первым. Последовали и другие. Один из их Зверей, Викххеран, глыба в ночном небе, с ревом ярости и силы, пришел за ним. Маррэйн и Парлонн однажды спасли его от подобного на Анла'Вэренн — вэни, но на этот раз их рядом не было.

В конце концов он убил его, но когти оставили глубокие отметины на его боку и ноге. Он знал что яд убийцы уже проник в его тело, но все же вычистил их как мог.

Заркхеба пришли следующими, темной и страшной стаей на фоне неба. Они вопили, они разрушали, и от их числа почернел горизонт. Один или два отыскали его, но он убил их. Он потратил несколько драгоценных секунд на то чтобы закрыть глаза мертвых тварей, не желая видеть их пугающего понимания и разума.

Он продолжал двигаться, отсыпаясь урывками. Он знал что давно уже должен был свалиться. Его тело должно было сдаться, пусть воля его и не была сломлена. Яд Безликого должен был уже забрать его, но этого не случилось. Он решил, что кто — то вмешался.

— Ты поработал, верно? — прошептал он в один спокойный промежуток. Ждал ли он ответа или нет — его не последовало, и он оставался в одиночестве.

Следующий враг, что они послали к нему, был куда хуже.

Минбарец — воин был ясно виден на фоне безжизненного горизонта пустыни, он шел медленно, но целеустремленно в его направлении, его следы четко отпечатывались на песке и пыли. Он дал воину приблизиться и увидел, что тот носит эмблему Клинков Ветра.

— Тебе нет нужды сражаться со мной. — просто сказал он, когда воин приблизился.

— Я приносил клятву верности моему лорду, и не искал в ней строк, что позволяют мне нарушить обещание… — ответил воин. — … были ли подобные строки в той клятве, что ты заставил приносить своих Рейнджеров?

— Нет. — сухо ответил он.

— Я служу Хантибану, Первому Воину Клинков Ветра. Он приказал мне принести твою голову, и я поклялся исполнить приказ.

— Тебе не стоило этого делать.

— Да.

— Скажи мне хотя бы свое имя.

— Нет.

Они сразились, и воин упал, его дэчай выпал из застывших пальцев. Победитель яростно смотрел в небо и видел искры света. Великий и яростный гнев затопил его, хоть он и не мог сказать — почему. Он просто был.

Он просто — был.

Какое они имели право принуждать других повиноваться? Какое, черт возьми, право?

«Это единственный способ.» — ответило эхо.

— Так не должно быть. — ответил он. — Это не должно быть единственным способом.

* * *

Тулан из Зир был первым в шаттле, вырвавшемся из сражения на орбите, Он видел корабли Теней окружавшие их, черные и страшные в полуночи космоса. Он желал сразиться с ними, показать свою доблесть, показать свое служение Валену, но знал что этот путь закрыт.

Это был один из уроков А'Иаго Мар — Кхана. Порой истинное служение — это остаться в стороне от того, что ты считаешь верным и делать то, что лорд потребовал от тебя. Доблесть подталкивала его остаться и сражаться. Необходимость и служение — вели его на поверхность и поиски Валена. Все будет бесцельно, если они выиграют битву здесь, но Вален умрет на планете под ними.

Он подумал об отце. Нюкенн не хотел бы, чтобы он был здесь, он это знал, но это было его долгом, высокой честью, большей чем все, что выпадало кому — либо из его рода.

И потом, как они могут проиграть? Это священный долг — спасти их лорда. Он будет стоять и сражаться рядом с самими Маррэйном и Парлонном, и леди Дераннимер командует флотом наверху.

Челнок коснулся земли, двери распахнулись и Тулан из дома Зир, Рейнджер на службе Валену был первым кто бросился в бой.

* * *

«Я Джеффри Синклер, землянин, человек, солдат на службе моему народу.»

Тьма затопила его.

«Я Вален, минбарец рожденный не от минбарца, пророк, вождь на службе моему народу.»

Он сражался, сгорая с каждым вдохом, умирая с каждым шагом.

«Я люблю Кэтрин Сакай, кто знала меня, любила меня и, любя, смеялась надо мной.»

Он медленно отступал, и каждый шаг был оплачен огнем и кровью.

«Я люблю Дераннимер из Огненных Крыльев, кто считает, что знает меня, что с равной страстью принимает ее судьбу и сражается с ее горечью.»

Он увидел пополнения, идущие ему на помощь. Он видел, кто вел их.

«Я служу моему народу и никому более.»

Он увидел звезды над головой.

«Я — Тот кто был.»

Он увидел массивную Тень подошедшую к нему, с выцветшим, костяно — белым панцирем. Он увидел, как та наклонила голову.

Он увидел как она двинулась вперед.

* * *

Их было много, слишком много. Все что они могли — это оставаться в живых, но этого было мало, чтобы найти Валена.

Вспышки, мимолетные образы из Битвы Полуночной Крови:

Тулан из Зир, его рейнджерская униформа в лохмотьях, его тело изломано и изранено, и денн'бок его гордо поднят в сильных руках.

Дераннимер из Огненных Крыльев стоит на мостике флагмана флота, раз за разом атакуя Врага, пока тот, кого она любит, сражается за свою жизнь.

Маррэйн и Парлонн, Камень и Огонь, стоят спиной к спине, окруженные кольцом Врагов. Викххераны, Безликие, Заркхеба, изменники — минбарцы, ужасы в тысячу раз худшие и на миллион лет старшие.

Рашок из дома Дош, ведущий вперед свой флаер, каждую секунду он видит смерть, но остается тверд и собран.

Вален перед Белой Тенью, не знающий еще, что он стоит лицом к лицу с Жрецом Уходящей Полуночи.

Призраки из света, трепещущие и танцующие по иную сторону зрения смертных, ожидающие… ожидающие зов.

* * *

«Мы не враги тебе.»

Голос был подобен хриплому шепоту, свисту сухого ветра, пролетающего над полем древней битвы, хрипу последнего вздоха умирающего, эху последней клятвы произнесенной столетия назад.

Он не ответил.

«Теперь ты силен, сильнее чем когда — либо прежде. Ты набрался силы и гордости. Ты сделал сильными других. Мы не враги тебе. Мы твои спасители.»

Звон послышался в его голове, шипение льда, тающего в луже крови, шум могучих крыльев взмахивавших неторопливо и слаженно.

— Вы пытались убить меня.

«И, в итоге, ты стал сильнее.»

— И если я попытаюсь убить тебя?

«Ты добьешься успеха и умрешь, или же потерпишь поражение, и мы станем сильнее. Нет позора в поражении, позорно лишь ничему не научиться при этом.»

Он засмеялся. Взмахи крыльев становились все громче, пение нарастало, приближаясь к крещендо.

— Если бы ты прислушался… если бы я хоть на миг думал что ты научишься на своих ошибках, то я остановил бы это сейчас и позволил тебе уйти.

Но ты не научишься! Ты никогда не научишься! Тысяча лет придет и пройдет и вы вернетесь опять, и она не научит вас ничему, ни самой малости! Прислушайся к собственным словам и, может быть, тогда наступит понимание. У нас обоих.

«Мои слова привели ко мне немногих друзей среди моего народа, но в них я уверен. Взгляни на себя, Дитя Света. Взгляни на себя, посмотри на свой народ и спроси себя — так ли ужасно то, что мы принесли вам? Вот враг, больший чем мы. Присоединись к нам, и ты станешь еще сильнее.»

— Я знаю. — тихо прошептал он, пока биение крыльев становилось все громче и громче. — Я все это знаю, и я знаю что случится.

Ты привел меня сюда, верно? К этой встрече, к разговору. Вопреки всему твоему знанию о том что случиться, ты подталкиваешь меня к этому выбору.

«Это выбор.» — раздался голос, слышный лишь ему. «Он лишь один, но все равно это выбор. Сделай его, и подтверди что ты тот Единственный которого мы ожидали.»

— Ты знаешь, что случится — что случилось. Верно? А я буду также бессилен, как всегда?

«Нет. У тебя есть тот же выбор что был всегда, выбор который всегда будет за тобой.»

Он посмотрел на Тень цвета белой кости перед ним.

— Извини. — проговорил он. — Мой ответ был предопределен.

«Приди!»

Биение небесных крыльев остановилось, но лишь на одно мгновение. Затем раздался раскат грома. Небеса залил свет, разгорающийся и разливающийся вокруг. Враг увидел его и отступил, в страхе и замешательстве как игрок, поставивший все на карту и увидевший как рухнули все его надежды.

А он не сделал ничего. Он просто смотрел.

* * *

Спиной к спине сражались два величайших минбарских воина. Мертвые Враги грудами лежали вокруг них — но там же остались их мертвые Рейнджеры и личная стража. Последний рубеж остался Маррэйну и Парлонну, как было прежде, а ныне — в последний раз. Быть может, они были последними минбарцами, оставшимися в живых.

Маррэйн пел, его низкий голос нес слова о величии и печали потери. Лишь он знал что это была песня Беревайн, песня ее давних предков из древних дней.

Парлонн выкрикивал имена, деяния, даты. Его предки — от самой зари истории. Так много славных деяний, так много великих воинов, чья кровь течет в нем.

Слова Оракула отдавались в них обоих. Ее печальная просьба, ее горькое знание о том что будет. Парлонн, более восприимчивый, более наблюдательный из них, хорошо их запомнил.

Тьма покрывала землю и небо. Планета была мертва, и они тоже скоро умрут. За его спиной надежно стоял Маррэйн, но они оба всего лишь смертные, вскоре один из них упадет, и тогда все будет кончено.

Что ж, этим можно будет воспользоваться. Если у них не будет последней дуэли — пусть ею станет этот бой. Пусть победителем будет тот, кто здесь и сейчас упадет последним. Парлонн оборвал молитву к его предкам, закончив ее на Шингене, и попытался прокричать это Маррэйну.

Затем вспыхнул свет, и его легкие залило кровью.

Одна рана — это слишком много, один из Врагов прорвал его защиту, одна ошибка рожденная усталостью, болью и ранами.

Один — это слишком много.

Он медленно опустился на землю, кровь наполнила его рот, глаза подернулись дымкой. Когда стала слабеть его хватка на дэчай, Парлонн, Первый Воин Огненных Крыльев, запрокинул голову.

И он увидел небо, залитое светом.

Последняя его мысль перед тем, как боль обрушилась на его, была о том что это свет лишь в его глазах, и из — за него он станет бесполезным в бою.

* * *

Жрец Уходящей Полуночи смотрел на него. Его охрана бежала, рассыпавшись под напором света. Древний Враг, проклятые Повелители Света, Покоя и Неизменности спланировали отлично. Ловушка, возможно — испытание, или же, более вероятно — и тот и другое вместе.

«Кто ты?» — наконец выговорил он, с обдуманной насмешкой в вопросе.

Минбарец медленно посмотрел на него.

— Тот, кем я должен быть. — в конце концов ответил он.

* * *

Тулан двигался так словно каждая кость его тела была сломана. И сломанных костей действительно хватало. Он был окровавлен, и изранен до полусмерти, но это не имело значения. Он был рейнджером и он поклялся служить. Каста воинов была не единственной, кто знал как сражаться и умирать ради своего лорда.

Внезапная вспышка света в небесах ободрила его и он двинулся быстрее, прокладывая свой путь сквозь потрясенных и рассеивающихся Врагов. Боль сломанных костей пока не беспокоила его, и он знал каким — то глубинным, звериным чутьем что не проживет достаточно, чтобы почувствовать ее.

Сквозь мешанину боя он увидел Маррэйна и Парлонна, стоявших спиной к спине, и сплетавших вокруг себя кольцо смерти.

Он увидел как Парлонн пошатнулся и упал, получив слишком много ран.

Он рванулся вперед, в отчаянной попытке прорваться к Маррэйну прежде, чем оставшиеся Враги смогут добраться до него.

Он не увидел Безликого, вставшего из груды мертвых, и не почувствовал холода — холода лезвия ножа, ударившего его в спину.

Он умер, упав лицом в пропитанный кровью песок пустыни, и его глаза не увидели света, что заливал небо над ним.

* * *

«Я прожил бессчетные сотни ваших лет. Я служил Бледному и Безмолвному Владыке все эти годы. Я служил делу Великого Хаоса.»

«Я склонялся перед Древними.»

«Запомни это, смертный. Помни все это, когда мы уйдем. Когда уйдут они. Помни что мы принесли тебе.»

«Помни то, что видел.»

— Запомню. — прошептал Вален.

* * *

Боли не было. Парлонн был готов к боли. Он был готов к смерти в бою.

Он надеялся умереть, узнав кто же был лучшим.

— Свет… — прошептал он, оглядываясь залитыми кровью глазами. Он закашлялся. — Свет…

— Это сделал он. — ответил Маррэйн, с явственным гневом в голосе. — Это его работа.

— Знаю. Помоги мне подняться.

Парлонн оперся на руку его друга, и тяжело поднялся на ноги. Вокруг них ряды Врагов откатывались назад, деморализованные и дезориентированные, пораженные сиянием наверху и отвагой перед ними. Опытный воин мог бы расчистить путь среди них и пробиться к источнику света.

И пробиться к Валену.

— Иди… — прошептал Парлонн. — Уходи.

— Думаешь, я тебя тут брошу?

— Я умираю. Дай мне последнюю милость. Ты был лучшим. Я видел это. И дай мне смерть достойную воина, смерть в крови, кольце врагов и с поднятым оружием.

— Ты всегда был достойным.

— Уходи сейчас же. Найди нашего лорда и сохрани его. Он наш лорд, Маррэйн. Для чего все это было, если не чтобы найти его?

— Ради нее. — бросил Маррэйн. — Только ради нее. — Я буду помнить тебя. Все будут помнить. Я прослежу.

Он повернулся и исчез, двигаясь со скоростью неожиданной и непривычной для Каменного Воина. Парлонн повернулся к кольцу врагов, глядя как Маррэйн почти без труда прорубился сквозь них, направляясь к источнику света.

Парлонн запел боевую песню Шингена, его предков, кашляя кровью на каждом вздохе.

Круг врагов, преодолевших растерянность, двинулся в наступление.

* * *

«Думаешь, что ты победишь?»

— Я знаю, что мы победим.

«Нет. Не просто на тысячу лет. В итоге. Когда умрет все, когда умрет сама галактика, когда и мы и ворлонцы будем давно мертвы, будем пеплом и прахом…

Ты думаешь что это будет победа?»

— Не знаю. — искренне ответил он.

«Хаос пребудет всегда. Случайность, анархия, непредсказуемость. И в них мы продолжим жить. Вечно.»

Он был готов ответить, но у него не стало оппонента. Жрец Уходящей Полуночи умер в это мгновение — его череп рассек дэчай. Какой — то миг он все еще стоял, свет в небе отражался на его хитине цвета белой кости.

Потом он упал, осыпавшись на землю. Позади него стоял Маррэйн. Привычная стойка воина, взгляд мертв и беспощаден. На миг Вален подумал, что его вассал бросится на него, но затем тот опустил оружие.

— Тьма повсюду. — проговорил он резким тоном.

Вален криво усмехнулся.

— Я не был во тьме. Я приношу свет с собой… — Он протянул руку, умоляя, в последний раз безрассудно надеясь, что все может измениться — … как и все мы.

Маррэйн долго смотрел на него, но не принял его руки.

— Идем. — сказал он. — Вам пора пройти в более безопасное место.

Вален смог лишь кивнуть.

* * *

Подобно многим сражениям Войны Теней, битва была известна под многими названиями. Наиболее известное и, несомненно, наиболее поэтичное название «Битва Света в Полуночи». Она ознаменовала перелом в войне.

Цена битвы была велика, но была посчитана приемлемой. Вален был схвачен Врагом, и его армии пришли спасти его. Многие погибли, но Вален вернулся к ним.

И еще одну победу одержали минбарцы. Свет в Полуночи осветил дорогу к За'ха'думу, на три последующих года.

Из Тьмы, Огня и Чести: Военные кампании Войны Теней.

Автор Сэч Акодоген из Звездных Всадников, опубликовано по земному летоисчислению в 1848 году.

* * *

Сейчас Дераннимер перестала рыдать, но Вален знал, что она никогда полностью не избавится от горя. Она знала Парлонна всю свою жизнь, любила его как брата. Он был всем что осталось у нее после отца. А теперь он ушел.

Любой, кто мог видеть будущее — знал больше, но тяжело было примириться с таким знанием. Парлонн вернется. Вален это знал, но больше этого не знал никто, кроме Затраса. Никто более не мог знать. И облегчит ли знание грядущего сегодняшнее горе? Он в это не верил.

— Я люблю тебя. — тихо проговорил он. Более не было важно, любил ли он ее или Кэтрин. Он пытался узнать, но знание ускользало от него, и он знал что так будет всегда. Хотя ему и осталась одна крупица — что он не выдержит в одиночку. Парлонн предаст его, и так же предаст Маррэйн.

Но никогда не предаст она. Она всегда будет с ним, и примет его наследие.

Он не позволит ей сделать это слепо. Он не оставит ее скованной цепями судьбы и необходимости. Она узнает — также как знает он. Она сможет выбирать. А больше ничего не важно. Он примирился со своей ролью невольника будущего. У нее будет шанс сделать то же самое.

— Дераннимер. — прошептал он, и она взглянула ему в глаза.

— Есть кое — что, что я должен тебе рассказать.

Тебе это не понравится…

* * *

Все было тихо на планете, ныне умершей еще раз. Битва закончилась, свет в небесах угас. Тела мертвых — минбарцев, монстров, созданных Тенями, Жреца Уходящей Полуночи… все лежали безмолвно и неподвижно.

Все, кроме одного.

Глаза Парлонна открылись.

Глава 6

Семь лет от появления Валена.

За'ха'дум, окраина Галактики.

Вален закрыл глаза, и попытался погрузиться в медитацию. Двоим его телохранителям — Рейнджерам он мог показаться совершенно спокойным, совершенно безмятежным — почему бы и нет? Все закончено.

После более чем десяти лет бесконечной, кровавой, ужасной войны, все было кончено. За'ха'дум лежал у их ног. Флоты Теней были уничтожены или рассеяны. Их союзники были отрезаны и вынуждены сдаться. Почти беззащитный За'ха'дум лежит перед ними. Собран самый большой флот за всю историю Минбара, корабли присоединяются уже к той силе, что может закончить эту войну. Через день — другой все они будут здесь, и тогда…

Все будет закончено.

Но Вален не предавался подобным мыслям — потому что он знал правду.

Еще ничто не закончилось.

Это не закончится, по крайней мере, на ближайшую тысячу лет. Он смирился с тем, что не узнает истинный исход последней Войны Теней. Он смирился с тем, что идет по собственным следам, следуя по пути, предопределенном историей и судьбой. Он привык жить без удивления и неожиданности.

Но не смог, и знал что никогда не сможет, привыкнуть к тому, как умирают те кто шел за ним.

Он открыл глаза и тихо выдохнул. Взглянул на его телохранителей — Немейна, что выглядел все еще юным, несмотря на опыт и потери, и Маннаманна что был юн, но таковым не выглядел. Вален спросил себя, уже не в первый раз — догадываются ли они о роли что сыграют они в истории.

Дверь в его личные покои открылась и вошла Дераннимер. Она остановилась и склонила голову жестом, сочетавшим в себе любовь и уважение.

Какое — то время он в задумчивости смотрел на нее — как он обычно делал перед событиями что потрясали галактику. С самого мига рождения избранная стать его женой, она полюбила его с первой их встречи. Ее судьба была написана на звездах почти так же ясно, как и его, и ворлонцы уделили ей внимание. Они не знали правды — Вален был уверен в этом, и он был рад утаить этот секрет.

В ней было что — то от Кэтрин; впрочем на более строгий взгляд — ему пришлось бы признать, что этого было больше, чем чего — либо от нее в Кэтрин. Тысяча лет пройдет, пока она не родится, пока они не встретятся, пока он не потеряет ее.

Но пока этого не случилось — ее душа обитала в Дераннимер.

— Ты готов? — тихо и робко спросила она, ожидая его реакции.

Он рассказал ей. Три года назад, после битвы в мертвом мире, где умер ее страж, Первый Воин и старший брат по духу. Конечно, Вален знал правду — и он рассказал ей не все, лишь необходимое.

Он сказал ей, что был рожден в будущем, через тысячу лет, назван Джеффри Синклером, и принадлежал к расе которая сейчас еще не знает и радио. Он сказал ей, что вернулся на тысячу лет в прошлое, чтобы исполнить написанное им самим пророчество. Он сказал ей, что люди и минбарцы должны объединиться, и что так много зависит от союза между минбарцами и расой, о существовании которой они еще не знают.

И он сказал, что ее душа возродится в женщине, которую он знал и любил через тысячу лет, и что он не может сказать Дераннимер ли он любит, или же отблеск Кэтрин, что видит в ней.

Она была растерянна и возмущена, она была рассержена, но в конце концов она приняла это. И ответ она рассказала что никогда не знала — сама ли она любит ли его, или же любовь к нему — заранее вложена в нее, ради ворлонского предсказания.

Она не спросила его о исходе войны, а он ей не сказал. Кое — что он не скажет ей никогда.

— Ты готов? — повторила она.

— Да. — ответил он. Он не боялся. Те кто следует за ним — почувствуют это и это поддержит их. Если великий Вален не чувствует страха — как могут страшиться они? — Да.

— Все ждут тебя.

Он подошел к ней, его рука нежно коснулась ее рук, и в дверь они вышли вместе. Немейн и Маннаманн отстали от них лишь на шаг. Здесь, на борту флагмана сильнейшего из собранных минбарцами флотов, опасаться было практически нечего, но осторожность нужна всегда. Викххеран однажды едва не прикончил его на борту Вавилона—4. Лишь вмешательство Маррэйна с Парлонном спасло его.

Маррэйн собственной персоной ждал за дверью. Он стоял совершенно неподвижно, словно превратился в статую. В клане его заслуженно прозвали Каменным Воином. Лучший боец в за историю последних трех сотен лет — уступающий, может быть, лишь его лучшему другу.

Вален не был удивлен, увидев Маррэйна здесь. Тот не был Рейнджером, хотя прежде и служил его телохранителем. В последнее время он предпочитал оставаться на своем флагмане, «Осано — но». Если он и покидал свой корабль — то всегда лишь сопровождая Дераннимер.

Маррэйн коротко и резко кивнул. Немейну и Маннаманну могла не нравиться его грубость, но ее терпел Вален, и о нем заботилась Дераннимер — и у них не было выбора. Сейчас Маррэйн говорил редко, и когда это случалось — то были приказы его воинам или совещание с Дераннимер.

А сейчас, очевидно, настало исключение.

— Вы должны увидеть кое — кого. — коротко сказал он.

— Кого? — спросил Вален в ответ.

Глаза Маррэйна еще больше потемнели… хоть это и казалось невозможным.

— Хантибан. — сказал он.

Вален вздохнул. Несмотря на все его знание о том что будет, порой события все же огорчали его. Хантибан присоединился к Теням много лет назад, продав весь его клан ради власти. Его союз с ними стал известен, и он бежал, прихватив с собой немногих, оставшихся верными. Даже сейчас, почти десятью годами позже они продолжали появляться — как шпионы и убийцы.

Вален пристально взглянул на Маррэйна, но от этого было мало пользы — даже если бы он и пытался найти следы эмоций на этом каменном лице.

Хантибан был его лордом.

А сейчас Маррэйн был Первым Воином клана, что был предан Хантибаном.

— Вам надо услышать это от него самого. — продолжил Маррэйн, все еще глядя на Валена. Он бросил беглый взгляд на Дераннимер и его взор смягчился. Самую малость, но мало кому удалось бы добиться большего. — Вам не стоит туда идти, моя леди.

Она выпрямилась, удивленное выражение скользнуло по ее лицу. На краткий миг Вален был смущен мыслью — как похожа она на Кэтрин в такой момент, но потом он осознал сказанное Маррэйном, и понял — о чем догадался Каменный Воин.

— Почему? — медленно спросила Дераннимер. — Прежде ты ничего не скрывал от меня.

На самом деле, Вален знал это, Маррэйну было что скрывать.

— Не нужно. — коротко повторил он, тихим, насколько это было возможно, голосом. — Это слишком…

— Нет. — твердо сказал Вален. — Она может знать все, что знаю я.

Он осторожно сжал ее теплую руку. Со временем она все равно узнает. Он лишь предпочел бы, чтобы она узнала это не сегодня.

— Как прикажет мой лорд. — процедил Маррэйн. — Сюда.

Он развернулся и хмуро зашагал прочь. Даже в гневе, он все же шел так, чтобы Дераннимер могла поспеть за ним.

— Раньше он был другим. — тихо прошептала Дераннимер, взглянув Валену в глаза. Он мог заглянуть в ее глаза, в ее душу. И он видел отражение бесчисленных слез катящихся по ее лицу.

— Я знаю. — Он хотел бы узнать настоящего Маррэйна, но сомневался под силу ли это кому — либо. Дераннимер удалось подойти к нему близко, очень близко, но она была не большим воином чем сам Вален. И потому оставались вещи которых ни он, ни она не смогут понять.

С мгновения самой первой их встречи — и даже раньше он знал, что Маррэйн и Парлонн предадут его. Но в то время двое воинов были всего лишь абстрактными символами, не более реальными чем сказочные герои или персонажи книги. Знать их, слышать их голоса, услышать их мечты, смотреть в их глаза… это меняло многое.

И он шел рядом с женщиной, которую любил — которую он всегда знал, что будет любить, и видел ее сердце разбитым — когда она узнает то, что он всегда знал, но никогда не мог представить.

* * *

«Ты готов?»

Жар сейчас был почти невыносимым. Никто из них не мог устоять рядом. Никто, кроме Воина Огня. Дрожащие тени порожденные пеклом плясали и носились по стенам пещеры, рисуя жутковатые фрески на тему страхов и трагедий. Лишь воин огня оставался неподвижен, молча глядя в пламя.

— Он должен быть жарче. — сказал он.

— Он уже достаточно горяч, лорд. — осмелился прошептать один из жрецов. Их тут было больше, чем многие могли себе представить. Культ Тени. Они существовали еще до Дня Света, даже до Маркар'Арабар, говорившие о Темных Богах на окраине галактики. Теперь пришел их день. Пришли их Хозяева. Пришел их предводитель.

— Он так же горяч, как ярость пылающая в душе воина? Так же горяч, как погребальный огонь, который унесет мою душу? Так же горяч, как наш гнев на тех, кто нас предал? Так же горяч как пламя, что пылает в нас?

Нет? Значит он должен стать жарче.

— Да, лорд. — прошептал послушник. Они поспешно начали раздувать пламя.

Тракандар. Там где порождения Теней создавались, обретали форму, цель и смысл. Прорастая в баках питательной смеси, вылупляясь из самой тьмы или же очищаясь и закаляясь в огне достаточно жарком, чтобы сжечь душу.

Место где создавалось оружие.

И каждому воину нужно оружие, с которым он пойдет в его последнюю битву.

— Вы готовы, Лорд? — спросил верховный жрец. Его имя не имело значения. Он был одним из тех кто пришел сюда просить о мире. После Дня Света, после того как был казнен Шрайн, горстка таких прибыла сюда, на окраину космоса, говорить о мире, милосердии и сотрудничестве.

Посольство дураков, мечтателей и идеалистов. Но некоторые, очень немногие знали, что ожидает их и были к тому готовы,

Культ Тени.

Их верховный жрец был здесь — для церемонии. Их предводитель должен быть подобающе благословленн прежде чем отправиться воевать. Его оружие должно быть сломано и перековано вновь.

Он должен очиститься и стать обновленным.

Что ж, он уже несколько раз был сломан и становился обновленным. В огне, поглотившем Ашинагачи, в гибели Гисейнотоши, в его собственном поражении на Ивожим.

Но в те годы, что прошли после его смерти он узнал цель, стремления и откровения большие, чем когда — либо прежде.

И сегодня все это подходило к концу.

— Да. — коротко ответил он. — Я готов.

Жрец начал речитатив: «Мы зовем вас, наши темные владыки, чтобы видеть, как ваш слуга и ваш предводитель во имя вас отправляется на войну…»

«Приносящие Хаос благословляют тебя.»

«Повелители Войны благословляют тебя.»

«Ваятели Тьмы благословляют тебя.»

«Владыки Тени благословляют тебя.»

Пламя кузнечного горна обожгло его кожу, но он не вздрогнул. Он протянул руку и огонь охватил ее, но он выхватил свой клинок из пламени — и они вместе стали тверже чем были прежде.

«Ты готов, Лорд?»

— Да. — ответил Парлонн, предводитель Приносящих Хаос. Огонь пылал в его глазах, в его душе. Не было удивительно, что пламя горна не причинило вреда ему, что жар огня не обжигал его.

Он был Огнем и его враги сгорят перед ним.

* * *

Как и все на свете, Война Теней подходила к концу.

Битва Света в Полуночи, у мира по имени Ивожим, качнула маятник в другую сторону. Потеря вождя стала испытанием для минбарцев, и они пошли во тьму и пламя, чтобы спасти его. Они возвращались победителями, и победа пела в их сердцах, а надежда — в их душах.

Потом были три долгих года пути к За'ха'думу, но это были годы победы и славы. Минбарцы сражались и умирали, небеса пролились огнем над ледяным миром Норза. Ба'алаш увидел Валена израненным почти что до смерти, но он был спасен и исцелился. У Марайса сама Дераннимер командовала фланговой атакой, что позволила проследить и окружить мир — гнездо Заркхеба. И минбарцы вернулись к Икарре — чтобы найти мир выжженным и разоренным, а его народ — уничтоженным. Кин Стольвинг плакала кровавыми слезами, когда им пришлось уничтожить остатки флота Икарры, которым теперь командовали взбесившиеся боевые машины.

Рейнджеры сражались в твердой уверенности что Единственный помнит о них. Они клялись его именем. Миллионы юных воинов влюблялись в Леди Воздуха и миллионы сердец разбивались с каждой ее улыбкой.

Уходил старый мир — навек и безвозвратно.

Вален и Дераннимер создавали новый мир — на пепле и костях старого. Война принесла перемены, не только в культуре и тактике — но в сердцах и мыслях народа.

А те, кто проливал свою кровь на этой войне?

Забыты.

Маррэйн стал мрачным и молчаливым, и редко когда покидал свой флагман, «Осано — но», названный так в честь героя древности, носившего оружие созданное из молнии и живого камня. Маррэйн искал смерть так, как иные — любимую, и все же не мог найти ее. Он легко мог бы поддаться безграничному отчаянию, и просить о морр'дэчай, но две вещи удерживали его среди живых.

Первой была его любовь к Дераннимер. Она была единственным светом в его темной душе, единственной улыбкой на мрачном фоне.

Второй было гнетущее подозрение, пробудившееся в нем менее чем через год после Света в Полуночи. Кое — что из тактики которую применяли вассальные Теням расы выглядело знакомо. Минбарцы, заключившие с Тенями союз, стали сражаться с поразительной яростью. Молва о новом воителе, который объединил и усилил их, достигла его слуха.

Он понимал, что это означает, и он оставил при себе это открытие. Это можно полагать актом предательства, быть может и не первым для него, но первым решительным его шагом по дороге окончательной измены.

Или же это можно полагать последним жестом верности своему ближайшему другу.

Предательство и верность часто идут рука об руку. К тому же, никто не может назвать Маррэйна личностью, легкой для понимания.

Из «Докладов о Войне Теней», автор неизвестен.

Книга была объявлена еретической в году 229 от Явления Валена, весь тираж, кроме небольшой горстки копий, уничтожен.

* * *

Не так должен умирать воин. Воин должен умирать в бою, окруженный кольцом врагов, под грохот молний, проливая на землю кровь, высоко подняв оружие, и вызывая на поединок тех кто достоин его.

Это не была смерть, достойная воина, но и Хантибан, бывший Первый Воин Клинков Ветра не был достойным воином.

Он повернул голову, когда открылась дверь его камеры. Двое Рейнджеров вытянулись по сторонам. Один машинально коснулся рукой оружия, словно уверяясь, что оно все еще при нем.

Хантибан видел эти денн'бок. Дурацкое оружие. Безобразное, тяжеловесное и совершенно бесчестное. Чем становятся минбарцы…

Он знал двоих из трех вошедших, и его взгляд остановился на третьем. Он не совсем точно знал чего ожидать — но не был удивлен увиденным. Это таилось не в росте, не в сложении, ни в цвете глаз или манере движений. Дело было в жестах, осанке и взгляде.

Хантибан рос рядом со старшим братом — который источал силу и властность, которому повиновались по первому слову. Всю свою жизнь он хотел обладать такой же силой, и лишь недавно он убедился что никогда не добьется ее.

Этот Вален был силен. Несомненно. Нет места сомнениям, нет места сожалению. Ни страха, ни желаний, ни горя. Хантибан изведал их достаточно, и сейчас он испытывал острую зависть.

— Я хотел увидеть тебя своими глазами. — сказал он глядя на Валена. — Я думал, ты будешь выше ростом. Мой брат был выше.

— Твой брат умер. — проговорил Вален. Его голос был… старым. Хантибан не был удивлен и этим. Тяжести опыта в трех коротких словах хватило бы на пару жизней.

Он лишь улыбнулся.

— Считай как хочешь. Я хотел увидеть тебя — перед финалом.

— Ты пришел сдаться?

— Минбарский воин никогда не сдается. Он скорее умрет, от своей руки, если понадобится. Ты всерьез спрашиваешь — пришел ли минбарский воин сюда, в центр самой величайшей битвы в его жизни — чтобы сдаться его врагу?

— Я не твой враг.

— В любом случае это неважно. Я не воин. Маррэйн в тысячу раз более воин, чем я, и он тебе расскажет. Нет, я здесь не для того чтобы сдаться. Я просто хотел увидеть Валена Бесчестного своими глазами.

Он взглянул мимо Валена, на Дераннимер. Она сильно изменилась за эти десять лет. Пришли опыт и зрелость. Все так же прекрасна, но закалена потерями и знанием. Теперь она была настоящим вождем — такой, какой он представлял ее прежде.

— «Владычество и признание всеми минбарцами» — процитировал Хантибан. — Что ж, ты это получил, или получишь вскоре — когда закончится эта битва. Я это вижу. Если он — тот, о котором вы мечтали, Леди Дераннимер, то я едва ли могу упрекнуть вас за отказ от моего предложения.

Итак, Лорд Вален, я увидел тебя. Я готов умереть. Все кончено и мы все это знаем. Я просто слишком труслив чтобы сидеть и ждать конца. К тому же я более не командую нашими силами. Уже изрядное время.

— У вас новый командующий. — сухо сказал Маррэйн, его голос прозвучал словно скрип гравия.

Хантибан кивнул.

— Забавно, не так ли? Но как ни странно — подходяще.

— Назови его. — проговорил Вален.

Хантибан горько усмехнулся.

— Ты знаешь его имя.

— Назови его.

— Есть поговорка, и Маррэйну она хорошо известна. «Не может быть худшего врага, чем тот, кого ты прежде называл другом.» Парлонн тебе это докажет.

— Парлонн никогда не был моим другом. — прошептал Вален. — Тем не менее, я благодарю тебя за то, что ты принес это известие.

— Это для меня — удовольствие. Он сражается куда лучше и решительней, чем мог бы я. Представить только, последняя битва, битва на подготовку которой я потратил десять лет — и сейчас меня заменили. Впрочем, неважно. Я никогда не был достаточно хорош.

Но сюда я пришел без страха, и спокойно приму свою судьбу. Ты заберешь мою жизнь сам, как подобает повелителю? Или же изменишь традиции, как изменил прочее?

— Ты не умрешь здесь.

— Что?

— Ты будешь возвращен на Минбар, чтобы ответить перед судом за свои действия. Суд будет честным и беспристрастным. Если будешь признан преступником — ты проведешь остаток своей жизни в заключении. Там у тебя будет достаточно времени, чтобы медитировать и думать о своих деяниях и о тех, кто пострадал от них.

— Нет! — Хантибан отшатнулся. Его единственный миг отваги. Его единственный смелый поступок — и он закончится подобным образом. — Нет! Ты не можешь так поступить!

— Могу. Я не вижу смысла убивать без причины. Тебя будут держать здесь, пока все не закончится.

Он направился к выходу, не оглядываясь, нежно коснувшись руки Дераннимер. Леди, что Хантибан преследовал, и за которую воевал, посмотрела на него с бесконечной жалостью, взглядом что прожег его насквозь, и последовала за Валеном.

— Я хочу поговорить с ним. — сказал Маррэйн Валену, и тот кивнул.

Дверь закрылась и Маррэйн обернулся к первому из Рейнджеров — охранников.

— Вы оба свободны. — приказал он. — Подождите снаружи.

— Мы не покинем комнату. — ответил Рейнджер.

— Я отдал тебе приказ.

— Вы не можете нам приказывать.

Хантибан знал что случится. Он заметил, как темное облако пронеслось во взгляде Маррэйна. Боевой стиль Маррэйна всегда был основан более на выносливости и неподвижности, чем на рефлексах, но когда это было необходимо — он был способен на поистине изумительную скорость. И он был воином, вся его жизнь служила бою и смерти. Рейнджеры, едва тренированные слабаки, не имели ни шанса.

Первый внезапно упал без сознания. Второй выхватил свое оружие, дурацкий, бесполезный денн'бок. Маррэйн отбил удар в сторону и ударил рейнджера поддых. Тот упал.

— Ты не убил их. — заметил Хантибан.

— С какой стати мне убивать мальчишек? — Маррэйн повернулся лицом к лицу к его бывшему лорду. — Мне без того есть о чем позаботиться.

* * *

— Сегодня — день когда я умру.

Это несомненно. Я могу пасть перед ним в бою, или же могу победить и возродиться в огне победы, но выиграв или проиграв — я умру.

Я помню слова, что ты сказал мне, когда вытащил мое тело из могилы, которой стал тот мир.

«Выслушай наконец. Мы лжем, да, и мы лгали, но мы не лжем сейчас. Выслушай, и если не согласишься — ты можешь уйти, но только лишь выслушай нас.»

«Итак, ты будешь слушать?»

И мой собственный ответ, так же ясно звучащий в моих ушах, как и в тот день, когда я ответил.

«Я буду слушать.»

— Ты не лгал мне. Я всегда знал — на свой лад, и я всегда сомневался, но ты не солгал мне. Ты просто подтвердил мои сомнения.

Он уничтожит нас. Проиграем мы или победим — он уничтожит нас. Валена не волнует — что мы есть, и чем мы были всегда. Его заботит лишь будущее. Что ж, пусть он получит свое будущее, но ему придется сражаться за него. «Сквозь тьму и пламя» — сказал он. Что ж, пусть он убедится в своих словах. Пусть он идет сквозь тьму и пламя.

Пойми это. Я делаю это не ради тебя. Я воин. и всем воинам нужен лорд, которому они будут служить, лорд что не предаст их. Но я делаю это не ради тебя. Я противостою им. Я уважаю тебя настолько же, насколько ненавижу их. Лучше враг, которого уважаешь, чем лорд, которого презираешь, верно?

Ты спас мне жизнь, и потому я служил тебе эти годы. Долг выплачен. Победив или проиграв, живым или мертвым, сегодня я оставляю службу.

Ты понимаешь?

Парлонн поднялся и взглянул на существо перед ним. Загадочное и величественное, исполненное древности и мудрости тысячелетий, существо, что правило империей, скрытой от любопытных глаз смертных, которую немногие могли даже представить.

Король Сумерек и Тишины кивнул, один лишь раз.

«Пусть твои боги не оставят тебя, воин.»

«Предводитель.»

* * *

Маррэйн медленно провел пальцами по отточенному лезвию дэчай, оставив на нем кровавый след. На слабую боль он не обратил внимания.

Сейчас он мало что чувствовал.

Боль напоминала тому, кем он стал, что он еще жив, а настоящий Маррэйн давно умер.

— Когда — то Шинген сказал, что воин должен помнить в лицо каждого, кого он убил, но лорд должен помнить куда больше. Лорд должен помнить не только тех, кого он сам убил в бою, но и тех, кого он посылал в бой на смерть. и тех кто умер по его слову.

Я не помню всех, кого зарубил, но я далек от идеального воина. Скажи мне, лорд. Ты помнишь всех, кого убил?

Хантибан опустил голову.

— Нет, совершенно нет. — сказал он с горечью. — Тех, кого убил в бою, да. Во всяком случае большинство из них. Но остальных… нет. Их слишком много.

— Да. — сказал Маррэйн, тень того, что могло бы быть горечью, мелькнула в его голосе. — Слишком много. Есть одна, особенная. Ты помнишь ее?

— Твоя… подруга. Да, я ее помню. Я молил предков, чтобы это было не так. Она не закричала. Когда они рвали ее кожу, когда ее жгли, когда ей вбивали гвозди в руки, даже когда они насиловали ее… Она не закричала. Я отдал бы что угодно за подобную доблесть.

— Думаешь, это доблесть?

— Чем еще это могло быть? Она не была первой, полагаю, ты знаешь это. И не последней. Я мог бы винить Шрайна, но… Он лишь заронил мысль о измене. Я зашел так далеко потому, что искал кое — что в сердцах и мыслях служивших мне воинов.

Остальные… все остальные… они кричали, они рыдали, они сознавались в малых грехах, они выдумывали большие. Они были слабы, все до единого. Она была сильна, но…

Если бы я знал тогда то что знаю сейчас, я все равно сделал бы то, что сделал. Она была сильна, но ты — гораздо сильней. Взгляни на себя, Маррэйн. Ты куда сильней без нее. Я предпочел бы одного, такого как ты, тысячной армии таких как они. Истребить половину клана и сделать оставшихся подобными самому камню. Чтобы они обливались кровью врагов в пути. Чтобы их имена вспоминали с ужасом. Чтобы они шли вперед, оставляя позади тела своих товарищей, не бросив на них ни взгляда.

— Слова Шингена. — заметил Маррэйн.

— Мечта Шингена. Мой брат говорил что я слишком много мечтаю, слишком много — для моих способностей. Он был прав. Что я сделал с ней… это была проверка. Я испытывал ее, я испытывал тебя, и я испытывал себя. Она, и ты — оба выдержали испытание, но я…

Когда все было почти кончено, когда не было признаний, но осталась стойкость, я послал палачей взять ее, насиловать ее. Я отвернулся. Я не мог на это смотреть.

Вот так, Маррэйн. В конце концов, я понял что слаб. С этого самого момента я знал, что недостоин править кланом, и достойным не буду. Все эти годы ты служил слабаку, тому кто полон страха и сомнения. Ты заслуживал лучшего.

— Мы все этого заслуживали. — холодно ответил Маррэйн. — Унари умер в одиночестве, в бессчетных световых годах от дома. Беревайн умерла в мучениях, изуродованная, сломанная и отверженная — по твоему слову. Я умирал кусок за куском, день за днем.

Ты должен был остановиться. Ты должен был отступить. Если бы ты не тронул ее, я остался бы с тобой. Я мог бы смирится с чем угодно иным, и я остался бы с тобой.

И когда явился Вален, мы могли бы сражаться с ним вместе, и мы могли бы победить.

Что угодно! Я вынес бы что угодно иное. Думаешь, меня волнует — известен ли тебе страх? Думаешь, мне важна твоя слабость? Я знал, что ты не Хантенн, но это было неважно. Ты был моим лордом, и я следовал за тобой.

Но этого я вынести не мог.

Ни за что.

— Маррэйн… Я не желал тебе такого пути. У тебя был выбор, самый главный выбор. Я не виню тебя за то что ты сделал. Хантенн должен был жить. Я всегда бы оставался в его тени, но он должен был жить. Вместе вы могли бы уничтожить Валена и все что он принес — но я никогда не был достаточно силен.

Что ты будешь делать теперь?

— Проиграв или победив — сегодня я умру. Смертью воина, в бою. Я проиграю и умру, или выиграю и буду возрожден.

Ты убил Беревайн. Я не любил ее, но она любила меня, и она заслуживала лучшего — от нас обоих. Ты пытал ее, обесчестил ее, казнил ее. И она мертва, пусть даже она и вернется когда — нибудь.

Ты сделал меня сильнее, но порой я думаю, что предпочел бы остаться слабым. Но я то, что ты из меня сделал, не считаясь с моими желаниями.

И тебе придется заплатить за это.

— Мне не следует ждать морр'дэчай, верно?

— Ты не заслужил этого.

— Нет. Не заслужил. Это будет быстро?

— Ты не заслужил и этого. Но — да, это будет быстро.

Хантибан опустил голову и закрыл глаза.

— Ты был прав брат. Как всегда, ты был прав. Скоро я присоединюсь к тебе.

Это было быстро, не дольше мгновения — и он умер.

Он возродится через тысячу лет, ни он, ни Маррэйн не знали этого, как не знал и тот, кто унаследовал его ошибки и его трагедию.

* * *

Собор, на краю изведанного.

Глаза Синовала закрылись.

— Знал ли ты, Соновар?

* * *

За'ха'дум.

— Ты знал, не так ли?

Вален смотрел на нее, в который раз остро чувствуя двойное проклятие своей жизни. Он мог видеть будущее, он знал почти все что случится, и все же не мог изменить в нем ни мгновения. Он знал о Дераннимер, Маррэйне, Парлонне — но сейчас они были настоящими. Сейчас он мог слышать их голоса, знать их мысли, чувствовать их присутствие — и все, что он знал, только лишь тяжелее ранило его.

— Да. — скупо ответил он.

Дераннимер горько кивнула.

— Ты мог бы мне сказать.

— Ты хочешь стать такой же, как я?

— Да… Нет! Я не знаю…

Вален мотнул головой.

— И ты не захочешь этого. Знать… что случится.

— Ты знаешь, что случится с Маррэйном. Ты знаешь, что будет с Немейном, Затрасом, Кин, всеми остальными. — пауза, и она продолжила уже тише. — Ты знаешь, что будет со мной.

Он не ответил.

— Где будет наша свадьба? Сколько у нас будет детей? Как мы назовем их? Кто из нас умрет первым? — Непролитые слезы блестели в ее бездонных, прекрасных, печальных глазах. — И случится ли хоть что — то из этого? Я умру здесь? И переживу ли я хотя бы эту минуту?

Не говори мне. Я не хочу знать. Как ты можешь это вынести? — Она закрыла лицо рукой и из — под нее послышался тихий всхлип. — Как ты…?

Потом она выпрямилась.

— Есть ли способ вернуть его? Хотя бы один? Мы можем поговорить с ним. Я могу поговорить с ним. Я знала Парлонна всю мою жизнь. Если бы я…

— Нет. — ответил он. — Тут ничего не сделать.

— Он умрет, верно?

— Мы все умрем.

— Я говорю про этот день.

— Не спрашивай меня. Прошу.

— Я… мне нужно побыть одной. Я хочу подумать.

Он кивнул и она поднялась, чтобы уйти.

— Я люблю тебя. — сказал он, когда она подошла к двери.

Она обернулась.

— Ты знал, что скажешь это? — спросила она. — Ты знаешь, что я сделаю потом? Я — не знаю.

Она ушла.

* * *

Руки Маррэйна были в крови. Как всегда. Когда на тренировках он танцевал с дэчай, он вспоминал первого убитого им воина.

Он едва закончил первый курс тренировок, когда был назначен сопровождать Хантенна, в то время еще не Первого Воина, к имперскому двору. Там, как всегда, кипела обычная смесь политических интриг, союзов и вражды. Маррэйн стал жертвой похвальбы и дерзости, и привлек внимание мастера клинка из Звездных Всадников, Кожукенна. Выпад следовал за выпадом — и в итоге была назначена дуэль.

Место дуэли было выбрано у подножия ступеней к Храму Варэнни, чтобы боги старины могли видеть их. Маррэйн не боялся, несмотря на то, что Кожукенн был на десять лет старше и куда более опытен. Хантенн был здесь и смотрел на него, и дух его предков горел в его душе и более всего — было какое — то… невыразимое ощущение, что он просто не сможет умереть здесь. Даже если он отбросит свой дэчай и бросится на обнаженный клинок его противника — он выживет.

Ему уготовано… большее.

Атака Кожукенна была яростна, жестока и умела, но дэчай Маррэйна стал стеной, что просто нельзя было пробить. Он не сделал ни шага назад или вперед. Он просто удерживал натиск противника и наконец нашел слабину.

Кровь Кожукенна забрызгала его руки. Он вспоминал это со стыдом. Смертельный удар должен быть чистым.

Тогда его руки оказались в крови — и так будет всегда. До дня его смерти.

Он мог бы убить тех двоих Рейнджеров. Это было так просто. Но он этого не сделал. Он не мог решить, был ли это признак того, что у него еще оставалась душа или нет.

Он двигался с природной грацией и привычной выносливостью, что всегда отличали его. Он был камнем и сталью. Камень не чувствует, сталь не льет слез. Они не чувствуют ни горя, ни печали и не предают. Они выдерживают все.

Он развернулся, дэчай сверкнул в его руках, завершая Порыв Третьего Ветра.

Прямо перед ним, молча и неподвижно стояла Дераннимер. Он вовремя удержал падающий клинок, и тот мягко лег на ее плечо.

Тишина, что он приветствовал мгновением раньше, вдруг стала гнетущей. Она плакала недавно, он мог это заметить, но сейчас не было слез. В первый раз за все время, что он ее знал, ее взгляд был подобен стали.

Ее рука нежно коснулась его кисти, и она столкнула клинок с плеча. Тот с лязгом упал на пол. Когда смолкло последнее эхо его звона, она шагнула вперед.

Поцелуй был неожиданным и страстным. Ее рука обвилась вокруг его шеи. Она приподнялась на цыпочках и ее стройное тело плотно прижалось к нему. К собственному удивлению, его руки сомкнулись на ее талии и привлекли ее ближе. Прежде она всегда казалась воздушной, такой, словно могла превратиться в туман и выскользнуть из его рук, но сейчас она была настоящей. Совершенно настоящей.

Она медленно отодвинулась, пристально глядя в его глаза,

— Я выйду замуж за Валена. — тихо сказала она.

Он не знал, что могло бы причинить ему боль сильнее. Ни удары, ни раны, ни слова не могли причинить ему боль с тех пор, как умерла Беревайн, но эти слова ударили его в самую душу. И все же он не отпустил ее. Она была так трепетна и тепла — и в его руках.

— Другого пути нет. — продолжила она. Она тоже не разомкнула объятий. — Ворлонцы видели это. С того самого мига, как я родилась, они знали что этот день придет.

Она опустила голову ему на грудь. Ее дыхание было таким громким.

— Ненавижу их. — Его голос был тверд и ровен, но глаза выдавали правду.

Она подняла голову, ее глаза наполнились слезами.

— Я тоже.

— Мы можем уйти. — сказал он, подлинная надежда в первый раз постучалась в его сердце. — Мы можем просто… уйти. Вернуться в Широхиду или… куда угодно.

— Нет. — прошептала она. — Не можем.

— Я люблю тебя. — В первый раз он сказал эти слова кому — либо. Он не сказал их Беревайн. Ни разу.

— Как и он. — ответила она. — Я люблю вас обоих. Это неправильно? Я так же любила Парлонна — и он ушел к этим… Один из вас умрет сегодня. Думаешь, я не знала? Ваш последний бой… Вы, наконец, узнаете — кто лучший.

— Да.

— Ты не думал — каково будет мне?

— Всегда.

— Нет. Ты не думаешь. Я не воин. У меня нет такой души. Потому и я просто не смогу понять — и не захочу. Как и Вален. Мы не воины.

— Я люблю тебя.

Она поцеловала его вновь, куда тверже и страстней. Ее пальцы впились в его спину, но он не заметил этого.

— И я люблю тебя. — прошептала она.

На эти недолгие часы она стала настоящей. Воздух и Земля сошлись вместе, в ярости, в огне — и в любви.

Когда Маррэйн пробудился от самого мирного за многие годы сна — она уже ушла, и единственным знаком того, что она была здесь, осталась память о нежных поцелуях на его плечах.

* * *

Собор.

— Думаю, что эта ночь изменила Маррэйна больше, чем все остальное. Когда люди смотрят на его падение, они предпочитают сосредоточится на «Свете в Полуночи», речи о «Времени что придет», или даже о том, что случится позже, на За'ха'думе.

Лично я думаю, что именно та ночь более всего предопределила его судьбу. В ее объятьях он узнал любовь, наслаждение и радость; то, чего не знал раньше. Камень слегка дал трещину — но недостаточно.

Узнав это, он поднялся выше, чем когда — либо прежде… и падать пришлось куда глубже…

— Я не знала что ты настолько романтик.

— Очень смешно. Но я не романтик.

— Ты мог притворяться.

— Я… вспоминаю ошибки, что все они сделали. Для Маррэйна, для Дераннимер эта ночь была ошибкой. Я не виню никого из них. Любовь, страсть — они могут… толкнуть на многое.

Разве это неправда?

Я должен извлечь урок из всего, что было сделано ими неверно. Разве не в этом смысл этих уроков? Извлечь урок из ошибок прошлого, чтобы не повторять их.

— И взамен ты совершишь кучу новых.

— О чем ты?

— И зачем я опять пришла сюда? Это заметно не с первого взгляда. Если бы Маррэйн не был настолько бездушен поначалу, все могло бы не зайти так далеко. Ты считаешь что подражая ему, поступаешь правильно. Холодность, бесстрастность, бесчувственность… И до чего это доведет?

— Это «доведет» меня до победы.

— И превратит тебя в тирана, худшего чем могут быть ворлонцы или тени. Ну и мне придется заняться своей работой.

— Вселенная несовершенна.

— Юмор, как погляжу? С этим надо что — то делать.

* * *

За'ха'дум.

Парлонн чувствовал… что — то. Что — то носилось в воздухе, странным сочетанием любви и ненависти, судьба и злой рок трудились рука об руку, свивая и переплетая свои нити.

И его клинок был готов разрубить их.

Он не мог медитировать. Не мог упражняться. Не мог проверять и перепроверять линии защиты. Он мог лишь ходить от стены к стене, лаская руками закаленное в огне лезвие перекованного дэчай. Клинок не ранил его — его кожа была слишком груба для этого.

Он был Огнем, и ничто, созданное пламенем, не причинит ему вреда. Ничто.

Он поднял взгляд на вошедшего воина. Вот оно. То, что он предчувствовал.

— У нас пленник, лорд. — коротко произнес тот.

Парлонн кивнул.

Связанную, избитую, окровавленную Дераннимер втолкнули в комнату.

* * *

Перед тем как все закончится — они встретятся еще дважды.

История семи лет созидания, история ставшая легендами, вскоре подойдет к концу. Еще дважды встретятся они.

И это был последний их шанс изменить то, что должно случиться, но он не был использован. Один чересчур хорошо знал тщетность изменения того, что предрешено, другой…

Другой был слишком разъярен, слишком одержим любовью, ненавистью и гневом, чтобы рассуждать.

— Ты никогда не поймешь. — прошипел Маррэйн. — Наша честь, наш путь, наши древние традиции… что они для тебя. Ты никогда не поймешь.

Вален выпрямился.

— Ваша честь, ваши пути… сколько смертей принесли они? Сколько умерло ради пустых слов? Больше не будет убийств. Ты слышишь меня, Маррэйн? Минбарцы не будут убивать друг друга.

Хватит! Клянусь, с этим будет покончено.

— И что это будет за жизнь? Ведь ты забирал его жизнь так же верно, как если бы сам убил его. Ты лишь превратил бы каждую ее секунду в пытку.

— Ты убил моего пленного. Ты напал на солдат, которых я оставил охранять его. Ты не просто убил пленного, Маррэйн, ты убил мое доброе имя. Подумай об этом.

— У тебя нет доброго имени, и я без труда мог бы уложить там же и твоих мальчишек. Я больше всех ненавидел Хантибана за то, что он сделал, но все же он был моим лордом, и он все же был воином — и он был достоин быстрой смерти.

— Хватит! — прорычал Вален. Даже его рейнджерская свита отшатнулась от ярости его слов. Лишь Затрас, против обычного молчаливый, остался на месте. — Хватит говорить о смерти так, словно она твой старый друг! Смерть не друг и не отдых. Нет в ней ничего почетного.

Это упущенный шанс, потерянные надежда и любовь. Подумай о всех, кого ты убил. Подумай о том, что ты отнял у нас — у Минбара, у мира. Кто — то из тех воинов мог быть поэтом и наполнять миры красотой. Кто — то мог быть артистом, кто — то — дипломатом и приносить мир.

Когда ты убиваешь — ты не просто обрываешь одну жизнь, ты забираешь все, чем они могли стать. Ты отбираешь жизнь их нерожденных детей. Ты оскудняешь жизни тех, с кем могли встретиться они. Хантибан мог бы искупить то, что он сделал. Он мог бы сделать шаг — хотя бы один — на пути к спасению.

Ты отобрал у него шанс. Когда ты убиваешь — у кого — то ты отнимаешь все.

— А что с теми для кого смерть — это все? Что с теми кто может лишь убивать — для кого смерть это все, что они знают, и все что они будут знать?

— Таких не встретят в моем великом доме.

— Но они есть. Ты не понимал и не поймешь. Именно они умирали ради тебя с самого начала, даже до того как они узнали твое имя, а ты просто выбросишь их прочь.

Не волнуйся за меня. Мне не нужно место в твоем великом доме.

— Ты не получишь его. Ты лишен звания Первого Воина и Шай — Алита. Ты возвращаешься на Минбар, ответить перед судом за убийство пленника.

Маррэйн коротко рассмеялся.

Его рука потянулась к дэчай.

— И кто меня вернет? Сперва я залью эту комнату кровью.

Больше сказать было нечего. Никто не мог знать, что же чувствовал Вален: ярость и вместе с ней — отчаянное желание уберечь Маррэйна от его судьбы.

Маррэйн, что впервые за всю свою жизнь узнал любовь, был поглощен ей; камень треснул и раскололся — и наружу вырвалось пламя.

Что — то вмешалось. Можете звать это судьбой, если пожелаете.

Рашок из дома Дош, Рейнджер.

— Лорд Вален, — выкрикнул он, едва вбежав. — Лорд Вален! Леди Дераннимер…

Холодная рука стиснула сердце Валена. Он знал кое — что, хоть и не в подробностях. Он знал, что она не погибнет здесь, но… Он сомневался. Помоги ему боги — он сомневался.

— Она исчезла. Ее флаер покинул флагман больше часа назад.

— За'ха'дум. — прошептал Вален. — Она отправилась искать Парлонна.

Маррэйн развернулся на месте, и бросился прочь, двигаясь с быстротой, которую Вален прежде за ним не замечал. Ему пришлось догонять воина, но он все же поймал его.

— Ты…

Маррэйн обернулся, дэчай сверкнул в его руках. Вален увидел мимолетный отблеск света на клинке прежде чем кровь ослепила его. Он отшатнулся и упал, понимая, несмотря на боль, что Маррэйн мог бы убить его — если бы он того захотел.

Послышался шум — Рейнджеры бросились вперед, с посохами на изготовку. Послышался звук шагов Затраса — и Маррэйна, занимающего боевую стойку. И далекое эхо дыхания Дераннимер.

— Подходите. — прошипел Маррэйн — Все. Подходи и умри.

— Нет! прокричал Затрас. Глупость, да! Большая глупость! Вы послушаете Затраса. Если Вален слушает Затраса. То и вы можете послушать Затраса. Ты, Рашок, ты слушал Затраса раньше?

— Да. — ответил Рашок, чуть замешкавшись.

— Значит, сейчас вы все послушаете Затраса. Мы сражаемся с Тенями, не друг с другом!

Вален поднялся, медленно, зажимая одной рукой рану на лбу, и стирая другой кровь с лица.

— Ты не можешь отправиться за ней, Маррэйн. — проговорил он, холодно и твердо. — Флот еще не подтянулся. Ты не можешь атаковать За'ха'дум в одиночку. А я не пошлю корабли умирать вместе с тобой.

— Даже чтобы спасти ее?

— Она… поймет.

— Ты никогда не был ее достоин. Никогда! Мы идем сражаться и умирать к За'ха'думу.

— Ты умрешь.

— Значит мы умрем. И скажи мне… Ради чего нам жить?

Он ушел.

Никто не задерживал его.

* * *

— Я не хочу в это верить.

— Я тоже.

— Как ты смог?

Парлонн помолчал, раздумывая.

— Ты не поймешь. — сказал он, наконец.

Дераннимер вскинула голову. Она хорошо перенесла свои раны. Он уже слышал историю ее пленения. Она отважно сражалась. Она не боялась. Как всегда.

— Так помоги мне! — выкрикнула она. — Дай мне понять! Поначалу… я не хотела верить. Потом я думала… какой — то обман, принуждение, но нет… Это ты. Просто ты.

— Просто я.

— Почему? — она опустила голову словно под гнетом отчаяния. — Почему именно ты?

— Он убивает нас всех. Он убьет всех нас. Не буду говорить, что он неправ, не скажу, что он заблуждается, не буду утверждать, что он на самом деле не верит в правоту своего дела. Но я скажу, что в его мире для таких, как я не будет места.

— Ты даже не назвал его имени.

— Я — противостоящий ему. Я… сомневался достаточно долго, но считал это неважным. Я не переживу войны, так что мне за дело, какой мир будет ею создан? Когда я лежал, истекая кровью и умирая на Ивожим, я… прозрел.

Я увидел, насколько эгоистично это было. Его сила проистекает от его убежденности, от его искренней веры, что своими поступками он делает мир лучше. Я точно также сильно верю, что он ошибается. Почему я не могу быть таким же источником веры и убежденности, как и он? Я говорил со здешними вождями. Мы верим в одно и то же. Мы не должны были сражаться с ними. Все, чего они хотят — чтобы мы были сильнее.

— Ты лжешь.

— Когда я лгал тебе?

— Нет… Ты не лжешь. Ты не видишь лжи. Просто не видишь.

— Я буду драться со всей отвагой, со всей уверенностью, со всем что у меня есть — чтобы остановить то, что он с нами делает. Я убью его, если придется. Чтобы сохранить то, что мы есть…

Я сделаю все.

— Я столько плакала. Я думала что ты умер, и я столько плакала. Я так много потеряла с тобой. Мне нужен был кто — то, с кем я могу поговорить — и не было никого! Я люблю Валена, и я люблю Маррэйна и я пыталась не причинять им боли, но…

Я не могу говорить и с тобой!

Парлонн медленно опустился перед ней на колени, осторожно коснулся ее лица руками. Он поцеловал ее в лоб.

— Ты научилась быть сильной. Я горд тобой, но больше не могу помочь тебе.

Он поднялся и вышел. Звуки ее плача преследовали его, пока он готовился к бою.

* * *

У Маррэйна был один момент для покоя и размышлений, прежде чем он покинул флот.

Лишь один момент.

— Мы нападаем до срока, Шай — Алит.

— Мы впишем свои имена в историю. — ответил он — еще не дождавшийся этого мига. — Мы получим ту смерть, которой достойны, и в которой он отказал нам. Любой кто пожелает — может уйти. Я не буду им мешать.

Никто не пошевелился.

— Что ж, мы идем к предкам.

«Осано — но» ринулся вперед, нацеливаясь на За'ха'дум и флот Теней ожидающий рядом.

Маррэйн не командовал атакой. У него было более важное дело. Он найдет Дераннимер и защитит ее.

И он найдет Парлонна, и… все закончится.

Он думал о этом бое, и о нем одном, больше десяти лет. Только теперь, с памятью о поцелуях Дераннимер, появились иные мысли — вторгшиеся в час его смерти.

И это были мысли о жизни.

Одно кристально ясное мгновение.

В которое он понял, что все — таки хочет жить.

Но только ради нее.

* * *

— Война… Хотел бы я чтобы это было иначе, но я никогда не был действительно искушен в ней. Я уже видел, как мой народ умирает в войне, принесенной надменностью и непониманием, и сейчас вижу это вновь.

Нет, вру. Я не хочу быть искушенным в войне. Никогда. И после этого дня мне оно не понадобится. С этим закончено.

Я знал, что это случится. Пожалуй… это изменило меня, как думаешь? Думал ли так кто — нибудь из настоящих генералов? Разумно было бы подождать, пока не прибудет остальной флот. Здесь у нас преимущество. За'ха'дум силен, но с полными силами нашего флота мы раздавим их оборону. Присоединиться к Маррэйну и атаковать сейчас…

Я знаю, почему он бежал. Я хочу, чтобы Дераннимер была невредима, также сильно как и он — но я знаю что с ней ничего не случится. Знание того, что произойдет… не делает ли оно все это бессмысленным?

Что мне делать?

Затрас пожал плечами.

— Ты великий полководец. Затрас поддерживает корабли на ходу. Ты не говоришь Затрасу как ремонтировать корабли, Затрас не подсказывает тебе как править.

— Мне нужен совет, старый друг, и ты единственный… единственный, кто может понять. Ты знаешь, что принесет будущее, точно также как и я.

— Затрас знает многое. Затрас не такой глупый, как говорят некоторые.

— Я никогда не считал тебя глупым. Скорее наоборот. Я думаю что в чем — то ты знаешь побольше меня.

— Затрас знает, как работать трехдюймовым зажимом. Ты знаешь, как работать трехдюймовым зажимом?

— Я даже не знаю что такое трехдюймовый зажим.

— Инструмент. Для подтяжки креплений на креслах.

— Я думаю, что ты знаешь куда больше этого. Знаешь, одна деталь, похоже, выпала из истории… Я знаю, что случится с Маррэйном, Парлонном, Дераннимер, всеми остальными. Я знал что А'Иаго умрет на «Красной Звезде». Я знаю что Немейн сменит Дераннимер на посту главы Серого Совета…

Но я не знаю, что случится с тобой.

— Затрас не так важен, чтобы о нем говорилось в истории.

— Думаю что тут кроется что — то большее.

— Затрас не знает, но Затрас будет готов, когда настанет время. Сегодня оно еще не пришло.

— Так что же нам делать сегодня?

— Это Валену решать. Если Затрас знал бы ответы на эти вопросы, то Затрас бы командовал минбарцами, а Вален драил полы.

Вален хмыкнул.

— Что ж, давай с этим заканчивать. А после все уже будет неважно.

Курс на За'ха'дум.

* * *

Тяжелая волна ожидания прокатилась по За'ха'думу в этот день. Все, и тени и минбарцы знали, что это будет последней битвой, не только этой войны, но всех войн. Вален обещал тысячу лет мира, и все словно бы видели то, что случится.

Маррэйн сражался особенно отчаянно, с яростью, что он не испытывал прежде, яростью тем более страшной, что он управлял ей. За один день он убил своего бывшего лорда, поднял руку на нынешнего, узнал истинную любовь и испытал настоящее откровение. Он шел на войну и в первый раз за всю жизнь — с чем — то, за что действительно стоило сражаться.

«Осано — но», конечно же, погиб, но он погиб с честью, прорвавшись в безрассудной самоубийственной атаке к сердцу планеты. Гром и пламя потрясли За'ха'дум, когда корабль вонзился в камень.

Когда погиб «Осано — но», Маррэйна не было на борту. Он взял челнок и в ореоле пламени, ярости и безумия прорвался на поверхность и принялся за поиски Дераннимер. Она владела его мыслями, его памятью — всем его существом. Жрецы Уходящей Полуночи, Стражи Сердца, Викххераны, Культ Тени — все пали перед ним. Казалось что сами недра За'ха'дума содрогались, когда он спускался все ниже и ниже, в самое сердце мира.

Он не знал, что Вален вступил в бой, и что корабли Теней умирают один за другим. Они были старой расой, старшей на бессчетные тысячелетия и смерть даже одного из их числа уносила бесценные воспоминания.

Но часть оставалась, оставались помнящие.

Парлонн ждал, не выходя на свет. Он мог встретить Маррэйна и так — корабль против корабля, но это не было верным.

Они были воинами. И это должно было случится, как принято у воинов — клинок к клинку, лицом к лицу.

Последняя битва…

Из Тьмы, Огня и Чести: Военные кампании Войны Теней.

Написано Сэч Акодогеном из Звездных Всадников, опубликовано в 1848 г. по Земному летоисчислению.

* * *

Она казалась мирно и безмятежно спящей, купающейся в свете самих небес… Парлонн нежно коснулся ее лба.

— Я горжусь тобой. — прошептал он. — Знай это.

Он поднял взгляд на массивную, неподвижную, похожую на статую фигуру Короля Сумерек и Тишины. Он пришел сюда, на галерею, смотрящую в глубокую пропасть протянувшуюся далеко в недра планеты. Парлонн пришел сюда — зная что даже сквозь битву кипящей наверху Маррэйн сможет найти дорогу сюда, к нему.

— Я служил тебе верно и достойно. — сказал он безмолвной Тени. — Это мой долг, как воина перед своим лордом и я не вправе требовать что — то в уплату. Но лорд так же обязан тем, кто ему служит, как и они — ему. Я был и лордом и воином и знаю это.

Я прошу, как просит воин, идущий на смерть.

Проследи чтобы она выжила, если же она должна умереть — пусть она встретит смерть лицом к лицу. Она не была посвящена в воины — но она воин в душе. Я считаю ее лучшей из всех — и более всего потому, что она не замечает этого. Я знал ее и любил ее.

Это моя последняя — и первая просьба, лорд.

Король Сумерек и Тишины кивнул.

«Да будет так.»

Из пропасти поднимался свет — ярко сияющий свет, прогоняющий все тени и осветивший темные уголки его души. Парлонн повернулся, и ушел, не глядя на него.

Здесь его слуха не достигали звуки боя; не было ни криков, ни воплей ни команд. Он шел и не было ничего, кроме уверенности. Наконец — то все закончилось. Больше нет сомнений или страхов. Тысяча лет мира, что заставит замереть и умереть его общество — пройдет без него. Он пытался сражаться, но любому из воинов это было не по силам.

Появился Маррэйн.

* * *

«Кто ты?»

«Тот же вопрос, что задают они. Не думаю, что они действительно знают на него ответ. Ужасно, когда сражаются те, кого ты любишь, не так ли?»

«Маррэйн, он…»

«Идет за тобой. Ты знала, что он пойдет.»

«Я не…»

«Ты хотела, чтобы он пришел.»

«Да, хотела. Я хотела, чтобы кто — то думал лишь обо мне. Я люблю Валена, но он… как я могу делить его с целым народом? Любому из живущих минбарцев, не говоря уж о половине остальной галактики, всем нужен он. Он помнит о них. И о тех, кто родится только лишь через тысячу лет. Я хотела чтобы кто — то думал лишь обо мне.»

«И он не может. Он воин. Как и у Валена — у него своя жизнь, и ты не можешь и не сможешь стать ее частью.»

«Я не понимаю этого. Их кодекса. Я просто не понимаю этого.»

«Это не вопрос понимания. В этом их сила, это единственная вещь, которую Вален взял от них и использовал для себя. Согласие. Честь — это все, доблесть, долг, верность, иерархия. Ты не задаешь вопросов, ты просто повинуешься. Тем же оно станет для Рейнджеров.»

«Ты считаешь, что это неверно?»

«А ты?»

«Да. Думаю, что все в их воинском кодексе неправильно. Все до последнего».

«Почему?»

«Честь, доблесть, верность… Где сострадание, где любовь, где дружба?»

«Возможно, они существуют в большем количестве обликов, чем ты ожидаешь».

«Ты напоминаешь мне…»

«Кого?»

«Моего отца. Он пытался… учить меня подобному. Я ничего не понимала, но он продолжал учебу. Он учил меня даже после смерти. Ты точно также пытаешься учить народы».

«Я пытался. Слушали немногие из них. Это ужасно — когда воюют твои дети. Когда — то я верил… Они остались, когда ушли остальные, чтобы присматривать и направлять юные расы, но все чем они занимаются — это война. Они остались чтобы доказать, что они были правы а остальные ошибались».

«Тени?»

«И ворлонцы. Они связаны в замкнутом круге, неспособные увидеть, чем они стали. К сожалению, большинство из них и не пытается увидеть. Они слишком увлеклись вашими воинскими идеями и перенесли их на свое назначение. Тени верят в честь и отвагу. Они думают, что оставаясь здесь — выказывают мне уважение. Они не понимают. А ворлонцы… долг и иерархия. И они требуют этого от юных рас. Никто не смеет думать иначе, чем предписано ими.»

«Ворлонцы наши союзники.»

«Ты и впрямь так думаешь?»

«Нет. Они разбили мне жизнь. Их… пророчество… отметило меня с самого дня рождения. Как они узнали?»

«У них есть дар предвидения. Они сильны, и всегда были хорошими учениками. В некоторых расах есть пророки, оракулы…»

«Да.»

«Они есть и среди ворлонцев, но куда более сильные, чем те, о ком ты слышала. Они… видят время, они видят его потоки и ключевые точки, его повороты и возмущения.»

«Как они это делают?»

«Я учил их. Я видел… великую трагедию в их будущем и надеялся, что заставлю их осознать, что они наделали, что они смогут одуматься. Я ошибался. Потому я пришел сюда, ждать, наблюдать и надеяться, что хотя бы к одной из сторон придет понимание».

«Почему ты рассказываешь мне об этом?»

«Потому что ты можешь понять.»

«Такова моя судьба? Я знаю.»

«Твоя, твоих потомков, их потомков. Да, это судьба. Я видел часть ее. Я хотел увидеть тебя своими глазами, пока ты здесь. Я хотел увидеть еще кое — кого.»

«Парлонна? Маррэйна?»

«Нет, того кто еще не наделен мыслью, но уже получил жизнь. Я был рад встретиться с тобой. Прощай, юная мать.»

* * *

Как было предназначено судьбой, предопределено и благословлено роком, двое воинов встретились в темных тоннелях, ведущих к сердцу За'ха'дума.

Парлонн — цель и знание уступили древней мудрости и предопределенности. Он уже умирал, под ярко сияющим небом Полуночи, и он вернулся в мир, с новой целью и желаниями, кипящими в его жилах словно огонь. То предназначение пока что было забыто. Если он победит — эта задача вновь будет тяготить его, пусть и чуть меньше чем прежде. Он сражается за спасение народа Минбара — но на его, пылающий темным огнем, взгляд — очень немногие минбарцы заслуживают спасения.

Маррэйн — любовь и нежность в первый раз осветили его мысли. Он умирал тысячу раз, каждый день, с тех пор как увидел, как душа Беревайн ушла к ее предкам, и лишь сегодня, закрывая глаза он не видел ее лица. В первый раз в жизни у него было за что сражаться и умирать — большее, чем умирающий кодекс, и забывающиеся обычаи. Эта любовь и память оставались в нем даже когда он смотрел в лицо своему противнику.

Прежде враги, прежде друзья, что — то большее. Теперь…

Что?

— Ты изменился. — холодно заметил Парлонн.

— Как и ты.

— Нет, это в твоем взгляде.

— Она в безопасности?

— Она жива. Она сильна.

— Знаю.

— Я был бы счастлив увидеть, как ты женишься на ней.

— Я возьму ее в жены.

— Рад так думать. Я буду сражаться с тобой.

— Знаю.

— Воин, защищающий своего лорда, стерегущий святилище. Последний защитник павшего замка…

— Не стоит мне объяснять.

— Не тебе. Я заставлю понять других.

— К чему этот труд? Они никогда не поймут.

— В этом все дело. Они не поймут.

— Я пойму.

— Мы последние. После нас не будет никого. После нас не будет ничего. Ничего.

— Нет. Останутся наши дети, и дети других. Кто — нибудь вспомнит.

— Я был бы рад так думать. Ты готов?

— Я готов уже десять лет.

— Как и я.

И, наконец, пришло время. Мрачные стены из черного камня сомкнулись вокруг них и здесь нет света, но они не нуждаются в свете. Они вынуждены сражаться — силой своих душ и оковами своей чести.

Это была последняя дуэль на дэчай. Ничьи глаза не видели ее; ни историки ни поэты не писали о ней.

И это не было важно. Нисколько.

* * *

Вален закрыл глаза и гром, жар и ярость битвы остались где — то вдали.

«Ненавижу это. Ненавижу войну.»

«Это будет концом. Финал. Никто более не узнает этого, не почувствует этого. Больше нет страха, больше нет потерь. Мир.»

«Тысяча лет мира.»

«А потом…?»

Он открыл глаза. Это уже узнать не ему.

* * *

Собор.

Это было событие, что не повторится более. Титаны, легенды минбарцев, те кого многие даже называли богами…

Если бы я должен был точно указать миг, в который закончилась старая эпоха, им была бы эта последняя дуэль. После этого — ничто не было прежним. Маррэйн и Парлонн — осталось лишь двое тех, кто действительно знал, что значит быть воином. Все остальные были мертвы. Хантенн, Шузен, Магатсен… Величайшая из эпох воинов увенчалась Шингеном, и с его смертью начался закат, а когда Маррэйн и Парлонн в последний раз встретились в бою — это стало последней вспышкой пламени. Вален возвестил о новой эпохе мира, и в этом тысячелетии мира для таких, как они не было места.

Что было — то было. Будь возможным продлить эту дуэль до бесконечности — оба воина воспользовались бы таким шансом, но такой возможности не было. В итоге — должен был остаться лишь один победитель. Они оба нашли себе новые цели, новые желания, но в то время, как Парлонн видел — как его надежды угасают и гибнут, надежда Маррэйна жила.

Чего еще желать победителю?

* * *

Маррэйн, окровавленный, израненный, почти лишившийся сил, опустился на колени перед его павшим другом и врагом и протянул руку.

Парлонн медленно потянулся и принял ее, кровь текла у него изо рта, огонь покидал его глаза.

Никто не сказал ни слова.

Слабый свет в пещере погас, когда он умер.

* * *

Дераннимер вздрогнула во сне. Она чувствовала Короля Теней возвышавшегося над ней, и странного старика, чья душа сияла светом.

Она чувствовала, как приближается кто — то, и ее сердце забилось чаще — и именно тогда разговор покинул ее память.

Она была слишком слаба, чтобы двигаться, говорить или же сосредоточиться и она пропустила последовавшее, но почувствовав обнявшие ее сильные руки и услышав слова любви, она открыла глаза.

— Я люблю тебя. — услышала она голос. — Я всегда любил тебя.

— Я люблю тебя. — ответила она, чувства слишком сильные, чтобы их можно было высказать словами, переполняли ее сердце. — Я люблю тебя, Вален.

* * *

— Лорд Вален!

— Да?

— Они… они все бегут. Все корабли. Все.

Мы… мы победили!

* * *

Он ступил на кроваво — красный мир как тот, кем он никогда не хотел быть: как завоеватель. Захватчик миров, победитель в войнах.

У него есть вся оставшаяся жизнь, чтобы стать известным иначе.

— Вам не стоило приходить сюда. — проговорил Немейн со своей стороны. — Вы подвергаете себя опасности. Тут еще могут оставаться Тени.

— Я в полной безопасности. — ответил он.

Он увидел фигуру, появившуюся из темного тоннеля впереди. Маррэйн явился из дыма и пепла, как истинный воин. Он нес Дераннимер на руках.

— Они мертвы. — сказал он. — Все.

Он был покрыт кровью, и часть ее была его собственной. Его мундир был изорван в лохмотья, а взгляд тускл и тяжел.

— Парлонн? — прошептал Вален.

— Мертв. Все мертвы. — Осторожно, как никогда осторожно, он опустил Дераннимер у его ног. — Парлонн, Король Теней, все. Все мертвы.

— «Осано — но»…

— Знаю. Хорошо заботься о ней. Если ты разобьешь ей сердце — я тебя убью. Ты понял меня?

— Я понял. Он опустился на колени, чтобы коснуться лица Дераннимер. Когда он поднял взгляд — Маррэйн уже исчез.

* * *

Время потеряло для него значение. Он не знал сколько заняла работа. Подобное более не было важно. Боль от ранений, резь в мускулах, горечь в сердце, все отошло в сторону.

Это была последняя дань почестей Маррэйна, Первого Воина Клинков Ветра, его павшему другу.

Наконец он отступил, закончив работу. Она была недостаточно хороша, но достойной быть не могло. Парлонн не должен был умереть здесь, во тьме, в тени, незамеченным, без траура и оставшимся в памяти лишь как предатель.

Эта часовня была хоть чем — то. Маленький кусочек памяти. Через тысячу лет, когда эпоха Валеновского мира подойдет к концу — кто — нибудь сильный найдет ее. И тот, кто найдет эту часовню и вспомнит былое — возродит могущество истинных воинов.

«Здесь пал Парлонн из Первого Храма касты воинов народа Минбара, от руки Маррэйна, что ныне без храма, без касты и без народа. Пусть душа Парлонна взойдет к старым богам его храма, и встретит там его братьев. Пусть простят они его за сделанный им выбор, также как, без сомнения, они не простят мой.»

И последние слова, ясным видением будущего.

«Так он был спасен от третьего предательства, и так избежал той судьбы, что ныне легла на мои плечи.»

Здесь стояла свеча, но она не была зажжена. Тот кто найдет это место… тому достанется труд зажечь ее.

Маррэйн еще какое — то время молча и неподвижно стоял рядом, затем развернулся и ушел.

Тишина.

Покой.

Глава 7

Горы Ямакодо, Минбар. Три месяца после окончания Войны Теней.

Рашок плотно замотал лицо куском ткани. Это мало защищало его от жгучего снега, но большего он сделать не мог. Перед кровью, вьюгой и болью от ран — жалкий лоскут ткани мало чем мог помочь.

На миг он взмолился своим предкам о спасении от бури, но затем оборвал себя. Как бы он ни старался — он никогда не сможет избавится от старых привычек. Но все же он попытается. Он обратился к более подобающим мыслям. Вален просил его уделить время истории, записать свои мысли, и воспоминания о том, что он видел. Это было великой честью. Создавался огромный архив — чтобы будущие поколения узнали о том, что случилось. Рашок подготовил свою часть — как раз когда он и остальные покинули Тузанор.

А сейчас Рашок остался единственным выжившим из них. Викххеран был быстрее и более умен, чем кто — либо из них считал возможным. Внезапный буран скрыл его расплывчатые очертания, и он напал с ошеломительной скоростью, почти что убив самого Рашока и разорвав на куски его товарищей.

Он утащил троих поселенцев в здешних окрестностях, и потому отряд рейнджеров был отправлен разобраться. Увы, это не было единственным случаем. Тени могли быть побеждены, но оставались их прислужники и порождения. Нелегко закончить работу.

Рашок заслонил глаза ладонью и попытался рассмотреть склон горы. Там должно быть убежище, защита от бурана. Он не может оставаться здесь вечно.

Он опустил голову и стал пробиваться вперед, повторяя в уме клятву рейнджера и вспоминая гордость от того что был выбран в летописцы. Он не умрет здесь, после того как прошел всю войну. Он не умрет здесь.

Краем глаза он заметил крошечную вспышку света и прибавил шаг. Подойдя ближе, он рискнул приоткрыть глаза — чтобы убедиться что не бредит. Он не бредил. Зев пещеры и костер внутри.

Он остановился лишь перед самым входом в пещеру. В свете костра вырисовывалась тень. Знакомые очертания минбарца.

Маррэйн поднял взгляд.

— Не стой на холоде. — просто сказал он.

Рашок ввалился в пещеру, стряхивая снег с одежды. Пещера была невелика, но уютна и огонь давал достаточно тепла. Он осторожно опустился на землю, поморщившись от боли в боку.

— Ты подрался? — спросил Маррэйн с легкой усмешкой.

— Викххеран. — просипел Рашок. — Он все еще где — то здесь.

— Его туша вон там. — ответил Маррэйн, дернув головой. — Я слышал, что неподалеку появился один из них. Я пришел посмотреть.

На нем, похоже, не было ни царапины. Рашок удивленно смотрел несколько секунд, и вздохом заглушил проклятие, родившееся в его мыслях.

Маррэйн был рожден в неподходящее время. Он должен был жить столетия назад, собирать армии и поить землю кровью, гордо стоять над полем битвы, оставленным побежденными врагами, плечом к плечу с истинными воинами.

Рашок вздохнул. Порой непросто быть воином и Рейнджером в одном лице.

Он начал осторожно осматривать свои раны. Когти Викххеранов иногда бывали отравлены. Тем не менее, надрезы выглядели чистыми. Они были болезненны, но не фатальны. Он оглянулся на Маррэйна.

— Ты либо будешь жить, либо умрешь. — проговорил бывший Первый Воин. — Незачем на меня смотреть.

Рашок опустил взгляд. Маррэйна не видели с тех пор как он появился на погребальном костре Парлонна, после битвы у За'ха'дума. Многие были недовольны тем, что Вален удостоил столь почетной церемонии того, кто его предал, но Вален не отвечал таким недовольным. Он также не предпринял ничего, когда появился Маррэйн, холодный, грубый и надменный. Он занял место перед всеми и хмуро смотрел на собравшихся, вынуждая их отводить взгляды. Когда церемония закончилась — он исчез. Ходили слухи что он умер или стал предателем. Среди Клинков Ветра был выбран новый вождь.

Некоторые среди рейнджеров, по большей части из касты жрецов, требовали чтобы он был найден и предан суду, вспоминая его нападение на рейнджеров, убийство пленного и даже попытку напасть на самого Валена. Ни Вален ни Дераннимер не говорили на эту тему, и никаких решений не было принято. Возможно, они были чересчур заняты.

— Я выживу. — сухо ответил Рашок.

— Дух воина. — заметил Маррэйн. — Я думал, что жизнь среди Рейнджеров лишит тебя этого. Возможно, я ошибался.

— Не оскорбляй Анла'шок. — просипел Рашок, сам удивившийся испытанному гневу.

— Это привилегия воина — говорить что он пожелает. Так было всегда.

— Те дни прошли.

— Отобраны у нас. Отобраны предателями, а трусы позволили их отобрать.

— Я не трус, и Вален не предатель! Возьми свои слова обратно!

Маррэйн разглядывал его, с кривой усмешкой и совершенно без опасения.

— А ты заставишь меня? Даже если ты победишь меня в денн'ча — Вален приказал минбарцам не убивать друг друга.

— Я буду сражаться в защиту чести моего лорда.

— У Валена нет чести, как нет ее у тех, кто следует за ним. Трусы, предатели, рабочие и святоши. Настоящих воинов больше не осталось.

Рашок внезапно понял — в ослепительной вспышке прозрения. Маррэйн хочет, чтобы он убил его. И все же оскорбление не могло остаться безнаказанным.

— Я Анла'шок. — процедил он холодно. — наши имена и наш род проживут тысячу лет. Так сказал Вален.

— А что будет после? — Маррэйн издал короткий смешок. Странный звук, который Рашок до сих пор не слышал. — Порой мне хочется оказаться рядом, через тысячу лет — увидеть, во что превратятся его драгоценные Анла'Шок, когда пройдет его тысячелетие мира.

— Тебе этого не узнать, Предатель. Вален же будет жить — в его наследниках. Полагаю, ты не слышал? Лорд Вален и Леди Дераннимер сыграют свадьбу через две недели, в Йедоре. И леди уже носит ребенка. У Валена будет наследник.

Маррэйн вскочил, и на миг Рашок увидел пугающую вспышку эмоций в глазах Каменного Воина. Он видел ярость, жалость и страх, смешавшиеся в одно — и он испугался за свою жизнь.

Потом, не сказав ни слова, Маррэйн вылетел из пещеры в буран. В мгновение ока он исчез из виду.

* * *

Храм Варэнни в Йедоре был священным местом столько, сколько возможно вспомнить. Говорят, что вожди в древнейшие времена, когда мы были рассеяны и разбиты на племена, приходили туда молиться своим нехитрым богам о силе и поражении врагов. Там проходили поединки — в построенном для того круге. Позже вокруг него поднялось здание, но круг всегда оставался под открытым небом, чтобы бой шел под взглядом самих небес.

Со временем испытание стало изменяться. Мы стали более возвышены и более рассудительны и искали в вождях достоинства большие, чем просто физическая сила. Действительно ли готовы наши вожди отдать свои жизни за их цели? Готовы ли они победить ценой своей смерти, и отдать своим последователям плоды победы, в которых будет отказано им самим?

Так было создано Кольцо Звездного Огня. Никто из нас не знал его устройства. Оно было создано Шичиробом, прозванным Молчаливым, легендарным творцом из бессчетных тысячелетий до времен Валена. Шичироб говорил, что был избран самими богами, и загадочная история его появления подтверждала это. Некоторые, впрочем, считают его просто легендой.

Тысячелетиями, пока Йедор разрастался вокруг Храма, воины, вожди и жрецы проходили суд Звездным Огнем. Одни выдерживали его и умирали. Другие терпели поражение и оставались жить. Один вождь отказался пройти Суд, когда ему бросили вызов. Шинген сказал, что ему нечего доказывать, а если его воины сомневаются в нем, то они вольны уйти от него. Не ушел ни один.

К тому времени, как появился Вален, Кольцо не использовалось более двадцати лет. Многие позабыли о нем, или считали его просто реликтом старых времен. Во дни Валена и начала «тысячи лет мира» многие не верили, что им когда — либо воспользуются вновь. Храм хранил лишь память о старых, менее просвещенных временах.

И, несомненно, не было возможным, чтобы кто — то бросил вызов Валену за его право властвовать. Его власть была неоспорима, любовь к нему всеобща. Он был пророком, мессией, спасителем.

Все минбарцы любили его.

И потому выбор места для его свадьбы с Леди Дераннимер из Огненных Крыльев был более чем подходящим.

Из «Первая Война Теней и Времена до Валена», написано Сэч Турвалом из Тузанора, опубликовано в году 2234 по Земному исчислению.

* * *

Турон'вал'на лэнн — вэни. Близ Йедора.

День свадьбы.

Вален никогда в своей жизни не видел места настолько тихого, мирного и прекрасного. Вода озера была гладкой, словно стекло, такой невероятно голубой, что он усомнился в том что такой цвет может существовать в реальности. Словно сама земля к этому дню одела свой лучший наряд.

Сам он был одет в униформу Рейнджера, чуть измененную — чтобы указывать на его пост Энтил'за. В манере, характерной, пожалуй, для любого свежеиспеченного жениха любого мира, где угодно в галактике, он мял и дергал свои одежды, пытаясь сделать их удобней — и потерпел неудачу. Ему мгновенно представился пак'ма'рский жених в полном праздничном костюме, тянущий воротничок и он поперхнулся от смеха.

Смутные картины промелькнули перед его глазами когда, он размышлял о сегодняшнем дне. Он был совершенно особым. Править чужой расой, воевать, создавать новое общество — все это казалось… ненастоящим. Ощущение нереальности витало над всем, и его лишь усиливало знание, что все идет как предначертано, как должно быть. Отклонений от истории быть не могло.

Но это! Это была свадьба. Тот факт, что не ней не будет друзей жениха и подружек невесты, не будет «…мужем и женой» и брошенных букетов… ничто не имело значения. Все равно это была свадьба, и она была совершенно настоящей.

Странно, но память о его человеческой жизни стерлась почти полностью. Хотя и оставались какие — то обрывки — и одним из них было воспоминание о том, как он был шафером на свадьбе брата. Все остальное в его жизни могло случиться с кем — то другим или быть выдумкой, но этот день он все — таки помнил. Он танцевал с Кэтрин на вечеринке, под какую — то мелодию, он не мог вспомнить ее названия, но обнаружил что напевает ее про себя.

Он снова потянул воротник своего мундира и вздрогнул, когда его шлепнули по руке.

— Перестань его дергать. — сказала Дераннимер с напускной суровостью.

Он обернулся.

— Нам не полагается друг друга видеть до церемонии, — начал он. — это… — он осекся.

Она выглядела великолепно. Он понятия не имел, что она собирается одеть, и его старые человеческие инстинкты предостерегли от попытки спросить. Он был этому рад. Ее платье было белоснежным, с узкими голубыми полосами по рукавам, лифу и у шеи. Откинутый капюшон лежал на ее плечах. Простого покроя, длинное и пышное оно было совершенно не в минбарском стиле. Оно выглядело почти…

… человеческим?

— Тебе нравится? — спросила она. Сочетание озорной улыбки и легкого беспокойства в ее глазах сделало ее лишь еще прекраснее.

— Это… — он запнулся. — Да. — сказал он наконец, потому что остальные слова вылетели у него из головы.

— Оно выглядит необычно. — признала она. — Но подходит. Затрас помог с фасоном. Он считал, что тебе такой понравится.

— Мне нравится. — сказал он, взглянув на Затраса, вошедшего вместе с ней. Даже он, похоже, постарался сегодня принарядиться.

Затрас кивнул.

— Затрас знает многое. — сказал он — единственное объяснение которого он обыкновенно удостаивал. — Затрас не так глуп как думают люди.

— Я никогда не считал тебя глупцом. Никогда.

— О чем ты говорил? — спросила его Дераннимер. — Что значит — мы не должны видеть друг друга? Разве это не доставляет неудобства?

«Кое — кто из женихов мог бы сказать, что от этого только проще.» — сказала ехидная человеческая часть его разума.

— Старый обычай…. там откуда я пришел. — ответил он. — Согласно ему, если невеста и жених видят друг друга прежде, чем начнется церемония — то это приносит несчастье.

— Сегодня несчастье не может коснуться нас. — сказала она, улыбаясь, нежно приложив одну руку к животу. — Но, похоже, ты думаешь иначе?

Он взглянул на нее и она указала на его пояс.

— Ты захватил свой денн'бок.

— Всего лишь символ. — шепнул он, пытаясь не глядеть ей в глаза. — Положено по форме.

— А. — она улыбнулась. — Ты боишься?

Он медленно набрал воздуха, пытаясь подобрать подходящий ответ. Подобрать подходящее было невероятно трудно. Наконец, он выбрал кратчайший вариант.

— Да.

Она улыбнулась и нежно коснулась его лица.

— Я тоже. — прошептала она.

* * *

«Ты готов?»

— Затрас всегда готов. Затрас знает что делать.

«Ты боишься?»

— Затрас не знает что означает 'страх'. Нет, сейчас Затрас знает что он значит, и это не хорошо. Да, Затрас немного боится, но Затрас видел отважных воинов, отважных вождей. Затрас сделает то, что должен.

«Как и я.»

— Да. Мы это сделаем вместе.

«Да.»

— Хорошо. Затрас так думает. Это хорошо. Очень хорошо.

* * *

Колокольчики нежно зазвенели, когда они вошли в храм. Медленными, размеренными шагами они шли мимо молчаливого собрания. Ее капюшон был накинут на голову, окружив белизной ее лицо.

Его взгляд были отсутствующим.

Каждый выбрал спутников. За ним шли Рашок из дома Дош, рейнджер и воин; и Затрас — друг и советник. За ней шагал Немейн из Огненных Крыльев, Рейнджер и слуга, и Кин Стольвинг, икарранка — чужак и друг.

Они разделились, чтобы обойти границу Кольца Звездного Огня. Оно было неподвижно и безмолвно. Сегодня не день для смерти плоти. Он воссоединились на другой стороне круга, остановившись перед Нюкенном из Зир, и величественно парившим, ангелоподобным Ра — Хелом, лордом ворлонцев.

Церемония была необычной, как и ожидалось. Это будет новостью, новым обрядом в новой эпохе. Уже само присутствие чужаков говорило об этом. Это не просто свадьба, не просто соединение двух душ в любви — но объединение народа, мира, исцеление ран войны.

Нюкенн заговорил первым.

— Последуете ли вы за мной в огонь, в бурю, во тьму, в смерть?

Они вместе сказали:

— Да.

— Так сделайте это во имя Единственного, кто придет..

Когда Нюкенн говорил это — он смотрел на леди, на новую жизнь, что несла она.

— … кто принесет смерть, сокрытую в обещании новой жизни.

— … и возрождение под маской поражения.

Слова были загадочны, но они были написаны их вождем, самим Избранным. В них был смысл — но смысл не был важен. Важным было единение.

Колокольчики начали звенеть, выводя радостную мелодию. Рашок шагнул к его лорду, Немейн — к его леди. Каждый протянул по алому плоду.

— От рождения, сквозь смерть и возрождение…

Лорд и леди приняли плоды, и их спутники и друзья отступили прочь.

— Вы должны отринуть прошлое, прошлые страхи, прошлые жизни.

Это ваша смерть.

Смерть плоти.

Смерть боли.

Смерть прошлого.

Вкусите ее.

Лорд протянул плод его леди. Она сделала так же.

— Не бойтесь, ибо я с вам до скончания времен.

Они оба приняли плоды из рук любимых.

Леди откинула свой капюшон. Ее глаза сияли. Одновременно с Нюкенном она прошептала:

— И это есть начало.

* * *

— И это есть начало.

Голос был холодным, хриплым и грубым. Рука Валена, встретившаяся с рукой Дераннимер стиснулась, когда он обернулся. Она тихо ахнула, увидев того, кто показался здесь.

Маррэйн медленно шел вперед. Он был одет словно на парад, с дэчай на поясе, все заслуженные им знаки отличия и званий сверкали на его форме. Он казался одним из легендарных воинов древности, сошедшим со страниц истории. Вален и Дераннимер олицетворяли новое, он же был образцом старины, персонажем из истории королей — воинов.

— И это есть конец. — сказал он, словно плюнул.

— Добро пожаловать. — проговорил Вален. — Присоединяйся к нам. Это день праздника.

— Это день предательства. — прошипел Маррэйн. — Я называю тебя предателем, Вален! Я называю тебя убийцей и изменником!

Немейн бросился к нему, выхватывая денн'бок. Он бы юн и умел, один из лучших среди Рейнджеров. Но для Маррэйна он, должно быть, двигался так, будто плавал в грязи. Маррэйн немедленно сделал одно движение и Немейн упал, на его макушке брызнула кровь.

— Это не его дело. — сказал Маррэйн. — Это между мной и тобой, Предатель.

— Не смей! — крикнула Дераннимер, бросившись подхватить Немейна. Его кровь запятнала ее платье, как раз напротив сердца.

— Кого же я предал, Маррэйн? — прошептал Вален. — Кого же я убил?

— Ты убил каждого воина, которого посылал на свою войну, и ты предал каждого из их числа, кто умер ради твоей цели. Ты предал Парлонна. Ты предал память Хантенна, Шингена и всех воинов до начала времен. Я называю тебя предателем!

— Ты клялся служить мне, Маррэйн. — холодно произнес Вален. — «Пока не исчезнет тень, пока не исчезнет вода…» Ты клялся так же, как и Парлонн. Он предал меня. Ты поступишь так же?

— Я нарушаю свое слово, чтобы спасти мой народ. Скажи мне — почему ты жив, а лучшие, чем ты, остались лежать в бесчисленных забытых мирах?

— Не тебе судить о моих грехах. Я скорблю о всех кто погиб в войне, какой бы касты он ни были.

— Тебе легко говорить об этом. Я сражаюсь на острие битвы, и знаю, что могу умереть так же, как может умереть любой, кто следует за мной. Ты… тебе было легко посылать других на смерть, своей жизнью рисковать труднее.

— О чем ты говоришь?

Маррэйн указал на Кольцо Звездного Огня.

— Ты знаешь, о чем я говорю, Предатель. Я должен был править. Я заслужил это, заслужил куда больше чем ты! Я бросаю тебе вызов, который разрешится, как издавна решались споры в нашем народе. Здесь… в середине Кольца.

— Нет! — закричала Дераннимер. — Этого не будет! Маррэйн, ты же можешь понять…

— Это должно случиться.

— Это день нашей свадьбы. — прошептала она. — День нашей свадьбы…

— Мне жаль, моя леди.

Она, вздрагивая, уронила голову, а когда она подняла ее вновь в ее глазах пылал только что рожденный огонь.

— Этого не будет! — прокричала она. — Я не позволю.

Вален махнул рукой в сторону Кольца.

— Прошу.

— Нет! — кричала Дераннимер. — Я не позволю вам так бросаться своими жизнями. Никому. Ради чего мы сражались, если не ради жизни?

— О, моя леди, — ответил Маррэйн. — Я сражался ради смерти. А ваш муж… он сражался ради власти.

— Это ложь, и ты знаешь об этом. Позволь мне подтвердить это. — Вален шагнул в пределы Кольца.

— Я люблю вас! — простонала Дераннимер. — Я равно люблю вас обоих. Неужели этого недостаточно!

— Нет, моя леди. Этого никогда не было достаточно. — Маррэйн присоединился к Валену в Кольце.

Оно начало раскрываться. Обоих залил свет.

Дераннимер, плача, выбежала из Храма. Больше никто не двинулся с места.

* * *

Было больно, но Маррэйн привык к боли. Он мало чувствовал ее. Ничто не могло сравниться с болью, что он испытал, когда Рашок рассказал ему про свадьбу.

Он взглянул на Валена напротив. Мессия выглядел спокойным и безмятежным. Маррэйн ненавидел его за это, также как ненавидел его за многое другое. Он убил Парлонна, он завоевал Дераннимер, он уничтожил все, ради чего Маррэйн прежде жил и воевал.

Он сделал так, что будущие поколения не сохранят даже их имен. Маррэйн и Парлонн будут забыты. Их имена не будут чтить и помнить, ими не будут хвалиться их потомки.

У них не будет потомков. Не будет воинов унаследовавших их кровь или их отвагу.

Он отобрал это у них, у народа что он собирался спасти в его тысячелетии мира. О чем будут их мысли, их мечты? Они будут жить и умирать, не зная войны, не зная страха, не ведая подвига.

И он завоевал Дераннимер. За это Маррэйн ненавидел его больше, чем за что — либо.

Его кожу начало щипать. Свет обжигал его. Он терпел, глядя на Валена. Тот все еще был безмятежен.

Во имя Шингена, он разве он не чувствует боли? Сам Шинген, согласно легендам, не чувствовал ни боли ни страха — но он был воином. Он был величайшим из воинов. Вален был всего лишь хитрым жрецом.

— Ты и не мог слушать, не так ли? — проговорил Маррэйн, нарушив, наконец, тишину. Свет становился нестерпимо горячим. — У тебя есть свой собственный путь. Парлонн был прав. Я хотел бы лишь понять это раньше. Ты убил всех нас!

— Мы все делаем выбор, Маррэйн. Я сделал свой, и он был куда трудней, чем ты можешь себе представить. Ты сделал свой, и он привел тебя сюда. Это тебя назовут Предателем, не меня.

— Мог быть другой путь.

— Да. — горько сказал Вален. — Мог быть.

Свет полыхал над ним, сверкая, иссушая и обжигая. Он взглянул на противоположную сторону и увидел на лице Валена страшное спокойствие, знание, и хуже всего — жалость. Он вскрикнул и вскинул руку.

Вспыхнуло понимание.

Тысяча лет мира. Слова о будущем. Пророчество. сила и знание.

Вален знал, что произойдет. Он знал, что случится. Он знал, что окажется в Кольце Звездного Огня.

И все же он привел Дераннимер сюда, чтобы она увидела это.

— Ты недостоин ее! — крикнул Маррэйн. Его одежда начала дымиться. Жар был почти невыносим. — Ты ее не заслуживаешь!

— Может быть. — ответил тот. — Но это — ее выбор, не мой и не твой.

— Ты не заслужил ее! — в его рту пересохло. Его глотка и глаза стали сухими, словно были засыпаны пеплом.

— Ненавижу тебя! — прорычал он вновь.

— И я ненавижу тебя. — спокойно ответил Вален. Он все так же не замечал жара. — Я ненавижу ваш кодекс чести и ваши обычаи. Я ненавижу вашу манеру радоваться смерти, как чему — то похвальному, чем надо восхищаться. Я ненавижу то, что вы делаете героем того, кто убивает десятки тысяч лишь ради своих амбиций.

Я ненавижу то, что вы отвергаете тех из вас, кто сделал всего лишь одну ошибку. Я ненавижу то, что вы смотрите свысока на всех, кто не такие как вы. Я ненавижу то, что вы так боитесь наступления мира, что пытаетесь разрушить весь мир.

Скольких ты убил? У всех и каждого из них были любимые, были мечты. Им теперь не сбыться. Сколько печалилось по тем, кто пал от твоего клинка? Возлюбленные, дети, родители, братья, сестры, друзья… Сколько слез заставили пролиться ты и такие как ты — просто потому, что вы не видите другого пути?

Будет тысяча лет мира. За это время мы узнаем новые мечты и цели, надежду и любовь. И все это будет возможным, несмотря на все, что ты можешь сделать, на все, что смогут сделать такие как ты. В нашем обществе нет места для убийц. Довольно!

Маррэйн рассмеялся.

— Ты видел недостаточно далеко. И не увидишь! — Теперь он кричал, заглушая давящий звук бьющейся в голове крови. — Будет тысячелетие мира, а потом — я клянусь — будет десять тысяч лет войны! Все что ты построишь — рухнет вокруг тебя и мы восстанем снова. Мы будем нужны вам, и вы будете умолять о нас, и наконец вы поймете что не можете жить без нас!

На миг Вален показался растерянным.

— А когда придет такой день… — проговорил он медленно. — … найдется другой, такой же как я, чтобы принести мир там, куда такие как ты пытались принести войну.

Свет теперь был так ярок, что Маррэйн ничего не видел. Он слышал слова Валена — так, словно они раздавались в его голове, и знал что он проиграл. Вален видел будущее. Он знал то, что случится. Но он видел недостаточно далеко.

Ничто не длится вечно.

Шатаясь от боли, шатаясь от знания своего поражения, Маррэйн качнулся назад. Поток холодного воздуха омыл его, и он упал, скорчившись на твердом, холодном каменном полу.

Он приподнялся, почти ослепший от света, что поглотил Валена.

Все кончено. Мертв. Мертв — но восемью годами позже чем следовало.

— Умри, ублюдок! — прорычал Маррэйн. — Умри!

Свет погас. Кольцо замерло. И в нем стоял Вален, вскинув ввысь руки и подняв денн'бок над головой. Он смотрел на Маррэйна — с жалостью во взгляде.

* * *

Теперь Дераннимер перестала плакать. Гнев утих. Страх потускнел. Осталась лишь тупая боль. Ее платье было покрыто пятнами и измазано землей, на лице остались следы слез. Даже вода озера теперь казалась тусклой и замутившейся.

Она услышала шаги, но не обернулась. Их звук вновь пробудил ее ярость. Она вздрогнула и отмахнулась от прикосновения. Она не желала знать — кто победил, кто из них жив, и кто умер. Вален и Маррэйн — теперь она ненавидела обоих.

— Я никогда не пойму тебя. — прошептала она, наконец. — Я никогда не пойму вас.

— Прости. — ответил Вален. — Прости, что причинил тебе боль. Прости, что испортил нашу свадьбу. Прости… за все.

— Маррэйн умер?

— Нет. Он ушел.

— Я люблю его. Я знаю что говорю. Я люблю вас обоих, и порой не знаю, кого же люблю больше.

— Я…

— Не смей мне ничего говорить! Ты смотришь на меня и я знаю что ты думаешь про эту… Кэтрин. Ты сравниваешь меня с ней, смотришь в чем мы похожи, и в чем отличаемся. Я хотя бы честнее. Я люблю вас обоих такими, как вы есть — а теперь ненавижу вас за то, что вы есть. Я не пытаюсь сделать вас… такими как помню.

— Затрас умер.

Она, наконец, повернулась к нему и увидела печаль в его глазах.

— Что?

— И Ра — Хел. Они оба мертвы.

— Как?

Он мотнул головой.

— Прости за все, что я с тобой сделал. Если ты захочешь уйти — я пойму.

— Я не хочу тебя покидать. — ответила она. — Хотела бы. Все было бы проще но я не хочу. Я не знаю, чего хочу.

Он сел.

— Простите ли вы меня, моя леди?

— Не знаю. И никогда не зови меня так. Никогда.

Он кивнул и опустилась тишина. Вода была неподвижна и позади заходило солнце.

* * *

В зале повисло молчание, нарушенное лишь тяжелым хрипом дыхания Маррэйна. Он не мог в это поверить. Он знал, что они скажут, знал во что они поверят. Он не знал, как мог выжить Вален. Это могло быть обманом, вмешательством Ворлонцев — даже просто случайностью, но это было уже неважно.

Они запомнят это как чудо. Они видят в нем мессию и спасителя, и это будет всего лишь еще одним подтверждением.

Вален шагнул вперед, глядя на него. Он явно жалел Маррэйна.

Жалость!

Как он смеет?

Святоши и рабочие склонятся перед ним, и дни настоящих воинов закончатся.

Все погибли бесцельно. Парлонн погиб зря.

Маррэйн умрет зря.

Ему было все равно.

Его дэчай уже был в руке. На один миг он подумал о последнем шансе сохранить честь, показать им, что значит быть настоящим воином, но — нет. Вален отверг морр'дэчай, и здесь никто не станет его кайшакунином. Он исполнил этот долг для Беревайн, Унари и Хантибана — но здесь нет никого, кто исполнит этот долг перед ним.

В его обучение входил один особенный урок. Последний урок, который он выучил. Он касался того, что делать, когда ты побежден, когда уже не важны честь, выигрыш или выживание, и довольно пусть небольшой, но победы.

Он глядел на Валена и видел жалость в его глазах. Он видел Парлонна, Беревайн, Хантенна, Хантибана и Шузена, всех кто был мертв и будет забыт. Он видел Дераннимер и почувствовал ее дыхание на своей щеке.

Он качнулся вперед и метнул дэчай, словно копье. Вален казался по — настоящему ошеломленным. Бросок был безупречным, направленным точно в его сердце. Мгновенный, убийственный удар.

То, что случилось потом, ослепило и ошеломило Маррэйна.

Вспышка света и звук взмахнувших ангельских крыльев. Нелепый чужак, спутник Валена, бросил себя наперерез дэчай, свет окутал его, словно крылья взмахнули за его спиной.

Клинок вошел в его грудь, и он упал.

Вален был невредим.

Глаза Маррэйна обожгло пламенем, куда более страшным чем то, что жгло его плоть в Кольце Звездного Огня. Он увидел Ра — Хела, лорда ворлонцев, падающего с высоты Храма. Но перед его мысленным взором, он видел гораздо дольшее падение — сквозь саму вселенную, в море огня. И все ворлонцы падали туда вместе с Ра — Хелом.

Раздались крики, проклятия — и приказы, но Маррэйн не услышал их. Он бросился бежать, с быстротой, которой они от него не ждали. Вален не сказал ничего, но несколько рейнджеров успели выкрикнуть приказы — схватить или же убить его.

Это никому не удалось.

И никто из собравшихся в Храме больше его не видел.

* * *

«Видишь? Затрас не боится.»

«Ты сделал то, что было нужно.»

«Ты прав. Теперь они запомнят Затраса.»

«Народ запомнит твою жизнь, но не твою смерть. Они не вспомнят даже про мою жизнь. А мы живем куда дольше минбарцев, людей или даже вас, и потому нам так легко забывать. Это неважно. Мы должны исполнить свое предназначение, а мой народ никогда не станет тем, кем может стать, покуда я жив. Они запомнят это место, и запомнят этот народ. Вот что свяжет нас, эта жертва. Когда Тени вернутся, рядом с минбарцами будут сражаться ворлонцы. Они встретят Врага не в одиночку. Теперь мой народ запомнит минбарцев. Я отдал свою жизнь, чтобы спасти одного из них.»

«А Затрас?»

«Затрас… ты спас Валена. Ты отдал ради этого жизнь. Они запомнят. Как чужак спас жизнь их вождя — от одного из них самих. Он научатся… все они поймут, что не могут сражаться в одиночку.»

«Как скажешь. Теперь Затрас уснет?»

«Да. Теперь Затрас может уснуть.»

* * *

Собор.

— Итак?

— Итак — что?

— Что было дальше? Это же не может быть концом.

— Тебе действительно интересно? Ты непостоянна.

— Я уже потратила бог знает сколько времени, выслушивая эту бессмысленную историю о вещах, случившихся тысячу лет назад. Скажи мне хотя бы, чем это кончилось.

— Порой вещи просто существуют. Порой история — ничего кроме истории. И все же порой в ней есть урок, что следует выучить.

— Ты о чем — то задумался.

— Да. Это… полагаю, один из главных моментов. Он напомнил мне о вещах, которые я знал прежде — знал иначе. Теперь я вижу их в новом свете. Ра — Хел пожертвовал собой…

Чтобы быть уверенным, что ворлонцы будут приглядывать за Минбаром. Они так и делали, раз уж там умер один из их величайших вождей.

Хм… Могу сказать, что почти что жалею о его смерти.

— Это к тому, что 'не все мои враги — злобные ублюдки'?

— Не знаю. Тысяча лет — долгий срок, даже для ворлонцев. За это время могло измениться многое. Многое могло предстать в ином свете. Тут есть над чем подумать.

— Ты тратишь слишком много времени на размышления. Итак?

— Итак?

— На чем ты намерен закончить, или же оставишь меня в неведеньи?

— Да. На чем мне остановиться?

— Что стало с Маррэйном?

— А. Это.

— Сейчас он мертв, так?

— Все умирает.

— Хорошая работа — не отвечать на вопросы. Хорошо, я слушаю.

* * *

Йедор, пять лет спустя.

Дераннимер встала рано, как всегда, чтобы застать рассвет. В последние дни ей пришлось остаться одной, а восходящее утром солнце всегда так умиротворяло ее. Тепло касалось ее обнаженных рук, цвет воды ласкал ее взгляд, и к ней приходило спокойствие.

Прошедшее время было насыщено, заполнено делами и заботами. Люди с кем надо встретиться, дела, что надо сделать, места которые следует посетить. А особенно — с того дня, как Вален обнародовал план создать новое правительство, которое переживет его. Он называл его Серым Советом и состоять оно должно было из девяти правителей — трое из касты воинов, трое от касты мастеров и трое из касты жрецов — и один стоящий над всеми.

Дераннимер прикрыла глаза, вспоминая потрясение которое это вызвало. Многие считали что касте мастеров нельзя давать никакой власти вообще, не то, что голос, равный с прочими. Другие стояли на том, что каста воинов изжила себя и должна быть распущена. Сами воины разделились на два лагеря: те, кто смиренно повиновался без слов и споров, из страха что в них увидят предателей, и тех кто интриговал, вспоминая дни былой славы и обещал что их вождь однажды вернется.

Любой кто думал, что распри закончатся вместе с Войной Теней, жестоко ошибался. — подумала она. Но все же ситуация становилась лучше, и она верила Валену, когда тот говорил о единстве и мире. Просто для того, чтобы они наступили нужно немало времени.

Но это время придет, она была в том уверена. Она нежно коснулась рукой живота. Вален улетел с дипломатическим визитом прежде, чем она стала уверена, и потому уже второй раз она ждала ребенка, о котором он не знал.

Она никому не говорила. На этот раз она скажет ему первому, и никому другому. Она долго ненавидела его, но не перестала любить его, и со временем любовь взяла верх над ненавистью. Ни он, ни она со дня свадьбы не произнесли больше имени Маррэйна.

Не потому, что она не думала о нем. Она часто вспоминала его. Особенно, когда видела своего сына. У него были глаза Маррэйна, твердые и холодные. Он был уравновешен и даже несмотря на его возраст — она знала, что ему суждено стать вождем. У него были спокойствие и сдержанность, которыми когда — то был наделен Маррэйн — те качества, что он утратил.

Она могла почувствовать призрачное биение сердца под пальцами, и как — то знала, что этот ребенок будет девочкой.

Она долго сидела так, неподвижно и безмолвно, куда дольше чем обычно. Она могла заново увидеть свою жизнь — горе, радость, печаль. Ее решение было принято не в этот день, и не в последующий. Но в конце концов — выбор был сделан.

Она может видеть будущее. Она верит в это будущее и она хочет создавать его.

И для этого она должна вернуться к прошлому.

Единственной, последней его части, которую она не может забыть.

* * *

Ивожим.

Памятник не был закончен. Вален не удивился. Как он может быть закончен, если он не знает, что написать на нем?

Идея была неплоха. Что — то в память о войне, что — то в напоминание его народу о тех, кто погиб в позабытых мирах. А это был самый позабытый из миров. Многие даже не знали его имени. Битва здесь была не за территорию, и не ради какого — то плана.

Она была ради него.

Все кто умер здесь — умерли ради него.

Тут даже не было жизни.

Все же он настоял на путешествии сюда. Его эскорт был… озадачен, если не сказать большего. Союзники Теней все еще существовали, и все также хотели его смерти. Покушения стали реже, но все же случались время от времени. На Ивожим не было гарнизона, не было предварительно построенной защиты. Фактически тут не было вообще ничего.

Но все равно он прилетел сюда.

Когда он уйдет — останется память. но что они запомнят? Как он может объяснить будущим поколениям необходимость того, что случилось здесь?

Просто. Он этого не сделает.

Хуже всего что он потерял Затраса. Его грубоватая мудрость могла бы пригодиться.

Он оглянулся и обнаружил, что оторвался от своей рейнджерской охраны. Это было необычным. Они всегда держали его в поле зрения. Он не мог их увидеть. Их нигде не было.

Он не боялся — бояться ему было нечего. Но он был… удивлен. Он попытался высмотреть дорогу к лагерю, но не мог увидеть ни единой знакомой приметы. Он не мог зайти так далеко, даже в такой задумчивости.

— Где ты? — тихо сказал он. — Нет нужды в подобных фокусах.

— Ты совершенно прав. — ответил голос, на безупречном минбарском. В нем не было заметного акцента, не было отличий по диалекту, ничего кроме ощущения невероятного возраста. Это был голос, который говорит о смерти планет, звезд, времени.

Существо, появившееся перед его глазами, возникло в точности из ниоткуда. Он был гуманоидом — высоким, и роскошно одетым в манере, что сочетала в себе жреческий и императорский стиль. В его лоб был вживлен драгоценный камень.

— Полагаю, ты знаешь меня. — сказал он.

— Я знаю тебя. — сказал Вален Примарху.

* * *

Делфи.

— Я знала что ты придешь. Я знала это, также, как знала о них. Они пришли ко мне по твоему настоянию. Почему же не пришла ты?

— Я испугалась.

— Испугалась чего?

— Того, что ты можешь сказать мне.

— А сейчас ты не боишься?

— Да, боюсь, но я должна это сделать.

— Ты не победила свой страх ради поиска своего будущего супруга, но смогла — ради того, кто пытался его убить. И что это тебе говорит?

— Говорит, что я не смогу быть счастлива пока все не разрешится. Я должна закончить с этим. Я должна… повидать его — в последний раз.

— Почему вы так упорны, следуя по пути что ведет лишь к боли? Все вы. Ты знаешь что он спросил у меня, когда был здесь? Он хотел знать, можешь ли ты полюбить его?

— Что… что ты ответила?

— Правду, разумеется. Что ты уже любишь, но ты никогда не будешь любить его так, как любишь другого, и никогда не будешь любить его так, как он этого желает.

— Я люблю его.

— Я и не отрицала этого.

— Где он?! Скажи мне, где он. Это все, за чем я пришла.

— И что ты сделаешь, когда найдешь его? Что ты сможешь сказать ему?

— Я не знаю.

— Нет. Тогда я скажу тебе — что. Ты не послушаешь, но я все равно скажу. Оставь это место. Возвращайся домой. Подари жизнь своей дочери и вырасти многих других. Утопи своего первенца в озере и забудь, что он или Каменный Воин когда — либо существовали.

— Где он?!

— Ты настоящая дочь воина. Знаешь ли ты, что творишь своими поисками?

— Я не желаю знать.

— Я могу сказать тебе, скольких детей ты выносишь, когда ты умрешь, что случится с твоим мужем — так много. Только не следуй больше по этому пути.

— Почему ты не отвечаешь? Что за выгода тебе в этом?

— Я вижу будущее. Все. Не просто этот на год, или следующий — но будущее, простирающееся куда дальше, чем ты можешь себе представить. Что бы он ни сделал — он не заслужил такой муки. Если ты действительно любишь его — пощади его.

— Где он?

— Он забудет тебя. Если ты найдешь его, то впоследствии будущее увидит, как он забудет тебя ради любви к другой. Ты сможешь это вынести?

— Где он?

— Ты не понимаешь что творишь! Ты безрассудная, глупая, маленькая девчонка!

— Где он?!

— Ты глупа… настолько глупа. Где еще ему быть? Он обитатель покинутой и забытой твердыни из камня, льда, и памяти. Твой супруг искал его по всей галактике, но никогда и не думал посмотреть ближе к дому.

Широхида, разумеется.

Сгоревшие и разоренные развалины, свидетели предательства последних двух воинов, что правили там. Теперь ты получила ответ. Я проклинаю тебя за то, что ты заставила меня сказать, и также проклинаю твоих детей.

— О чем ты?

— Твое имя будет вечно преследовать их. Твое — и его. Они не будут знать дома, и их разбросает по галактике как зерна на ветру. Они узнают любовь — и в ней им будет отказано. Они узнают радость — для того чтобы почувствовать, как она ускользает меж их пальцев. Они будут жить в тени своего отца — до скончания дней, и будут ненавидеть вас за это.

— Что ж, они сами выберут свои судьбы и пройдут их своей дорогой. Им не нужны ни твои проклятия, ни твое благословение. Прощай.

— Я знаю, как ты назовешь свою дочь.

— Я тоже.

* * *

Широхида.

Когда она пришла — Немейн уже ждал ее.

— Как ты узнал? — спросила его Дераннимер.

Она ненавидела это выражение на его лице. Он всегда выказывал такой оптимизм и надежду. Даже долгие годы войны не слишком изменили его. Он всегда поклонялся ей, и она неохотно признала что ей нравится видеть обожание в его глазах. И сейчас ей было больно видеть в нем такое отвращение.

— Ты думаешь, что можешь просто так исчезнуть, и мы ничего не узнаем? Я приказал Рейнджерам присмотреть за тобой, и они сказали, куда ты направляешься. Он здесь, не так ли?

— Я должна поговорить с ним.

— После того, что он сделал?

— Именно потому, что он сделал.

— Нет. — Лицо Немейна было жестким. Он ничуть не был похож на того мальчишку, который давным — давно поклялся защищать ее, после безумного бегства из Ашинагачи. — Я не пропущу тебя.

— Ты мне не позволишь?

— Я пошлю Рейнджеров, и мы выкурим его оттуда. Он должен заплатить за то, что сделал.

— Я приказываю тебе уйти, немедленно.

— Я не могу этого сделать.

— Я старше тебя по званию, и я приказываю тебе.

— Нет.

— Пожалуйста, Немейн. Я должна.

— Почему?

— Ты любил когда — нибудь?

— Ты спрашиваешь меня об этом? Ты — среди всех прочих? Я любил тебя столько, сколько могу вспомнить. Я знал, что ты выйдешь замуж за великого, за того, кто будет достоин тебя, но этого было достаточно. Как ты можешь спрашивать — любил ли я?

— Ты мог бы… — она запнулась. В каком — то смысле она всегда знала это. — Ты мог бы все еще любить меня, если бы я причинила тебе боль, если бы я отвергла тебя, если бы я… предала тебя?

— Ты никогда этого не сделаешь.

— Прошу. — прошептала она. — ответь мне.

— Да! Не должен был бы, но — все равно да.

— Ты ответил сам. Я должна увидеть его, в последний раз.

Вздрогнув, он опустил голову.

— Один час. — прошептал он. — Здесь достаточно рейнджеров, чтобы даже его одолеть в бою, но я даю тебе один час. Потом мы придем и найдем его.

— Спасибо. — еле слышно проговорила она, не имея смелости произнести подобающие слова.

Она отвернулась и начала долгий подъем по холодной, неверной каменной тропе к темному замку, что тенью нависал на фоне сумеречного неба. Немейн вскинул голову, следя за ней взглядом.

— Он убьет тебя, — прокричал он. — Ты погибнешь! Ты не должна делать этого!

— Мы все умрем, Немейн. И я должна. Я верю в него, пусть даже ему не поверит никто и никогда.

С каждым сделанным ей шагом Широхида становилась все мрачней и выше.

* * *

Маррэйн задумчиво смотрел на слабый огонек, дрожащий и танцующий в холодном каменном зале Широхиды. Он много думал об огне в последнее время. Парлонн был Огнем, как часто говорилось. Яростный, жестокий, но укрощенным — способен защитить и укрыть тех кто в этом нуждался. Сам Маррэйн всегда был Землей — тяжелый, неподатливый и безмолвный.

Но в тот день, когда он метнул свой дэчай в Валена, когда он вызвал его в Храме Варэнни — в его разуме бушевал один лишь огонь.

И когда Кольцо Звездного Огня сжигало его плоть, он снова почувствовал ярость пламени. Возмездие от Парлонна за его победу? Что ж, хоть какая — то победа.

Он должен был умереть на За'ха'думе, Он должен был умереть давным — давно, прежде чем увидел Валена, Дераннимер или ворлонцев. Он давным — давно должен был умереть.

Зал был холоден, как был холоден всегда. Вален не сможет этого понять. Он не поймет этого. Он старался принести тепло в такие места, как это, но Клинки Ветра возвели здесь свою родовую твердыню именно потому, что тепла здесь не было. Они хотели создать армию воинов, которых не страшил бы холод.

Он взглянул на тень в углу зала. Пять лет она ждет здесь, появившись вскоре после его прихода. Один из многих призраков, являющихся ему, Широхиде, или же им обоим.

— Посмотри на то, что они сделали. — сказал он тени.

Тысячи лет верной службы, тысячи лет великих деяний, героев, битв побед и поражений, а они уничтожили их и забыли все из — за предательства двух своих вождей. Даже Шинген не взял Широхиду. Ты понимаешь это? Даже Шинген!

Его тень ничего не ответила. Его тень никогда не отвечала.

Он повернулся к Хантибану, гордо сидевшему на троне. Его больше не беспокоили колючки. В конце концов, мертвые не чувствуют боли.

— Ты был прав. Ты сделал меня сильней. — Он бросил взгляд на Беревайн, следившую за ним залитыми кровью глазами — пригвожденную к стене напротив. — Он и тебя сделал сильнее. Он нас обоих сделал сильными.

Беревайн не ответила. Но она понимала. Он знал это.

Ему показалось, что он слышит шаги — но такого не могло быть. Никто теперь не приходил к Широхиде. Совсем никто. Никто не хотел — а тот, кто захотел был уже здесь.

Дераннимер прошла длинную галерею, прошла почерневшие и изуродованные огнем двери и показалась перед ним.

— А. — сказал Маррэйн. — Разумеется. Входите, леди. Вы как раз вовремя.

Она шла вперед, медленно, замирая на каждом шаге.

— Маррэйн. — прошептала она. — Это ты.

— Кто еще это может быть? Я все еще Лорд Широхиды. — Он широко махнул рукой. — Располагайте моими слугами. Располагайте моим замком. Прошло изрядно времени с тех пор, как вы навещали меня. Ваш новый супруг, без сомнения, оставляет вам не много свободного времени. Где Парлонн? Вы видели его? Он здесь не был.

— Я… я искала тебя.

— Должно быть, вы искали не слишком хорошо. — Он провел рукой сквозь огонь, глядя как трескается и чернеет его перчатка. — Я думал о тебе. Иногда я говорил с тобой, когда видел как ты бродишь в тени. Ты не отвечала. — он помолчал. — Беревайн тоже никогда мне не отвечает.

— Ты… ты в порядке?

— Настолько, насколько можно ждать. Теперь ты разговариваешь со мной. Я думал, что ты будешь сердиться на меня.

— Сердилась.

— А, этого лишь стоило ожидать. Значит ты простила меня, чтобы поговорить со мной напоследок? Как давно это было? Значит, тысяча лет мира наконец прошла? Мне снова пора на войну? — Он огляделся. — Я не могу найти свой дэчай. Беревайн, ты не видела его?

Пламя отразилось в ее слезах.

— Я люблю тебя. — прошептала она.

— Как любезно, с вашей стороны, сказать это. — ответил он, все еще пытаясь найти свой дэчай. Во имя предков — он должен быть где — то здесь! — Было бы еще любезней, если б вы сказали это раньше, когда я говорил с вами; а за последние месяцы это было не раз, но…. лучше сейчас, чем никогда.

— У меня есть сын. — прошептала она. — Я ношу дочь, но у меня уже есть сын.

— Я рад за тебя. Унари! Где мой дэчай?

— Я назвала его в честь тех, кого любила больше всех. Прежде чем встретилась с Валеном. Прежде чем стала Рейнджером. Я назвала моего сына Парлэйном.

Маррэйн вскинул голову. Он попытался что — то сказать, но слова застряли в горле.

— Сын?

Она кивнула, слезы скатились по ее лицу.

Он хотел бы быть способным на плач, но ему это было недоступно.

— Парлэйн?

Она кивнула еще раз.

— Он будет великим. Он будет сотрясать мир своими шагами и империи будут дрожать перед взмахом его клика. Он будет великим.

— Да. — прошептала она. — Будет. Сюда идут.

— Ты привела гостей?

— Они попытаются убить тебя.

Он усмехнулся.

— Да. Я слышу. Думаю, что этого я и ждал. Значит, тысяча лет мира закончена! Как раз вовремя. Я себя чувствую так, словно ждал все десять тысяч. Галактике пришло время снова искупаться в крови. Я всегда знал. Я всегда знал, что ей будут нужны такие, как я. Я был прав, не так ли?

— Да. — вздохнула она. — Ты был прав.

— Хорошо. Я никак не найду мой дэчай, но настоящий воин не останется без оружия.

Он потянулся к огню и выхватил из него короткую головню, с пляшущим на конце пламенем. На мгновение оно осветило его тень в углу зала и, отраженное, вспыхнуло из тьмы в кроваво — красном камне. Маррэйн крутнул головню, заставив ее танцевать в руке и призрак исчез.

Он услышал звук шагов. Их было много.

* * *

Позже Дераннимер скажет, что самая страшная битва в ее жизни — была не с Тенями или убийцами, Унари или Клинками Ветра, но с гневом, печалью и страхом, что обрушились на нее, когда она смотрела, как Маррэйн разговаривает с призраками, не замечая тех, кто пришли убить его.

Когда он выхватил горящую головню, она отвела взгляд — не в силах видеть его лица, и заметила блеск драгоценного камня в углу зала.

И она поняла.

Смерть.

Похититель мертвых.

Похититель душ.

Шаг Тод.

Немейн и его Анла'Шок миновали вход в зал и направились к Маррэйну.

— Пришло время тебе предстать перед правосудием. — сказал Немейн. — Ты слишком долго скрывался от нас.

— Есть слово, — сказал тот, словно не услышав их. Казалось, он обращается к своим безмолвным призракам, а не к тем кто пришел убить его. — Которое Шинген произнес однажды — но после сам отказался от него. Оно означает того, кто правит в величии и страхе, кто мановением руки среди звезд покрывает тенью свои земли.

Это слово «король». Сгоревшая, разгромленная, обугленная — здесь Широхида, дом Клинков Ветра с незапамятных времен. Я был последним Первым Воином Клинков Ветра и Широхиды.

Я король.

В первый раз за все время он заметил Немейна.

— Нападай и умри. — выплюнул он. — Я был живым, прежде чем стать королем.

* * *

Дераннимер нарушила наступившую тишину.

— Тысяча лет мира. — крикнула она. — Когда один минбарец не убьет другого! Разве еще не наступил мир? Я думала что война закончена!

— Он пытался убить нашего лорда. — ответил Немейн. — Мы говорили об этом, моя леди.

— Я знаю. Но, прошу — должен быть другой путь.

— Какой еще другой путь? — рассмеялся Маррэйн. — Давай, нападай. Убей меня, но помни, что этот зал будет залит вашей кровью и усеян вашими телами. Никто из нас не должен получить честной смерти. Это лишь еще одно из того, что он отобрал у нас.

— Так не должно быть. — прошептала Дераннимер. Прошу! Ради чего нам сражаться?

— Ради всего, что он пытается отобрать у нас. — прошипел Маррэйн.

— Еще есть время. — проговорила Дераннимер.

— Время для чего? — спросил Маррэйн, глядя на нее. От его взгляда ей хотелось спрятаться. — Ты не простишь меня за то, что я сделал. Ты это знаешь.

— Я говорила не об этом. Время — чтобы ты смог простить себя.

— Вы глупцы. — Маррэйн засмеялся. — Призраки или во плоти, вы все глупцы. Я был мертв с тех пор, как взялся за дэчай, и за все это время была лишь одна ночь, когда я был действительно жив. Я предал вас, а вы все предали меня, но я знаю кого из нас назовут Предателем. Пусть тень падет с моего взгляда — как она пала на ваш.

Он бросил головню к ногам, и его мундир охватило пламя.

* * *

Каждый глоток воздуха в зале, казалось, взрывался жаром и яростью. В ушах Дераннимер грохотал гром и она отступала, шатаясь от боли. Жар опалил ее кожу и она покачнулась.

Было удивительно не почувствовать боли, когда руки Немейна поддержали ее.

— Нет! — закричала она.

— Мы должны! — заорал он в ответ.

Она подняла взгляд и увидела огненный ад в который превратился огромный зал. И в нем скрылся Маррэйн. Она прокричала его имя, но ответа не было.

Потом она увидела, как кто — то движется сквозь пламя и бросилась к нему. Ее надежды умерли, когда она увидела искрящийся камень во лбу у него.

— Шаг Тод! — услышала она крик Немейна.

Чужак улыбнулся и поднял руку. В ней — из ничего — появился какой — то предмет и ослепительный свет и миллионы голосов заполонили ее разум. Она бросилась к нему, полуослепленная, полузадохнувшаяся, с мольбой за жизнь ее ребенка, с мольбой о душе Маррэйна.

Она коснулась предмета на ладони чужака.

Его улыбка исчезла. Она закричала, чувствуя как на ее руке горит кожа и лопаются кости.

Потом жар взял над ней верх, она упала, и последняя ее мысль была о имени для ее дочери.

* * *

Огонь был повсюду вокруг него, касался его кожи, не обжигая ее, обжигая его душу, не касаясь ее. Он был готов, наконец, умереть, когда увидел чужака.

На миг он растерялся, принял его за его тень, за лишь одну из многих теней что навещали его и Широхиду.

Потом он увидел свет на его лбу, и в его руке, и он понял что это было. Пять лет он ждал его смерти, и сейчас ожидание закончилось.

Маррэйн закричал.

Но было уже слишком поздно.

* * *

Дераннимер разбудил холодный воздух, коснувшийся ее лица. Она вздрогнула, закричала и пришла в наполненное болью сознание. Она приподнялась, выкрикнув имя Маррэйна.

Широхида возвышалась над ними, объятая пламенем — погребальным костром своему последнему лорду.

— Он не мог выжить. — сказал ей Немейн. — Видишь; он сам сложил себе погребальный костер, и весь его замок горит, чтобы проводить его из этого мира.

— Точно также как и моего отца. — прошептала она, затем вспомнила о боли в руке и нерешительно подняла ее к лицу. Она ожидала увидеть тяжелые ожоги, может быть, даже обгоревшую культю.

Но всем, что она увидела, был небольшой белый круг в центре ладони.

— Отметка на память. — прошептала она. Потом вновь взглянула на Широхиду.

— Ее будут звать Катренн. — тихо сказала она горящей крепости. Я хотела тебе рассказать.

* * *

Никто не нашел его тело.

Или же тело Охотника за душами.

* * *

Ивожим.

Рашок был слишком опытен, чтобы беспокоиться. Он был слишком опытен, чтобы сердиться. Слишком опытен, чтобы спрашивать у небес — как Вален мог внезапно исчезнуть на глазах у двоих рейнджеров.

Впрочем хоть он и был опытен — это, конечно же, не удержало его от всего перечисленного.

Он организовал планомерный поиск, приготовил лагерь к отражению атаки с любого направления — в том числе с воздуха и из — под земли. Он связался с кораблями на орбите и передал сообщение о случившемся.

А затем он увидел, что все эти приготовления были напрасны, когда Вален появился из песка и пыли прямо перед ним.

Такова жизнь Рейнджера.

— Мы беспокоились, Энтил'за. — сказал он.

— Я приношу извинения. — сказал Вален. — Здесь… у меня были дела.

— Нет нужды в извинениях, Энтил'за. Я, как всегда, служу вам. Вы еще не решили насчет подходящего памятника? Я думал, что вы не хотели бы надолго отлучаться с Минбара.

— Здесь не будет памятника, Оставим этот мир мертвым. Я не хочу даже слышать его имени.

— Как пожелаете, Энтил'за.

Не дело Рашока искать понимания слов его лорда. Его дело — повиноваться.

* * *

Турон'вал'на ленн — вэни. Шесть месяцев спустя.

— Я ждал тебя здесь.

— Я знаю. Извини.

— Не извиняйся. Я понимаю.

— Я должна была подумать. Я должна была… путешествовать. Мне нужно было кое — что увидеть.

— Ты была в Ашинагачи.

— Как ты узнал?

— То что я знаю, не значит, что я не беспокоюсь.

— А. Конечно.

— Я пойму, если ты вновь захочешь уйти. Я понимаю, что порой мы должны расставаться. Но я всегда буду ждать тебя здесь. Всегда.

— Я люблю тебя.

— Я всегда тебя любил.

— Ты должен увидеть кое — кого. Ее имя… ее имя Катренн.

— О… Спасибо тебе.

— Я люблю тебя.

— Она прекрасна. Как ты.

Она держала ребенка на руках и смотрела в его глаза, изумленная созданием новой жизни, новых людей, нового мира.

Никто из них больше не произнес имени Маррэйна. Или Парлонна.

* * *

Собор, настоящее.

Сьюзен поднялась.

— И?

Синовал взглянул на нее. Она потянулась, зевнула, но взгляд ее все также сохранял выражение раздражающего превосходства.

— И — что? — ответил он, все еще видя этот холм, это озеро перед своим мысленным взором.

— Что было дальше?

— А. У Валена и Дераннимер было еще несколько детей. Они целовались, они сражались, они любили и были любимы. Вален основал Серый Совет, а когда он отошел от дел, Дераннимер возглавила его, а после нее — Немейн.

Рашок погиб, сражаясь с убийцей из Безликих. Кин Стольвинг убила икарранская боевая машина, однажды отыскавшая ее. Зарвин умер в одиночестве, так и не поняв что же, сделанное им, так рассердило Валена. У Нюкенна не выдержало сердце. Дераннимер сломила болезнь. Немейн погиб — несчастный случай. Вален ушел.

— Весьма печально. — сухо сказала она. — Но это не то, о чем я спрашивала.

— Все истории со временем заканчиваются смертью. Все сводится к вопросу — на чем же остановиться.

— Ушел…?

Синовал вздохнул.

— Исток Душ знает ответ на любой когда — либо заданный вопрос, кроме лишь одного. Он говорит голосами бесчисленных миров и народов прошлого. Я — связь для его, посредник через которого он получает голос, цель и существование. Он живет мной, а я знаю все, что знает он.

И все же я совершенно не могу тебя понять. Полную фразу, пожалуйста.

— Ты отлично умеешь спрашивать… Ты сказал «Вален ушел.»

— Именно.

— Что это значит? Он умер?

— Все умирает.

— Ты знаешь что с ним случилось?

— Да.

— И?

— Есть вещи, которых лучше не знать. Смирись с этим.

— Иногда я тебя просто ненавижу.

— Многие ненавидят меня постоянно.

— Вполне понятно. Я иду спать. Мне нужен отдых, немного водки, немного кофе, может быть кофе с водкой. Не думаю… Нет, конечно же. Спокойной ночи.

— Тут нет ночи.

— Какая разница.

Она исчезла, растворившись во тьме этого зала. Всюду и нигде — как Исток, как Собор, как сам Синовал.

— Это истории делают нас великими, особенными, хранят память о нас. Что мы без памяти? Что такое будущее без прошлого? А люди не помнят, и даже не желают помнить.

Хм. Кто вспомнит обо мне через тысячу лет?

Как ты думаешь…

… Маррэйн?

Воин показался на свет.

Он изменился, и не только в том, что можно было заметить. Тело, что он носил теперь, ему не принадлежало. Его душу переправили в тело погибшего воина. Поначалу он казался стесненным, но это было почти два года назад. Сейчас он держался с тем же достоинством, силой и решимостью, что и в дни до Валена, когда он был воином, а вся галактика была полем боя.

— Это было… занятно. — медленно произнес он. — Услышать мою историю в таком свете. Я так много забыл, и еще больше помню смутно. Это было именно так?

— Может быть. Ты никогда не узнаешь. Расскажи одну и ту же историю тысяче людей и позже ты услышишь тысячу разных историй. Я ее увидел такой, если это имеет значение.

Маррэйн снял дэчай с пояса и начал прокручивать его в руке.

— Я наблюдал за женщиной. Странная порода чужаков. Она человек, так?

Синовал кивнул.

— Вален был одним из них… Будет одним из них… какая разница. Это их естественный облик?

— Более — менее. За исключением ее шрамов.

— Она красива, как ты думаешь?

— Откуда мне знать? Возможно.

— Хм… вот о чем я думаю…

Маррэйн помолчал, погруженный в свои мысли.

— Было кое — что еще, что я помню. Что — то случилось, я помню. На За'ха'думе. Что — то случилось там. Ты ей это не рассказал. Ты не сказал ей правду? Всю правду?

— Нет. Должен был?

— Нет.

Синовал оглядел его. Тело могло измениться но не изменились ни глаза, ни душа что они отражали.

— Сейчас ты жалеешь об этом? — спросил он. — О том, что сделал?

— Нет. Должен?

— Нет. Вселенная идет по неожиданным тропам.

— Не думаю, что я понял. Не думаю, что когда — нибудь пойму. Но это я понимаю. Я готов. Мы готовы. Позови нас на войну и Так'ча придут. Все.

Когда — то они убили одного из их Богов, а теперь у них есть шанс уничтожить всю расу богов. Забавно, не так ли?

— Как скажешь.

Маррэйн снова взглянул на дэчай и хохотнул, странным коротким смешком.

— Я научил их всему что касается владения дэчай. Теперь ни один из них не коснется барркена. В конце концов, я знал Валена, их З'ондара, и мои слова весят не меньше, чем когда — то — его. Никто из них больше не пользуется барркеном. Забавно.

Я должен идти.

— Доброго пути, друг мой.

Маррэйн обернулся к нему прежде, чем темнота поглотила его.

— Когда придет время — позови меня. Я так давно не был на войне.

— Я позову. Можешь быть уверен.

Маррэйн удалился и Синовал вновь остался один. Только он и миллионы голосов Истока. Одиночество…

… за исключением тихого шепота на краю его разума. Он чувствовал его прежде, и снова почувствовал сейчас. Наблюдающий, ожидающий… В тишине он казался громче.

— Кто ты? — прошептал он.

— Это мой вопрос. — последовал ответ. — Кто ты, Примарх Синовал? Мститель, диктатор, предатель, спаситель. Кто ты?

— Ворлонский шпион? Как ты нашел меня?

— Я куда большее, чем ты можешь себя представить, особенно сейчас. Мое имя, Примарх, Себастьян, и я Инквизитор. Я свет что прогоняет тьму, и нет места темнее смертной души. Я знаю где ты прячешься и знаю, к чему ты прикоснулся. Беги от меня куда пожелаешь, ты увидишь меня рядом, когда остановишься.

— Я не боюсь тебя.

— Я знаю. Такая… слабость.

Затем пришла боль, боль какой Синовал никогда не знал прежде. Исток закричал. Миллионы душ закричали как одна. Один из его Охотников кричал, умирая под пытками, без надежды освободиться даже по ту сторону смерти.

Забвение, благословенное забвение пришло к нему.

А затем была тишина. Настоящая и нерушимая.

* * *

За'ха'дум, тысячу лет назад.

Оставшееся несказанным.

Маррэйн шел в тишине. Он мог показаться ходячим мертвецом. Он еще не получил страшного удара, что навсегда разрушит его душу, но он колебался, балансировал на грани, рассматривая две лежащие перед ним дороги, слишком занятый гневом и ненавистью, чтобы знать, какой сделать выбор.

Он видел свет впереди но не беспокоился. Его дэчай был окровавлен и тяготил руку. Казалось, он становится тяжелее с каждым шагом.

Он был воином. Его жизнь была ничем кроме уз и долга. Больше ничего не было.

Туннель раздался и он увидел перед собой сердце За'ха'дума. Пропасть, уходящая глубже, чем мог увидеть глаз смертного. Над ней темнеющее небо.

Перед ним стояли двое существ. Одно из них — Тень, больше любых, им виденных, его панцирь покрывали белесые пятна. Другое — гуманоид, бесконечно старый и бесконечно мудрый. Этот кивнул ему, когда он вошел, а затем отступил назад и скрылся в бездне.

Дераннимер лежала неподвижно на краю пропасти. Маррэйн даже не заметил ее.

— Твоя охрана мертва. — сказал он Тени. Они напали на него и они умерли. Сегодня не было ничего, что он не мог бы победить. Ничего. — Ваша война закончена. С вашей расой покончено. Это конец.

«Мы не боимся смерти.» — сказал Король Теней. — «Бей, и закончим с этим.»

— Я здесь не для того, чтобы убить тебя.

Голова Короля Теней чуть повернулась, возможно в жесте удивления, возможно — приглашая продолжать. После долгой секунды, Маррэйн продолжил.

— Я здесь, чтобы спасти вам жизнь.

Я воин. Я всю мою жизнь учился совершенству в бою. Я лучший воин моего поколения, быть может лучший, что был или будет. Я подтвердил это сегодня. Ты знаешь главную цель каждого воина?

Достойно служить своим мастерством его лорду.

Он предлагает нам тысячу лет мира. Что за прок от воинов в мирное время? Что за польза от твердости, если нет страха? Где будет доблесть, если нет риска? Он превратит нас в философов, дипломатов, бесхребетных святош.

Так слушайте же.

Дайте ему его тысячу лет мира. Потом, когда она закончится, возвращайтесь. Принесите тысячу лет войны туда, где был мир. Принесите миллион лет войны! Умойте галактику в крови!

Верните время, которое уничтожит он, когда все зависело от умения, от силы… Дни, в которые если воин не был достаточно хорош — он учился быть лучшим или умирал.

Умойте галактику в крови.

Тень снова наклонил голову, его глаза вспыхнули.

«Ты выбрал неверную сторону, воин.»

— Да, выбрал. Но теперь я делаю то, что верно. Я скажу ему, что ты мертв. Уверен, ты сможешь бежать, скрыться — что угодно. Мне все равно. Я лишь хочу, чтобы вы вернулись.

«Мы вернемся. Все будет так как ты сказал.»

— Хорошо. — Маррэйн указал на Дераннимер, и на миг гнев в его сердце чуть отступил. — Она моя.

«Как скажешь.»

Он прошел вперед и опустился перед ней на колени, бережно привлек ее к себе.

— Я люблю тебя. — прошептал он. — Я всегда любил тебя.

— И я люблю тебя. — ответила она, слова были едва слышны. — Я всегда любила тебя, Вален.

Удар был нанесен.

* * *

После ухода.

«Как мы и договаривались. Видишь? Мы держим свои обещания.»

«Итак, это она? Это смерть?»

«У смерти много лиц. Это — то, которое выбрал ты. Это окончательная смерть, без возврата, без воскрешения, без спасения — даже для души. Твой пепел станет звездой, твой шепот — памятью, но твоя душа станет ничем. Теперь даже мы не сможем вернуть тебя в мир живых.»

«Я думаю, что это против того, во что вы верите. Почему ты не пытаешься сохранить меня?»

«У меня есть собственные причины. Позволь нам просто сказать, что бессмертие — это дар, которого не заслуживает никто. И то, что сделали с тобой ворлонцы… Такого не заслужил никто.»

«Что они скажут?»

«Ворлонцы будут знать. От одного Изначального к другому — они узнают. Твой народ — они будут шептаться и строить домыслы. Они будут искать, но никогда не найдут твоего тела. Они будут искать, но не найдут твоей души. Тогда они скажут лишь что ты ушел, и так оно и будет.»

«Хорошо. Я так устал. Я так страшно устал.»

«И теперь ты можешь отдохнуть.»

«Да…. теперь можно отдохнуть.»

…

«Вечно.»

Gareth D. Williams

Part 3. On the Edges of Perception

For a year and a half, he has been gone. Shrouded in mystery and rumour, he has been walking in the shadows at the corner of the mind's eye. It is time for him to return. As the Brotherhood Without Banners prepares the next stage of its devastating campaign of terror, as Dexter Smith struggles to investigate what is happening to the telepaths, as G'Kar learns some horrifying secrets, and as Sheridan stares into the abyss of his own soul, Sinoval will reach out his hand and return to the galaxy. And two steps behind him…. is Sebastian.

Chapter 1

It is impossible to discuss the final years of the Alliance without mentioning the individual people involved. More than anything else, the Alliance was the creation of individuals, and the events which led to its collapse especially so. General Sheridan the Shadowkiller, the Blessed Delenn, G'Kar the Messiah, Emperor Londo — all of these cast long shadows over the exploits of others, but they were only the stars at the zenith of the firmament. Others moved and acted, their movements and actions perhaps smaller and more shadowed, but every bit as significant.

Without Vejar, without Dexter Smith, without Talia Winters or Lennier or Jorah Marrago, could events have transpired as they did? Would Delenn or Sheridan or the others have been able to act without them?

But of course, if we are to talk about individuals, there is one who cannot be ignored, who cannot be forgotten, no matter how much some might wish to.

Primarch Sinoval the Accursed will be with us always.

For good or ill.

WATKINS, J. K. (2295) A Cathedral of the Ages: The Sinoval Conspiracy.

Chapter 4 of The Rise and Fall of the United Alliance, the End of the

Second Age and the Beginning of the Third, vol. 4, The Dreaming Years.

Ed: S. Barringer, G. Boshears, A. E. Clements, D. G. Goldingay &

M. G. Kerr.

* * *

There was pain, an agony of the souls screaming. Their memories, their lives, their whispers, their knowledge, all being stolen, all violated.

Sinoval could feel it. He was as much a part of the Well as the Well was of him. The Well of Souls, repository of the wisdom of millennia, stronghold of the last souls of races long since destroyed. A memory, and like all memories, with the potential for great joy or great anguish.

The pain ended, in time. The invader was driven away. He was not yet ready to attempt to conquer Cathedral itself. Despite his knowledge, he needed more time to prepare. That did not matter. He had done enough.

"We shall meet again, Primarch," said the voice in his mind. Calm, confident, clipped. The voice of one who has never known fear, never known doubt, never known anything but the absolute certainty of what he is doing. "Have no fear of that."

"I do not fear you," Sinoval hissed, knowing the invader could hear him.

"I know," Sebastian said as he departed. "But you will."

Sinoval did not know how long he lay there. He stirred, coming back to himself through a haze of red mist, to see Susan running towards him, two Praetors Tutelary at her side. He had sent them away, not that they could have done any good.

"What happened?" she asked. "Are we under attack?"

He accepted her hand, and rose awkwardly to his feet.

"I think we have much less time than we had hoped," he said gravely.

* * *

The drinking house was dark and noisy. He did not like either, but at least he could not hear his own mind with the noise here, which was something. The humans sometimes complained about loud noises by saying that it was too loud for them to think.

As far as he was concerned, that was a good thing.

His contact was late, but that could mean anything. Anything at all. He did not know the Narn's name, only that he was connected to certain individuals in the Kha'Ri, and that he had information. The silent, dark-clothed figure sitting in the corner of the bar knew the value of information.

It was why he was here, after all.

He raised his head slightly as he noticed a fight starting at the far corner of the room. Not surprising. There was a great deal of violence about on Narn these days. Most of it directed at aliens. There were fewer of them around than there had been.

There were no Centauri, obviously, but even some of the Narns' former allies, such as the Drazi and the Brakiri, were suffering. In the corner of the room, a Drazi was facing off against four Narns. The Drazi must have known this would happen, but then they had never been famous for their peaceful nature. With their world occupied and humiliating 'sanctions' imposed, they had to try to win somewhere.

The silent man remembered where he had been when he heard about the Drazi blockade and the war. Rather embarrassingly for someone in his position, he had heard it in drunken gossip, and had at first dismissed it as nothing more. Then he heard more confirmatory reports, enough to make him believe, despite how much he had wanted to deny it.

He supposed he should not care. He had few friends. Probably just the one, and he was not Drazi. Still, it raised the question, what had any of them been fighting for if not for the freedom to make one's own choices? The Drazi blockade and sanctions seemed to argue against that.

In the other corner, the Drazi had downed two of his assailants through strategic use of a chair. He could not however block the stone hurled from another table. It struck him squarely under the armpit and he fell, in obvious agony. Narns piled on top of him, kicking and stomping.

"Not an uncommon sight," said a voice, and the silent man looked up. A Narn was standing in front of him. He matched the description given, but that was not enough these days.

"The password?"

"You know who I work for. Don't make this any harder. I want this over with."

"The password."

"Odin. There. Happy now?"

"It will do." He reached out a hand, and the Narn sat down.

"Stupid password anyway," the Narn said. "What does it mean?"

"It is a human God, one very few of them believe in now. He gave up one of his eyes for wisdom, and he had two ravens called Thought and Memory who flew around the world observing things for him."

"Humans! They'll believe anything." The Narn was looking around nervously. Everyone seemed to be paying attention to the events in the corner.

"Were you followed?"

"I don't think so. I backtracked and double-tailed and went into several pubs and all sorts. If anyone can follow me through all that, then we're both already dead. I've got it."

"Good." Beneath the table, in two casual motions, a data crystal was passed over and hidden.

"That's all I could get, understand? But it is enough. It's everything you asked for."

"I shall commend your name to my master."

"Don't. Do not even mention me at all. You never saw me."

"Very well." He nodded, keeping a careful eye on the corner. Everyone seemed occupied with what was going on there, but the voice in his head had fallen very quiet. It was not simply that he could not hear it, but that it was not talking.

"I'm done," the Narn said, rising.

Another Narn appeared from nowhere to block his path. Female, slightly built and dressed in clothes long past their best, she did not look out of place, and yet…. His contact blanched and stumbled backwards.

"Thenta Ma'Kur," she whispered, reaching out with one hand. She caught his contact on the shoulder and he fell, not even having had a chance to scream.

Somewhere, in the part of his mind that was divorced from reality, the part that he had trained not to care, he admired the precision of the murder. No one had noticed but him, and the death would appear entirely natural, perhaps the result of too much alcohol, or some tragic medical condition. He did not know Narn physiology, but he recognised the nature of the attack, and he knew a nerve strike when he saw one.

"I apologise," the assassin whispered to him. "You have involved yourself in a matter that is not your concern."

"An unfortunate reason for death."

"Life is like that." She moved carefully around the table.

Both of them exploded into motion at the same instant, and again he admired her strategy. He could not fight this battle as stealthily as she could, and if he was seen getting into a fight, everyone else in the bar would turn on him and he would be beaten to death as surely as the Drazi was being. Most people would not pay any attention to his death, just another alien in the wrong part of town.

Still, life was made up of risks.

His denn'bok appeared instantly in his hands and extended upwards, smashing through the table, aiming for her heart. She was too good for that to be a surprise killing blow, and she stepped backwards and aside. Still, it did enough to keep her from completing her strike.

Leaping upwards, he vaulted over the ruined table just as the cries of anger erupted from the corner. The assassin pointed at him and shouted loudly. "An alien! He killed one of us!"

There was a rumble of anger and a mass of Narns charging in his direction. Taking care to sidestep the woman's attack — nowhere near as clumsy as she made it appear to the others — he sprinted for the door, long dark cloak trailing behind him. One of the Narns tried pushing a chair into his path, but he simply jumped over it.

The air was hot and dusty on his skin, but he had known worse, and he continued to run. He would lose most of them easily, he knew that, but the assassin was another matter.

It was fortunate that he had spent many months studying this district of G'Khamazad. It was always wise to know the land in which you might be called upon to fight. He knew all the paths to take to his intended meeting — the quickest, the most roundabout, the highest, the lowest, the most easily concealed.

He took a combination of them all, occasionally doubling back on himself, or moving at a tangent. He had lost the crowd, he knew that, but maybe not the assassin. Still, if he could make his rendezvous quickly and then move on, the information might get away safely and he could lead the assassin on a wild gok chase.

He was rounding a corner, still running at full pelt, when a Narn child walked directly into his path. She looked up at him, eyes wide with horror, frozen to the spot.

Acting on split-second reflexes he threw himself aside, landing awkwardly, bruising his shoulder and side. He quickly patted his pouch and was relieved to find the data crystal intact.

The girl had fallen over. Evidently he had merely clipped her. "Are you all right?" she asked nervously. Obviously she had seldom seen the likes of him before.

"I am fine, little one," he said, rising quickly and looking around for the assassin.

"I'm not little," she said, with a trace of indignation. "It's my naming ceremony soon."

"I am glad to hear it." There! A flicker of movement. He went from a standstill to sprint in one instant. The girl made to say something, but whatever it was, he did not hear. He was too busy running.

That had cost him far too long. He did not have much time, and the pain in his knee and shoulder was slowing him down. There was no other way. He had to make it to the rendezvous point as swiftly as possible and pass over the information.

Just when the abandoned house was in view, she swept down from the shadows, a long knife in her hand. She thrust it at him and he jumped back, drawing and extending his denn'bok. The longer reach would give him an advantage, but not enough.

Hopping backwards on to one foot, she hurled the dagger directly at his head. He only just parried it with his pike, and in that instant she moved forward, another knife in her hand. Frantically he kept her at bay, but at the cost of his balance. Stumbling backwards, he was forced into desperate defensive action.

Suddenly she spun to one side, her body instinctively dodging the PPG blast that came from nowhere. There was a smell of scorching flesh from the side of her arm and she fell, dropping the knife. A quick rush forward, and the end of his denn'bok connected with the underside of her jaw. There was a crack as her neck broke.

A final blow caved in the side of her head, and then he turned to his saviour.

It was a Narn — tall, a warrior, carrying a PPG in one hand and a sword in the other. A ragged leather eye-patch covered half of his face.

"Have you got it?" Ta'Lon asked.

Lennier handed over the data crystal, and then disappeared without a word.

* * *

Senator Dexter Smith did not know his apartment had been broken into until the door had closed behind him and locked.

There was no single sign. There was certainly nothing obvious. His home had not been ransacked. Everything seemed exactly as he had left it, from the jacket thrown casually over the chair the night before to the pack of cards by the side of the breakfast table — even the half-finished coffee (sadly artificial) from this morning.

But there was something else. A sensation. Others might have called it a function of his latent telepathic abilities, but he thought it was something more primaeval than that.

A sense of violation. The unrest that signals something strange and alien invading one's home, one's place of sanctuary. The outside world was not meant to come here.

Whoever this person was, he or she was good. His security system was by no means infallible, but it was among the best available. The Government budget did stretch to protecting its Senators, even in such an unfashionable area as the Pit.

And this person had breezed through it as if it wasn't even there.

He walked forward slowly, surprised by his reaction. He had learned to trust his instincts a long time ago, and they told him not to call Security.

There was a slight creak from the room to his left, and he frowned. His bedroom. Why would anyone be in there?

Inching towards the door, he moved as quietly and stealthily as he could. The door was slightly ajar. He tried to remember if he had closed it before leaving that morning, but the memory would not come. He thought he had.

He slowly reached out his hand and slid it open, keeping as far back as he could.

"About time," said a husky female voice.

Dexter stepped into the doorway.

Talia was lying on his bed, her shoes kicked off on to the floor, a half full bottle of whisky by her side. A half-full bottle of his whisky.

She threw it to him, and he caught it easily.

"Reunion drink?"

* * *

It was a feeling every soldier knew very well. The strange combination of boredom and fear that comes with the knowledge that a battle is near, but not imminent. The battle is an abstract concept, something that will not happen today or maybe even tomorrow, but soon nonetheless. It is hard to imagine the enemy, hard even to remember the reason for the fight, but the prospect of the battle fills every moment. There is nothing necessary left to do, and not enough time for pleasant, unnecessary things.

A strange feeling, and one that a soldier as experienced as Jorah Marrago knew well.

He was in a bad mood, and he knew it. His mercenaries knew it as well, and they were all taking care to stay away from him. Even Dasouri knew better than to trouble him at a time like this. He had been less than pleased with their close combat practice. He had even snapped at Senna following one of her sarcastic asides.

A new attack was in the offing. He could tell. Even his fellow 'captains' in the Brotherhood Without Banners could tell. The fruits of the raid on Gorash were long since consumed, and the Brotherhood had grown since then with Marrago's own addition, to say nothing of certain lesser mercenary companies. There had to be new, fresh ground somewhere.

But where? They had been arguing non-stop for over a week. Worlds and stations and bases had all been suggested and discarded and suggested again. Marrago wondered just how they had managed to attack Gorash at all. They would have trouble just agreeing on a seating order, let alone a battle plan.

Which of course made them a perfect target for him to take over eventually. He was the most experienced general among them — more experienced than most of them put together. He was also the newest, and the most distrusted, but still…. With time and luck and skill he would become their leader soon enough. A couple of good performances in a raid or two, and he would have them in the palm of his hand.

That had been his original plan, when he had followed up n'Grath's invitation and joined the Brotherhood. A couple of things had derailed it since then, but the basic plan held.

Well, three things in fact.

The first was the Narns. The captain, ostensibly, was G'Lorn, former aide to Warleader G'Sten, but it would have taken a much blinder man than Marrago not to recognise that it was the female who really wielded the power there. He had finally learned that her name was Mi'Ra, and that G'Lorn had brought her with him as his lover. He had not recognised her name, but he knew there was definitely more to her than appeared at first sight. Thenta Ma'Kur? The Narn assassin guild had come after him once or twice before, and their assassins had moved with the same easy grace she exhibited. He was determined to continue watching both of them.

The second was the Z'shailyl, the Shadowspawn. He held more power than any of the others, and he could have taken the leadership entirely if he had wanted to, if for no other reason than his Wykhheran monstrosities. That he had not done so suggested some deeper motive. Perhaps a simple strength-in-numbers philosophy. Perhaps he was testing the others just as Marrago was, biding his time, waiting for the moment.

The third was Senna, and he would not think about her. Not at the moment.

Sometimes he missed brivare. Or even jhala. He missed his old soldier friends. He missed Londo. He missed Urza. He missed Barrystan. Most especially, he missed Lyndisty.

You are getting old, he told himself bitterly.

But it was true. He was old. And bitter. And pained. Countless old wounds, countless old scars, countless dead friends.

He was thinking back to his encounter with Barrystan on the Day of the Dead more and more, and it was not helping.

He drifted around, angry and dark and bitter, dwelling on old melancholies, old loves, old friends, old things.

Waiting for something to happen, for the universe to let out its breath.

* * *

Delenn rolled over, coming quickly to full wakefulness as the strange noises roused her. She rarely slept well at the best of times — too many old ghosts haunted her at night — but lately her sleep had been even more fraught than usual.

And most of it was John's fault.

He was speaking now, again. He had done that almost every night since his return from the mission. It was a language she did not know. A language she could not even begin to recognise.

She could speak more languages than she could count, and she knew of many more, including dialects and sub-dialects. This was nothing she had ever heard before.

She had always planned to investigate, but the mystery seemed so trivial in the light of day, and her hours were always so busy, and there had never been time. For the hundredth time, she resolved to speak to someone in the morning. G'Kar, he might know something.

John suddenly convulsed, his arm flying out and smacking her across the face. She rolled backwards across the bed, raising her arms to block his flailing limbs. He was struggling against something, crying out, almost shouting.

"Na! Rwyti'nd we'udd w'rg. Na!"

"John," she whispered, reaching out gently. His hand shot up in her direction. She caught it deftly and pressed her hand against his palm. His skin was so cold. She had held her father's hand after he had died, while preparing the words to speak at his funeral, and she had thought that was as cold as skin could ever be, but now she was proved wrong.

"John," she said again.

He moaned, and his eyes fluttered open. His breathing was very heavy and he was staring at the ceiling.

"John?" she said again.

At times like this, she wished Lyta were here. Something was wrong with John, and he did not even seem to realise it. If only there was a telepath she trusted, who could scan his mind and find out….

No. She stopped. She could not do that to him. She could not violate him like that. She loved him, and she would have to help him deal with this himself. It could be nothing more than bad dreams. By anyone's standards, he had been through a great deal.

"John?"

"Delenn," he said, almost too softly for her to hear. "Was I…. dreaming again?"

"Yes," she said, looking up at him. The chill radiated from him like an aura. She wanted to touch him again, but she was afraid the ice would burn her. "Do you remember anything?" There was little point in asking. He never did.

"I was…. talking with someone, I think. I was walking through a room full of mirrors and someone was walking beside me, but I could only see him in the mirrors, and…. There was something else. I can almost….

"No, it's gone. I'm sorry."

"Don't be," she whispered. She was not even sure if she believed him. Trust seemed to have disappeared, one slow piece at a time.

"What time is it?"

"Too early," she replied. "An hour or two before we have to get up."

He moaned. "Oh, yeah. I've got a meeting with…. with somebody I really don't want to be meeting."

"The Brakiri Merchants Guild," Delenn replied. "They're upset about so many of their ships being stopped and searched by Dark Stars."

"That's it. How is it you know my timetable better than I do?"

"I make it a point to know everything you do."

She said it with a smile, hoping to lighten the mood. He laughed awkwardly, like someone who doesn't understand the joke but responds out of false politeness. "And you do it very well, too." He paused again. "How long until we have to get up?"

"Perhaps an hour?" She touched his shoulder. "Hardly worth going back to sleep now, is it?"

"No," he said, sighing. Rubbing at his head, he got out of bed, casually discarding the covers. Delenn looked at him, and with a sigh of her own, gathered them around her. If she had hoped they would warm her, she was disappointed.

She rested her head back, looking at anywhere that was not him.

"That's it," he said suddenly.

"What?"

"The other thing in my dream. All those mirrors, a room full of them.

"And I didn't have a reflection. Not in any of them."

* * *

Asleep, hovering, trapped between life and death.

As he has been for weeks unending, Emperor Londo Mollari II is at rest, as still as the grave.

He has had few visitors. Few speak his name. Few even think of him. He is as forgotten as if he were dead. Power makes one few friends, few true friends, and he has made fewer still, for he had the illusion of power without the reality.

His personal physician, the finest in the Republic, attends his bedside often, monitoring his condition and his equipment and administering more and more expensive medicines.

His wife and Lady Consort and even — although do not say it to her face — Empress, the Lady Timov, visits every night, bringing a meal and a drink that is always removed in the morning untouched, and given to the servants.

And there is another. A human, the most hated man in the entire Republic.

He goes by the name of Mr. Morden, disdaining titles, because he knows he has power, and a title and rank mean nothing to one with that knowledge.

He says nothing. He never does. He simply watches this man he has known for many years, before ever he was Emperor.

And then he leaves, as silently as he entered. He returns to his room and sits and reads reports, or thinks, or does any one of a number of things.

Today is different.

Morden stepped back hurriedly, only just avoiding walking into the man standing directly outside the door. He was tall and pale, dressed elegantly and punctiliously in a style popular on Earth several hundred years ago. He never smiled. He never blinked. He never fidgeted, or tapped his feet, or checked his pockets.

He was the least human person Morden knew.

But power had to be respected, and Sebastian wielded more of it than he did.

"My apologies, Inquisitor," he said, bowing. "I take it your business in the Byzantine Mountains is concluded."

"It is," Sebastian acknowledged. "The technicians and labour I requested have been removed. Arrange appropriate compensation for their families."

"Of course. As you say. Is there anything else you require?"

"No. I am done here. I will consult with my fellow Inquisitors and we will leave in the morning. But first, one thing."

"Yes, Inquisitor?"

"Did you really think you could talk to my captive without my knowledge?"

Morden paused. He had seen a great many things in his life, more than any mortal human had a right to, and yet nothing he had ever seen scared him half as much as Sebastian did.

Still, he was a diplomat, and he knew better than to answer such a question in a hurry, or to show any sign of fear.

"I apologise, Inquisitor. There was something I had to ask him."

"My instructions were that no one was to see him."

"Yes, Inquisitor. I…. await your punishment."

"You are a loyal servant of the Vorlons. It is for Them to punish you for your transgressions, not I. Of what did you speak to my captive?"

"I asked him one thing. His…. kind can sense death. I needed to know if Emperor Mollari was going to die."

"Very well. My business here is concluded." He reached one hand to the brim of his hat and began to walk away.

"Do you not wish to know the answer, Inquisitor?"

"No. This insignificant world and its insignificant people do not interest me any longer. As I have said, my business here is done. Good day, Mr. Morden." He left, but Morden could still hear the tapping of his cane on the floor.

It was over an hour before he stopped shaking.

* * *

Since the dawn of empires and rulers, there has been only one currency worth trading in. It is not gold, or latinum, or carborundum, or paper notes, or any other mineral or money. It is information.

Most leaders merely manage to know what has happened in the past. A few manage to be aware of what is happening now. G'Kar liked to think that both types lacked imagination.

He had lost a lot of his resources since the destruction of the Great Machine, and in his subsequent depression and ill health he had let himself grow lax and uncaring. A conversation with Kulomani of all people had changed things. The new Commanding Officer of Babylon 5 had managed to convince him to return to his duty: the Rangers. As he sat alone in his meeting room, he cursed himself for being asleep for so long. If he had been able to act a little sooner, maybe…. maybe this whole mess could have been avoided, or at least ameliorated.

He turned the data crystal in his thick fingers, wishing he could avoid the urge to crush it to powder. Things had been so much easier when he had been willingly insensate, when he had simply not cared. Now it was time for him to start caring, and to start doing.

There was a knock at his door, polite and restrained but authoritative enough to confirm that here was a person of some power. G'Kar sighed. He knew G'Kael did not do it on purpose, but some things were simply too ingrained to erase. There was a chime of course, but G'Kael probably never even contemplated using it. It was just too…. impersonal.

"Enter," he said.

The door opened and the Narn Regime's ambassador to the United Alliance entered. He clasped his hands together into fists and nodded his head briefly.

"You wanted to see me, Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar."

"Yes." G'Kar waved at a seat opposite him. "Please be seated." G'Kael did so. "Food? Drink? I have had some teree prepared, and there is a human drink here that Delenn has grown quite fond of and is trying to interest me in. It is called 'tea'."

"No thank you, Ha'Cormar'ah. I have only recently eaten."

"Ah. You are very…. careful about what you imbibe, are you not, G'Kael?"

The Ambassador smiled slightly. "People who are not do not survive very long in the circles in which we both move, Ha'Cormar'ah."

"Circles. Of course. We both move in very…. interesting circles, do we not?"

"I would suppose so."

G'Kar flicked the data crystal across the table, and G'Kael caught it easily. "We learned a great deal from the Centauri," G'Kar continued. "We learned about space. We learned about war. We learned about the galaxy, we learned how to fight, and we learned how to hate. All of those things are still with us to a greater or lesser degree, but most of all…. We learned how to play their games.

"We learned about intrigue and deception. The 'Great Game', they call it, and they have been playing it for all their recorded history. A game of intrigue and diplomacy and unseen alliances. We have taken it on board very well, as I remember from my time among the Kha'Ri. Assassins, backstabbing, lies…. I remember it well."

"Things do change, Ha'Cormar'ah."

"I am still speaking, G'Kael. Accord me the respect due my position, if nothing else."

G'Kael spread his arms wide and bowed his head. "Of course, Ha'Cormar'ah. My apologies."

G'Kar continued. "In the last few decades we have tried to acquire all the skill and sophistication the Centauri developed over millennia. We are not as good as they were, but we are working hard, are we not? We will never be able to rest until we have beaten them at everything, even the game they created." He paused, gesturing to G'Kael to allow him to speak.

"We and the Centauri are one brotherhood in the Alliance now. Our assistance during their recent troubles is proof of that," G'Kael stated.

"Yes. Our…. assistance. After vehement objections at first, we now offer as much aid as we can spare. Proof to all that we are not bound by old paths and old ways. The Centauri have requested our aid, and thus we grant it. Old wrongs are forgotten."

"As you say, Ha'Cormar'ah."

"Who are you, G'Kael?"

The ambassador looked at him squarely, and then at the shadows behind him. A tall, one-eyed Narn was standing there, a long sword strapped to his back. "You would not ask such a question," G'Kael began, "unless you knew the answer."

"I do know the answer," G'Kar said. "I merely wished to hear it from your mouth."

"I am the Ambassador to the United Alliance from the Narn Regime. I hold honorary rank in our navy, although I fear my military skills have corroded slightly in recent years. And I am the Kha'Ri's Spymaster in Chief."

"They sent you to spy on me."

"And on the Alliance. Both are legitimate causes for concern. Both merited watching, and they felt it important enough to warrant my personal attention."

"Na'Toth?"

"Her…. dealings with you became a little too obvious. She was sent here as my assistant in the hope that the two of you together would lead to others whose loyalty to you was greater than to our people."

"What have you told them?"

"Everything I have uncovered, naturally. You are fortunate that my mission involved merely watching and not actively interfering. They were most…. unhappy with your involvement during the end of the War, not to mention our fleet abandoning their position. I understand there has been something of a cull in the middle ranks of our military this last year."

"I have been asleep for far too long, G'Kael. Concerned by the past, by Shadows everywhere but on my doorstep. When I did turn my attention to home, it was only for a cursory glance. One speech and I deluded myself that everything was better again.

"I am going to tell you a story, G'Kael. Stop me if I am wrong in any part.

"The Centauri have been suffering a great deal since the war ended. One of their highly-placed military figures made a deal with the Shadows out of desperation and fear, the result of a war we could have ended a long time ago, but chose to allow to continue.

"This has been turned into a huge, people-wide acceptance of the Shadows. The Centauri are hated and castigated by the Alliance as a whole, punished beyond proportion for the crimes they have committed. Their Emperor, my oldest friend, is forced to accede to a humiliating treaty which does all but blame him personally. His representative has to come begging for aid to this Council.

"The Centauri people suffer from famines and inquisition and raids by hostile forces they cannot stop because the Alliance has commandeered their fleet out of paranoia and a desire for 'cohesion'. When they grovel to us for aid, our ships are sent to help defend their worlds. Our soldiers enforce martial law on their planets, under the guise of 'peacekeeping'. The Centauri are humiliated and broken, unable even to eat or drink without our permission, and we, the Narn Regime, only too happy to overlook past wrongs and injustices in this new age of co-operation, control a good number of their worlds and a large proportion of their economy.

"Who had the most influence in the drafting of the treaty allowing them entry into the Alliance? We did, as the party wronged by them on so many occasions. Who orchestrated the aid shipments and the military peacekeeping contingent to enforce them? We did.

"How many of these disasters have been our work? All of them? None?"

"A few," G'Kael replied after a long pause. "An intervention here and there. I do not truly know exactly where we are involved. I spy for the Kha'Ri, not on them."

"There is one thing I wish to know from you, and one thing only. This displays a degree of patience and forward thinking and innovation I doubt any in our current Kha'Ri are capable of. Who is behind this? Who created this idea?"

"You do not want the answer to that question, Ha'Cormar'ah."

"I would not have asked if I did not," G'Kar hissed. "Tell me!"

"As you wish. My…. sources tell me that you are right. There is one mind behind this scheme, although several of the Kha'Ri quite happily follow her lead and have added innovations of their own."

"Her?"

"I believe you know her quite well, Ha'Cormar'ah. Or used to, anyway.

"Her name is Da'Kal."

* * *

Less than an hour later, they were both drunk. An hour after that they were giggling at silly jokes. An hour after that they were kissing as if for the first time in their lives. A couple of hours after that, they were fighting for those selfsame lives.

Rewind a little.

Dexter had just finished telling a long and rambling story about one of his fellow Senators.

"I'm telling you, he's there, on the floor of the House, trying very hard to come up with an answer that will make any sense at all, to anyone. He's getting more and more flustered, and the Speaker is asking him to speak a little louder, and to answer the question, and he's sweating, and panicking, and oh God, are we heckling him?"

"Come on," Talia replied, interrupting him for the seventh time during this story. She was lying alongside him, her feet up on his lap, her arm pillowing his head. "It's not easy coming up with an explanation for that sort of thing, not even for a trained politician."

"I could come up with an explanation."

"You aren't a trained politician, dear."

"Oh, thank you."

"It was a compliment." She kissed his cheek. "Carry on, I'm listening."

"No, no, you're too busy interrupting, and insulting my political skills. I'm not finishing it now."

"I'm sorry. I won't interrupt again, I promise."

"You sure?"

"Absolutely."

"I'll go on if you kiss me again."

She did. He finished the story. They both laughed.

* * *

Vejar the technomage, the forgotten and abandoned, sat before his mirror, keeping his reflection clear and uppermost in his mind, and cast his soul upwards and outwards through the Neuadd.

He had named it that, in the days when the building had still meant something. When Kazomi 7 had still meant something. When the Alliance had existed to protect and shelter and unify.

He had given up his companions and his friends and all those who would understand him to remain here, to help and guide and protect, and now he was forgotten and abandoned.

Kazomi 7 was quiet these days. All the administration of the Alliance had been moved to Babylon 5. The Ambassadors and their staff had left. Most of the Governments kept a skeleton office here, with third- or fourth-rate diplomats who did little more than eat large dinners and try to stay out of trouble. The Shrine to the Unknown Warrior that Delenn had created to honour those who had died was now untended and unguarded.

And there, as always, at the summit of the tower that was the Neuadd, was the globe of light that formed the Vorlon's quarters. Ambassador Ulkesh was in. Alone of the ambassadors he had remained behind, a new Vorlon ambassador having been appointed to Babylon 5. Vejar did not know why he was here, and he did not want to know. He had tried, once, penetrating the globe that surrounded Ulkesh's quarters, and had been repelled in agony. Never again. Not for people who no longer cared if he even existed.

It was galling. He had been so much in demand before. Checking people for Keepers, providing wards and shields and holo-demons. With the war over and the Vorlons secure in their power base once again, there was no more need for him.

None whatsoever.

"Such is the gratitude of princes," said a voice.

Vejar returned slowly to his body, and stared deeply into the mirror. There was nothing behind him, exactly as he had expected. He raised one hand, and a ball of light formed inside his fist. Opening his fingers one at a time, he released the ball and it rose into the air.

The light shattered and became a mass of butterflies, a million different colours. Vejar caught one easily and lowered his hand.

In his fist was a feather.

"Hello, Galen," he sighed.

"Hello, Vejar," came the cheery reply. "I suppose you're wondering what I'm doing here."

* * *

"Who is Da'Kal?

"That is a question I find my heart is too heavy to answer, but answer it I must. What I do, I do alone. As mine was the omission, so is mine the responsibility to make restitution. But I know that I may fall, and someone else will have to take up my path, and to do that, you will need to know what I know.

"Da'Kal is a noblewoman of my people. Her father G'Nattach was a priest of G'Quan, a particularly wise and enlightened man. I learned a great deal from his teachings, and it grieves me more than I can say that I am acknowledged as a great messiah while men such as he are forgotten. He did what he could to help our people during the Centauri Occupation. He helped refugees flee beyond Centauri-controlled lands. He hid outlaws. He provided medicine and healing and holy words.

"I first met him the night after my father died. I had fled from the household where my family had been kept as servants, and I had killed one Centauri, the son of the noble family who owned us. I still remember his wide, terrified eyes as he died. One more sin to add to so many others. I believe this more as I grow older: we are all born pure, but with each passing day the weight of our actions burdens us more and more and stains us with their filth.

"Lost and confused and angry and afraid, I stumbled on G'Nattach's chapel and collapsed in the doorway. Da'Kal found me and took me in. She nursed me back to health. I still do not know why.

"I do not want to go into too much detail. My flight leaves soon and there is much to cover. I think, however, you can guess what happened next. She was beautiful and passionate and committed to our liberation. I was young and angry and determined to have my revenge. It was an…. unforgiving combination.

"We grew together, we grew apart. Our careers took us on different paths after the liberation. Mine to our military and then into politics. Hers into internal reorganisation and administration. Our lives were entwined as two pieces of yarn from two different spinners, and it was ultimately arranged that we were to be married.

"The passion of our original affair had subsided, but there was still something there and neither of us objected. In the politically-charged environment of the Kha'Ri any alliance was a good one, and the name of her father still carried a great deal of weight. By marrying her, I would be seen as the natural inheritor of his legacy.

"Then came my sighting of the Shadow ship and my epiphany under the choking grasp of Londo Mollari, and my life changed forever.

"I abandoned my post in the Kha'Ri, and set about creating the Rangers and preparing for the war that was to come. I told Da'Kal simply that she could not follow where I walked, and I left her. I have not seen her since.

"I learned something recently — several somethings. I learned that our Ambassador here, G'Kael, is the Kha'Ri's spymaster, sent to observe the Alliance and myself. I have learned that we have been dabbling in areas we should not have been dabbling in, working to wreak our revenge on the Centauri, and we have done it through intrigue and manipulation and deception.

"And I have learned that Da'Kal is the one behind this plan.

"I need to find her. I need to talk to her. I must either try to learn more or try to reason with her. I must at least do something. I am afraid. I loved her once, but that was many years ago. I was a different person then, and I am sure she is a different person now. She must be, to command the fear of one such as G'Kael.

"I am going to Narn to find her. I may not come back, and so I leave this message for you, explaining what I know and what I am hoping to do. I…. feel a strange foreboding about this journey.

"Some of my people call me a prophet. It is not a term I like. I do not see the future, I simply see the strands of fate that connect us all, and I see how they intertwine and shape each other. It is a skill, not a talent, and one I have honed and practised.

"Still, I feel an almost prophetic unease about this. I must go, there is no doubt about that, but I fear something…. Perhaps I am just starting at shadows, but perhaps there is more.

"If I do not return, use what I have told you. Do not trust any of my people, least of all G'Kael. We have become more devious than I had ever suspected, more than anyone could suspect, I think.

"Be careful, and good fortune.

"I wish you well, Delenn."

* * *

The laughter had stopped, replaced by the easy, casual intimacy of two people who have fought for their lives together. Talia's hand was in Dexter's and her head was resting on his shoulder.

"So?" he said at last.

There was a long pause.

It grew longer.

"'So' what?" she replied, eventually.

"Dare I ask what you've been up to? It's been almost two years."

"Thinking about you. Some of the time. For the rest of it, meeting old friends, seeing new places, fighting for my life. You know how it goes."

"Lucky you. Sometimes I think I'd trade everything to travel around the galaxy like that."

"You might still get your chance."

There was another long pause. Dexter was looking up at the ceiling, seeing the patterns formed by the cracks in the plaster. Little things he had never noticed before took on much greater significance now.

"Did you find him?" he asked eventually.

"Find who?"

"The man you were looking for. Your husband."

"Oh. No, I didn't. Well, sort of." She sighed. "It's complicated. I did find my daughter, though."

"How is she?"

"Older. A lot older. I've missed a lot."

"So why are you here?"

"I want to be with you."

"Flattered as I am, there's more to it, isn't there? You need my help with something."

"Yes."

"Good. I want to help you with it, whatever it is."

"Don't say that until you know what it is."

"It doesn't matter."

"No. I want you to be sure."

"So…. what is it?"

She snuggled up closer to him. "It can wait until the morning. Everything's spinning now."

"That's the alcohol."

"No. It's more than that."

"You could hold on tighter."

"I'm holding on as tight as I can."

"So I see."

That was when they started kissing.

* * *

The feeling of dread stopped the instant he stepped into the conference room. He was not quite the last to arrive, but he still felt his hearts skip a beat as he saw all those eyes looking at him.

Mi'Ra was not here. That was it. Marrago found himself looking at the only other real player here: Moreil. The Z'shailyl met his gaze calmly and dispassionately. Neither was quite sure of the other yet: friend or ally or tool or enemy. There was too much to be determined, too much still to be answered.

Marrago took his seat, not remotely worried about being alone. Some of the other captains had brought aides or assistants or bodyguards, but he had nothing to fear. He knew that should his true agenda ever be discovered then one or two bodyguards would do nothing but provide a half-second delay for Moreil's monsters. Plus, he wanted the other captains to recognise his confidence. They had to know he did not fear them, not even Moreil.

Not even Moreil's monsters.

The heat haze behind the Z'shailyl told him that the two Wykhheran were there, as ever. Since their last encounter, Marrago had studied the monsters as much as he could. He could now recognise the shimmering that revealed their presence. It was not easy, and his eyes were not as sharp as they had been.

Apart from Mi'Ra, the others did not matter. The Narn was playing some deeper game, and she would have to be watched. As for Rem Lanas and the Sniper and the Drazi, they were all easily led. When a power struggle for leadership finally emerged, it would be between him, Mi'Ra — probably working through G'Lorn — and Moreil.

Except that neither of the other two would want that. Both fancied themselves as the power behind the throne. If Moreil had wanted the leadership he could have had it by now. His Wykhheran gave him an advantage that the others could not match unless they all worked together, and Marrago doubted they were capable of that.

He sighed. The Brotherhood functioned only so long as they kept to their path of conquest. It had been too long since the assault on Gorash, and but for some minor raiding of shipping lanes they had not embarked on a military campaign in several months. They would have to act soon, or risk turning all their aggression and anger onto each other. He could see that. Moreil could surely see it as well, if he cared to.

And so could Mi'Ra.

She entered with G'Lorn while Marrago was still musing. Another alien was with them, one from a race Marrago did not recognise. He thought it was female, although it was incredibly thin. It wore no clothes as far as he could tell. At first he thought it was some sort of Narn animal, for it walked on four legs, but then it rose, muscles and joints shifting beneath its skin, and looked around at them. Marrago could see the careful intelligence in the creature's eyes, and silently rebuked himself for rash thinking.

As he looked closer, he was aware of something else there. Or rather, nothing else.

Not a thing. No conscience, no remorse, no mercy.

No soul.

"We have a new candidate for membership," G'Lorn announced. As ever, he spoke while Mi'Ra watched. "She provides resources greater than any of us thus far. An entire race of people, an entire planet to serve our goals.

"They wish to fight alongside us for a very…. specific goal, one that I am sure…." He looked at Marrago very closely as he said this. "One that I am sure none of us will object to pursuing. Her people have passion and resources, but they lack skilled generals, which they believe we can provide.

"I shall now let her introduce herself."

The alien stepped forward and looked around the circle. Marrago did not look at her, but at those she was looking at. The Sniper, the human, seemed uninterested. The Drazi snorted. Moreil…. Moreil sat forward in his chair, meeting her gaze. Something that might have been concern flickered across his alien features.

"Greeting to those who march without banners," the alien said in a harsh, staccato voice. Marrago frowned. The rhythm of her words was out of joint, out of synch. Even allowing for the fact that she was speaking a language not her own — the Trade dialect most people understood — there was no structure to her speech.

"I speak as noMir Ru, Silent One of the Songless. Some of you may know as us the Tuchanq."

Now Marrago knew who they were, and he sat up. The Tuchanq…. their world had been invaded by the Narn…. twenty years ago, at least. They had gained freedom of a sort and…. just dropped out of sight. With everything that was going on in the galaxy it was not hard to lose track of what was happening at the edges.

Or in the shadows.

"We go to war, to spread the silence of those who denied us our Song. We seek allies here, amongst those who are as lost as we are. All have pain. We will give pain to those who gave pain to us. We ask that you fight beside us, that we fight together.

"We are ready now. For long years have we been still. Now we move. Now we have order. Silence blankets our world, and we are ready.

"We will attack and have our revenge."

She looked at Marrago, and just for a moment he saw something deeper, something beyond the silence and the emptiness and the nothing. Something that could have been more, could have been greater, could have been beautiful.

But it had been perverted and corrupted and become something else.

He shifted his gaze to Moreil, and was troubled by what he saw in the Z'shailyl's face. Moreil seemed…. fascinated, as if he were watching one of the mysteries of the universe unfolding before his eyes.

And then Marrago looked at Mi'Ra. She could not disguise the triumph in her eyes.

"We attack Centauri Prime. We spread the silence through fire and pain. We attack those who brought us pain.

"We ask for aid from the bannerless, from the songless, from the pained.

"What say you?"

Chapter 2

Will you come to find me?

Sheridan sat up and looked around. His waking was not the start and scream of a nightmare. It was the slow, puzzled emergence of one who was never truly asleep to begin with. Some people could move straight from sleep to full wakefulness with no period of transition. John Sheridan was not that sort of person, at least not usually.

Beside him Delenn was still sleeping, silent and still and as beautiful as a statue touched by the sunrise. He brushed her hair with his fingers and was surprised by just how cold she was, like marble not yet warmed by the sun.

He rose from their bed and walked through to the bathroom. There was no sound at all. That was unusual. There was always…. something. There was no night on Babylon 5, not really. There was always someone up — security guards, the usually nocturnal Brakiri, the terminally insomniac…. someone.

He poured some water and splashed it on his face, hoping it would wake him up. It did no such thing. He rubbed at the stubble on the side of his face and sighed. Sometimes he hated shaving. It was hard enough managing enough co-ordination just to get dressed some mornings, without having to shave as well. Maybe he could forgo it for today. Would anyone really notice? He looked into the mirror to see how bad it was.

Nothing looked back at him.

He started and touched the cold surface. It was there. It was solid, and it was reflecting the rest of the room perfectly. Just not him. He looked around to make sure. Yes, everything was there. The corner of the shower screen, the towel rail on the opposite wall, the window.

The window?

Where had that come from?

He walked slowly over to it, the silence now uncomfortably oppressive. Some strange, primal urge came over him, an overwhelming compulsion to return to bed, to the warmth and safety that existed there and nowhere else, to pull the blanket over his head and hide from whatever was out here.

He hadn't felt this afraid since he had been a child and convinced that the scarecrows were coming to life and trying to get in his bedroom window.

He touched the curtains. They were solid. They were real. They had that texture of dampness and roughness that spoke of a most definite reality.

He could have sworn this room hadn't had a window before.

He threw the curtains open.

A dazzling light seared his eyes and he stumbled backwards, raising his arms instinctively, but knowing it was too late. It had blinded him, the light was tearing him apart, filling his mind and his soul and covering everything it found there, like a layer of oil over the surface of an ocean.

Will you come to find me?

The voice came with the light, repeating the question over and over again.

Will you come to find me?

He reeled away from the window, falling backwards. He reached out frantically, seeking anything to stabilise himself. A firm, stone hand caught him and helped him steady himself. Slowly, awkwardly, he pulled his hand away from his face.

There was a grey robe in front of him, almost like a monk's. He could see no face inside it, in fact there was no sign of anything inside it, anything at all.

"Will you come to find me?" said a voice from the robe. "You have been asked that already. Someone tried to warn you. You did not listen, did you?"

"What do you mean?" he asked.

"Babylon Four. Before the fire, before the fury, the calm before the storm. Someone tried to warn you of what would come, dressing up the warning in dreams and whispers and premonitions. You did not listen. Will you come to find me?"

Understanding dawned. "I did go to find her. I went to Z'ha'dum. I…."

"Left her there? How can you blame her for what happened?"

"I don't know. I shouldn't, but…."

"Emotions. Irrational little things, aren't they? Or so I'm told. You should have listened to the warning, but it was just one more door you closed behind you without really looking at what was beyond it. How many of those have there been?"

"I don't know what you mean."

"Who are you trying to convince? Me — or yourself?"

"I don't even know who you are."

"Do you even know who you are?"

"I…."

"Don't answer that. You can't. Ask yourself this, though. What other warnings have you ignored? What other doors have you slammed shut and lost the key for? What else have you forgotten or lost or simply not understood?"

He looked down. There was a dagger in his hands. Blood was dripping from it.

"We all sacrifice a great deal on the altar of victory. When does the time come when the sacrifice becomes more than the God is worth?"

"I don't know."

"No, you don't. Think on that, for a while."

The man in the monk's robe was gone. The dagger was gone. The window was gone. The light was gone.

John Sheridan reached one trembling hand to the mirror and looked at his reflection. It had returned, and for the first time in his life he seemed to be looking at a stranger staring back at him.

* * *

Galen was precisely an inch and a half taller than he was. That was such a tiny thing to harbour so much envy over, but there it was. Emotions were rarely rational, and jealousy even less so. Galen's magic came from the cold, the sterile, the scientific. Vejar's came from the imaginative, the fantastic, the spiritual.

He didn't need to watch Galen perform more parlour tricks to know that his magic had grown stronger. Something had freed it, while he had been left to wither. Left here in the dark.

"How are the others?" he asked bitterly, trying to make conversation, however futile or pointless. As if he really cared. The technomages had abandoned him just as much as Delenn and Lethke had.

"That's not what I came here to talk about, cousin."

A mission of some kind. Yet another tempting and honourable and glorious opportunity to be killed or mutilated or generally to suffer for the good of someone else.

"I'm not listening," Vejar snapped. He turned back to his mirror and looked at himself. For now, the mirror was just that — a mirror. There was no magic in it, but then there never had been.

Or that was what people would think. The first lesson Vejar had ever learned was that there was magic in everything. A sunrise, a morning breath, the touch of a lover, the opening and closing of a fist.

Someone had once asked Elric if he could make the dead live. Elric had smiled that curious, thin smile of his and stretched out his hand, spreading his fingers wide and then clenching them together so tightly that the veins on his wrist bulged.

"Life begins with death," he had intoned. "Just as all things are born, so do they die. All flesh is dead, and look!" He opened his fist again. "Dead flesh obeys my command. Yes, I can make the dead move."

Vejar always remembered that. There was magic everywhere.

And a mirror was one of the most magical artefacts ever forged. It destroyed illusions, saw through to the soul, pierced masks and glamours and enchantments. It was brutally honest and callously genuine.

He did not like what he saw there. He saw a man old before his time, staring with deep-set eyes back at his own. A man with clammy skin and a sickly pallor.

Behind him stood someone who seemed twenty years his junior, tall and vibrant and determined.

"You have changed, cousin," the young man said to him.

"So have you," Vejar replied bitterly. There was a month difference in their ages. "Have you fallen in love at last?"

"No, although not for lack of trying. I have a mission, cousin. A purpose."

"Good for you."

The old man, whom Vejar could not in any way identify as himself, raised a hand and another ball of fire formed around it. He held it there for long seconds. There was no pain. There was not even any sensation. He could feel nothing.

"You have changed," Galen said again. "I remember when you chose to remain behind. I remember seeing the fire in your eyes, the conviction that you were right and damn all the consequences." The young man looked at him sadly. "What has happened to you, cousin?"

"I did not choose to stay. I was asked to stay. Elric…. he wanted me to observe her, to be ready when the time of her choice came, to ensure that she reached it."

"Ah," Galen replied, a faint smile playing over his face. "That explains a lot. I assume all went according to plan?"

"You know the answer to that. She chose. It damned her and me and it cost her more than either of us can imagine, but she chose."

"She was the salvation of an entire race. In a hundred years, will it matter what it cost her?"

Vejar rose slowly. "How dare you?" he hissed, still looking at the mirror. He could see a flame beginning to rise in the old man's sunken eyes, a flame to match the one in his fist. "How dare you? What do either of us care what will happen in a hundred years?"

"Why did you not go to Babylon Five?"

"What…. What do you mean?"

"I cannot believe you were not invited."

"You know why."

"Assume I do not. Tell me."

Vejar closed his eyes, not wanting to see either person looking at him. He saw the vision, as he had so many times before. "Death," he whispered. "Death will come to Babylon Five. Everyone there will die. Everyone! He will spare no one, not a single soul."

"You could try to warn them."

"And would they listen?" The rage in his voice surprised him, and for a moment he thought someone else had spoken. "That station is cursed, and has been since the idea was conceived. It will bring nothing but pain and destruction and death, and they all know it! I've done enough for these people. I won't be a part of their doom!"

"No," Galen said quietly. "But you can be a part of their salvation. There is something I need your help with."

"I have helped you enough already. I knew once that you would get me killed. Are you trying to prove me right?"

"You can remain here until the end of time while the galaxy collapses around your ears and not raise a single finger to stop it, if you like. Or you can do something. You can help. You can raise arms against a sea of troubles and scream defiance at the tempest."

"How did you get here?"

"I'm sorry?"

"How did you get here? We are some way from the…. sanctuary, are we not?"

"By ship, of course. Did you think I would grow wings and fly?"

"They know." Vejar sighed. "They know. You have as good as told them you have come. The Vorlons know. You have forced my hand in this. There is no choice."

"There is always a…."

Vejar opened his eyes and, without thought, without motion, without equation, he hurled the ball of fire directly at the mirror. There was a single moment when he thought he could have stopped it, but he did not want to.

The mirror exploded, his image shattering into a million pieces. Shards of glass flew into the centre of the room. One of them was aimed directly at his heart.

It would be so easy to let it pierce him, to let himself die here. He would be at rest, at peace, free from the memories of what he had done to Delenn, free from Galen's conscience.

He looked down, and saw the shard caught in his right hand. He did not even remember trying to catch it. Blood was welling between his fingers.

He turned around and looked at Galen. His friend was completely unscathed.

"Choice," Galen said, slowly and deliberately.

"What do you want me to do?" Vejar replied.

* * *

Centauri Prime.

His home. The home of his ancestors, of his friends, of his wife. The place where his daughter's ashes lay, at one with the soaring winds. The place where his garden could be found, derelict and abandoned and unloved.

Centauri Prime. Where his friend ruled as Emperor. Where stood the throne his family had sworn for centuries to protect and serve.

His home.

Words reached his ears. A conversation more than a year old. On Brakir, in the fading shadows of the Day of the Dead.

These…. outlaws. If you do join them, what if they begin to raid Centauri shipping, even attack Centauri worlds? Would you really attack your own people?

And his reply.

I've thought about that. A lot. But…. what can I do? The raids and the attacks will happen anyway. If I join, then…. eventually I hope to be able to change that.

But I will do what I have to do. If I must kill my people, even my friends, then I will. That is a soldier's job, after all. To kill.

All eyes were on him. The captains of the Brotherhood Without Banners and the representative of the Tuchanq.

Jorah Marrago stood up.

"It won't be easy," he said.

The Drazi snorted. "As we thought. Coward."

Marrago looked at him with the stare that had caused more than one raw recruit to fall silent and start shaking. "That is not what I said. I said it will not be easy, not that I was afraid of it. There is a wide difference between caution and cowardice, but if you do not believe me, that is your privilege. All the riches in the galaxy will do you no good if you are dead.

"Now will you listen to me, or are you merely going to toss around sarcastic remarks?"

The Drazi fell silent, anger in his gaze.

Everyone in the room was quiet.

"Continue," Moreil said at last. "We listen."

Marrago swallowed, trying to stoke up the anger he always felt. He had hated the Great Game, the foolish waste of it. He thought of the loyal soldiers who had died because of political machinations. He thought of Lyndisty bleeding her life away in the throne room. He thought of Londo banishing him. He thought of Drusilla, cold and calculating. He thought of weak nobles and foolish courtiers and sybaritic hedonists. He thought of everything he had ever hated about his world and his people.

And he turned that anger into a cold, determined conviction. He had taken this step. He had always known this day would come.

He would do what he must.

"It will not be easy," he continued. "Our…. their fleet might not be what it once was, but it is still impressive. Technologically the Centauri fleet outdoes anything we can match. The planetary defence system in particular is outstanding. After the attack two-and-a-half years ago I laid down specifications for new improved mechanics. They were half-way to completion when I was…. banished. It's safe to assume the new grid is finished now.

"Plus, there is the possibility of Alliance ships there. Centauri Prime still has some Centauri ships, but there may be other Alliance forces. I've heard about the Inquisitors moving around on the surface. They will have ships of their own in orbit. Plus, after the attack on Gorash, Londo will have asked the Alliance for greater protection. Count on it. You caught him flat-footed once before. I doubt you'll do so again.

"On the other hand, the homeworld will still be sorely weakened from the War. There were very few nobles of any status left alive, and the Houses will now be led by young and inexperienced nobles. They won't have much military understanding, but they will all be willing to fight hard to prove themselves.

"We need to know more about the situation on Centauri Prime before we do anything. The first rule of war is never to go in blind."

"No waiting," the Tuchanq said in its usual hollow, staccato voice. "No time for patience. Only revenge. Only blood. We will not wait."

Mi'Ra rose, and Marrago looked at her. She was almost…. feline in her movements. Narns were generally too thickset and heavy-boned for subtlety or grace of motion, but Mi'Ra seemed to manage it.

"The timing is perfect," she said, her red eyes looking directly at him. "It could not be more so. Emperor Mollari is sick, possibly on his deathbed. Those…. young, idealistic nobles you spoke of will be too busy manoeuvring themselves into positions of power to work together to hold off an attack."

Marrago felt a sickening lurch in his stomach. Londo? Ill? Dying? Then he hardened his hearts. Londo had accepted his role. Marrago would have to continue with his.

"If you say so. I think it is too early."

"No," the Tuchanq said. "Now."

"There is one more thing," Marrago said, looking around. "Alliance ships. There will be some there, particularly if those Inquisitors are still present. Open fire on an Alliance ship, and you are inviting war with them."

"Let them come," Moreil said, suddenly. "Let them all come."

Mi'Ra nodded. So did the Tuchanq.

Marrago spread his arms wide. "Very well. Someone fetch the maps. I'll start outlining weak points and strategic areas."

* * *

The servants moved aside as she passed, whispering about her when they thought she was out of earshot. She could hear them, of course. One of the things she had learned in her childhood was the necessity of very good hearing. She didn't let them know she could hear them, though. That would spoil all the fun.

It was interesting to find out what people were saying about her. Some called her mad, others cold. There were rumours that she was sleeping with any number of people — one chambermaid even claimed to have seen her in the bed of that strange human Morden. Some said she had poisoned her husband, or that she had used witchcraft to make him ill, or that she had gone to the technomages to have him kept alive but not conscious.

She was aware that she was not universally liked, but she contented herself with the thought that few people of worth were ever popular.

Not even her guards liked her. They had made the absolute minimum of protest when she had told them that she did not need them for today.

Lady Timov, daughter of Alghul and Lady Consort to Emperor Londo Mollari II, pushed the door open and swept majestically inside.

Durla Antignano stood to attention sharply. "My lady," the new Captain of the Guards said crisply.

Timov nodded at him as she closed the door, looking around. He had come alone, as she had requested. He could hardly insult the Lady Consort by bringing his guards to a private meeting now, could he? It was of course scandalous that the two of them were alone together, but Timov was content to let the scandalmongers have their fun. After all, if the worst they suspected about this meeting was an illicit liaison, both of them would have escaped lightly.

From the folds of her voluminous gown Timov pulled out a small, stylus-shaped device, with which she proceeded to comb the room. The light on the end of the tracker maintained a steady glow until she reached an elaborately decorated urn in one corner of the chamber. Timov recognised it as a grossly expensive gift to Emperor Turhan from the then-incumbent Lord Vole. A quick moment's investigation turned up the bugging device and she quickly clipped a device of her own around it. A study of the rest of the room found another similar device, which was treated the same way.

Satisfied, Timov folded up her tracker and returned it to her pocket. Taking the seat opposite Durla, she gestured to him to sit down.

"A few little things I picked up from some contacts of mine in the black market," she said by way of explanation. "Anyone listening will hear what I wish them to hear, and nothing else."

"And what will they be hearing, my lady?" Durla asked in his usual clipped, precisely enunciated tone.

"Oh, that we are sleeping together. Don't look so shocked, Durla. You are a fine figure of a young man, and with my husband…. ill, I have certain needs." The expression on Durla's face was wonderful to behold, a strange combination of shock and revulsion, purest horror and desperation. Timov laughed. "A joke," she said. "I cannot speak for my husband, but my marriage vows mean something to me. Besides, you are a little young for me. I wanted to speak of something else and it would be better if anyone listening thought this more…. mundane."

"Are you not worried that those…. listeners might use this incorrect information against you, my lady?"

"Tish! When has adultery ever been a cause for concern in these circles? My fidelity has usually been something of a joke."

Durla smiled, and rested his elbows on the table. "Not for you, my lady, no. But my position is a little more precarious than yours. I could very easily find myself back in those cells. My guards bear me little love, and if you were to complain about any…. undue pressure I was putting on you, I would rapidly lose the limited freedom I have at present."

"Really?" Timov said, eyes widening. "I had not considered that possibility. How dreadfully remiss of me. You must accept my utmost apologies."

Durla reached into the pocket of his uniform coat and laid something on the table. Timov smiled, recognising it. A signal jammer. "Believe me, my lady. No one is hearing anything in this room."

"I had hoped to avoid making people paranoid, but yes, we are both very clever. We have played this Game too long. I did not come here to blackmail you, Durla, nor to sleep with you. I came to offer you an alliance."

"I am as ever, my lady's to command."

"Then you would be the first," she drawled. "I have a hard enough time commanding my serving maids. When my husband was…. well, I had some little authority. He has been in a coma for several months now, and my little power wanes every day. I have accustomed myself to the realisation that he may never awake. I cannot simply wait for something that may never happen. If I am to save our people, I will have to act now."

"Do our people need saving, my lady?"

"Durla…. I know you are neither blind nor stupid. Please do not pretend to be either. Can you say you are truly happy with the way things are? Have you seen those…. Inquisitors moving around? Is there no one close to you whom they have taken away? Do you truly wish to serve a human standing beside the Purple Throne?"

"If you mean Mr. Morden, he freed me from my imprisonment."

"He did so because he wanted a tame pet on a leash, someone he could set on those who defied him. Are you happy being a human's lapdog?"

"I am a Centauri. My family is ancient and proud. Some say I dishonoured that memory."

"I know your past," Timov interrupted. "You were exiled when it was discovered you murdered your brother."

"It was over a woman."

"Such arguments usually are," Timov smiled. "Although never over me, I recall."

"When he freed me, I told Mr. Morden what I wanted from him."

"Has he given it to you?"

"No, and I doubt he ever will, but then I doubt the same thing regarding you. Your husband, when he ruled, was weak and spineless. He did not listen. He did not care for my talents and he imprisoned me rather than allow me to redeem myself from whatever…. transgressions I might have committed. I want to see the Centauri race return to the stars, by our own destiny rather than at the whim of another. I have resigned myself to that never happening."

"Under my husband, no. It will not. But we have accepted that my husband is likely never to recover. For myself, I want a quiet retirement, and if he does recover, a place somewhere near the ocean where he can recuperate free from the burdens of his position. He has done enough for these people already.

"But most of all, I want those humans and their Inquisitors and everything to do with the Alliance gone from our space. We can work together to achieve that, and both of us will get what we want.

"How does Emperor Durla Antignano sound to you, hmm?"

* * *

"I have come home."

G'Kar looked up at the red sky as he set foot on his homeworld for the first time in over a year. It was nearly sunset. He remembered looking up at that sky hundreds of times, as a pouchling, as a warrior against the Centauri, as a prophet. He remembered thinking how fortunate he was to call such a world home.

Now it was polluted and scarred. There was a darkness at its heart, but then, as he thought about it, he realised there had always been a darkness here. Perhaps it had begun with the Centauri Occupation, perhaps earlier than that, but it had always been here.

The Centauri had taught them a lot, mostly unwittingly. Above all, they had taught the Narn how to hate.

And now they were reaping the harvest they had sown.

"If we cannot live together, we shall surely die apart," he whispered. No one listened. No one understood, and no one listened, and no one cared.

He felt as if his entire life had suddenly become incredibly pointless. If he had still been at the heart of the Great Machine he could have seen this coming, he could have worked to prevent it, he could….

No. No 'if onlys'. That way lay madness.

For so long the focus of his life had been to fight a war. It seemed he had always been at war, with one race or another. Then he had seen that black, terrible Shadow ship high in the night, and he had known his purpose.

But now that purpose was gone, evaporated into dust, and just how much of that victory had been down to him? How much had he really accomplished? Would he have been better off merely leaving everything alone and sitting back and letting the darkness come? Would the Narn and the Centauri have been better off without his prophecies?

He could not answer those questions, and the Prophet could not see far enough into the future to know what would come.

He knew only that he had to try.

* * *

G'Kar was a great man, and a true inspiration. It is sad that only with his death is it possible for this to be appreciated. During his life he was too often weighed down by thoughts of his mistakes, of his errors, of his lapses of judgement, of things that no one could possibly blame him for.

That, I think, was both his greatest failing and his greatest strength. He could not perceive himself as the inspiration he truly was.

For good or ill, and I cannot say, for I am no Prophet, he changed our people.

L'Neer of Narn, Learning at the Prophet's Feet.

* * *

There was heat and motion and energy and power. There was noise. There was the sound of her thoughts, echoing loudly in his mind. Dexter Smith had never wanted to be a true telepath, never asked for their sort of power, but now he wished he could have it. If this was what they felt all the time, this blessed, wondrous communion of thoughts and voices and souls, then he would gladly trade everything for that.

Talia kissed him harder and he marvelled at the thoughts in his mind. He could feel her passion, her determination, her love for her people and her conviction that what she was doing was right. He could feel the lessening of her sense of fear, her knowledge of the vast forces arrayed against them and her joy in knowing she had one ally, however insignificant.

Not that she thought he was insignificant.

I can feel you as well, she thought in his mind.

Is this what it is always like? he thought back.

No, she replied, and he caught the mental image of a sad, satisfied smile. I wish it were. Her hands curled around his back.

He could see her childhood, her daughter, old friends long since dead. Her entire life was laid open to him, and he felt his open to her. For a moment he felt a pang of anguish at that, that she could see all his secrets, all his shames, that one moment of a life ending behind a pair of green eyes.

And then he felt it, at the back of her mind. She was trying to hide it from him, but it was there.

Guilt. A tiny pang of guilt.

He pulled back, shaking. She tried to hold on to him, but he slid away from her embrace. Breathing harshly, he stepped off the bed and fell against the far wall.

"What?" she breathed. "Dexter, what…?"

"I'm sorry," he whispered, closing his eyes. He could not feel her any more. Her mind was closed to him. "I can't do this. You're married."

"I…. Dexter…."

"No…. Please don't." He sank down to a sitting position, his head in his hands. "My head feels awful. I think we drank too much."

She sat up, and he could hear her starting to button up her top. "Dexter…." She stopped, as if she had nothing else to add.

"You love him," he said, after a while. "The two of you have a daughter, and you love him." He looked up, staring at her. "You do love him, don't you?"

Tears welling in her eyes, she nodded. "Do you…." She hesitated. "Is it wrong for one woman to love two men at the same time?"

"No more than for one man and two women. Damn! I wish I'd got to you first." He stood up. "I do want to, Talia. You know that. You know how much you mean to me. I've been thinking about you ever since…." He breathed out slowly. "We'd both regret this."

She fell back on to the bed, exasperated, or perhaps just to hide her tears. "I really didn't think men like you existed any more."

"Maybe I'm just a fool. You have the bed. I'll sleep on the couch. We can talk in the morning."

"In the morning," she replied.

He scooped up his shirt from where it had been discarded on the floor and noticed the rip in his collar. Sighing, he walked from the room, his head pounding.

"Good night, Dexter," she called to him.

"Good night," he replied.

* * *

As he walked back to his quarters in the shabby, dirty ship that was now his entire fleet, Jorah Marrago was surprised to find his mind filled with tactics and planning. It was a good feeling, one he had missed.

For the last year, ever since he had joined forces with Sinoval, his mind had been on strategy, long-term goals and aims, thinking years in advance. That was depressing, a constant reminder of the future, speculation about a time he might not live to see.

But tactics, that was different. Creating a battle in his mind, the positioning, the opening movements, the hidden feints. In a strange, bizarre way it was almost beautiful — a game, a creation of skill, pitting general against general, battle-master against battle-master.

Only later would the true cost become clear. Only after the battle could one look around at the bodies of the dead, the mutilations of the injured and the anguished faces of the bereaved. Marrago remembered that. He always tried to remember the true cost of battle, but try as he might, he could not banish that sense of…. joy he felt at a grand plan coming together.

And this was a challenge. His army was a mish-mash of different peoples and races and personalities who would all rather be fighting each other. The true military might of this attack was a race of whose capacities and strength he had not the slightest conception. He was attacking the homeworld of one of the most technologically advanced races in civilised space, however socially self-destructive they might be.

Besides, by the Purple Throne, it felt good to be doing something at last.

Dasouri was waiting outside his door. He nodded his head.

"Is it true, General?" he asked.

Marrago did not have to ask what he was referring to. "Yes," he replied. "We're going to war."

Dasouri nodded, no trace of surprise or joy or fear or indeed any other emotion on his perfectly equable face. "Where?"

"Centauri Prime." Marrago was pleased with himself for the entirely flat way he said those two words.

Dasouri nodded again, still showing no emotion. "I will tell the others. They will be prepared."

Marrago watched the Drazi depart, wondering, not for the first time, what brought him here. Each and every one of those who followed him — or any captain in the Brotherhood — had their story. They each had their reasons. They were the people who had slipped through the net the Alliance had cast over the galaxy. They were the people who were not seen, not noticed, not missed.

They were the people for whom there was no place in the galaxy but the one they made themselves.

Thinking darkly about that, but still bolstered by his plans and schemes, Marrago opened the door to his chambers. He nodded absently to Senna, sitting calmly on her chair, and drifted over to his books. He had been able to bring a few with him into exile, and he had obtained a few more since. One of the many advantages of having a Thrakallan crimelord indebted to him.

"How could you?" Senna whispered.

He looked up at her, and saw for the first time the expression on her face, a combination of horror and disgust.

"How could I what?"

"You swore to defend the Purple Throne. You swore to defend Centauri Prime. You swore…."

"Shut up!" he shouted, his good mood evaporating instantly. "You were listening at the door!"

"How else am I to find out what is happening? You keep me locked up in here, you never allow me to leave. I am just as much your prisoner as I was…. his! And now you are going to lead an attack on our homeworld!"

"You do not understand," he said angrily.

"No," she rasped. "I don't. Why save me, and lead those…. monsters to do to others what was done to me? Why would you attack your own people, your own Emperor?"

"My Emperor cast me out!" he cried, stepping forward. She cowered back on her chair. "I spent my entire life in service to that Throne, and where did it get me? My daughter is dead, and I am now an exile. I am a lord of the Centauri Republic and I am forced to live with bandits and brigands and peasants!

"I have no people, and I have no home and I have no Emperor!"

Shaking, she rose slowly to her feet. She stared at him, fear evident in every part of her body but her eyes. They were filled with contempt and disgust, and he saw his own self-hatred staring back at him.

When she spoke, it was slowly and deliberately, with a determination that belied her years. "You are every bit as much a monster as they are," she said calmly.

He did not know why he did what he did, only that his body acted before his mind could prevent it. He struck out with all the force he could muster, a blow honed in a youth of bar fights and an adulthood of battlefields. He struck her squarely on her chin and felt the satisfying force on his fist as she crumpled beneath him. She fell back on to the chair and it gave way, shattering under the impact. She fell to the floor and looked up at him, shaking, tears glistening in her soft eyes.

Lyndisty would have struck back at him if he had done that to her.

But he had never hit Lyndisty.

Senna looked at him, as if expecting him to do more. Her hand slid over her breast, covering her hearts as she tried to breathe. Finally, unable to look at him any longer, she pulled herself up and half-ran, half-crawled away from the room, scurrying to her private quarters, slamming the door behind her.

Marrago realised he was shaking. He was turning to the cabinet to pour himself a glass of jhala when he realised Sinoval was standing directly in front of him.

He stepped back, his hearts pounding. "Please," he said, breathing hard. "A little warning next time."

"We have no time for warnings," Sinoval replied, his eyes dark. "We have no time for waiting or planning or preparing, not any longer. I am having to activate all my players at once, and hope that one or two of them are triumphant."

Marrago stepped back again, and moved quickly to the cabinet. His hands were shaking as he poured the jhala. "Don't judge me," he said, harshly. "Don't you dare judge me."

"I would not presume to," Sinoval replied. "I have done worse myself, and if that is the worst sin committed by any of those who follow me then I will find myself at the head of an army of saints. You will have to judge yourself, though…. in time."

"I know," Marrago whispered. "Gods, I never thought I would…. I never hit Lyndisty, not once. Nor Drusilla. I've never hit a woman, much less a girl, and now….

"Sometimes I think I want to stop this road you have dragged me on to. I do not like what it is making me become."

"I did not drag you anywhere, and the road is not changing you. You are changing yourself. In any event, that is not why I am here. The plan is going to have to change."

"Everything's going as it should. These…. Tuchanq are a new addition. Someone's pulling their strings, and I think I know who, but nothing else has changed. I'm still the best and most experienced general here. If anything, this is only accelerating matters. I'll lead this raid of theirs, and we'll win. It won't be easy, but I've exaggerated a few things for their benefit. We'll win, and burn half of Centauri Prime to the ground, and everyone here will know it was thanks to me. I'll be leader of them all by the end of the year…. at least, leader of those I don't have to kill.

"And then you'll have the nucleus of your army."

"Is this the army you think you can take to war for me? Are these the soldiers you want to lead?"

"No, but they're what we have, and that will have to be enough. They have no place in this world any more. Peace? What good is that? They're all creatures of war and chaos and they haven't known enough of the blessings of peace to appreciate it. They're natural warriors, and they'll be the best soldiers we can get. Trust me on this."

"I do, but as I said…. we will have to move more quickly. The…. Enemy is pursuing me, and they are closer than I would like to think. Some of my little spiders are going to fall. Everything will come out into the open sooner than either side will like, and we will have to be ready when it does.

"We are going to have to accelerate matters regarding this army of yours."

Marrago took a long sip. "What did you have in mind?"

"When you arrive at Centauri Prime, I will be there waiting."

Sinoval's dark eyes blazed.

"And so will the Alliance."

* * *

There was no fear. Vejar honestly could not remember what fear felt like any more. He tried to think back to the Drakh, and their brutal, callous invasion of Kazomi 7, but he could remember nothing. Everything was cold and calm, as if those who had died or been mutilated and scarred had been nothing but illusions.

His power had always come from the imagination, and now he could imagine nothing.

We need to find someone, cousin, and we think you know where she might be.

He could not do this in ghost form, not as a spirit. This would have to be real. Nevertheless, he could walk through the wide corridors cloaked in mirrors. Anyone who looked at him would see a lowly cleaner, and surveillance would not see him at all.

It had been a very long time since he had left his underground sanctum and he was surprised by what the years had done to the Neuadd. He had seen it in his astral wanderings many times, but that was different from seeing it for real. He could not pretend this was an illusion or a dream. This was reality.

The building was practically empty. He had seen only three people in the four floors he had traversed thus far. Security checkpoints were unmanned. He doubted there were enough security officers left in the building to man them all. Or even left on the planet, come to that.

Who is this person?

He remembered the day he had named this building. Neuadd. An ancient word, from an ancient and beautiful Earth language. It meant so many things, but so few people understood them.

I think you know her name, cousin.

He moved up another flight of stairs, his muscles burning with the unaccustomed exercise. He could not risk the elevators. Any one of a number of things might go wrong.

So how do I find her?

He could feel the tingle on his skin that spoke of the magic Galen was performing elsewhere in the city. Illusionary Drakh or Shadows, or even dragons if he had been listening to Alwyn too much lately. Anything that would draw attention away from this building. Not the guards, for they were next to nothing and there were hardly any here anyway.

She will be in the network somewhere. You can access it from the Vorlon's quarters, if you need to. We need to find her.

He moved up even further. Another couple of floors and he was near the top of the building. The Vorlon, Ambassador Ulkesh, had take over the top three floors when he had arrived here. He had remained, despite all the other Ambassadors relocating to Babylon 5. They had all kept offices here, a skeleton staff for the sake of appearance and tradition and respect for the memory of Kazomi 7, but for the most part it was an empty gesture. Ulkesh was the only one actually to remain here.

So why me? Why not do this yourself?

Vejar reached the doors to the Vorlon's chambers. They were unguarded, of course. Usually anyone penetrating so far up the Neuadd would have passed several stringent security checks. It didn't matter, anyway. No one would be stupid enough to try to break into a Vorlon's private rooms.

He breathed out slowly and reached for the door. Light formed around his hand.

You have been here for years, cousin. Do not try to tell me you have not identified the Vorlon's wards. Do not try to tell me you have not learned how to bypass his security. Do not try to tell me you cannot pierce his veil and enter his chambers. I would be caught. You may escape.

The door remained closed, but Vejar, who could see things that others could not, breathed a slow sigh of relief and passed through it as if it were no more than a reflection.

Once inside he knew he had to act quickly. The Vorlon's attention would be distracted by Galen's light show, but time would be limited. Fortunately there was no need for a scrying spell or a search incantation. He could feel her pain, feel the light and the screams and the rush of power and energy and knowledge that encompassed the network. He could feel it slightly even on the other side of the wards, but here….

The difference was as between looking at a picture of a waterfall and standing beneath it.

He headed quickly in the direction of the network, dropping his disguise. There was no point maintaining it here. If the Vorlon caught him, it really would not matter.

He entered the room and stopped. There it was, Kazomi 7's node of the network. A greater node, funnelling the power and authority of the Vorlons from here to all the Dark Star ships in orbit or in the area, and to any one of hundreds of other places. Just one of countless millions of links including Babylon 5, Centauri Prime, Proxima 3 and worlds unnoticed and unnamed by humanity.

You truly expect me to succeed in this? You truly expect me to find her?

He looked up at the still, silent form of Lyta Alexander. Bonded to the wall by the growth of greenery around her body, crucified on a giant, monstrous cross. Veins and tendrils and nerve sheaths ran from her mouth, her eyes, her heart, all over her body. Her eyes were open, and he could see within them the awareness that lurked there. She was conscious, aware of what was being done to her.

I have faith in you, cousin.

Vejar tried to force himself to care. He did not know her. She meant nothing to him. She was just one of billions who had suffered at the hands of the Vorlons. What made her special? What made her so deserving as to merit his being sent on this mission?

And if the Vorlon catches me?

He raised his hand, now glowing with red light, tiny bolts of electricity shooting from it.

Why are you always so negative, cousin? Think of the good that will come from this when you succeed.

He took a step forward.

Ulkesh glided into view.

I am, Galen. I am thinking that the Vorlon might find me….

Ulkesh's eye blazed bright red.

…. and that he might just kill me.

* * *

There is nothing the Dark Masters send us that is not a challenge. Through adversity there is strength. Through defeat there is experience. Through experience there is understanding. Through understanding there is strength.

I fulfill their will. I bring blessed chaos to the galaxy. I rain death upon the weak and the complacent. I bring fear and pain to those who do not understand. The weak will be defeated and die in misery. The strong will learn and grow and become stronger.

They will evolve.

I will evolve. The Dark Masters have sent me a challenge in this Marrago. The others here are nothing, chattels and fools. They will break before the onslaught, but he….

He is my challenge. Through him I shall become stronger. We shall make each other stronger. We shall war upon each other. There is no growth in fighting the weak. Those whom I do not destroy I shall make stronger, but they shall not make me stronger. The weak are no challenge.

Marrago will be a challenge.

My Warriors think he looks like a Master, and he does.

My Warriors think he acts as a Master, and he does.

My Warriors fear him.

Thank you for sending him to me, Masters. I understand now. He is the gateway to my destiny. He is the next step on my road of evolution. He may break me, or I may break him, but, should we both be worthy, both of us will become stronger.

I do not fear — not death, not weakness, not failure.

I must test him and prove his strength and his lack of fear.

I must bring him back to me as an enemy.

Moreil opened his eyes and looked up at the Wykhheran. They stood around him, still and statuesque, awaiting his command. Legends of his people said that the Masters had carved the Wykhheran from the heart of the Holy World and given them life through the heat of the forges at Thrakandar. Moreil could well believe it.

He looked at the biggest, and spoke to it. It stirred, opening its great eyes, the light there filled with devotion and service.

Warrior, do you love me?

Yes, lord.

Warrior, do you fear me?

Yes, lord.

Warrior, would you die for me?

Yes, lord.

Warrior, soon we will go to war. We attack the home of the Sin-tahri. We bring death and holy chaos to them, we cast our shadow over their land. There will be much destruction. When we ride there, I have a task for you.

Yes, lord.

Find the Sin-tahri called Marrago, and kill him.

Yes, lord.

* * *

Dexter could not sleep, and for once it was not a combination of too much alcohol and too many worries. Nor was it even the thought of a beautiful woman lying in the next room. It was not even the difference in relative comfort between the couch and his bed.

It was something preying at the back of his mind. He was lying on his back, staring up at the ceiling, drawing patterns with his eyes as he had done before. He could feel that moment of communion between them, and he yearned for it again. That was special — not her kisses, not her touch. He could truly say it was her mind he desired more than any other part of her.

He chuckled at the thought, wondering if she would believe him were he to tell her.

After several hours of staring upwards, he rose from the couch and went to the kitchen to pour himself a glass of water. He devoured it greedily, spilling a great deal on the floor in the process. It alleviated his thirst, but not his headache. As he walked back to his impromptu bed, he could not resist looking in at her through the slightly ajar bedroom door.

She looked to be having every bit as much trouble sleeping as he did. The sheets were twisted around her legs as she tossed and turned. She had found one of his T-shirts to wear, an old Proxima Swashbucklers one.

Dexter looked at her for a long time and then returned to his couch, silently cursing his over-developed moral sense.

He had only just lain down, when he sat bolt upright again.

He looked around, not sure what had caused him to react like that. He had…. felt something. Something terrifyingly alien and yet at the same time slightly….

…. familiar.

There was nothing in sight, nothing that had not been there three seconds ago.

But he was sure he had felt something.

He lay back down, his head spinning. The alcohol. That was it. Or perhaps some aftereffect of…. earlier. Maybe he was picking up Talia's nightmares. He couldn't help but grin. If she was having any more pleasant dreams, that might be fun.

Talia!

He leapt up in an instant and ran for her room. Not him, he knew that. Not him.

Her!

She was lying still on the bed, her head thrown back. Standing over her was a tall man he did not recognise, but then he could not see the intruder's face. His head was bent low over Talia's, and he seemed to be…. breathing in her air. Only it wasn't air, it was light.

Dexter ran forward, the instincts of a thousand youthful street fights surging in his body. The figure began to turn, but he was not quick enough to dodge Dexter's punch. He had been in countless fist fights in his life, and he knew he would be in a good many more, but he had never thrown a punch like that before, and he doubted he ever would again.

The man fell, collapsing in a heap. Dexter did not even look at him, but turned instantly to Talia. She was motionless, her eyes open but staring fixedly ahead. He put his hand over her mouth and was relieved to feel her breath on his palm.

Then an explosion of pain burst in his mind and he reeled, stumbling back against the wall. Looking up through eyes blurred with agony, he saw the intruder rising. For the first time he could clearly see its face.

It was oddly misshapen, as if made of wax that had started to melt in the noonday sun. Light poured from its eyes and mouth.

Greetings, brother, it said.

* * *

<The fabulist.>

The Vorlon's voice was a chill, cold thing. Vejar knew that Vorlon speech was entirely telepathic in nature. They had no tongue, no vocal cords, no lungs, nothing but energy, and their voices came entirely from their thoughts. They could appear to speak in whatever tone or language they wished.

Ulkesh chose to speak with the voice of the dead, the voice of a cold wind through an autumn graveyard, the voice of ghosts buried and forgotten.

Vejar said nothing. Damn you, Galen, he thought. What have you got me into? Thoughts of passion and fury began to take shape in his mind as he started to prepare himself for conjuring, truly conjuring, for the first time in years.

<Some thought you should die. Others said your life was as dust on the wind, faded from mortal eyes. But we are not mortal, and our eyes see what others do not.>

Vejar took a careful step backwards, flicking his gaze from Ulkesh to Lyta. Neither was moving, and he could not tell which of the two looked less alive.

<Now you have seen beyond the mist. Now you have transgressed our laws. Now, you will die.>

Well, Galen. Congratulations. You could not have chosen someone else for this suicide mission?

Finding his voice, and his courage, he looked up squarely into the Vorlon's eye stalk. "I am to be killed, just for having come here?" he asked.

<Yes.>

"Well, I see. There is a human saying you might not be familiar with. It has something to do with the relative nature of punishments for varying crimes." Vejar's mind was racing. He could feel his skin crawl with the rush of power.

"You might as well be hung for a sheep…."

His eyes blazed furiously. Fire crackled from his fingertips.

"As a lamb!"

He hurled the fireball forward, instantly forming another conjuration. He watched as the Vorlon's encounter suit became an inferno, flames licking over every inch of it. Behind him a circle of ruins and flames and darkness formed. Something emerged from it, something black and crackling with electricity. It moved with an arachnid grace, its many eyes blazing with fiery light.

Through the flames engulfing it, Ulkesh's eye stalk turned.

<You dare!?>

Vejar reeled before the voice in his mind. Blood filled his eyes and mouth and he had to steady himself against the wall, pouring all his concentration into controlling and animating the construction he had summoned. It was not a true Shadow of course, just a manifestation of his will, but it would be enough for a short time.

The animated Shadow moved forward, spiked limbs flailing at the Vorlon's encounter suit. The Shadow seemed not to feel the heat as it rained blow after blow on the Vorlon's chest. Vejar reached out his arm, guiding his creation, his other arm supporting him against the wall.

<You dare!> the Vorlon cried again, and Vejar slumped. The Shadow faded for a moment, but Vejar closed his eyes and concentrated harder and it reformed.

A crack appeared in the encounter suit, and then another. A brilliant light began to pour through, so bright Vejar could see it even with his eyes closed. He reeled before the psychic onslaught, and fell, feeling his Shadow collapse.

Opening his eyes, he saw the Vorlon before him. It had abandoned illusions and appeared as it truly was, light and energy and malevolence, crackling with power and fury. Vejar felt its presence in his mind, and screamed.

<Behold the price of challenging us!>

"I'm not afraid of you," Vejar spat. He looked up in defiance. "I'm not afraid of you."

Once, over two years ago, Delenn had come to him, seeking an explosive device, something powerful enough to tear open the guts of a planet. Vejar had told her that such a thing was within his power to create, and so it was. What he had given her was something very different, but that did not mean he could not create such a weapon.

Or something similar, but less powerful.

"Damn you, Galen," he whispered.

He looked up at Lyta, past the swirling mass of the Vorlon. He wondered if she was worth all this.

Then he created the explosion that tore apart the top half of the building.

Chapter 3

Whose face do you see in the mirror, Sheridan?

Whose face do you see in your mind's eye?

Who are you? They ask that question, over and over again. Who are you? Can you answer that question, Sheridan? Can you?

John J. Sheridan. Son of David Sheridan. Brother of Elizabeth. Husband of Anna. Lover of Delenn. General of the Alliance fleet.

Strip away the layers. Your father is gone. Your sister is gone. Your wife is gone. Your daughter is gone. All you have are Delenn and the Dark Stars.

Delenn went away once. When she came back, she was…. changed. Is she truly the same person you once knew? Do you love her as much as you once did? Do you even love her at all any more?

Strip away the Dark Stars and the Alliance. What are they anyway? The threat they were created to combat is gone, never to return. The little the Shadows left behind cannot trouble such as you. Why does the Alliance exist but to keep power in the hands of those who now possess it?

Does the Alliance mean anything to you? Does Delenn mean anything to you?

Do the Vorlons mean anything to you?

Can you answer a single one of these questions, Sheridan? Pick one. Any one. Answer me just one of these questions. Answer yourself just one of these questions.

Can you?

General John Sheridan awoke, panting, hot, wild-eyed.

"I don't know!" he cried.

Beside him, Delenn still slept. The night was quiet, and the questioning voice was gone.

* * *

The sound had died, the fury had subsided, the air was still. Dust and debris settled slowly on the rubble.

No one was sure what had caused the explosion. An accident was a possibility of course, but terrorist action more probable. The Neuadd still meant something as a symbol, even if its practical purpose was gone. A strike here, at the heart of Kazomi 7, was a message that would penetrate to all corners of the Alliance that even now, they were not safe. The war continued.

Yes, it would later be agreed, once the dead were sorted and the shock had faded, this was surely the work of one who hated the Alliance and all it stood for.

No one knew any better.

No one?

Ulkesh moved through the rubble with a cold, purposeful air. As his shadow fell over those searching for survivors, they trembled, as if something dark and cold had passed over their graves. Not an unusual reaction in the face of such devastation perhaps, but perhaps there was something else. Perhaps the Vorlon was….

…. angry.

No one asked how he had survived the explosion, which had surely happened near his quarters. No one believed he would answer them, anyway.

He moved with his usual purpose, meticulous and cold, searching for two things in particular, searching not only with his eyes, such as the mortals might understand the term, but with his mind's vision.

He found the body of the fabulist after a few hours of searching. He was dead, there was no doubt about that, and in such a way that his body would never be identified. To all who might wonder, Vejar had died in the explosion, just one more innocent victim.

Ulkesh was angry, very angry. The fabulist's soul was long gone. All that remained was a shell.

It took him much longer to find the node of the network that had been situated in his quarters. The biotechnological symbiotic node had been destroyed, but the vessel itself had survived. She looked still and peaceful, completely undamaged. The tendrils of the symbiont were still entwined around her body, but she was no longer screaming, no longer making any noise at all.

Ulkesh could not bear to look at her for long. There was…. pain there. The network was shaken and unstable. It would take a great deal of work to repair the damage, and the nearby nodes would be affected as well.

But he resisted the pain, he resisted the ghost-like images he could see, the souls of those absorbed into the network, and he forced himself to study the situation more closely. The fabulist had risked a great deal for the vessel. Why?

She had tried to escape him. Had she been going to join the Enemy? She had saved the Dark Star captain from killing himself just as Ulkesh had wanted. She had mated with him.

The fabulist had come here for her.

Why?

Ulkesh looked at her and understanding came. She was not dead. Her body still lived, but her soul was not here.

A great rage burned inside him and he let out a furious shout of anger. It was no sound any of the mortals could recognise, for their mortal ears could not hear it, but their mortal souls did, and they trembled.

The Lights Cardinal would have to be informed of this.

The vessel's soul had been freed. She was loose inside the network.

* * *

The room was dark and dingy, as it was no doubt meant to be. It was a place for secret meetings, for clandestine appointments. One of many, provided by enterprising entrepreneurs. It saddened G'Kar that there was a market for such a place on Narn.

"They took a great deal from us," he said, speaking to the shadowed walls. "They took our lives, they took our freedom, they took our dignity, but most of all, they took from us the one thing we can never regain.

"They took our innocence."

Had it always been this way? G'Kar could not remember. The Centauri had always been on Narn. His father might have known a different time, or have been told of one, but he was long dead. The Narns had no history any more. Oh, they knew the names and the deeds, but they did not know the life, and that was the greatest loss of all.

He had wandered the city before arriving here, looking back at places of memory. Places where he had spoken, streets he had walked — first as a freedom fighter, then a soldier, then a member of the Kha'Ri and finally a Prophet. He saw houses and parks. He saw people. He saw soldiers, tall and proud. He saw children, running free and happy. He saw traders and merchants and craftsmen.

He should have been elated by the sight, but he was not. There was a darkness here on Narn, and it dwelt within the hearts of his people. Almost everyone he saw was interested in news of the outside galaxy, and especially in the poor situation of the Centauri. Many a toast was drunk in celebration of the Emperor's illness, and of the Inquisitors moving on Centauri worlds. There was much good cheer about Narn ships and Narn captains helping maintain order and defend Centauri worlds.

G'Kar knew he would have been recognised. He was not drawing any particular attention to himself, but neither was he going out of his way to hide. Few knew him personally, and most of the common people would not expect to see him here anyway.

But others, the Kha'Ri, the Thenta Ma'Kur, perhaps even the Inquisition, they would have seen him. Let them. Let them wonder. Let them be forced to act. Let them draw themselves into the open.

Besides, he was hardly alone.

"Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar," said a soft voice in flawless Narn.

"Lennier," G'Kar said, as his Ranger entered the room. "By G'Quan, it is good to see you."

"The feeling is likewise." Lennier did not step forward, instead remaining in the shadows. G'Kar noticed how well the shadows suited him. Ever since the massacre at Kazomi 7 Lennier had been different, scarred in more ways than one.

"I am grateful for all that you have done. There was no one else I could trust with this."

"It is my honour to serve, Ha'Cormar'ah."

"I need to see Da'Kal. Alone, and uninterrupted. I will also need to know the names of those who are working on this with her. She cannot be doing this alone."

"The names will be provided for you, Ha'Cormar'ah. As for the other, she has quarters in the main government building, but she also spends a great deal of time at a religious building outside the city. It appears to be a shrine of some sort."

"Her father's temple," G'Kar whispered. "I know where it is. It was destroyed by the Centauri, but a new temple was built over the ruins, a shrine to all the dead."

"There is more to it now than a mere shrine, Ha'Cormar'ah. There is something beneath it."

"Can you get me in there? Or at least find out what is underneath?"

"Ha'Cormar'ah…. I have not been wasting my time in your service here. If I may ask, where is Ranger Ta'Lon?"

"He is…. somewhere safe, with a ship prepared for my escape should that prove necessary. He is kept updated with what is happening here, and should I fail to maintain contact with him, he is to go to the Alliance with everything I have uncovered."

"As you say, Ha'Cormar'ah."

"It is strange. I have known many enemies in my life. The Centauri, the Shadows. But I never thought the greatest enemy I would ever know would be amongst my own people."

* * *

There was a saying Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar told me, something he had picked up from a human philosopher. He was very fond of quoting it to me, and I remember it still.

'Battle not with monsters, lest you yourself become a monster, and if you gaze into the abyss, remember the abyss gazes also into you.'

He did not tell me to give up fighting monsters, but he did tell me to make sure that I never became a monster in the process. That is the hardest task I have ever faced, and I am not sure it is one I will ever prove equal to.

L'Neer of Narn, Learning at the Prophet's Feet.

* * *

Greetings, brother.

He could never accurately describe that sensation, not even to Talia, whom he felt knew him even better than he did himself. However, if pressed, he would speak of insects crawling and skittering in his brain, covered in slime and vomit.

Dexter Smith reeled from the mental assault of the thing before him. One of the Hand of the Light, it called itself. A search-and-capture unit, like the old Psi Corps Bloodhounds, but working for someone else.

Do not fight us, brother. We have not come for you.

"You won't touch her," he whispered. "You won't…."

We will. She fights us. Our Masters have ordered her capture. She has a rare mind, talented and deceitful and truly treacherous. She will make a fine addition to our unit.

"You won't take her."

Join us, brother. Perhaps we will give her to you. She will do anything you like, anything at all.

Dexter looked at Talia. She was still as death. Only the painfully slow and shallow rise and fall of her chest showed that she was still alive. A faint glow of light still shone around her mouth and nose where the Bloodhound had tried to draw it from her.

What had it been attempting to do? What was that light? Her mind, her soul, what?

Both, and more. There is something that makes you human, that makes you weak, that makes you cry and question. Something that makes you unhappy. We will remove it from her, brother, and make her stronger as a result.

"Stronger, and…. more…. biddable?"

We will not deny that. Remove the need to question and what is left but glorious obedience?

Dexter slowly rose, the throbbing pain in his head becoming less. "You'll give her to me?"

Perhaps. That is not my decision to make.

"And she would do anything I ask. Anything at all?"

We do not know why you would want her to do…. that, brother, but ask and she would obey. She would have no choice. None of us would.

"And if I wanted her to argue with me, to fight, to disagree, to be awkward and different and maddening, to find fault with everything I did, to be contradictory and nonsensical?"

We do not understand.

Dexter looked at her, still unmoving, and smiled. "No, you really don't, do you?" He moved forward, trailing his hand along the edge of the bed. A plan was beginning to form in his mind, one shaped by instinct, not intelligence. He had no idea if this was going to work, and there was nothing to suggest that it would, but still…. there was a….

…. feeling.

A memory of that brief, sweet, blissful, complete communion of minds, and a sense of how she thought.

The Hand and Mr. Edgars would call it his telepathic powers, or empathy or whatever. He called it instinct.

"You can offer me all that? I must be really special to you," he said, still walking slowly forward.

The melting-wax features of the thing twitched into a grotesque parody of a smile. You have no idea how special, brother. You have a rare gift, truly rare, one that we can use.

"What will you take from me in exchange for this…. power?"

Nothing you will be sorry to lose, brother.

His hand brushed against her bare leg. A shock struck his fingers, almost like an electric current, or an unexpected flare of heat.

"What is it I have that you don't?"

Why brother, do you have to ask? Do you not just know? Can you not read me as you do those you beat at that infantile card game? The voice in his mind twisted, becoming a perfect replica of Zack's. So, explain that dealer chip again?

Dexter's hand touched Talia's. He curled his around hers. Her skin was so warm. He could feel it again, that one moment of communion. She was there. She was conscious, she was aware, she was just trapped behind a wall of pain and fear. All she needed….

"Well, Chet," he said. "First you…."

…. was a key.

Her eyes opened.

The creature hissed and moved back, but Talia was already awake.

"Now, I'm annoyed," she said.

* * *

The plan was a strange combination of genius and insanity, as all the best plans are. Marrago was more than a little discomfited by it, not least because it meant the complete derailing of all his carefully laid schemes. He had come to dislike strategy lately, but he had not lost his grasp of it. As things currently stood, he would be leader of the Brotherhood Without Banners in less than a year. Within two, he would have an army for Sinoval.

But time and fate and the machinations of others had a habit of interfering with even the best laid plans of Centauri and men.

One battle, one throw of the dice, one opportunity.

Marrago breathed out slowly. He had never liked gambling, although he recognised its occasional necessity in war. He had always left real gambling to Londo.

He was still shaking and he could still feel the impact on his fist, even up to his shoulder. He could still see the look in her eyes.

Sometimes he tried to remember the last time he had felt any self-respect at all. Where had it all gone? There had been a time he had been proud of himself, proud of what he represented. He had done…. things he was not proud of, but they could all be rationalised. Dealing with the Shadows, blackmailing Lord Valo into a politically convenient suicide, lying to Londo and Durano.

But now, now there was nothing, an emptiness at his core. He was not even sure why he was here, what he was doing. He had failed to protect Lyndisty, his dealings had led to his people becoming slaves to the Alliance, and now he had hit a woman. No, a girl.

"You made a poor choice, my friend," he said, not sure if Sinoval would be watching or not. "You should have chosen a much younger man, a much better man."

But who else was there?

He thought over Sinoval's plan again, considering himself very fortunate he did not have to think the way the Minbari did. It was risky and dangerous and quite probably suicidal, but it could work. And at this stage of the game, both of them had to take risks.

He looked up at the commscreen as the image appeared there. About time. There was a need for security systems and screening processes, but sometimes he thought his associate took things a little too far.

No, there was no such thing as too much security.

"Greetings, friend," said the twisted, alien voice. Even over a distance of countless light years n'Grath still managed to convey that aura of sheer otherness, along with a very simple malevolence. "Are you in need of more work? There is business to be done if you wish it."

"No, thank you," Marrago replied. "I've got some information for you, and I want some information in turn."

"Yes? This is of interest to this one. Let us hear your information and it shall be seen what the worth of it might be."

"No," Marrago replied calmly. He knew the secret of a good bargain. Always act as if you were on top. "You first. I want to find out everything you know about someone. And I mean everything."

"Who might this person be?"

"Her name is Mi'Ra. She is a Narn. I'm sending a picture to you now."

"Ah, yes. This can be done. Time it will take, but there is no one with secrets from this one. What can you offer in turn?"

"I know where the Brotherhood Without Banners is going to attack next. And this will be no simple raid. We are talking about a full scale attack. A great deal of disruption, chaos, anarchy. There could be a fair bit of money to be made for someone with an eye for that sort of thing."

"This is of interest, yes. Where?"

"When you have the information I need. Not before."

"This one will wait. You will be contacted when all is known. We will speak later, friend."

"Later."

It took Marrago several minutes to stop shaking after the communication finished. Then he needed several cups of jhala to wash the foul taste out of his mouth.

* * *

"Ugly-looking planet," Susan Ivanova muttered. "And is it just me, or is that the same small group of ships passing overhead all the time?"

"It's not just you," Sinoval replied, not looking up from his meditation. "The Centauri do not have much of a fleet left, so they seem to have learned how to make it look as though they have far more ships than they really do."

"Weren't there supposed to be Alliance ships here as well? I thought that was what you said was happening — Alliance ships guarding Centauri worlds."

Sinoval rose, sighing, and walked around the circumference of the pinnacle. Sometimes it seemed so small and yet sometimes it was massive. Not for the first time he felt he was standing on the top of the galaxy, looking down at world upon world laid out for his inspection.

Except he had to share this vision with Susan, as always, and this was just one world. Centauri Prime to be exact.

"Yes," he said. "There were meant to be. The Alliance have dispatched some of their fleets to guard and protect Centauri worlds, not to mention maintaining order on the surface." He paused, looking around at the spectacle before him. "No, none here. It would not surprise me if the Narn captains of those ships have quarrelled with some functionary or another and simply stayed away, aggrieved at their help being so rudely rebuffed. That would make what is going to happen all the more truly tragic, of course. A sign of what will happen unless the Centauri accept their place in the new galactic order."

He paused, still looking. "When I was much younger, I saw a performer in the streets of Yedor. A former member of the warrior caste, exiled for some crime or another. He survived by performing tricks for passing crowds, for travellers and so on.

"He was balancing small spinning balls on his denn'bok, throwing them up into the air and catching them on the edge, always keeping them spinning and dancing. He must have been holding…. almost fifteen in the air at one point, and he never let one drop."

Susan looked at him. It was not usual for him to be talking so much, but after his collapse following his tales of Valen, he had actively sought her company more. He would speak to her more often, reveal more of his plans, his intentions, his dreams, even trivial little stories like this.

She was not quite sure what this meant. Either she was succeeding in her purpose and he was actually seeing people as people, not just chess pieces. He could be opening up to her, letting himself be human…. or Minbari, or whatever. Alive. Letting himself be alive.

Or there was another, darker possibility.

He was sharing his plans so that if anything happened to him someone would be able to continue when he was gone.

"I feel like that warrior, balancing all those globes in the air, except these are not just spinning balls, but people, and if any fall then we lose more than just a toy.

"Vejar has failed, and it cost him his life. Galen is lost now, trapped by the Vorlons, and there is no way to get him out. Marrago is on his own and I have to advance his careful plans myself, risking everything he has worked for these past two years.

"And Sheridan….

"Sheridan….

"Without the telepath, I have to do this myself. It would be so much easier with her, but I fear there is little choice, and I certainly do not have the time to do this slowly. I have to rush, and what if I mis-step or make a wrong move? What if he sees me or rejects me?

"Ah, Valen, curse you. Destined for greatness, indeed!"

He made for the steps leading downwards. "I have to commune with Sheridan again. I am…. making breakthroughs with him, slowly but surely, but I will have to move more quickly. Someone has to lead if anything happens to me, and without the Vorlon touch there would be no one better than him.

"If I can make him see!"

"Sinoval!" Susan called out. He stopped and looked back at her. "Don't do anything stupid. We can't do this without you, and if you die and leave me to do it myself, I swear to God I'll find your soul wherever it's gone and kick the living crapola out of you." He looked at her, and she looked down, annoyed at the outburst. "You got that?"

He was beside her in an instant. How does he move so fast? she had time to think. Gently, he touched her hair and kissed her forehead.

"Susan," he said. "If I had to leave, I would trust you with all of this. Remember that."

Then he was gone, and she was left to wait.

Hidden. Above Centauri Prime.

Waiting for the raiders to come.

Waiting.

After a while she began to whistle.

* * *

Da'Kal took a long, slow sip of the bitter jhala. It tasted foul in her throat and she could not understand why the Centauri drank it. It was too hot and too bitter and it scalded the roof of her mouth.

But, however foul the taste, it reminded her of victory.

"It was him," H'Klo said, standing in the doorway. "Again." The Councillor of the Kha'Ri was normally unflappable, but now he actually sounded…. worried. H'Klo knew no fear, she knew that much. When he was nothing but a pouchling, he had been working with the Resistance. The Centauri had captured and tortured him, and he had said nothing even as they had peeled the skin from his back with red-hot pincers, one strip at a time. Da'Kal had looked at those scars, touched them, even kissed them.

H'Klo feared neither Centauri, nor Shadow, nor Vorlon, nor Narn. He had sworn to defend her in her quest, and she had no doubt he would. When a Thenta Ma'Kur assassin had attacked her in her bedchamber one night, H'Klo had faced him bare-handed and broken his back, despite being wounded five times in the process.

No, he feared nothing. Save one thing alone.

One person.

A prophet.

Da'Kal said nothing, but merely looked out across G'Khamazad. The city was so far beneath her, she could see the comings and goings of her people, free for the first time in their lives. Free from the Centauri. Free even from the fear of the Centauri. Now it was time for the Centauri to learn fear themselves.

She sipped at the jhala again. It was thick and cloying. She hated the smell. When she was young, before her name day, she had worked in the household of a Centauri noble, washing his clothes and cooking his food and pouring endless cups of jhala for him and his fat, vain wife and his spoiled, brattish children.

She remembered his face after the Resistance had taken his manor. G'Kar had killed his captain of guards in single combat and had made her lady of the manor. She had made the lord serve her jhala, and she had drained the drink in one gulp. Nothing had ever tasted sweeter, not even the taste of G'Kar's kisses that night.

"He will know," H'Klo said. "He will find us."

"There is no need to be concerned," she replied, still looking down on the city. One of the many things she had learned from the Centauri. Build high, and look down upon those you rule.

"I am concerned," he snapped. "Ask me to fight for you and I will. Ask me to kill for you and I will. But do not ask me to go against him, Da'Kal. He is…. our Prophet. He has something I have never seen in anyone else, not even you. He…." H'Klo paused, obviously struggling to find the words. "He is special."

"Yes," Da'Kal replied, irritated. "The mighty Prophet G'Kar. The wise, the bountiful, the saviour of our people."

"Is he not everything you have said?"

She took more jhala. "Yes," she replied bitterly. "Yes, he is."

"He will find us."

"Let him. Do not worry, H'Klo. You will not have to fight him."

"The Thenta Ma'Kur?"

"No. I am not sure I can trust them anyway. For all their boasts of loyalty only to money they can be…. sentimental. Besides, I have enquired secretly about their price for him." She paused, holding herself tight with her right arm, staring into the mirror of memory.

"And?"

"Over eight million Narn ducats."

"We do not have that sort of money."

"No one does. That is the point. Do not worry, H'Klo. There are…. other ways."

"He will not understand."

"No," she whispered sadly. "He does not. In a strange way I admire him. I even love him still, almost as much as I hate him. He was the bravest man I ever met. But the man he has become….

"He has forgiven them. After everything they did to him, to his father, to his mother, to me…. after all these things he has forgiven them. He even urges us to do the same. Do you know what bravery like that is? I wish I had a tenth of it." She finished her jhala and held the cup gently, rolling it between two fingers.

"But if everyone was capable of that kind of forgiveness, we would not be Narns, we would be angels."

She threw the cup far out into the air and turned away from the balcony to avoid seeing it land.

"There are no angels, and by his very existence he reminds us of our imperfections.

"Have no fear, H'Klo. Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar will be dealt with."

* * *

We were defeated because we had not thought. We were conquered because we did not see. Yes, we have won a victory now, but unless we learn, the victory will be hollow and empty, nothing but the ashes of the funeral pyres.

Blind rage will not serve us. Unthinking lust for revenge will gain us nothing. This is a new world for us now, for all of us. Unless we think, unless we see, unless we learn, then we might as well never have picked up a single weapon to fight the Centauri in the first place.

Mi'Ra ran those words through her mind as she went to her meeting. The Prophet's speech at the Square of Ashes in G'Khamazad. She had been there with her father, and a chill had swept through her as she watched G'Kar speak. Her father had not understood, but he was dead now. Mi'Ra had understood, and those words had stayed with her always.

Think, see, learn. That mantra had been with her throughout her life. It had seen her abandon the path her father had set, a life in the Kha'Ri as he had chosen, and she had instead chosen to go out into the galaxy. She had seen such wonderful things, such beautiful things. She had learned from what she had seen, and most of all she had learned to think.

The Prophet had been right, of course. Blind rage and unthinking vengeance would gain them nothing. What was needed was focussed rage and structured vengeance.

Centauri Prime. Home of the enemy. Her father had used to dream of taking the war there, but he had died before he could realise that dream. Just another victim of the games the Kha'Ri played, struck down by a well-concealed poison.

And now she would be a part of the destruction of the Centauri homeworld. Any one of her people would pay everything they owned for a part in this, however small, and her part was far from small.

She entered the meeting room, her guards with her, those visible and those…. not. G'Lorn was beside her as always. Loyal and trusting. He had not thought or seen or learned anything before, but now he was growing. It was the military mindset. Serve, obey and ask no questions. She was slowly breaking him of that, but she had to admit that it was useful at times.

Marrago was waiting for her, sitting patiently at the far side of the table. He had no guards with him, but then he did not need any. This was a man who had truly taken on board the Prophet's words, whether he realised it or not.

She sat down, G'Lorn beside her. "Should we not be preparing for the battle?" she asked. "Or have you more strategies to debate with me?"

"No," he replied coolly. "I have…. discovered something recently. Part of a bargain. Like for like. Information for information. Do you know what I have learned?"

Mi'Ra had a feeling she did. She had always agreed with Moreil. Marrago was by far the most dangerous man here.

"I have learned of a Councillor in the Kha'Ri by name of Du'Rog." Mi'Ra did not let her expression slip once. "He was very much in favour of renewed attacks on my people. He died some years ago of a convenient illness. It is strange, but there are many in my Court who have died of convenient illnesses at convenient times.

"But Du'Rog had adherents and they followed his ways. There were similar types amongst my people, and so there was war. It ended, as wars tend to do, and there was peace. Narn and Centauri, all one in an Alliance, working together for peace and prosperity — but for a few renegades and outlaws like ourselves of course.

"I have no doubt there are many among my people who do not like the idea of peace with yours. I am equally sure there are some among yours who like the idea even less. My people are too…. restricted to do anything about it, but yours…. the brave and forgiving Narn…. they are trusted and liked and respected.

"Du'Rog had a daughter. She left her home very young to travel the galaxy. She returned briefly, and then disappeared again. Do you know her name?"

Mi'Ra sat back. Moreil was right. This one was more dangerous than the others. They were useful tools and instruments, but this one…. He thought. He saw. He learned.

He was strong.

Do you wish us to kill him, lady? hissed the alien voice in her mind. She could call the Faceless to her in a heartbeat.

No, she replied. She was not telepathic, of course. Apart for a few failed experiments conducted by the Prophet, none of her people were, but she wondered sometimes if this communion was what it meant to be a telepath. The ritual she had undergone had given her a world of new sensations. This was only the smallest. Moreil has his own plans for this one.

He is dangerous. The Wykhheran fear him. But speak the word and he shall die.

No, she repeated. The Faceless were the ultimate assassins, greater by far even than the Thenta Ma'Kur, but they needed to serve. They did not think beyond the kill. Their creators had not designed them that way.

"And that little girl, what did she find on her travels? What did she bring back to her homeworld with her?"

Mi'Ra smiled, and rose to her feet. "An interesting story, but your time would be better spent on other things, Captain. Remember. We go to war."

He looked at her. "I am a soldier," he said, in a voice as deep as thunder. "I am always at war."

* * *

She was never far from the screams. They were there when she closed her eyes at night, and there when she opened them in the morning. The trapped, the lost, the prisoners. The countless slaves to the Vorlon network. Some she knew, some she didn't. Many weren't even human. That didn't matter. They were telepaths, like her — one kind, like her, one people, like her.

Talia opened her eyes and they were screaming even more loudly. One of them was standing before her. One of the abominations, one of those who actually liked their new role.

The Hand of the Light. The Bloodhounds. Countless different names for the same basic function.

Hunters.

The creature hissed and moved back. Talia looked at it.

"Now, I'm annoyed," she said.

Darkness crackled from her fingertips and she pointed at the abomination. It screamed as bolts of raw shadow struck at it. Light formed around it as a shield, but anger gave her thoughts power and she shattered it with a thought.

These things hunted her people, consigning them to an eternity of pain. They did it willingly, voluntarily.

They enjoyed it.

They would take her if they could, maybe even make her one of them. They had taken Al. They would take Abby. They would take Dexter. They would take all of her people.

Join us, it hissed at her. Living or dead, willing or not, you will join us.

She glanced at Dexter. His glance was flicking from her to the abomination. She was not sure which repelled him more.

"No," she said, loud enough for him to hear. She would not share her thoughts with this creature. That was for her people, for her lovers, for her loved ones. Al, Abby, Dexter.

She found herself thinking of the soul trapped within the Dark Star she had encountered on the way here. A pitiful thing, still dreaming of the protective blanket that had kept him safe from imaginary monsters as a child.

Well, she was a child no longer, and the hardest lesson Talia had ever learned as an adult was that not all monsters are imaginary, and there is no blanket to hide beneath.

There was only her.

Waves of shadow flowed from her hands, enveloping the abomination. Tiny sparks of light tried to shine through the dark cloud, but they were soon swallowed up. Talia concentrated harder, forcing the tendrils into its throat, its eyes, its nose.

It fell, still trying to summon the light, still trying to invade her mind. It was failing, naturally. Its power worked on fear, and she was not afraid of them.

Help me, came the pitiful psychic cry. It fell to the ground, head tilted back, choking sounds coming from its shaking body. It reached out one hand to Dexter.

Help me, brother.

Talia looked at him, trembling. He was looking back at her, his gaze stern. She caught a glimpse of horror in his expression. It had been almost two years. She had changed. He would have to understand that.

He would understand that, wouldn't he?

The abomination tried to crawl towards him. Help me, brother, it said again, reaching out to touch him.

Dexter kicked its hand away. "No," he said softly.

It shrank up into a ball, now completely consumed by the shadow. Little moans came from it, but they were becoming quieter and quieter. The shaking grew less and less. The shadow became smaller and smaller and finally faded away, leaving nothing behind.

Talia looked up at Dexter. He was motionless, staring at her.

"Don't judge me," she whispered. "Don't dare judge me."

"You've changed," he said.

"I'm at war. Of course I've changed."

He walked over to the bed and sat down next to her. "I've changed too," he whispered.

She leaned against him, resting her head on his shoulder. He wrapped his arm around her and pulled her close.

"That's what you came to talk to me about, isn't it?" he asked. She nodded wordlessly. "They know you're here?" Another nod. "Will there be more of them?" Another nod.

"So," he said at last. "You need my help?"

"Yes," she said, pulling back and looking up at him. "They're here. They have a base here. IPX is still capturing telepaths and turning us into…. them. They're just going a little further afield."

"They won a contract from the Government some time last year. It involves going out amongst the destroyed colonies, looking for salvage. Lots of big ships. A long time away from Proxima, or anywhere civilised. Lots of scope for…. anything."

"I'm here to fight them," she said softly. "Want to help?"

"You mean, do I want to give up a cushy Senator's job and go back to the glory days of waging a suicidal guerilla war against all-powerful opponents?" He stopped, thinking about it. "Sure, why not? What's the first stage, other than both of us getting out of here?"

She kissed him. His lips were very warm. His head was pounding — she could feel the pain in the back of his skull. Too much alcohol. Not her, though. She was remarkably clear-headed.

"Thank you," she said.

"Anything for a lady."

"The first thing we need is a little help to get a few people inside Proxima without strictly legal passports. And there's an item we need brought in as well. You'll have to see it. It will explain a lot, not least…. how I've changed."

"I can do that. What's this item do?"

"A great many things. It's called the Apocalypse Box."

* * *

Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar loved many things in his life, although it did not come easily to him to say so. I could read some of the things in his expression as he told his tales of the old days.

G'Kar looked at the shrine for a long time, his eyes half-closed, seeing half of what was and half what of had been and half of what he dreamed it could be.

No one ever saw what was there. They saw what they wished to be there.

Or what they feared was there.

Or some combination of both.

He loved his people. He loved his cause. He loved his friends dearly. He loved Delenn of Mir and Emperor Londo Mollari and he even felt some love for Primarch Sinoval, who was hardly the easiest person to love. He loved Commander Ta'Lon and the memory of Neroon, and most of all he loved Lennier, almost as much as I did.

He even loved me a little.

People passed by, no one seeming to notice the building in front of them. A holy place, dedicated to the lost and the fallen, and no one seemed to care. He saw a young human stare at it for a long time, a wide-eyed sense of wonder in his face, and then walk on. He saw a Narn girl humming to herself as she looked at it. He saw an elderly Narn soldier, walking with a heavy limp and missing an arm, stare at the memory of the building with misty eyes.

But the adults, those who held the power or supported those who held the power. The current generation of the Narn people. His generation, those who had survived the Occupation and the War and been able to realise the better world they had always told themselves was possible.

They saw nothing.

Most of all, he loved his hopes for the future. So much of that part of him had been lost before I met him, and most of what remained has been lost since. He rarely spoke of his dreams to me, but sometimes he did, and then his eyes seemed to light up.

That was what he truly loved, the future.

"So much is forgotten, so much is lost."

He was waiting for Lennier or Ta'Lon to get back to him. Both were investigating secret things, digging into buried mysteries. He was doing the same, but in his own way. Lennier and Ta'Lon were investigating conspiracies and secrets.

He was investigating the hearts and the souls of his people.

He told me once that he loved hope more than anything else, for hope was pure and perfect. You could hope for a better world despite knowing it would never come. You could hope for a victory and never have to imagine what would come afterwards, when the memory of the victory faded.

"Ha'Cormar'ah," said a voice quietly to him. He turned to see someone looking at him. He had made no attempt at disguise, but neither had he made any effort to draw attention to himself. No one had spared him a second glance. He was sure the agents and the eyes of the Kha'Ri would have noticed him, but to his people, he was no one.

"Yes?" he said.

The Narn nodded, and then seemed to shimmer.

I have spent thirty years trying to understand everything he told me, and the most important lesson I have learned in all that time is that I never will. I miss him every day. I miss his wisdom, his kindness, his understanding, his drive.

Most of all I miss the dreams of the young man he must once have been. There is no one left now who knew that young man. They are all gone. Speak his name to a few elderly men and women and their eyes will light up, their years drop away and they will remember his face and his speeches, but they will not remember him.

Still, perhaps that is magic enough. Perhaps that is legacy enough. It is more than most of us can ask for, to be remembered in that way.

As a legend.

G'Kar realised what it was almost instantly, memories left over from his sojourn in the Great Machine rising in his mind. But he was paralysed by a sheer lack of comprehension.

Not here! He had expected many things. Thenta Ma'Kur, alien mercenaries, common street thugs, but not this.

The thing that was not a Narn moved too quickly for him to react. One blow staggered him and the second felled him.

He stared up into the sun with unblinking eyes.

Not a Faceless. He had never expected a Shadowspawn here.

He told me once, bitter and angry, how much he resented being a legend. He would have been happy to have his name forgotten and erased from history. Alas, by writing this tome I fear I have removed any hope of that.

But most of all he wished to have his message remembered, his words, his meaning. That was what mattered, not his name.

I hope I have managed to do that, even a little.

No one noticed as the body of Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar was removed.

In less than a minute it was as if he had never been there at all.

L'Neer of Narn, Learning at the Prophet's Feet.

* * *

John J. Sheridan. Saviour of the galaxy. Defender of the true and the virtuous.

You can hide no secrets from me, Sheridan.

All was dark, save for the light of the tiny candle at the foot of the mirror. The mirror was vast, towering up as far as the eye could see, but all he could see in it was himself, staring back at him, speaking with a voice not his own.

"Is this a dream?" he asked himself.

That depends. Are you a man dreaming you are a ghost, or a ghost dreaming you are a man? Is anything real? Is Delenn real, or is her touch only an illusion? Am I real?

"Who are you?"

Who are you?

We have been over this, Sheridan. You don't know who you are. Look, we have stripped everything away, you and I. All that remains is the darkness, a tiny light, the mirror, and yourself. Shorn of all encumbrances and burdens and duties. Here of all places you can surely know who you are.

"How can any of us answer that question?"

Very well, then. Another question. A different one. Who do you want to be?

"My father," he replied instantly. "I want to be my father."

The one who joined the Shadows, who allied with them, fought for them, sent countless millions to their deaths in their cause?

"No. That man was not my father. That man was someone who once had been my father. I want to be my father as he was when I was a child."

Both men are one and the same, surely. The man you remember became the man who served the Shadows. The man who served the Shadows still had some of the man who poured water on to your roof at night to help you sleep. Which man was real, and which the illusion?

"They were both real, and whatever he did, he was still my father. I forgave him, at the end."

After all he did, you still forgive him?

"Yes."

You believe in redemption, then? You believe that a man might be forgiven his sins, his errors, whether intentional or not — they can all be forgiven and atoned for? Any man can seek redemption?

Or any woman?

"I…."

Can you be forgiven, Sheridan? The things you did, is there absolution for them?

"I…."

You forgave your father. Why not yourself? What is it you have done that you cannot forgive, Sheridan? You killed Minbari, a great many of them, but that was war. You sent people to die in your war, but that was for a greater cause, was it not? You took up arms against your own people, but it was for their own good. You killed your wife on the deck of your own ship, but that was just a misunderstanding. Not your fault at all. You left Delenn and your unborn child on Z'ha'dum, but your instincts told you she was dead, and you did not know she was pregnant, so what blame there?

What can you not forgive, Sheridan?

No answer, not for me…. not for yourself. No answer….

"I…. I can't…. I can't forgive any of…." Sheridan looked up. The mirror was empty. He reached forward to touch it and it shattered at his touch. Behind it lay a small walking stick, topped with silver. He made to pick it up, but it was impossibly hot to his touch.

"Where are you?" he called. "Where are you?"

There was no answer.

* * *

Senna lay quietly on the bed, staring up at the grey ceiling. The pain in her back had lessened, but it had never really gone away. She doubted it ever would. Still, sometimes she was glad of it. The pain there was physical, easily attributable to something clear and obvious. The other types of pain she was feeling were not so easy to forget.

They were travelling through hyperspace now. The entire fleet. A group of monsters and traitors and cowards. They were going to attack Centauri Prime.

Her homeworld.

Her home.

And they were being led by the man who should have been defending her people against them.

Her cheek still stung, her lip was red and bleeding. The blow had taken her completely by surprise, and it had been a very long time before she had stopped shaking. She had not thought he would….

The sheer anger in his eyes blazed in her mind again and she closed her eyes tightly. If she could not see it, it was not there. That was what her nurse had told her.

She had lied.

They were all here now, in the dark. She could feel Rem Lanas' fingers sliding over her skin, hear his voice in his ear. She could feel again the impact of Marrago's fist on her jaw. She could see again those colossal monsters ripping apart her bodyguard with their bare hands and rending the carcass between their teeth. She could see again their master calmly watching, as though they were no more than animals squabbling over a meal.

And now all the monsters would be free to do it again. More people would be killed, more children left orphaned, more rapes, more torture, more death. More and more. It would never end.

She could still feel Rem Lanas' hands on her. She had never screamed for him, not once. She had wanted to. The pain in her throat from holding back had built and built until she felt as if she were inhaling fire with every breath.

She opened her eyes, realising that she was sobbing, her body shaking uncontrollably.

She rose from the bed and walked to the door, making to open it, but then jumped back as if the handle were red hot. He might be there. He had struck her once. She had thought he was a good man, but he was just like all the others.

A monster.

He was leading them to attack Centauri Prime.

Her homeworld.

Her home.

Still sobbing, she threw herself against the door and slid down to the floor. Something caught her eye on the floor and she picked it up slowly.

It was a knife.

She rested her head against the door, still sobbing, and placed the knife against the soft skin of her arm.

It did not hurt. None of the cuts did. Not even when all the blood began to flow from her shoulder, from her stomach, none of it hurt.

That was good. She had had enough pain in her life already.

* * *

It was possible that they all had some presentment of what was to come. Emperor Londo Mollari in his silent slumber. The Lady Consort Timov in her meditations and prayer for her husband's life. Mr. Morden in his quiet writing. The Inquisitors in their never-ending duties.

Susan Ivanova waiting and whistling on the pinnacle of Cathedral.

It began with the Tuchanq, armed with their stolen technology, fuelled by hatred directed at a blameless target. Already battered and torn and destroyed from wars without end, Centauri Prime would fall before their vengeance,

Ship after ship swarmed through jump gates into the space above the planet

The time for their vengeance had come. To most of them, insane and songless, it did not even matter on whom they wrought that vengeance. All that mattered was blood.

Oceans and oceans of it.

To the Brotherhood, all that mattered was plunder, and pain, and riches, and power, and revenge.

To the Centauri, all that mattered was survival. Again.

* * *

Marrago knew how the plan was supposed to go. After all, he had been responsible for devising it. The scouts' reports from Centauri airspace indicated that everything should go even more easily than he had dreamed. The defence grid was barely operational and the ships to defend his homeworld pitifully inadequate.

He had waited as long as he dared, hoping beyond hope for some communication from Sinoval. He had a plan. It was a good plan. It might work.

But Marrago needed to be sure everything was ready. There could be no room for any error, not in this.

He had not heard a thing. The Tuchanq had already begun their attack, heedless of any strategy, careless of any losses. He had seen it in noMir Ru's eyes. A madness that feared nothing, not even death.

Especially not death.

"Where are you, Sinoval?" he asked.

There was no reply.

Dasouri was trying to contact him. He knew that. They had to leave hyperspace and join the attack.

"Where are you, Sinoval?!"

Still no reply.

Marrago sighed and rose. He would have to go through with it and trust to his friend. Sinoval had created this plan. He would not abandon them.

Out of the corner of his eye he saw a bloodstain on the floor, near the door to Senna's room. That was where he had hit her. The memory still shamed him. He could still feel the impact on his fist and he burned with the memory.

Had he drawn blood with the blow? He did not remember, but he did not think so. Maybe he had.

But blood that fresh?

His hearts beating so fast he could scarcely breathe, Marrago opened the door.

Senna's body fell out, a bloodstained knife hanging loosely in her fingers. Her eyes were open, but there was no sight there. Blood was everywhere, on her hands, her dress, her face, her hair, her mouth.

So much blood.

Almost an ocean of it.

Marrago stared in mute horror, unable to form even a conscious thought.

"Where are you, Sinoval?" he cried again after a long while. Tears were welling in his eyes.

Behind him, the Shadow Warrior waited.

* * *

Kulomani was half-expecting the message he received, but that did not make it any less disturbing. He had been expecting it ever since the Day of the Dead, ever since his conversation with the former Lord-General Jorah Marrago.

Kulomani was not stupid. He knew in whose service he had been recruited and he accepted that, knowing the stakes he fought for. To his mind there had been something wrong throughout the war with the Shadows, something he had only been able to conceptualise during the final battle at Z'ha'dum itself. There had been something wrong and now he had the feeling that he was on the side of right again.

He sat at his command post on the bridge of Babylon 5. What did the humans call it? C and C? At his fingertips rested the entire power of the whole station, and by extension all of the Alliance. Power was a truly terrifying thing sometimes.

He tried again to contact General Sheridan. Again there was no reply. The General was here, in his quarters. He had taken some time off to rest, claiming he had not been sleeping well. Kulomani did not really grasp the problem there, but he supposed none of his people could. Still, he could not deny that the General had not been looking well. There were dark smudges under his eyes and he spent a lot of time rubbing at his face and drinking that strange black drink he called coffee.

Still no reply. He ordered a Security squad to General Sheridan's quarters. It could be nothing, but he had a feeling there was something happening. The Alliance fleet at Frallus 12 was mobilising, as was the Dark Star Squadron 17, patrolling the outskirts of Centauri space. With one word from Kulomani they would rush to Centauri Prime and fire the first shots in a new and terrifying war.

Not Alliance against Shadows. Alliance torn apart against itself. The raiders were a symptom, the first bubble of poison rising from the bottom of the swamp. There would be more. But the war would begin there, on Centauri Prime.

The Security team reported back.

Kulomani breathed out and gave instructions for the Alliance fleets to move to Centauri Prime, top priority, and for a medical team to go to General Sheridan's quarters.

He gave them in that order.

* * *

"Sinoval! Where are you?"

Susan Ivanova called until her throat was hoarse. She ran through the neverending, always-winding pathways of Cathedral until her feet ached and her legs burned with pain.

It was happening. The Brotherhood had launched their attack. The Centauri ships were being outmatched and overcome. Brotherhood shuttles were already heading for the planet's surface. Centauri Prime was teetering on the brink of one disaster too many.

And where the hell was Sinoval?

"Damn you, Sinoval!" Ivanova called out to the empty darkness. She could not even see any of the Soul Hunters, not even the Praetors Tutelary who were always near Sinoval. It was as if Cathedral had died in a split second and she just had not been told yet.

"Sinoval, if you make me do this by myself, I swear by almighty God I'll…."

She ran into the training ground without even realising it. He was there, sitting cross-legged as if in meditation, Stormbringer on the floor in front of him. He was staring into nothingness.

"Damn you!" she cried out. "Didn't you hear me? It's starting!"

There was no reply.

She ran up to him and shook him roughly. He did not move. "Sinoval, don't you…." She shook him again. His skin was cold, unbelievably cold. "Sinoval!" She pushed him.

He fell backwards. His eyes continued to stare up into the darkness.

Chapter 4

There are no secrets under the sun.

There are no hiding places for the shadows.

There is no time for one last request.

Those who would betray the light will fall and die, destroyed by their own darkness. Shadows flee when even a single ray of light is cast upon them. One glimpse of the sun and they are gone.

Turned to dust.

And soon there is no memory that they ever existed.

Let those who oppose the light know this: by opposing us, you align yourselves with the shadow.

Let those who align themselves with the shadow know this:

There are no secrets under the sun.

We will find you.

In a hall of endless mirrors, a place of shadows and light, one voice ringing out from all corners, John Sheridan moved, searching eternally for a way out.

* * *

Blood and darkness and wine.

The feast was continuing in the shadow of his mind. Never-ending joy and merriment and wine and women and, yes, even song.

No pain. No grief. No loss.

But as he drank it, he saw for the first time that the wine was not wine, but blood, and the food was not the flesh of animals, but the flesh of his people, and the song was not of rapturous celebration but a dirge for the dead and the dying.

Go back, the voices said.

Go back, the song said.

Go back, the singers said.

"No," replied Emperor Londo Mollari II. "I am happy here."

* * *

If only his people were so happy….

The Tuchanq attacked with a savage, careless, heedless frenzy. They suicide-rammed the few defence grid satellites still working. They hurled their ships into buildings and lakes. The earth rose and fell.

They brought their song to the land.

They sang as they died.

And where were the others? Where were the defenders of Centauri Prime?

The First Image:

Morden closed his eyes in a gesture that might have been prayer or might simply have been a refusal to accept what was happening. There was no fear. Why would he be afraid?

He was safe in a fortified bunker half a mile under the ground.

He had been woken up in the middle of the night by an Inquisitor at his bedside. He had been afraid then, for a single moment. The Drazi Inquisitor's ice-cold eyes stared at him, as if looking directly into his soul. Morden knew he had done nothing for which he should be afraid, but the fear was there regardless. He said nothing.

The Drazi nodded. "Come."

They had taken him to this place, a secret place they had constructed in quiet, in silence. It was a place of torture, of screams, of agonies born in nightmares. It was also, for now, a place of sanctuary.

Morden wanted to do something, anything. The Inquisitors had their ships. Surely they were more than a match for any bandit raiders? A message had been sent to the Alliance, but surely there was something to do now?

"No," the Inquisitor had said, when he had dared broach the subject. "He is here. We must draw him out into the light."

"He?" Morden had a sickening feeling he knew who. Only one person could inspire that much hatred in an Inquisitor.

"The Accursed."

"Sinoval?"

The Inquisitor's hand had suddenly been at his throat, squeezing tightly. Morden felt all the breath leave his body a second after all the warmth left his soul.

The Drazi spoke slowly, flawlessly, dwelling on every syllable.

"You will never speak that name again."

He had not.

And so all he had to do was wait.

The Second Image:

Durla at her side, Timov looked at the cold, uncomfortable chair in front of her. Durla had been assigned to watch her, although many people might have wondered whether it was for her safety or their own. Few of them, few of the players in the Great Game, would imagine she was equally capable of watching him back.

Besides, for now, they had…. an understanding of sorts.

Londo's bedchamber was well guarded, as many guards as they could spare, but Timov herself had to be here. This was no time to hide. Power had to be wielded and be seen to be wielded, and she could do more here. The Ministers and lords and nobility had fled, some to hide or defend their estates, others to take the fight to the enemy. Timov was alone.

"They will make for the palace, lady," Durla said. She looked at him. "If they plan to invade and occupy they will need to secure the palace. If they merely desire plunder they will get more of that here than anywhere else. If they desire destruction, what better place to destroy?"

"I know," Timov said.

"And you are still here because…?"

"Someone has to be."

She looked around. The guards were here. Her men, and Durla's. Anyone Durla had chosen to be here now was obviously very deep in their respective conspiracy. Either that or very skilled.

"Do you want to be ready for them when they arrive?" she asked, indicating the throne.

"No, lady," he replied. "Your husband still lives and has not yet abdicated. I am not yet Emperor."

"It must gall you, Durla. You seek more than anything else to restore us to an era of glory, and merely a handful of days after we set each other on that path, we are attacked and threatened."

It was one of the very rare occasions she had ever seen true emotion in Durla's face. His eyes sparkled. "My lady," he said simply. "The lower we are, the greater the journey to the top. The greater the challenge, the greater the victory."

Timov nodded, a chill passing through her. This was a man with no understanding of Centauri life, no knowledge of or care for those who would fall.

A problem for another day.

"Well, then," she said primly. "It falls to me."

She ascended the steps and took the throne. All either of them had to do now was wait.

The Third Image:

Moreil spread his arms wide, basking in the joy of righteous chaos.

"Masters, be pleased!" he cried.

"He is a threat," said the ever-present Narn voice at his side. "By G'Quan, listen to me, Moreil!"

He turned from the sight of the battle to look at Mi'Ra. For a moment he was mildly irritated, but then he quashed the emotion. Nothing could destroy this feeling of rapture. The spreading of chaos, the winnowing of the weak. This was what he lived for.

"He knows who I am. He must know of our…. understanding. Moreil! Listen to me, damn you! The Wykhheran fear him!"

"The Wykhheran know no fear in battle, but battle is all they understand. It is all they were created for." Moreil's eyes closed in near ecstasy. "The glories of battle."

"Listen, I don't care how good he is. The danger is in what he knows. Send a Faceless after him and it will be over in seconds. No one can withstand a Faceless."

Moreil smiled. "You may be proved wrong, but no. The Faceless were created to destroy the cowards, those who wield the reins of power in secret, behind the masks of illusion. Marrago is not one of those. He is a warrior. He will be dealt with as a warrior."

"You're being too complacent. Where's his ship? Why haven't they joined us yet?"

"Perhaps he is dead."

"If this fails, Moreil…."

"Then it will fail because we were too weak, and the failure will make us stronger. What else is this about, if not the strengthening and the purifying of the weak?"

"Vengeance," she hissed. "It is about vengeance, and if all you care about is battle, why aren't you down there taking part in it, instead of just watching up here?"

"Ah." Moreil smiled again. "I am Z'shailyl, and mine is the power to read the ebb and flow of war. I can sense great warriors and great deeds. Somewhere hidden from mortal eyes, hidden even from the eyes of the Faceless, but not from the eyes of the Z'shailyl….

"Hidden somewhere is…."

His eyes gleamed.

"Death."

* * *

G'Kar spoke to me often, of a great many things. His love for his people, his dreams for the future, his friends and allies. One topic he rarely touched upon was his involvement in the early wars with the Centauri, of the occupation and rebellion where he first rose to prominence as a soldier, not a prophet.

Many years ago I asked him about those times, and his face grew dark. He would not talk about it then, nor for many years to come, but eventually he did, and I knew then just how much those years weighed upon his mind. Not merely for the friends and family he lost. Not even because they reminded him of Da'Kal.

No, it was because those years reminded him of what he had once been. He had killed Centauri without a thought, without a qualm. He had even gloried in it. The death of a Centauri was something to be celebrated. He regretted bitterly that he had felt that way, just as he regretted the creation of a world that had done that to him and to people like him.

But most of all he regretted the way those years had touched and tainted our entire people. Every Narn who had lived through those years had been marked by them and that taint had corrupted their souls all their lives. He once told me that he hoped that my generation, one of the first born since the liberation, would be able to approach the future unshackled by the old hatreds.

He was not optimistic about that possibility, and, sadly, neither am I. But he tried to bring it about until the day he died. Indeed, it was that never-ending dream that caused his death. He tried, always, and so shall I.

L'Neer of Narn, Learning at the Prophet's Feet.

* * *

He could hear the screams and smell the smoke in the air. Around him hundreds of his people huddled close together, united by fear. Above them, Centauri ships were tearing the city apart. Na'Killamars had been suspected — albeit justly — of harbouring a resistance cell, and the Centauri had tired of fighting the resistance on their own terms.

Da'Kal held herself close to him, and he could smell her fear. He knew as well as she did that this bunker would not hold forever. Once the softening-up of the surface was complete, the Centauri would send in their ground troops and they would find this place. Once they did….

Da'Kal kissed him, powerfully and forcefully. "Never leave me," she whispered with a fierce passion. "We will always be together."

G'Kar kissed her back. "Always," he replied, his eyes blazing. The Centauri would come, and he would be ready for them. He would fight them. No longer would he be their slave.

And nor would Da'Kal.

The bombing stopped, and a heavy, thick silence fell over the dark room. Then a Narn coughed and the silence was broken, but for that one moment it had seemed infinitely oppressive and commanding.

The Centauri had stopped. Had they given up and gone home?

Another blast ripped through the air and the wall of the bunker shuddered.

Or had they found what they were looking for?

G'Kar rose to his feet as the wall was forced inwards. Chinks of sunlight appeared. Silhouetted there was a tall figure, holding a plasma weapon in his hands.

A tall figure…. but she was not holding anything. And the light was a door opening, not the bunker wall being ripped apart.

And he was alone.

And he was older.

And he did not have a sword.

G'Kar blinked against the tide of memory and shielded his face from the light. The present returned to bury the past, but he had a feeling it was still the past, merely made-over and redecorated in new colours.

"G'Kar," said a voice, filled with passion and pathos and sorrow. "G'Kar."

"Da'Kal," he sighed. "Oh, Da'Kal, what have you done?"

* * *

Sinoval knew the histories, of course. The Well had made sure of that. The old secrets, the ancient memories. The ancient war. The evil the Vorlons had unleashed upon the galaxy in their moment of hubris. The evil that destroyed the Enaid Accord, that shattered Golgotha, that engulfed the galaxy in war.

The voices in the shadow of hyperspace.

The voices from another universe.

He stood in the gateway, staring at the flickering light that was a million stars slowly being devoured, one at a time, by an evil that had destroyed an entire universe.

Beneath him the city throbbed with dark life, a city and a tower coated in blood.

Sheridan was nowhere to be found. The mirror was shattered, the orb that Sinoval had used to steal the mirror of Sheridan's soul was gone. Without it he had no way to control this soulscape. Somehow he had lost control of the world he had created to purge the Vorlon influence from Sheridan's mind.

The evil was moving in the city below him. The evil seeking always for more worlds to destroy, for more stars to devour.

The ancient evil the Well of Souls was charged with defeating.

"You have done this," he said.

Beside him there came the soft, gentle tapping of metal hitting stone. "We had to match the power of the Well of Souls one way or another," said a clipped, precise, meticulously pronounced voice. "The collective consciousness of a million dead races would take more to defeat than we can spare at present."

Sinoval looked at him. The human, dressed in an ancient style, dead in his eyes, dead in his soul. A cold, harsh, calculating man, renowned for murder. Not the murder of millions or thousands or even hundreds. Before he had been made an Inquisitor he had killed five people, and only five. A small number even by the standards of human murderers — but he was special.

He had stared into infinity, into the centre of the universe. Somehow, during that last taking of life, he had seen something that had changed him forever.

He had seen into a new universe.

"Sebastian," he said. "Your name is Sebastian."

The human nodded, touching the brim of his hat. "We have not yet met in the flesh, and we are not doing so now, so you will have to forgo the formality of an introduction. When you are brought to our worlds to face judgment, then there will be time for politeness."

"You have a bizarre understanding of etiquette."

The man nodded. "I do what is required of me. Look upon this place, Sinoval. Look, and wonder how it is you will escape, for that will never happen. This is what awaits you."

Sinoval looked at him. "You are playing a game you do not understand."

"On the contrary, sir, we understand it very well. Good day, Primarch."

With that, the Inquisitor was gone.

Leaving Sinoval alone.

* * *

Susan stood before the massive doors, the single jewel shining down upon her. Its light was dull and faint. She had explored large areas of Cathedral during her time with Sinoval and she had found a great deal to surprise her, but she had not returned here since her arrival.

That did not mean she had been scared to.

The door was clearly meant to inspire awe and terror. Susan was neither awed nor terrified. She was mildly impressed, and in a very bad mood.

"We haven't got time for ritual," she snapped. "Open up now or I'll kick the door in."

The door opened, and she stepped inside.

In another situation she would have been astounded by the size and majesty of the room that greeted her. She might have asked how such a room, whose borders seemed to stretch into infinity, could fit inside a place even as massive as Cathedral. She might have wondered at the millions of twinkling stars that lined the walls.

She did not.

She stormed up to the altar, sparing only a passing glance for the flower that still rested there, looking as perfect and alive as the day it had been plucked.

"You know who I am," she snapped. "Talk to me, dammit!"

We know you, Emissary, came the voice. It was strange. She had expected something…. bigger. The voice sounded almost ill. But the Well could not be ill, surely. This was the Well of Souls. This was where Lorien had sent her. Lorien had told her all about the Well, all about Sinoval and his mission and what she had to do to help him.

"What the hell is going on? And answers today, please!"

Weak…. Our voice is…. trapped…. Imprisoned in a place we dare not…. go.

"Sinoval? Where is he?"

His…. soul…. taken elsewhere. The Vorlons have…. linked with him…. weakening us…. weakening him. Allied with…. others.

"Who? What others?"

Evil.

"The Vorlons are evil."

The Vorlons are…. ambition…. pride…. arrogance. They are wrong, but they are not evil. This evil…. has consumed stars…. fed upon the life…. the souls…. of a universe…. Everywhere they walked…. begat a charnel house…. They worshipped death…. they fed off death…. they became death. The soul…. the cycle…. rebirth…. nothing to them…. Evil.

Susan shivered. "Boy, you guys don't go in for small enemies. How do we get Sinoval back?"

He must…. return…. himself…. We cannot go there…. Enaid…. Golgotha…. old wounds…. old memories…. Our voice must…. speak once more…. be free…. himself.

"Your timing sucks. We've got a full scale war going on outside and Sinoval's grand plan is falling down around our ears, or whatever you have instead of ears. We need to get Cathedral out there and doing something."

Our voice…. trapped…. weak.

"Fine, if you need a job doing, do it yourself. Have we got any power here?"

A little…. Go to…. the pinnacle…. We will give what we have…. Emissary.

"Yeah, whatever." Susan left, running. She had a feeling even flying might not be fast enough.

* * *

There were no words, no whispers, no sound. There was the still, hollow silence of regret and sorrow and terror.

Marrago was motionless, paralysed, a sick feeling at the base of his stomach. He had not felt this since his banishment from the only home he had ever known, since he had learned his daughter was dead.

He looked at Senna's prone body, and he could not move.

"Captain," came Dasouri's voice across the comm channel. "Captain, we are ready to go." He ignored it.

"Captain." The voice came again, with greater urgency than before.

Marrago finally found the energy to move. He took a slow step forward and bent down over Senna's body. His throat dry, his hearts pounding, he reached out to touch her, remembering all the while the impact of his fist on her jaw.

He touched her arm, where blood pooled, sticky and warm.

Warm.

He touched her mouth and felt the slow, faltering gasp of breath.

Still alive.

Still alive.

"You're not dead," he whispered. "Lyndisty, you're not dead."

His thoughts began to race. He was a soldier. He knew all about injuries sustained on the battlefield. He had been trained in bandaging wounds, preventing blood loss. It was not too late. He had been too late before. She had been dead then, but she was alive now. There was a chance to save her.

He began ripping away the edges of her dress. The cloth would be capable of staunching the blood loss. She would need air blown into her lungs, and her hearts would need to be massaged. Old lessons more than four decades gone returned to him and his body began to move with the smooth motions of an automaton. He had been too late before, too slow and too old and too weak, but now he would be in time.

Old soldier's instincts kicked in. He heard the noise of the creature behind him swinging into the attack. He smelled its odour of death and hatred. His legs threw him out of the way. His arms reached for his kutari and his hands held the hilt tightly.

The Wykhheran appeared before him.

Lyndisty's blood continued to pool on to the floor.

Dasouri's voice continued to call for him over the comm channel.

Marrago felt twenty years younger. Thirty even.

"She will not die," he told the creature. "I will not let her die. Not again!"

The creature moved to attack.

* * *

"I have been thinking," he said softly, hoarsely, the remembered dust and smoke of twenty years ago clogging his lungs. "Thinking of the past."

"Really?" Da'Kal remarked, as she stepped inside and closed the door of the cell behind her. For a moment there was darkness, and then the light globe in her hand burst into life and the shadows flickered on the wall. In the half-light she looked ghostly, almost spiritual. He was not entirely sure she was even real. She had lived in his memories and dreams for so long, and yet he had never dared talk of her, talk to her, acknowledge her reality. She belonged to the old days.

"All I think of is the future."

G'Kar looked at her, feeling his mouth twist into a semblance of a smile. "You could never lie to me," he whispered.

"I am not. I think of the future all the time. But the future is shaped by the past. You told me that once, me and a thousand others."

"G'Khorazhar."

"I was just one of many. A pilgrim, a traveller, come to hear the words of the prophet, the preacher of the future of our people." She shook her head. "I suppose that even after all that had passed between us, I wanted to be near to you."

"You always were," he said, although the words were so soft he could not be sure he had actually spoken them aloud.

She carried on without reacting, as if they had been nothing more than thoughts. "Your words touched me. It was as if you were speaking only to me. I remembered our long conversations at night, beneath the stars, and the voice was the same as the one I knew.

"I later found out that every other person there felt the same way.

"You have a remarkable gift, G'Kar. You always did. I went away and I thought about your words. I thought about what you had said, looking for something there, for some wisdom and insight."

She paused, shaking. When she looked up again, her eyes were filled with anger. They looked demonic by the light of the globe. "I found it. I saw your words of forgiveness and unity and understanding and I shook with rage. I had hoped before that your message was misrepresented, or that it was an imposter pretending to be you, or that the Centauri had brainwashed you, or any one of a number of things.

"I had never wanted to think that you were actually advocating an alliance with the Centauri."

"I told you of my feelings when we parted," he whispered. "When I returned your armlet."

"I remember. I had hoped they were…. fleeting. You were a warrior, G'Kar! A leader. You could be leading the Kha'Ri by now! You could be ruling half the galaxy! Our people would follow you into fire and darkness without a second thought. With just a few words you managed to derail the entire course of the war with the Centauri. Think about what you could have done.

"And you spend all that power on peace.

"Have you forgotten what they did to me? Have you forgotten what they did to your father, to my sister, to G'Quan knows how many friends and allies?"

"No," he whispered.

"Have you forgotten what they did to my father? Do you remember what was left of Ha'Fili when we found him? I swear I will never forget that…. mass of flesh, sightless and limbless, screaming over and over again for mercy. Do you remember?"

"I remember," G'Kar whispered, seeing again the knife in his hand that had plunged into Ha'Fili's heart.

"Do you remember your uncle, carrying back his only daughter's body?"

"I remember."

"Do you remember…?

"Do you remember…?

"Do you remember…?

"Have you forgotten…?

"Have you forgotten…?

"Do you remember…?"

It continued, an endless litany of friends dead and mutilated, of family tortured and butchered, of villages destroyed and burned, of memories lost and eradicated. His reply to each was the same.

"I remember."

"I remember."

"I remember."

"You hated them once. I remember that hatred. Do you remember what you told me the night we buried my sister? You said that you wished you could kill every one of them, and then bring them back to life so you could kill them again."

"I remember."

Gently she unhooked the top of her tunic, pulling it open. G'Kar could not look away from the sight of the deep scar running from her neck almost to her waist. A Centauri torturer had done that with a garden fork, forcing him to watch.

"I remember."

"Do you still hate them?" she asked. "The people who did this to me, who did all those things to you?"

"No," he replied. "I pity them."

She looked at him. "I never stopped hating them. I pity them as well, but I still hate them.

"Now I hate you, too. But I pity you as well.

"What do you say to that?"

"I pity you, Da'Kal.

"And I am sorry."

* * *

Sinoval looked out across the dying city, his eyes dark and angry. Elsewhere he knew that a battle was beginning, just one move in a long strategy, just one tactic towards an ultimate goal.

And he was here.

Not trapped, not now that he had time to think and reason. He could see the avenues and warrens of hyperspace opening up around him. He could find a way back. This exercise was not aimed at trapping him forever. It was a warning.

A warning of what the Vorlons would do to the galaxy if he did not surrender to them.

And somewhere down there was Sheridan, as lost and trapped in this soulscape as he was. His body still lay asleep on Babylon 5, vulnerable to whatever the Vorlons wanted to do to him. If his soul was to be saved, it would have to be now, before anything more could be done to his body.

He sighed. The greatest battle plan in history did not survive first contact with the enemy.

There. A spark of life running through a labyrinth of mirrors. The creatures of this place loved mirrors, knowing the portals that could be crafted through them.

Sinoval stepped forward and floated down into the city. He had to be quick. There was very little time to waste.

* * *

"My congratulations on your composure, my lady. You are remarkably brave."

Timov shifted slightly in her seat. This throne was incredibly uncomfortable. How exactly had Londo managed it for so long? "Once you have survived a lifetime with Londo," she told Durla, "you will find little to unnerve you. Certainly not an alien invasion."

"Regardless, I have seen trained soldiers less brave, my lady."

"And do you assume that it is only men who are capable of being brave, Durla?"

"Not any more."

Reports were sketchy, but what little they had been able to discover had not been welcome. The defence grid was down, the raiders inside the atmosphere. Soldiers had landed on the outskirts of the city. There was no Alliance help anywhere, and Mr. Morden and his Inquisitors had vanished completely. The Palace Guard was dangerously overstretched, and Timov had only Durla to protect her.

There was little to do but wait, little to hope for but a miracle.

Still, Timov kept her dignity. She always had throughout her long years married to Londo. She had promised him a hundred times that she would deliver his Republic to him safe and secure, and she would not let him wake up to find she had not kept her promise.

The door opened with a burst of force and energy, to admit a tall, naked alien with what looked to Timov like far too many joints. Two more followed her.

"Greetings," Timov said. The aliens walked like rulers. They were clearly arrogant and convinced of their own power, but madness gleamed in their eyes. "I am Timov, Lady Consort of Emperor Londo Mollari II. I take it you have come here to surrender?"

The alien inclined her head slightly. "This one is noMir Ru, Songless One. We have come here in revenge for wrongs committed and songs taken. We have come to destroy, not to surrender."

"Yes, yes. Most…. impressive," Timov said. "Tuchanq, yes. I recognise you now. Although what grudge you have against us, I do not know, but then…. I do not truly believe that matters, does it?"

"Songs taken from us, the Land raped and burned and rendered dead. The air turned to smog and dust. No songs sung, no melodies crafted."

"Ah," she said. "And this will undo all that?"

"This will bring revenge and pain to those who hurt us."

"We never hurt you, but that hardly matters to you, I suppose. And if you wanted to do to us whatever someone else did to you, you should have come here several years ago. Fire and shadow over Centauri Prime has become a bit pass? I'm afraid. Still," she rose to her feet, sparing not a glance for Durla. "If you wish to accept my official surrender, feel free. Come this way."

noMir Ru stepped forward imperiously, walking towards the throne. Her two assistants followed.

As soon as she set foot on one particular flagstone the floor disappeared beneath her. Durla fired instantly from the concealed gun in his bracelet and shot down one of the accompanying Tuchanq. The other raised her long energy weapon, only for the hidden Guardsman to shoot her down from behind the wall.

Timov walked forward to the pit where noMir Ru's body now lay, pierced and impaled by numerous spikes. An old legacy from the reigns of less stable Emperors, the pit trap had been blocked up many years ago. Timov had had it unblocked.

noMir Ru was crying piteously, trying to sing. Her voice was cracked and soft, barely audible. Her blood was thick and there was a great deal of it in the pit.

"How sad," Timov said, returning to the throne. "Still, as my father used to say, 'if you cannot play the Game properly, you should not play it at all.'"

* * *

Moreil was still and motionless. Something in his passion seemed to have subsided, to Mi'Ra's mind. The battle was almost won. The defence grid had been destroyed, the Centauri defenders driven back. The cities were being attacked. The Tuchanq had even landed in the capital.

Yet given his elation of earlier, now he seemed almost…. depressed.

"Where are you?" he asked. "Where are you, Death?"

"Maybe you are wrong," Mi'Ra suggested.

"I can feel his presence. The Masters touched him, blessed him, named him their voice and their spirit in this galaxy once they were gone. All of us knew this. He fought against us once, but now he is our hope, and he is here.

"I know it!"

Mi'Ra took a slow step back. "If Sino…. if he is here, then I for one am glad he has not yet appeared."

"No, there is…. something. He is here. Where?"

Moreil noticed it first. Jump points opening, many of them. Initially Mi'Ra could only stare in mute horror, expecting the nightmare sight of Cathedral itself appearing, but her fears were assuaged, slightly, by the image of Alliance ships.

"No," Moreil said. "That is not Death."

"I have to go," Mi'Ra said. "We have to call our forces up from the surface. I have to warn G'Lorn. There are too many of them."

"You will remain. Death is still here."

"I have to contact…."

"Those of your people you expected to aid you. I see none of yours here. That was not what was expected, no? Plot and plan all you wish, but I serve only the Dark Masters and the Blessed Chaos. You will remain, and watch, and wait for Death."

"You are insane."

"I serve the Dark Masters."

"Something's gone wrong." The Alliance ships were opening fire on the Brotherhood. "This isn't what we planned."

"This one shared no part in your plans. We will watch."

"Moreil, damn you!" She turned to leave, but the Wykhheran shimmered into view in front of her.

"You will remain."

Faceless, kill them.

There was no reply.

Faceless!

We can raise no arms against our own, the alien voice hissed in her mind. Not the creations of Thrakandar and not the Z'shailyl.

Trapped, Mi'Ra tuned back to Moreil. "Please!" she cried. "It's going wrong."

Moreil did not seem to hear her. He was still looking, searching for what he alone could see.

* * *

"They took a great deal from us."

Da'Kal looked at him. She had not said anything for a long time, looking at him with a pitying, haunting gaze. G'Kar could not permit himself to look at her, but he had to. The dim light accentuated the fire in her eyes. Her shadow seemed to be almost a thing of its own.

"Of course they did," she replied.

"They gave us a great deal as well."

She looked confused, and then she nodded. "Yes," she said simply. "They gave us pain and suffering and mourning."

"They gave us strength," he corrected her. "They showed us horror and pain, and they took away our weaknesses. We became stronger as a result. We were willing to give everything we had to destroy them. We lived for years in fear and it never broke us.

"They gave us strength."

"Yes," she nodded. "They did. And we will use it against them."

"They gave us their Game. Intrigue, subtlety, assassination. They gave us the Thenta Ma'Kur, the Kha'Ri, the politics. They gave us all that."

"I know that tone of voice," she drawled. "You are reaching a point somewhere, G'Kar. I am listening."

"You are going to destroy them using their own methods. You are using lies and deception and trickery. Do you think I am blind, Da'Kal?"

"For someone so perceptive, you might as well be blind in one eye sometimes. You see, but you do not see."

"You have encouraged the raiders to assault Centauri worlds. You have deepened their involvement with the Shadows. You have sent in 'peacekeeping' Alliance forces. The Centauri have lost their freedom, and not a single Narn has died in the process. Within a handful of years every Centauri planet will be commanded by a Narn 'peacekeeper', yes?"

She nodded. "It was you who convinced me of that plan. I heard your words to the Kha'Ri the last time you were here. Military power alone will not do it. Your words have reached too many people. Too many believe you. They accept peace and unity and togetherness.

"So how better than to use peace and togetherness to achieve our ultimate goals? Yes, we have an agent among those raiders, and yes, we have encouraged them to attack Centauri worlds. We have sent agents into Tuchanq space, to stir up feelings against the Centauri. They are a remarkably gullible people. You would be proud of us, G'Kar. There was a civil war going on. A rebel called noMir Ru was at war with the Government. We stepped in and brought things to a peaceful conclusion. All it took was a finger pointed at the Centauri."

G'Kar bowed his head, remembering a mission he had sent to the Tuchanq. noMir Ru had been one of the delegates his emissaries had met. There had been an incident and she had been knocked unconscious, driven mad by the breaking of her link with the Song. The Tuchanq Government had told him they had the situation under control. There had been a million other things to do, and he had forgotten about them.

"Also in the spirit of togetherness, we reached out to a few other alien races, ones lost and homeless. We offered them a purpose."

Something flickered behind Da'Kal, something in her shadow. G'Kar had earlier thought it had been moving of its own will and volition, but now…. there was something there, something humanoid, but ghostly, something formless and….

…. faceless.

Understanding came in an instant. The force that had stunned him at the memorial. Rumours of Shadow monstrosities fighting with the Raiders. The mysterious deaths of those who had opposed Da'Kal's plans.

"Shadowspawn," he whispered.

"A Faceless," Da'Kal corrected him. "Their Masters are gone now. They are no threat to anyone. Not the Faceless or the Wykhheran or the Z'shailyl or any of them. All they need is a home and someone to protect them. We were happy to oblige. See, G'Kar, we have followed your lessons. Help the weak.

"They are no danger to us."

G'Kar's eyes were wide and horrified. "No! Oh, Da'Kal, what have you done?"

"What do you mean?"

"I thought…. hatred and fear, yes. A lack of forgiveness, a lust for revenge, but not this!

"Not the Shadowspawn."

"What is it, G'Kar? How dare you criticise the way I have…?"

"You don't understand. Oh, Da'Kal…. you have killed us all. Every last one of us.

"Both of us have."

* * *

It appeared, a still, black monument to ancient power and terror. Motionless against the night, it remained, casting a long black shadow across the battle.

Both sides pulled back, hesitant to cross the line that shadow created.

A voice began to speak, a voice heard in all languages, on all ships.

"This ends now."

Moreil looked at Cathedral with a mixture of longing and terror.

"Death," he whispered as he heard the voice. "You see," he said, to the trapped Mi'Ra. "It is Death come at last."

She looked at him. "You are mad," she said simply, and turned to flee.

The Wykhheran tore her apart with one blow.

"Death," Moreil said again, with more than a hint of satisfaction.

* * *

Everywhere he went, everywhere he ran, there were mirrors. Endless people running alongside him, away from him, towards him. All the same person, and yet a little different.

John Sheridan stopped and saw someone staring back at him, a man he did not know. A man who had been able to save his daughter from Orion, to see her grow up. A man who still loved Anna, who had never captured Delenn.

He turned, reeling, and stumbled into another man. A man who had never become a soldier, but a farmer. He had looked up one night to see the sky raining fire.

Staggering, he saw countless images of himself — in a white robe, an Earthforce uniform different from any he knew, a Minbari warrior's outfit, a uniform that seemed part-Earthforce part-Minbari with a strange badge on the shoulder. He saw himself sorrowful, hateful, a murderer, a peacemaker, a leader, a servant, a killer.

Finally he stumbled to a halt, collapsing to his knees. Above him the sky beat like a black heart and clouds of lightning split the darkness. There was a smell he had never noticed before — the smell of an abattoir.

A figure approached him and he looked up, half-afraid of what permutation of his life he would see now.

The mirrors shattered and a familiar figure stood in front of him.

"We do not have time for mirrors any longer," Sinoval said.

"You," Sheridan whispered, understanding dawning at last. "What is this? Some sort of trap. You…. oh, God. You did something to me on that space station. You…. took something, or gave me something. All those dreams…. those mirrors, the voice, the questions….

"All of that was you."

Sinoval nodded.

"So what is it then? Are you trying to drive me mad? Am I a drooling wreck wherever my body is now, staring at bright lights and pretty colours? Is this all just a plan for revenge?"

"Do you truly think so little of me, Sheridan? Do you truly think I would be that petty?"

Sheridan paused, and bowed his head. "No, I don't." He looked up. "But if it served your goals, you would drive me insane in a second, wouldn't you?"

Sinoval seemed to consider that. "It would take longer than a second, but yes, I would. Fortunately for you, that was not my goal. We do not have a great deal of time, Sheridan. I have had to advance things a lot more quickly than I would have liked, but such is war, hmm?

"Every question I asked you. You could not answer a single one of them, could you?"

"What do you…? I don't have to answer any questions, least of all from you!"

"Damn it, Sheridan! Listen to me! I cannot do this alone. I inspire fear, perhaps awe. You inspire respect. They will follow me out of fear, but they will follow you out of love, and which do you think is stronger? But they will only follow you if your mind is clear.

"Yes, I took something from you. A tiny part of your soul. No more than droplets of water from the surface of a lake, but enough to give me a link. Into your dreams, into your fantasies, into your mind. I created a soulscape to force you to confront what you have become. There were…. other plans, but they failed, and I was forced to rely on what I had. Unfortunately they have found this out, and set a trap.

"To be honest, I think this was just a warning, a hint to me of what they are capable of. They actually fear me, do you realise that? They must, to threaten…. this.

"But that is my problem. I can free us, Sheridan, take you back to your body, but there will not be another chance. I will not be able to do this again. They know what I am doing, and I cannot do this alone.

"Sheridan. Who are you?"

"I don't have to answer your…!"

"Sheridan! Look at yourself in the mirror! Look at Delenn. Think about what you have become. Where are your friends, Sheridan? Where are those you love? Your precious Alliance, what has it become? Are you really who you want to be?

"Are you who Delenn wants you to be?"

"I…." Sheridan bowed his head, shaking. "What…. what did they do to me?"

"Nothing you were not willing to do to yourself. That is the tragedy of it. They healed you, yes, body and soul, but they did it by breaking you and putting the pieces back together. Some…. pieces just became set too far back. Occasionally they would reach out and intervene directly, but for the most part that was not necessary. They made you susceptible to their plans, to their desires, but the truth is, they did not have to do very much, did they? You have always been a creature of order, Sheridan."

"What of it? Is that such a bad thing?"

"Perhaps. Perhaps not. My inclinations have always been towards chaos. A raised blade, a battlefield, the carrion scavengers circling in the sky. That is my world, but I will not force it upon others who do not accept it. The life I live is my choice, no one else's. Look at your life, Sheridan. Look at what you have become."

"The…. the things they did to me. Can you undo them?"

"No. Another could have, perhaps, but she is lost to me. You can undo it yourself. Just think about who you are and who you want to be. That is all. It is not about me. It is about you."

"I can do this all myself?"

"If you want to enough. If you think the road you are about to walk down is not the path you desire. Delenn made her choice once. I made mine. This is yours. You have made mistakes in the past, but now is your chance to undo them.

"Sheridan, who are you?"

He stood up. "Not who I want to be. Take me back."

"We will not meet again," Sinoval said, holding up his hand and tracing patterns in the air.

Sheridan looked at him, and in the split second before they both disappeared, he said one word.

"Good."

* * *

"You will not die!" Marrago screamed into the uncaring air.

Beneath his feet he could feel the ship leaving hyperspace. Dasouri had taken them into the battle at last, not caring to wait any longer for orders.

"You will not die!"

The Shadow creature raged at him, striking and lashing out. One claw carved a blood-red line across his arm, but he hardly noticed. All was blood, one drop onto another. His blood, her blood, all was one.

"I will not let you die!"

He struck out with his kutari, not even conscious of its being in his hand. The forms, the attack, the defence, all were subconscious. Years of training had taken over, a soldier's training.

"I will not lose you!"

He was sobbing, hardly able even to see the creature through the flood of tears in his eyes. He could not feel the pain in his arm, or his back, or anywhere else he was wounded. The pain he felt was deeper and more potent and hurt him everywhere.

"Lyndisty! I won't let you die!"

The Wykhheran was puzzled, but then it knew it did not have to understand. His lord had bade him kill this one, this Sin-tahri who acted as a Master. And yet the Sin-tahri was acting strangely now. It was making loud noises, the same loud noises over and over again. There was water in its eyes. It seemed to be in grief, and the Wykhheran had never known a Master behave in grief.

The smaller Sin-tahri female on the floor was dying slowly. Was that why the one who acted like a Master grieved? What was she to this one? The Wykhheran did not know. Perhaps his lord would tell him later.

The fight was hard, but then the Wykhheran had expected it to be. Despite its size and age, the Sin-tahri would fight hard and well, a sharp tooth of metal in its hand, one wielded as if it were a claw. The claw struck quickly, but hard, and it caused pain.

Pain was nothing. The Wykhheran had been forged to feel no pain.

The Sin-tahri staggered back, standing over the fallen female. It would not take another step back, guarding her body. Was she special? She was smaller and weaker, but she could be a priest, some Sin-tahri equivalent to the Priests of Fallen Midnight?

But she did not look like a Master. The Wykhheran had seen her through his lord's eyes. She was weak and afraid. Her wounds had come from herself and that was surely a sign of weakness.

The Wykhheran did not understand these Sin-tahri. They were too strange.

It lashed out and the Sin-tahri fell back over the body of the female. Tasting blood in its mouth, the Wykhheran moved forward, and then the voice spoke.

This ends now.

The voice of the Chaos-Bringer, last legacy of the Masters. His voice. The one spoken of, whispered in moonlight and midnight and madness. Known among the Faceless, the Z'shailyl, the Wykhheran, even the Zarqheba.

Sinoval. The Chaos-Bringer. Enemy of the Light. Wielder of Darkness.

The Chaos-Bringer had spoken and the Wykhheran obeyed. The Masters had charged them all, speaking through the spark created at Thrakandar. They would serve the Chaos-Bringer. They would obey his words.

This ends now.

The Wykhheran stopped, ever eager to obey. Even when the Sin-tahri drove its tooth into it, the Wykhheran did nothing. It remained still and peaceful as the Sintahri hacked it apart, even to the point of ultimate death.

It died as it had lived. Ever obedient to the Masters.

Later, when the battle was over, Dasouri sent some of his crew to find their captain. They found him in his quarters, beside the dead body of a mighty and horrific beast. He was kneeling on top of Senna's body, furiously trying to beat life into her hearts, tying bandages around the wounds on her arms and legs and body that no longer flowed with blood, vainly crying out the name of a different woman altogether and heedless of the fact that she too was quite dead.

* * *

G'Kar spoke hollowly, the deaths of millions now weighing on his soul.

"I knew," he began. "I knew there was a plan here, some ploy for revenge against the Centauri. I knew you were involved. I knew that you would be watching me if I came, and that you would move. I hoped…. no, I knew you, Da'Kal. You would not have me killed from a distance. You would want to bring me to you, perhaps even recruit me.

"There is a transmitting device hidden in one of my teeth. It is one of the newest pieces of Alliance technology, undetectable and capable of bypassing any known scanning device. I ordered its creation from information I acquired from the Great Machine.

"Every word of our conversation has been heard by my Rangers here. Every word has been heard by my Rangers at Babylon 5.

"Every word will have been heard by the Vorlons.

"How could you, Da'Kal? How could you turn to the Shadows?"

"The Shadows are dead and gone!" she cried. "All that is left are those who followed them, and why should we not enlist their aid? Who is to tell us what we may or may not do with our freedom?"

"The Vorlons will," G'Kar said sadly.

"We have done nothing wrong. I have done nothing of which a Narn should be ashamed."

"The Vorlons think otherwise. Ah, Da'Kal, I have seen them these past years. Once they were friends and allies, benevolent protectors, but what they have become…. I have seen it with the Centauri and the Drazi. They will send in the Inquisitors and the Dark Stars, and they will make slaves of us all, those they do not kill.

"Do you see what your lust for revenge has brought, Da'Kal?"

"Let them come! We will fight their Inquisitors and their Dark Stars and whatever else they throw at us. We will never be slaves again!"

"Then we will be dead."

"Do you hear me, Vorlons? I am Da'Kal of Narn and I do not fear you! Send whatever force you like, and we will destroy it."

"You have doomed us all, Da'Kal."

She looked at him, the light globe held before her like a talisman.

"No, you have killed us all, G'Kar. You speak of peace and unity when what we need is war and revenge. We will never be safe while the Centauri live. We will destroy them, and if the Alliance try to enslave us we will destroy them as well.

"If you had been stronger, G'Kar, you would have seen this for yourself."

"If you had been wiser, you would have seen for yourself how wrong that is."

She cried out, a wordless scream of anger and frustration and betrayal. She hurled the light globe towards him and it shattered against the side of his face. Blood filled his vision and he slumped back, now staring only at darkness.

Darkness everywhere.

Only the sound of the door opening and closing told him that she had left.

* * *

The battle was still; a silent, frozen image. On one side, the raiders of the Brotherhood Without Banners and their Tuchanq allies. On the other, the Dark Stars of the United Alliance.

And in the middle, the Emissary of Death. Cathedral.

For a long time there was silence. Moreil, watching from the observation point of his ship, could not say a word, simply staring at the unmoving vessel. His Wykhheran could not speak or move, impulses they did not understand filling their minds. Mi'Ra's body cooled on the floor.

Then a sound reached all their ears, Alliance and raider and Tuchanq and Centauri alike. It reached the planet and it reached space.

It was music, a song.

To Moreil it was hideously ugly, and he winced, raising his hands to cover his ears, slumping to the ground in pain.

To the telepaths trapped within the Dark Stars it was a thousand different songs — nursery rhymes, concert arias, hymns — it was something different to each one of them. Each one heard a tiny part of their life and the first piece of their past touched them.

Lord-General Marrago did not hear it. Not so much as a single note.

The Tuchanq heard it, all those on the ships and all those on the world below, and they fell to the ground in joy. Some of them cried, some shouted out their gladness to the heavens, most joined in.

The Song of the Land was being sung again.

And then, once the song was finished, the voice spoke to them again, the voice of Death that came from Cathedral.

This ends now. If anything thinks I am joking, just try it.

And it did end.

But in a sense, it began as well.

* * *

There was light and darkness and a mirror shattering, and a voice and a million questions he could not answer. There was hatred and love and a great and terrible anger, and there were mirrors, hundreds of mirrors, all showing him different things.

All showing him what he had been, or could have been, or still might be.

His eyes opened and General John J. Sheridan sat up in his hospital bed.

* * *

There is disturbing news, Light Cardinal.

Reveal it…. Yes, this is now known.

We must send the Inquisitors. The world must be purified.

No. The darkness runs deep and long. Three races already have felt the touch of the Inquisitors and still more turn to the Darkness. A greater lesson is needed, one that will fill all their eyes with light and leave no shadows in their minds; no doubt or questioning, only fear and obedience.

We await your command, Light Cardinal.

Awake the Death of Worlds.

Gareth D. Williams

Part 4. Hopes, Aspirations and Dreams

All things have a price, all actions have a consequence, but no one suspected this. Across an entire world, eyes look up at the heavens to see a black shadow fall across the sun, and a voice speaks to an entire race. "Behold the price of disobedience. Behold the price of dealing with the Shadow." And then the screaming begins.

Chapter 1

Sinoval had been gone from our sight and our hearing for almost two years by that time, and had become little more than a fable or a legend. To some he was a great rebel hero, attacking an unjust and oppressive r?gime — a Robin Hood, a Sivalar'Miko, a Vizhtan.

To others he was a monster. A corrupt and terrifying opponent of everything the Alliance had tried to build. A follower of the old Gods of war, who would plunge the galaxy into fire and ruin with little thought or care for those he would destroy.

But it is doubtful if anyone really knew him. They all knew only a facet, an aspect of the whole. Kats knew the compassionate friend, Marrain the historian and tale-giver, Marrago the inspired leader, Delenn the ancient and honourable warrior, Sheridan the cold and merciless enemy.

Perhaps Susan Ivanova knew him best of all, perhaps not.?

But for those two years he was lost to us, moving on the Rim, discovering old secrets, discovering Golgotha and the ruins of the Enaid Accord, gathering allies to his side (q. v., chapter 13). Secret documents that have only recently come to light hint that the Alliance was aware of some of his activities, and that there was indeed an encounter between General Sheridan and Sinoval at Golgotha, over ten years before the end of the war.

As the Brotherhood Without Banners attacked Centauri Prime, Sinoval reappeared in force. Cathedral seemed to shake the heavens themselves as he ended the battle by sheer force of will. Military historians almost all agree that the Brotherhood would in any case have been annihilated by the Alliance fleet, but had it not been for Kulomani's quick thinking and strategically planned positioning of his Dark Star patrols — and of course his readiness to ignore orders where necessary — that fleet would never have arrived.

And so that is the irony. Sinoval prevented the massacre of those whom many believe deserved nothing less. He did it with his usual overwhelming presence, and in the process he bound many to his side who would otherwise have been his enemies.

Some say that act sowed the seeds of his downfall, and indeed the wisdom of his decision has been debated many times.

But whatever view is taken on that question, the fact remains that his reappearance at Centauri Prime was the first sign that the slow years of uneasy peace were ending, and bloody war was about to return.

The second sign was the shadow that fell over Narn.

? KRASNYANSKI, A. (2291) There's Always a Boom Tomorrow; see also

chapter 13 of this volume.

GILLESPIE, E. (2295) The First Sign of the Apocalypse. Chapter 7 of The Rise and

Fall of the United Alliance, the End of the Second Age and the Beginning of

the Third, vol. 4, The Dreaming Years. Ed: S. Barringer, G. Boshears,

A. E. Clements, D. G. Goldingay & M. G. Kerr.

* * *

"Where is G'Sten? Are there weapons hidden in the village? Is there money? Food? Where is the holy person?

"Where is G'Sten? Are there weapons hidden in the village? Is there money? Food? Where is the holy person?

"Where is G'Sten?

"Are there weapons hidden in the village?

"Is there money?

"Food?

"Where is the holy person?"

Every day there were the same questions. Every day, at precisely one minute before noon, the Centauri Captain gathered the entire population of the village into the square and picked one person at random. The same questions were asked, the same tortures inflicted whatever the answer. None of them knew where G'Sten was. There were no weapons, no money, no food. The holy person had died of a fever.

Every day the same questions.

G'Kar watched every day, praying they would not take him. G'Sten was his uncle, and his leader, but no one knew that. Not the villagers, not the Centauri. He was just a traveller, working in the fields for a pittance, secretly spying on Centauri troop movements. There were plenty of travellers these days, looking for something better.

None of them found it here.

An old man, crippled and ill, flogged to death in the village square.

A young mother, who had offered information freely to spare her pouchling daughter. The daughter was picked the next day to ensure nothing had been left out.

A terrified boy, who had lied for the sake of having something to say. He had been impaled slowly on a blunt pole.

Every day, the same questions.

Every day, the same answers.

Every day, the same screams.

G'Kar was never picked. Every day he watched, his hands clenched into fists behind his back, drawn so tight he drew blood from his palms.

One day I will kill you all, he kept telling himself. Every last one of you, women and children and old men and babies and merchants and nobles and soldiers.

I will kill every last one of you.

Every last one.

It became a litany, just like theirs.

"Where is G'Sten?"

One day I will kill you all.

"Are there weapons hidden in the village?"

Every last one of you.

"Is there money?"

Women and children and….

"Food?"

…. old men and babies and….

"Where is the holy person?"

…. merchants and nobles and soldiers.

"Where is G'Sten?"

One day I will….

* * *

The ships were still, hanging motionless in air, staring at each other, every one ready to fire. On one side the dreaded Dark Stars of the United Alliance, on the other the renegade rag-tag mercenaries of the Brotherhood Without Banners, bulked up by a Tuchanq fleet cannibalised from Narn and Centauri warships.

And in the middle was Cathedral, the dark citadel wherein reigned the man whose name was whispered in terror and awe and fear.

Sinoval the Accursed, himself.

His voice came across their channels, in languages they could all understand.

"To the Alliance: this battle is over. We will leave, myself and these others. They will retreat from Centauri Prime and those who so desire may come with me. Any who are left you may do with as you please. Try to stop us leaving…."

Even across the comm channel, even without the immediacy of his presence, everyone listening shuddered.

"And you will regret it."

Fleet-Captain Bethany Tikopai contacted Babylon 5, and Commander Kulomani.

"Let them leave," the Brakiri said simply.

"But, sir…."

"Fight them and we will die. Your mission was to protect Centauri Prime. That will be done. Any of the raiders who remain are to be stopped, by any means necessary. Secure the defence of the planet and contact the authorities on the surface. Centauri Prime has been deliberately left unguarded, and someone will answer for this.

"But do not engage with Sinoval! None of you."

"Yes, sir."

"To the raiders, to the Songless, to the Bannerless: I offer you songs. I offer you purpose. The worthy and the just may join with me. The others may choose to remain here and die. Come with me, if you so desire, and be judged. Reject me, and I leave you to the mercy of the Alliance and the Centauri."

Co-ordinates were sent over, to all Alliance and Brotherhood ships.

"My lord of darkness and fury and vengeance," Moreil whispered. "You came to us, as was promised, as was prophesied. Under your dark hand we shall destroy our enemies and raise a banner once more. The galaxy will shake at our footsteps.

"Oh, yes, my lord. I will follow you to the gates of heaven themselves."

"Commander?" one of his crew asked him. Dasouri looked at the silent image of Cathedral. They could not find the captain. Marrago's comm was silent.

"We go," Dasouri said. "What choice do we have?"

"To the Centauri: I give you back your world. Think about those who would have tried to take it from you. Think about those who would have let it be taken from you. Think and open your eyes and appreciate the world you have."

In the throne room, Timov shivered slightly on the Purple Throne. "Well," she said. "What an…. intense young man."

Durla's eyes were shining.

At that point one of the servants ran into the room, panting and exhausted and close to collapse. "Lady!" he cried. "Lady!"

"What? And I do have a name, you know."

"It is the Emperor!"

The Brotherhood and the Tuchanq went with him of course. As Dasouri said, what choice did they have?

The Alliance let them go. What choice did they have?

* * *

It was like looking out on a whole new world, a new day, with new eyes. A new person.

General John Sheridan had woken early this morning and risen quietly, so as not to wake Delenn. He had showered and dressed and wandered out into the wide world, his eyes truly open for the first time in almost three years.

As he reached the door, he stopped and looked back. Delenn was still sleeping, flat on her back, facing the ceiling. She had never really adapted to human sleeping habits and still preferred to lie on her back. She looked very still, almost as if she were dead.

For the first time he noticed a streak of grey in her hair. Once it had been raven black, as deep and vibrant as her soul. Now there was grey. Only a little, but it was there. Even in sleep she looked careworn and tired and…. old.

How must he look?

He had left, not wanting to wake her. He would have to talk to her, but later. He felt as though he had been defined by her for too long. What he wanted now was to know himself. Alone and isolated, as Sinoval had tried to force him to be. Strip away the surface, the surroundings. Remove Delenn and the Alliance and the Dark Stars and what was there?

He did not know. Not even Sinoval had been able to force that understanding on to him.

It was there. All he had to do was find it.

Himself.

And so he walked, aimlessly, his feet taking him in whatever direction they wished. One tiny fragment of chaos. He was not sure if he liked that or not, but he would trust to it. He was so buried in order, that he had lost almost everything but the machine in which he was a cog.

Perhaps by taking the other path he could become something more.

He began to whistle softly on his journey.

* * *

Darkness and shadows. The means of his existence. His means of communication.

There were many ironies in this galaxy, and Lennier, once of the Third Fane of Chudomo, had no time to appreciate even half of them. He was a Ranger, a servant of the light. He had once worn that symbol with pride, the sunburst on his chest. He had believed in the light.

And yet he carried his darkness with him, a Keeper permanently attached to his body and his mind. He hid and skulked and moved in the shadows, gathering information as a spy. He had remained hidden for two years, concealing himself from the light.

He was a warrior of the light.

He was a Ranger.

All he had to do was to keep telling himself that.

"There is nothing more we can do," said his companion. Lennier was not really listening. He was standing at the side of the window, looking out. A small group of children was running down the street, laughing and shouting, playing some incomprehensible game. A girl followed them, shouting to them to wait so that she could catch up.

"We have to leave!" Ta'Lon hissed.

It had been a big risk for them to meet up like this. The Thenta Ma'Kur assassins were hunting for them both, as were the more regular Narn security forces. In their own separate ways, both had uncovered a great deal of darkness within the Narn homeworld. Unfortunately they had made themselves a little too visible — and vulnerable — in the process, and were hunted men as a consequence.

And G'Kar was missing.

"This is the home of my people," Ta'Lon said. "I was not born here, but my people were. These rocks are our bones, this wind is our breath, this water is our blood. More than anything else, more than the Rangers, more than even Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar himself, I am sworn to defend it."

"I am sworn to nothing," Lennier said quietly. "All the things I do are done because I choose them.

"I choose them!" he hissed to his Keeper.

"And I choose to find G'Kar."

"Maybe he is dead. The signal stopped, but it will have reached the Alliance, and it will have reached the Vorlons. If they try to send their Inquisitors and their Dark Stars then I will fight them, but if I can reach the Alliance Council, if I can talk to Delenn and Lethke and G'Kael, then there might be a way.

"If there is not, then I will fight. But I will fight for this world — not for one man, however great he is."

"I will stay, and search for him. I will find him and free him."

"And if he is dead?"

Lennier paused, still looking outside. The sky was bright with promise and power and it hurt his eyes. "That," he said carefully, "I shall deal with as and when I can."

Ta'Lon stirred and nodded, his eyepatch seeming to cast a shadow that fell over half his face. "So be it." He held out a hand. "It was an honour to know you and fight beside you, Lennier of Minbar. May G'Quan see us all back home."

"I have no home," Lennier replied. But he took the one-eyed Narn's hand.

Then he set out into the light.

He had a task to perform.

* * *

To Susan Ivanova's admittedly mortal and tired eyes, he looked…. weary. Almost exhausted.

"Well?" she asked, her voice rising in a crescendo of fury.

"Well what?"

"Well…. are you going to tell me what in God's name happened?"

"God?" he said, looking at her. "Do you still believe in your Creator? After all you have seen and witnessed and done, do you still believe, or do you simply wield his name as a talisman, a little shield of faith against the hostility of the universe?"

"I…." This was making little sense. She had found him comatose in meditation, and the Well of Souls itself shaken and injured. She had had to command Cathedral herself and become directly involved, stopping the battle on her own initiative.

Then she had looked at the two fleets with herself between them and realised that she had absolutely no idea of what to do or say.

Sinoval himself had appeared at that point, and the dim lights had grown somehow stronger and weaker at the same time. And he had spoken, delivering his ultimatum. Cathedral had left, the Brotherhood and the Tuchanq going with them. But now, as she looked at him, she saw the fatigue in his face. He did not need sleep, or food. He was sustained by a power she could barely comprehend, and yet he looked…. almost ill.

"What does that matter?" she asked.

"Everything matters," he replied. "Look at what you have seen. Think of the Vorlons, or the Shadows. Some would say I am a God. Think about the Well of Souls. You have even met the First One, the Eldest and First being. You know that the Vorlons shaped the religions and beliefs of your world, as they did many others.

"Do you still believe in your God, your Jehovah?"

"You're right. I've seen a great many things. The Vorlons may have created religion and faith, and all the stuff about the angels. But…."

"But what?"

"That doesn't mean any of it isn't real."

He looked at her, in that considering, half-confused half-insightful way he had. Then he laughed. "Come on. We have things to do."

"You don't look well. In fact, you really don't look well."

"It will pass. The Vorlons…. they trapped me somewhere. I managed to escape, but not without effort. I think it was more of a warning than anything else. It is something I will have to think about, and yes, I will need to rest, but for now, I must see the leaders of the Brotherhood. I will have to find out if they are worthy to be my army."

"What? They're monsters. Killers and raiders and…. and…."

"There are some who say the same of me. I do not need saints. Sometimes the very best warrior is the one who knows and comprehends the monster within."

"You scare me sometimes."

"Yes, I know." He turned and started to walk away. Then, abruptly, he stopped.

"Susan."

"Yes?"

"You did well. I am proud."

She snorted. "You're welcome."

* * *

"Delenn…. are you…. busy?"

Delenn looked up from her desk, rubbing at her eyes. She was starting to see spots floating in front of her. The reports were not pleasant reading, and the job was made even worse by the absurdly small print.

She made a mental note to talk to Kulomani as soon as possible. His decisions relating to the attack on Centauri Prime were causing…. disquiet in certain quarters. She saw nothing to complain about, but there were some who did.

Besides, she had a faint inkling that there was someone else's shadow behind Kulomani. Just an instinct, and she did not like acting on instinct, but it had to be heeded,

Circles within circles, shadows overlapping, lights rising and falling. Everything was supposed to have been easier when the war ended.

That was when she had the unexpected visitor.

"John." He was standing in the doorway, half in and half out.

"Are you busy?" He sounded nervous.

"No…. well, yes, but you can come in. Of course you can." For a moment she had felt her heart pounding. His collapse was still very recent, and he had discharged himself from the Medlab sooner than she was comfortable with.

"You were gone when I awoke this morning." She tried not to make it sound accusing, but it still seemed to come out like a complaint.

"Yes. I…. went for a walk. I had a lot of thinking to do. Um…. I've been working too hard recently. I think I'll take some time off. Go away for a while or something."

Delenn smiled, relieved. She had been so afraid for a minute, but if that was all…. He had been working too hard. A break away from the station would do them both good.

"I would like that," she said. "G'Kar should be back from Narn soon. If we can wait for a few days, the Alliance should be able to cope with our absence. Where would you like to go?"

"Ah, Delenn…." He breathed out slowly, looking incredibly uncomfortable. He had been so distant recently, and very distracted since his return from his expedition to hunt down Sinoval. "I…. need to go on my own."

"Oh," she said. "Oh, of course. I did not mean…. Yes, of course."

"But I have to ask you something first. I would have gone to G'Kar, but he's not here and it looks as if Ta'Lon is off on a mission as well, so I assume all the Ranger reports are coming to you?"

"Eventually, yes," she admitted. Where was he going with this? Where was he going without her? Her throat felt so dry. Was this what humans meant by the ending of a relationship? This…. slow, gradual loss of intimacy and growing awkwardness. "They go to the Ranger office first, and I only see the urgent messages immediately, but yes…. What…?"

"I need to know where David is."

She started, a terrible memory overwhelming her. "What?"

"I know you know where he is. I should have gone to look for him a long time ago, but…. I have to find him. There are some things I need to ask him. He might not want to see me, and hell, I wouldn't blame him, but…." He looked at her. "Please, Delenn."

She bowed her head. "Minbar," she said softly. "He was in Yedor the last I heard of him, helping with the rebuilding."

"Minbar," John said softly. "Of course. I should have guessed. Thank you."

"John, are you…?"

"All right?" he finished for her. "You know, I really have no idea." He leaned against the door frame, arms folded. "I used to be so sure, but recently everything's just been crashing down around me. There were so many things I took for granted that now I don't know anything about. I think most of all I need some time alone to think about them, but I have to talk to David first.

"I shouldn't be gone long. I'll take the first ship out…. passenger, not a Dark Star. I want to travel incognito for one thing. And…. Delenn…. please don't send any Rangers to keep an eye on me. I really do need to be alone."

She nodded. "How…. how long will you be gone?"

"Not long. We'll…. talk when I get back. I think we'll have a lot to talk about by then."

She nodded once, and then turned back to her notes. An instant later he was gone.

* * *

Blind.

I am blind.

The pain is intense, agonising. A million dots of light fill his vision, as far as he can see in any direction. He hears voices, some soothing, some angry. A lover, a leader, a friend, an enemy.

"You will live," a fierce voice hisses, powerful and determined and female.

"We will destroy them," growls an older male voice. "I tell you, nephew, we will destroy them all for what they did."

"Oh, G'Kar, I'm sorry. I should have come earlier." A man's voice, younger, filled with doubt and uncertainty.

"I will tell you nothing, animals!" An enemy's voice. An alien's. An invader's. The voice of the man who had dripped the white liquid on to his eyes. "I will not scream for you."

"Monster!" hissed the woman.

"No!" cried the older man. "Wait."

"After what he did?"

"We wait. When my nephew recovers, we will give him the prisoner. Let G'Kar do what he likes with him, when he recovers."

"Yes. When he recovers. Do you hear that, monster? You cannot break him."

"I do not fear you."

"Perhaps not. But you should."

All the voices become one. He is afraid he will never see their owners again. All he can see is the light, and hints of the shadows they cast. The shadows seem to reach so far in all directions — they cover him, they shroud him, they taint his future, all of their futures.

"Blind."

The voices all speak at once. "He spoke!" "G'Kar, are you…?" "Stand aside, do not crowd him." "So sorry." "G'Kar." "Animal." "Stand aside." "G'Kar."

G'Kar. Is that his name? All he can think about is the pain in his eyes.

"Blind."

"No," says the older male voice. "No, you are not blind. We have sent for the old woman. She will heal you."

"She will do nothing," snaps the female.

"She will," the older man repeats. "Or we will break her."

"Blind."

"Your will is stronger than that, nephew. Be strong. Remember your father. Remember what they did to him."

"Father…."

"One more animal dead. Who else would remember something like that?"

"Silence!"

Another voice, female and alien and…. old. So very old. "I come. I will not hear your threats, for I do not fear your words."

"You had better fear us!"

"Old woman. Your son blinded my nephew. You will heal him."

"Mother, don't touch these animals!"

A sound, and then a scream. The alien male is screaming. Good, they should all scream.

"Stop it! Remember, girl. It is a gift. A gift for when he awakes."

"I do not fear you. I know you will kill me when I am done, just as I know you will kill my son when I am done. But show me this nephew of yours. I would at last look upon the face of this one."

Some of the stars go out, as a small shadow falls across him. It becomes greater, spreading and growing. There is a sound like an intake of breath, sharp and cold, a brush of wind against his cheek.

"Oh, this one. I had heard, but I had feared. So you are the one I have sought for so long? You accomplished nothing, my son. This one shall outlive all here. His words shall outlive this galaxy. He is touched."

"Enough with the prophecies! Just heal him!"

"Do you doubt me? You…. warlord. You remember a prophecy, yes. I see it in your eyes. Not mine, but the fate still hangs above you."

"I remember, witch. And I still live."

"For now, yes. But this one shall outlive you. Do you wish to know his fate, warlord?"

"Mother, do not…!"

"This one shall befriend an Emperor and meld peoples with his words. His passion shall inspire them, his heart make them kneel before them. He shall be the mouth of the river that flows through his people's souls.

"And he shall see his world die and be powerless to prevent it. He shall die at the hands of one he once called friend, but his words and his legacy shall live on. Not forever, but as close to it as makes no difference."

"Heal him, woman. I have no patience for your mysticism."

"You shall see, warlord. And yes, I will heal him — but because the whispers of fate say I will, not for your threats."

There is a warm pressure on his eyes. The few remaining stars die and the shadow grows. Slowly, it takes shape and form. A woman. A Centauri. A noblewoman.

A seeress.

He moves with the speed of a striking snake. As soon as he can see her form, he seizes her neck and squeezes. There is a crunch of bone and she snaps, falling limp and boneless to the ground.

Slowly he moves from the bed, his vision returning — blurred and unclear, but there all the same. Da'Kal holds him tightly and passionately. G'Sten stands proud and tall, nodding in admiration. The other has fled. G'Kar has not heard his voice for some time.

And there, chained and beaten and bloodied in the corner, lies the Centauri noble who did this to him. He looks up, defiant.

"A gift, nephew," G'Sten says.

"Kill him," Da'Kal hisses. "Kill him."

"Not yet," he says. His knife is still at his belt and he pulls it out. The light reflected from it is dull and faint, but he knows full vision will return with time. He knows somehow that one day he will see to the ends of the galaxy, see wonders that most people cannot even contemplate.

"He would have blinded me, taken my eyes and my vision forever. Let such a fate be his, then.

"An eye…. for an eye."

Blind.

G'Kar huddled in the darkness.

Blind.

* * *

Breath came slowly and darkness filled his vision. He could barely move. For a moment that seemed to last forever he thought he was dead, and his soul lingered in his decomposing corpse. It would be fit punishment for the sins of his life, he supposed, and he wished he had spoken more to Sinoval about such matters when he had had the chance. A golden opportunity to learn about death and what followed it, and he had failed to seize it.

"G'Kar," he whispered. He was not sure if he had actually spoken the words aloud or only in his mind. If he had died, should it not have happened as he had foreseen? It had been a dream. A death-dream. Those never lied.

But the truth they told was not always what it appeared to be.

Or perhaps nothing was written in stone, and any fate could be avoided.

Or perhaps stones could simply be shattered and ground to dust.

"G'Kar," he said again. His fingers twitched. He strained his head to look at them, and struggled again. Yes, they moved, the smallest distance, but a movement nonetheless.

He was not dead.

Unless this was just a hallucination. A dream.

Was he a Centauri dreaming he was dead or a ghost dreaming he was alive or something in between?

He could smell smoke. It was not the braziers drifting from the feast of his dream, or his life, or whatever it had been. It was the smoke of death and madness and in its black cloud it carried with it the screams of his people.

"I cannot rest here," he whispered, and struggled to pull himself up. His muscles would not obey him, but he persevered, and managed to lift his legs over the edge of the bed. They were hideously lumpen and heavy, like dead flesh moving.

The floor was cold and hard beneath his feet, but that was good. A sensation at last. He could feel something other than pain. He could not be dead.

Through his blurred vision, something slowly swam into focus.

A meal. Food, and a glass with something in it.

He reached out with the one arm that seemed to obey him and touched the glass. Jhala. And fresh, too.

Part of his dream. No, in his dream he had been drinking brivare and Earth liquor and Minbari water and…. other things. Not jhala. A powerful thirst suddenly burned in his throat and he tried to lift the glass. It seemed impossibly heavy, and he had to support his arm with the other one, forcibly heaving the glass to his face as if it contained molten metal.

He could smell it as it came nearer, inch by agonising inch. It smelled good. Another sensation. Another sign that he was not a dead soul in a dead shell. He tried to manoeuvre the glass to his mouth.

It shattered in his hand, the drink cascading over his face and body. He opened his mouth hurriedly and actually managed to catch some of it. It tasted fine, finer than anything he could have imagined. His legs gave way beneath him and he sat back wearily on the bed, careless of the shards of glass.

"I did not supply that drink for you to throw it everywhere," said a prim voice. He turned his head to see a short, elegant woman standing demurely in the doorway. She walked forward slowly. "You are all right then. I would have hoped so, the amount of time you spent sleeping. Who would run the Republic while you were asleep, you might have thought to ask, but no." She reached his side and looked at him intently.

"Oh, Londo," she sighed. She rested her head on his shoulder. "Oh, Londo."

"Timov," he whispered. "Oh, my Timov."

* * *

The dreams were less now, the nightmares grown rarer. It was remarkable what a solid day's work would do for you. Going to bed exhausted every night left little space for bad dreams.

That was precisely how David Corwin liked it.

A piece at a time, Yedor was transforming before his eyes — growing, becoming new, becoming alive. The fields outside the city were becoming greener, the stones and the crystals slowly starting to shine. The lake was still dirty and thick with silt. The sky was still dark and heavy. The signs of the devastation of this world were still there, but they were less now.

One day, he hoped, no one would ever be able to tell what had happened. There would be no sign remaining, no hint of the bloodshed humanity was capable of.

Corwin sat silently on the banks of Turon'val'na lenn-veni, looking out across the lake. The Minbari had accepted him now, or most of them at any rate. He was even able to speak with them, and laugh and joke. But none of them were his friends.

Except perhaps one.

He heard the soft footsteps that signalled Kats' arrival. He turned to greet the little worker. As always, she was wearing a simple robe of plain white, her only ornamentation the plain necklace that hung around her neck.

"Satai," he said, nodding his head.

"David," she replied. He had insisted she use his first name. He had no title any more, and heaven hope, he never would again.

"It must have been breathtaking," he said, gesturing across the lake.

"It was," she replied, sitting beside him. "My father brought me here when I was young. He believed all the beauties of our people were embodied in every single drop of water."

"And it now symbolises the destruction of your world."

Her hand brushed his and she looked at him sharply. "You are not to blame," she said, firmly. "We have talked about it. Your world is an airless ball of rock. Ours still lives, and you work hard every day to make it live a little more. I have forgiven you for whatever sins you think you may have committed against me, but you will have to forgive yourself, and you are doing that, a little more every day."

He nodded. "There aren't any dreams any more. At least, not many."

"That is good. Can you accept what your past has brought you? Mary, Carolyn, Susan, John Sheridan — can you think about all those names now and feel no guilt?"

"A little, but that is all. Is it so wrong, anyway, to be bound by the past?"

"Wrong?" Her hand slid from his and gently brushed her necklace. "No, it is not wrong, but we must remember the good things and learn from the bad and then…. Ah, but I am lecturing you, and poorly as well. In truth, I came here to ask you something."

"Yes?"

"I have been asked by the rest of the Grey Council to visit Babylon Five soon. They would like one of us to observe things there, at the heart of the Alliance. It is time for us to look outwards again, now that we have repaired much of the damage that was within. We will need a permanent voice in the Alliance Council, and it will be good to speak with the other races in the Alliance. We have been isolated since the war ended, bound up with repairing and undoing. it is…. not good to be too isolated.

"Would you come with me?"

"What?" He started, having been momentarily lost in the melody of her voice. "I…. I am happy here."

"I do not doubt it, but you do not belong here. I do not mean in that you are an alien, but that you are not a man destined to spend the rest of his days farming or building. You are meant for more than that."

"I've seen more than that, Satai. I've seen great things. I've been at the summit of the galaxy, and do you know what happens up there? Everyone dies. At the top all you can see is chess pieces. You move them around and you sacrifice a city here and a world there, all for the greater good, and you don't see who these people are, or what that city meant to them."

"I know. You are talking to a leader, remember. But the important thing, the vital thing, is that every leader remembers that. There can be no harm in someone like yourself standing in the?chelons of power, someone who knows what it is to be…. at the bottom."

"I don't want to go back."

"I know, and I will not force you. I am not talking about anything permanent, either. I cannot stay on Babylon Five forever. I have too many duties here. A visit, only.

"It is just that…. I have a feeling that you belong somewhere, and we are keeping you away from it. We are depriving the galaxy of the good you could do on a larger scale, by keeping you here, doing good on a small scale."

"I choose to be here."

"And yet, we do not try to persuade you to go. Think about what I am saying, that is all I can ask. My husband stood where you are now. Once he wielded power, and stood at the right hand of those in power, but he was never happier than where you are now.

"I never told him this, but I wished he had chosen differently. He was a man who could have done so much more than he did. I kept promising myself that I would talk to him later, that I would allow him a time of peace for now and return him to power later, but…. I would not have the galaxy deprived of your potential as it was deprived of his."

"Your husband must have been a great man."

She smiled slightly. "Yes. Yes, he was."

"I'll think about it. Is that all right?"

Her smile grew wider. "That is all I can ask."

* * *

"I have been…. thinking a lot…. I think you have blinded me, Da'Kal.

"You took my eye from me in a gesture of anger and fury, and yet….

"I think I see far better now than ever before.

"Thank you for that, Da'Kal."

Da'Kal shifted in the corner of the room. "Are you talking to me?" she asked. "Or yourself?"

G'Kar strained his head to look up. Everything was blurred and shifting, a melting sculpture of ice and colour. "I do not know," he whispered. "Perhaps both. Is that truly you, or merely another image from my past?"

"Our satellites have seen something approaching," she said flatly. "Our hyperspace beacons have been destroyed, but the last images they sent…. It is massive, a shadow across the stars. There is a fleet, but it is accompanying something far bigger."

"They come…. as I said they would."

"Our off-world communications have been disabled. On-world, power is starting to fail. People are growing scared. They run outside, looking up at the sky, looking for the Centauri.

"I promised myself that my people would never have to be afraid of the skies ever again. You have made me a liar, G'Kar."

"You have…. brought this upon yourself, Da'Kal. Upon all the innocents who will die. The Inquisitors cannot be reasoned with, or bargained with, or bribed."

"G'Kar, listen to me! I know about the Inquisitors. I have seen them moving on Centauri Prime, and the Drazi worlds and elsewhere. These are not the Inquisitors."

G'Kar looked at her, straining his vision. At first she was merely an outline, but then she grew clearer, more distinct, more…. alive.

"Help me, Da'Kal."

"G'Kar, you…."

"I am Narn! This is my home. These are my people. I hate what we have become, what you have made us, but I will not stand by and let us fall. Help me up, Da'Kal."

"Then you will fight them?"

"I will…." He hesitated, remembering a younger man, a man who had screamed defiance at the heavens, a man who had sworn that he would walk where he wished and live as he desired.

"I will do what must be done."

She smiled. "Now there is the man I loved. Take my hand."

He did. Her skin was very warm to his touch.

* * *

"You are the lost. You are the abandoned. You are the angry and the resentful. You think this creation owes you more than you have been granted.

"You do not know what you want, but you do know that whatever it is you want, it is not what you have now.

"You call yourself the Brotherhood Without Banners. You are a force of chaos, a union bound by self-interest and self-protection.

"The fact is, you want banners. You need banners. You need a lord to serve and you walk the path you have chosen because you do not have a worthy lord. For some of you that lord would be a real person, for others an ideal. Some of you found a lord only to lose it, slipping like dust between your fingers, a memory into the wind.

"You know who I am. You know what they call me. I shake the foundations of Heaven with my footsteps. There will be a war, a great and terrible war for the destiny of the galaxy and all who live in it. So far, you have all been unwitting pawns in this game.

"I offer you the chance of something more.

"I offer you a lord. I offer you purpose. I offer you the chance to serve me.

"I offer you a war.

"You are killers and raiders and rapists and torturers. You will find no sanctuary anywhere but amongst your own kind. The forces of Order will seek you out and destroy you, for you are everything they hate.

"Understand me. You will die if you try to fight alone. You may die if you try to fight beside me, but you will die fighting for a real cause, beneath a banner you can respect.

"I will speak with each of you in turn. Any who wish to reject me may do so. You will be permitted to leave. I will not stop you, but as I said before….

"The Alliance will find you, and they will destroy you. They will weigh you down with chains of order and they will claim all that you are. They will destroy all that you are, leaving nothing but bones and ashes and the occasional nightmare of what you once had.

"The choice is yours. You believe in freedom. You worship freedom.

"Enjoy that choice, for it is the last taste of freedom any of you will ever have."

* * *

"Who am I?"

No one seemed to recognise him, and he supposed he should not be surprised. He was not General John Sheridan, Shadowkiller, today. He was just a man, taking a holiday.

Or a sort of holiday.

"Who am I?" he asked himself again. It was a question that had been bothering him for a long time. Sinoval had simply managed to bring it into focus. Sinoval had forced him to confront it.

Sinoval. Now there was another problem that would have to be dealt with sooner rather than later. He could not be allowed to go running around the galaxy doing whatever he wanted. Sheridan had not heard much of what had happened at Centauri Prime, but what he had heard worried him. If….

No. Galaxy-shattering problems later. Personal problems today.

He leaned back in his seat, drumming his fingers on the armrest. The seat was not terribly comfortable, but then he was not expecting anything better. He supposed he might be able to sleep on the journey. He was actually looking forward to sleep without dreams.

Although he would miss Delenn's warm breath on his shoulder. Until he had slept alone in the Medlab he hadn't realised how much he missed the little things about being with her. They had been apart more often than together during their eventful relationship, but since the end of the war they had spent almost every night together. It was uncomfortable, being without her.

It was painful, being without her.

They had not made love in almost six months. They had hardly kissed properly — not as lovers, not even as people in love. Something dark and cold had come between them.

Was it just the war? Too many bad memories and bad dreams? A child dead, a world destroyed, friends scattered and broken, one compromise too many in the name of a greater good?

Or something else?

The Vorlons had used him, controlled and manipulated and propelled him in the direction they wanted. He might not have minded. They were order, after all, and the galaxy needed order. The Alliance was a noble aim and the Vorlons provided enough power and backing to hold it together until it was strong enough to manage on its own.

But if what Sinoval had said was true, they had manipulated him to leave Delenn to die on Z'ha'dum. If they had done that — and he was growing more and more sceptical of what Sinoval had told him — but if it was true, then no force on Heaven or Earth would keep them safe from his wrath.

It was ironic. He would go to war against a race of Gods, not for the freedom and sanctity of the galaxy, but to avenge a wrong against the woman he loved.

If he still loved her.

If he had ever loved her.

No, he had. Once, he had. He was sure of that. He was not sure if he had ever stopped, or when.

He sighed. At least Sinoval was fighting for what he perceived to be the greater good, even if there was more than just a hint of personal motive in there. What did that say about him personally?

"Who am I?"

There was no other passenger at his side. In fact, the shuttle was only half-full. That was just as well. He did not want anyone to recognise him, and wonder why the General in command of the Alliance fleet was going mad.

If he was going mad.

If he had ever been sane.

"Not who I want to be," he said firmly.

"Or perhaps, whoever I want to be."

He continued drumming his fingers on the armrest, waiting for the shuttle to depart for Minbar.

* * *

The Death of Worlds emerged from hyperspace, escorted by the Vorlon fleet. No one had ever seen such a planet killer before. The Vorlons had hidden a great deal from their servants.

The Vorlons reveal only what they choose to reveal. It was time for them to show the hammer of heaven, the hammer of the light.

You shall have no truck with the Shadow. Those who do shall suffer the cleansing fires. The fire of the Inquisition. The fire of the Network.

The fire of the Death of Worlds.

The Lords of Light cast a great shadow over Narn.

Chapter 2

The existence of terrible weapons of war capable of destroying planets had long been suspected by several of the younger races. Some of the peoples with race memories or historical records of the last Great War speak of them. Markab holy tracts speak of wrath from the heavens that shattered the worlds of the sinful. The Book of G'Quan contains a passage describing a 'Dark Oracle' — obviously either a Shadow itself or, more likely, a Shadow vassal race, possibly a Drakh magus — threatening the doom of the Narn world with black spears from the sky.

There are also several asteroid fields which are believed to be planets destroyed by some catastrophe, although many of these rumours can be discounted. Long-time associate of the Blessed Delenn through his efforts in helping to supply the nascent Kazomi 7, Captain Jack, claimed to have encountered no less than four such destroyed worlds. His claims are usually treated with scepticism, but he was responsible for one of the first sightings of First One ships, early in the year 2262.?

Insofar as any of these stories were believed, it was thought to apply to the Shadows only. The terrifying sight of their Black Cloud rising above Kazomi 7 towards the end of the first phase of the War confirmed the existence of such planet-killing weapons, and no one who saw that battle doubted that the weapon was capable of destroying Kazomi 7.

There were other forces whose powers were more or less acknowledged to be of similar magnitude — The Great Machine, for one. We are indebted to L'Neer of Narn for providing a great deal of information on the capabilities of that artefact, information gleaned from her conversations with Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar.? And, of course, Cathedral….

But no sign of any equivalent Vorlon weapon was ever positively identified. They refused to answer any questions put to them on the subject. Their level of technology was roughly on a par with the Shadows of course, and of the creators of the Great Machine, so it was virtually certain that they possessed the technology to build such weapons, even if they did not actually have the weapons themselves.

But, others argued, if they had the weapons, or even the technology, why had they not employed them on Z'ha'dum, during the thousand years in which the world was deserted? There was no convincing answer for that.

In the middle of 2263 all the questions were answered, although not in a way that anyone would have wanted. It was the second sign of the end of the peace, and the beginning of the month that would later be called the Death of Hope.

The planet killer revealed itself above Narn, ready to inflict punishment for the Kha'Ri's sheltering of some of the exiled Shadow vassal races. It was felt by the Vorlons that an object lesson was needed.

They considered the use of a planet killer to be a lesson.

? GOLDINGAY, D. G. (2293) Stalkers on the Rim. Chapter 4 of The Rise and Fall

of the United Alliance, the End of the Second Age and the Beginning of the

Third, vol. 3, 2262: The Missing Year. Ed: S. Barringer, G. Boshears, A. E.

Clements, D. G. Goldingay & M. G. Kerr.

? See also Learning at the Prophet's Feet, by L'Neer of Narn.

MATEER, K. (2295) The Second Sign of the Apocalypse. Chapter 9 of The Rise

and Fall of the United Alliance, the End of the Second Age and the

Beginning of the Third, vol. 4, The Dreaming Years. Ed: S. Barringer,

G. Boshears, A. E. Clements, D. G. Goldingay & M. G. Kerr.

* * *

To the Narn.

We are your Masters. We are your saviours and your protectors. We are your lawgivers and your enforcers and your judges.

We are you executioners.

You have broken our law. You have had dealings with the Shadow. Their creatures roam your world, sheltered by your leaders, their skills utilised for your petty concerns of power. You have broken our law and you have betrayed those who stand beside you.

You have been judged, and you will be punished.

You have one rotation of your world. Those who are untainted by the Shadow will be permitted to leave, so long as they carry no weapons, and harbour no thoughts against us. Your leaders will not be permitted to leave, nor will those who have sheltered or were aware of the vassals of the Shadow.

One rotation of your world only.

When that is done, your world will die, in fire and ash and rock. You will be consigned to wander the galaxy, a rootless and uprooted people, so that all who look upon you will know the penalty for defying our law.

We are your masters. You will obey us.

If any try to leave who are tainted, or complicit, or seek to oppose us, all will die. We will seek out your entire race and erase you from history. If only the innocent leave, then you will be permitted to endure.

Behold our mercy.

Do not try to fight us, or all will die. Do not try to oppose us, or all will die. Accept our judgement and our justice and our mercy.

We are your masters.

You will obey us.

You have one rotation of your world.

* * *

Once he had been one of the most respected nobles in the Centauri Republic, the Lord-General of their armies and their fleets. His name was feared by his enemies and respected by those who followed him. He was fair, but icily efficient and determined. He was a man who well understood the value of inspiring fear in the hearts of those who opposed him, and he possessed a necessary ruthlessness.

Now he was a broken man, harsh with the pain of his own tears, seeing ghosts in every movement. His crew had fought this battle without him. He had been trying to restore a young girl who had taken her own life. A girl he had struck in a single moment of madness and anger.

His head in his hands, Jorah Marrago did not see Sinoval, Primarch Majestus et Conclavus, enter the room.

"My friend," he said softly.

Marrago looked up. Through eyes scarred by pain and horror, he saw the tall, dark form of his ally. Sinoval's deep eyes seemed to radiate compassion, an odd emotion for him to display. Marrago was not even sure if he was real.

"You cannot bring her back, can you?" he whispered.

"No," Sinoval said sadly. "Her soul has passed beyond. A…. residue remains here, in the place where she died. You could talk to her if you wished, but all that remains is her fear and her anger, and I do not think you would want to listen to what she had to say."

"I was not talking about Senna," he rasped, harshly. "Did we win? Tell me we won."

"That depends who 'we' are. Centauri Prime is as safe as it was yesterday, which is to say, not very safe at all. Those of the Brotherhood who survived fled here with me. A safe haven I spent some time finding. I will have to talk with the leaders, find those who wish to fight alongside me, find those who do not deserve to continue. I would appreciate your advice in this, my friend, but I will understand if you are…. incapable of that at present."

"What about the plan?"

"I had to move more swiftly than I would have preferred. I fear that too many of my plans are now in the possession of the enemy. My little castle of wood and paper is in great danger of collapsing around me, and I must be ready as swiftly as I can. I feel….

"Sometimes, recently, I think I can feel a great darkness, as if millions of voices are crying out in fear, all at the same time."

"I feel like that all the time."

Sinoval nodded. "I see. I am sorry for your loss."

"No, you aren't, and why should you be? You never knew Senna, you never knew a thing about her, or Lyndisty. I was a leader once too, remember. You cannot think about those you are sending into battle, or those they love, or those they depend on. Think of each soldier as a real person and you are doomed from the outset.

"I know that, and yet…. I cannot think of anything else. Senna was just another victim of this war. She ended her life in pain and fear. She knew rape and torture and complete powerlessness until it came to be that her only freedom was the freedom to end it all.

"I should not care. I should just move on, channel any grief I have into revenge and pour it against my enemies, but I can't. I simply can't forget her."

"Nor should you." Marrago looked up. Sinoval's face was as stone. "That is my task. I will talk to the captains of the Brotherhood. I will learn those whom I can trust or intimidate — those who will serve me."

"None of them. Kill them all. Kill all of us. We are all monsters."

"My friend…. that is precisely what I need. Do you…. do you want to leave my side? I can take you almost anywhere in the galaxy. You have done enough already. You have paid enough already. You can depart now, and I will not think any the less of you."

"My price?"

"I know. I have known for months. One of my agents died to retrieve the information you requested. Worse than died, in fact. But I have the knowledge. I kept it from you for fear you would embark on a private crusade rather than pursue my own goals. Do you hate me for lying to you?"

"No. I should, but…. I can't feel anything."

"Morden. The name you asked of me is Morden."

"He killed Lyndisty."

"Yes."

"What good will it do? His death will not restore her life. Is there anything I can do that will…. that will alleviate this?"

"I do not know. I have never known grief such as yours. I do not even know if I am capable of it. I would like to think I would do what must be done, but I cannot be certain. None of us can."

"I need to think. I…. I need to think."

"Take all the time you require."

"Wait!"

"Yes."

"The Shadow alien. The Z'shailyl. Moreil, his name is."

"Yes."

"Don't trust him. Not even for a second. Him least of all."

"Thank you. I won't."

"You are welcome."

* * *

It was just beginning to get dark when Sheridan began his walk through Yedor. His journey had been long and restless. He had tried to sleep, but he had managed only a few moments. He should be tired, but all he could think of was the purpose of his journey. He had to carry on now and finish what he had begun.

The night sky was a blazing red as the sun set. The dust in the air clouded everything, but it seemed to glow and shine. He was not sure if it was beautiful or terrible, but perhaps it was both.

The rebuilding of Yedor was continuing well. The architects seemed to be restoring the old where they could and creating the new where they were inspired. The Temple of Varenni dominated the glowing skyline, tall and majestic and…. somehow impervious to the atrocities of mortals. He was reminded of an old photograph from the Second World War, of London being relentlessly bombed and the dome of St. Paul's Cathedral rising above the smoke and the flames.

What was that speech? Something about, "If they destroy it, then we will rebuild it. And if they destroy it again, then we will rebuild it again, as many times as is necessary."

Something like that. The sentiment was there.

He walked on, noticing others moving about in the cool of the evening. Most were Minbari of course, but there were a surprising number of aliens present as well. Some Drazi, their normally furious faces a little calmer here. Some Narns, proudly wearing sunburst badges. Even a few humans, walking quickly, heads bowed.

He was not sure where he was going. David was here somewhere, helping to rebuild. He would probably be where the largest construction site was, unless they had finished work for the day, in which case he could be anywhere. Sheridan was content to drift and trust to fate to shepherd him in the right direction.

He had a feeling he was walking away from the centre of the city when he came across a Minbari woman sitting on a large rock, watching the sky with a contented air. She was small and slightly built, wearing a plain robe stained by dust and labour. There was a strange look in her eyes, a look of understanding. Sheridan remembered meeting the Dalai Lama, decades ago, millennia ago. He had had that same look. The look of a person who knows where he or she belongs in the galaxy.

He was about to move on past her when she looked squarely at him. "A good evening, General Sheridan," she said formally.

He started. "Who? I…."

She smiled. "Please. We have been aware for some time that you would be visiting. You have been noticed and recognised at least a dozen times on your walk. You are not exactly an unfamiliar figure here."

"I haven't been here in three years," he protested. "How did you know…? Did Delenn tell you I was coming?"

"We have eyes and ears in a great many places. Delenn had no need to tell us anything. My name is Kats."

Sheridan paused, thinking. He knew that name. He had a nagging feeling he had seen her before too, although here had been more concern in her face then. That had been…. during the Rebirth Ceremony. She had been with Sinoval. She was Satai now. That was it.

"I've seen you before," he said.

"Ah, you do remember. I suppose I should feel flattered. For my part, I remember you as well. You look…. different from the last time. More careworn, but a little more understanding."

"Yes, I've…. learned a lot since then. I've had a lot of things to think about."

"Have not we all?"

"I suppose you know why I'm here."

"It is not hard to guess." She rose nimbly, and gestured along the road. It led to a small hill, rising gracefully to the horizon. "He is this way."

"Does he…. David…. Does he know I'm here?"

"No. Or at least, I did not tell him. I think you two have a great deal to talk about, and I did not wish to pre-empt any of that conversation."

"I'm not even sure I know how to begin."

"He is a good man, and a friend." They began to walk, Sheridan matching his stride to her shorter pace. "It is strange to think of a human that way, but it is true. He looked so lost when I first saw him, wounded and…. almost broken. He has had over a year to mend himself, and I think he is ready. The galaxy needs him more than we do, something I have been trying to convince him of. Perhaps you can do that."

"I'm not here to convince him of anything. I just…. need to talk to him, that's all."

She smiled. "Then that will have to be enough. See, there he is."

There was a tree at the top of the hill, a small thing, but green against the brown of the earth. A tiny spark of life. A figure was sitting in its shadow, staring down at the lake below.

Kats stopped. "I will leave you now. What you have to say should be said alone."

Sheridan nodded. "Thank you, Satai."

"There is no need."

He nodded again and walked on. Engrossed in the vision before him, David did not seem to notice him at all. Now that Sheridan was nearer, he could see that the lake was heavy with silt and mud. Once there had been teeming life and great beauty there, but now it was smothered and destroyed.

"David?" he said, almost too quietly even to hear himself. He coughed. "David," he said more loudly.

He turned. David looked at him.

"John," he said. "You know, I'm not the least bit surprised. Sooner or later, everyone comes to Minbar."

* * *

In the halls of the rulers of Narn, there was fear and anger and disbelief.

There was also a lot of noise.

"Let them try! We will fight!"

"…. must tell them they are wrong…."

"…. a message to the people, tell them all is well…."

"…. a joke, a sick joke…."

"…. satellite reports…."

"…. explain that we are innocent…."

"…. fight them."

"…. the Centauri…."

Countless voices shouting at each other without sense or meaning, simply giving voice to emotion. They were the leaders of the Narn people. They lived a life of fear and paranoia. They had grown up in a world occupied by the Centauri, when everyone knew their lives hung on the whims of utterly remorseless and implacable aliens. They had sworn never to experience such helplessness again, and that vow had given birth to terrible anger and even more terrible fear. They had tried to build beauty and hope, and darkness and corruption had been the result.

All that now remained was the fear.

These were new aliens. The Narn had become stronger since they had driven out the Centauri, but they had become weaker as well, and now they were all feeling that weakness.

Apart from one.

"Silence!"

Everyone stopped, and turned. It was a Narn voice, one strong and filled with power, one used to command.

Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar walked hesitantly into the room, blinking occasionally against the light. Beside him, supporting his faltering steps, stood Da'Kal. To more than one pair of eyes they appeared as they had all those years ago, the magnificent warrior and his beautiful queen.

G'Kar's footsteps were hard and heavy, and blood covered his tunic. The side of his face was matted with his own blood, and there were deep furrows of raw flesh where his eye had once been.

Still, he commanded them by his very presence. Each of them knew they would have let this man rule if only he had wanted to. They remembered the way he had spoken to them the last time he had been here, when he had forced the peace with the Centauri. Here was one whose voice could shake the foundations of the planet.

He walked up to the podium, Da'Kal still helping him. Once there, she stepped back. He was standing tall and majestic, his wounds forgotten.

"We will not fight them," he whispered. He coughed, blood filling his mouth, and then repeated himself, louder and more certain. "We will not fight them.

"They are too strong and too powerful. We will not negotiate. They would not listen. This is not a joke, not a lie, not an illusion. This is reality.

"We have become dark and corrupt. We have been consumed by vengeance until that is all we can see. I tried to teach you…." His voice fell, despairing. "I tried to teach you," he said again, more quietly. "But the truth is that I blame myself for this as much as I blame any of you. I should have seen this more clearly. I wanted to believe we were what I wanted us to be and I could not imagine it any other way.

"I was tired, so very tired, and it was so easy to let the wrongness creep into all our lives. So much easier to let it happen than to fight it, and I did not try to stop what we were becoming.

"Yes, I blame myself, but I blame all of you as well. You were trusted with the leadership of our people and you gave us all to the Darkness in the name of revenge. Behold the price of that revenge.

"We will evacuate this world. Everyone we can. We will save as many as we can, but not the tainted, not those complicit in this…. conspiracy. And none of us will leave. We will all stay and die with our planet. There are not enough ships for us all to depart and I will not see those of us who are guilty leave and live while the innocent remain and die.

"You have doomed our world. All of you. All of us. The least we can do is see that we do not doom our people as well."

"But we can't…." one of them said. "We…."

"We can!" G'Kar spat. "And we will."

"What shall we tell them?" asked another. "What…?"

"We will tell them the truth," G'Kar replied, more softly. "And when they are leaving, to begin their lives as the exiles that we have made them, we will tell them one word.

"Remember."

All were silent, still, motionless. The enormity of what was happening slowly permeated the room.

"We have little time," Da'Kal snapped, breaking the silence. "Let us begin!"

* * *

Moreil rested on one knee before the Chaos-Bringer. He could hardly believe he was in the presence of such a person. He could see now why his Dark Masters had chosen such a one to be the inheritor of their legacy. Truly, this one had been blessed by them from the moment of his birth.

"You are Moreil," the Chaos-Bringer said. "Of the Z'shailyl."

"Yes, lord."

"Why were you with the Brotherhood? What were you seeking?"

"You, lord."

The Chaos-Bringer said nothing. The silence was heavy and oppressive and Moreil continued speaking. "We knew…. all of us knew. When the Dark Masters departed, they offered us the chance to accompany them and serve them in the next world. The Drakh chose to follow. The Zarqheba chose to remain.

"My people, we were unsure. Many wished to leave and remain with our Masters. Some objected that if everyone went, who would pursue the cause of Sacred Chaos here? Surely this galaxy was still important. The Accursed Lords of Order remained. Could they be allowed to triumph? Our Masters must have had their reasons of course, and it is not for us to question."

"And?"

"We concluded this was both a test, and a trap. A test of us, to determine our worth. Could we endure and pursue our cause without their benevolent shadow over us? Had we learned enough to conclude their war?

"And a trap. The Lords of Order would become complacent and weak. There would be weaknesses and opportunities and advantages to be claimed. We would hide and work ourselves into the warp and weave of the galaxy and we would take our chance.

"Some of our people did pass beyond to be with the Masters. The rest of us remained. Some went amongst the Drazi and began to exert influence there. Some became assassins in the shadows of the worlds, shrouded from the eyes of mortals. Others went to Narn, to bargain with their leaders. Some went to search the galaxy for hidden allies and lost relics.

"I and those who follow me came here, to join the disaffected and the rebels. We would become visible. We would sow chaos and misery according to our creed. They would seek to use me, but I could not be used. I did not care about power or wealth or pain or any of their dreams.

"I knew that if we acted boldly enough, if we were visible and clear, you would come to find us. Some of us went to look for you, but I knew that would fail. You would find us when we were worthy of your leadership.

"Lord, you are the last legacy of what our Masters have left us. Permit me to serve you and I shall issue the call to my brethren. Those who remain will flock to your banner and we shall bring down the Lords of Order and fill the galaxy with chaos."

Moreil finished. There was another long silence from his lord, and for the first time doubt began to creep into Moreil's mind. Was he truly worthy? Had he done enough to advance the cause of chaos? Had he been too presumptuous, too arrogant? Would the Chaos-Bringer even desire his service?

Finally, he spoke.

"We are at war. All of us — not just my people, or yours, but all peoples, everywhere in the galaxy. We must all unite to fight this war.

"You will obey me. Utterly. You and all your people."

"Of course, lord," Moreil said, his heart leaping. "We are yours to command."

"Then rise. You cannot serve me on your knees."

* * *

He could feel it in the air, the thick and heavy scent of death. He could also feel the fear that coursed through the people he passed. There was a heartening amount of disbelief and optimism, but for every bravo convinced it would never happen there were two nervous and frightened people staring up into the sky.

Lennier, once of Minbar, once of the Third Fane of Chudomo, once a Ranger, knew what would happen. He felt a great deal of fear himself, but it was not coming from him. The voice in his mind, the one he had fought and struggled against for years…. it was afraid.

The light, his Keeper kept saying. The light, the light. We are going to die.

"Yes," Lennier said simply. "We are."

I do not want to die.

"What we want rarely matters."

Ta'Lon was safe anyway, or so Lennier hoped. He hoped the big Narn had managed to get off-world. Ta'Lon had expected some sort of retaliatory strike for his Government's alliance with the Shadows — albeit nothing like this — and he would have gone to seek allies.

Lennier was glad he did not have to see Ta'Lon's face when he learned what was being done to his home.

He wandered idly, drifting here and there. He had spent a year on this world, watching and studying and hiding at G'Kar's behest, and he had come to know the place well. It was not his home, and it never would be. He did not have a home any more.

And he never would again.

His past seemed as hollow and empty as his future now would be. When he looked back, he tried to recall a single aspect of the universe that had been better for his existence. There was nothing. His life had enriched nothing and no one and there would be no one to notice he was gone. He had known few friends, and those he had would have forgotten him by now.

Ta'Lon was not a friend, just an ally. Delenn had been…. a bad memory. G'Kar a leader and a voice but not a friend. Londo….

Londo. He had been a friend. If he could go back to any part of his life, Lennier would have spent forever living those few months when he and Londo and Delenn were engaged on an impossible quest.

But Londo would have forgotten him by now. He was an Emperor without an Empire, a man trapped and bound by his own power. Lennier had heard about the heart attack. He hoped Londo would never wake up. Better death, even the living death of a coma, than to see the galaxy become like this.

No one to remember him. No one to acknowledge him. He had lived and served in the shadows and in the shadows he would die.

He walked, with no rhyme or reason or purpose, just to pass the time until the end. He saw people he recognised. An old man, obviously a former soldier, fist raised against the sky. A young girl, frantically searching for her mother. Others.

Many of them were moving about, moving quickly. He followed them, if for no other reason than to see where they were going, and found himself in the main square of the city.

Above them, a giant hologram of G'Kar appeared. Many of the Narns wept when they saw the image. Lennier only stared impassively. There were no illusions, no disguises. G'Kar looked weak and haunted. His right eye socket was a mass of raw flesh, and the bloodstains were only just drying on his tunic.

Still, he looked like a leader. Even as a hologram, his charisma and force of presence shone through.

"My people," the voice began. "My people, we have a great task ahead of us, and a great purpose as well. Our duty is no less than to ensure the survival of our race…."

* * *

At first she did not believe it. Delenn would not really accept what had happened until the first witnesses came to Babylon 5, burning with anger and grief and a terrible desire for revenge. It all seemed so…. horrible.

Except somehow she had known that something bad was happening.

She had been thinking about John, of course. He had seemed so awkward and unsure the last time he had seen her. He had left for Minbar to find David. Taking a holiday.

Without her.

Once she had loved him more than she had thought possible. At one time, he had filled her mind and her vision. She had dreamed of the two of them creating a new order, making the galaxy a better and newer and finer place.

Once she had known a love so great it seemed to burn her. Now their relationship had become cold and barren. He was like a block of ice in their bed. They never kissed, or touched.

It seemed that ever since she had gone to Z'ha'dum, everything that had been good between them had died. She had been afraid to touch him or love him, the memories of her child's dying heartbeat still echoing in her mind. He for his part had seemed to vacillate between treating her as if she were made of glass and not wanting to be near her.

She missed the man he had once been, just as she missed the woman she had once been. There had been a brief period, while Kazomi 7 was being rebuilt and before they had gone to Minbar, when everything had seemed new and perfect and joyful. Since then everything had become as ashes.

Maybe it would be better if things simply…. ended.

Her hand brushed her belly and she felt again the echo of a heartbeat. She could not hate anyone, that was the worst thing of all. She could not hate Welles, who had been a good man overall. She could not hate Clark, who had just been a vicious puppet. She could not hate the nameless, faceless scientists. She could not hate poor, dead Vejar, for lying to her and preventing her death.

She could not hate anyone, but she felt sometimes that John hated everyone.

The call of the comm channel stirred her from her reverie, and she blinked, looking up. "Yes?"

Kulomani's face appeared. Delenn sighed inwardly. She was still not sure what to say to the Brakiri about his handling of events at Centauri Prime. She could sense a shadow behind him, although whether he danced to its strings or acted entirely by his own will, she could not tell.

"Delenn," he said. "There is a matter…. of concern that you may wish to know."

"Yes?" she whispered, her heart pounding.

"We have been contacted by two merchant ships within the last three hours. The main jump gate into the Narn system appears to be inoperable. There are no communications with Narn itself, or with any of the satellites or stations within the system. Either all the satellites have been damaged in some way, or the entire system is being jammed."

"The Shadows?" she whispered.

"I have sent a Dark Star to investigate. They have not been able to open a jump point into the system. The captain reported back that it was as if there was some force shield blocking the exit from hyperspace."

"Have you heard anything from Commander Ta'Lon?"

"No. The last I was aware he was active within the Narn system, but he does move around a great deal. It is likely he is in a position where he must maintain radio silence."

"And G'Kar?"

"Likewise."

"Is there no communication with the entire system?"

"None at all."

Fear gripped her, but she sought to calm it. The beating in her ears grew louder and louder. "Send a squadron of Dark Stars to each jump gate adjacent to the Narn system. Keep trying to open a jump point into the system itself. Take at least one science vessel in each group. See if you can contact the Vorlon Ambassador. They know a great deal more about hyperspace and jump gates than we do. And put every Alliance base in the sector on full alert."

"All done," he said carefully. Delenn looked at him. He was holding something back. Kulomani was a very accomplished liar when he wanted to be, and she was only just beginning to realise. "I was wondering if we should try to contact General Sheridan."

"No," she said firmly.

"But…."

"No," she interrupted, just as firmly. "He is…. resting. I will contact him when I am convinced we need him."

"As you command. I will contact you when we learn something new."

The comm screen went blank and Delenn sat back, her mind racing. It was several moments before it occurred to her that she had not asked him what the Vorlon Ambassador had said.

* * *

Sinoval the Accursed, Chaos Bringer and Legacy of the Dark Masters, looked down at the Tuchanq kneeling before him and resisted the urge to shout at them.

Moreil's fanaticism had irritated him, but not excessively. Moreil would provide him with a mini-army of his own. Sinoval trusted the Z'shailyl. Devotion such as that could not be a deception. He remembered the last message the Shadows had left him, a plea for hatred and revenge. He disliked being used in that way, but he would take whatever resources he was given. As for some of Moreil's…. intentions for the future, they could wait.

No, he had a nagging feeling the Tuchanq would prove to be the more serious problem. Although in an entirely different way.

"Who is your leader?" he asked.

One of them rose. He thought it was female, although as thin as they were it was sometimes hard to tell. Her soul was a mass of conflicting colours and images. He could see the fading signs of long-standing madness, now replaced by a slowly-growing serenity.

He was thankful for the two Tuchanq within the Well of Souls. They had known a song that had undone the madness.

"This one was once called nuViel Roon, and once led, before the songlessness and the long dark fell upon us." Her voice had a remarkable rhythmic quality, a lilt and rise to the words. Each syllable seemed to be sung with its own unique voice, a cry of joy to the galaxy. "This one may still be the leader, saviour, until such time as another may be chosen."

Sinoval nodded. "You know who I am?"

"You are our saviour, our singer, our blessed restorer of what once was. What else do we need to know?"

"I am a warrior, and a leader of warriors. I am going to war with an ancient and powerful race. You may think of them as Gods. I need allies and I need an army."

"You have restored to us the Song. Command us, Saviour, and we shall obey."

And that would be useful, he thought acidly, if he needed a massed horde of cannon fodder. "There are things I must know first. Why were you allied with these reivers?"

"It was the long dark, Saviour," nuViel Roon said, after a long pause. "Some years ago, one of our number, noMir Ru, fell under the long dark. She was driven out into the wilderness. We tried to hunt her, but she had grown wise and stealthy during the war, and she hid, taking more of us with each passing day. The long dark claimed more and more of us until there was anarchy. Our skies, already filled with the smoke and ash of our war with the Narn, began to be filled with the d?bris of our war with each other. The Song died everywhere across our world. When the last of us fell to the long dark, the Song died."

Some of the Tuchanq, still kneeling behind her, began to croon mournfully.

"noMir Ru ruled us throughout the long dark. The Narn came to us and spoke with her at length. She was convinced that the Centauri were to blame for our situation. noMir Ru gathered our army, using ships and weapons we could cannibalise or steal, and we went to the stars to seek our revenge. We allied ourselves to the Brotherhood for that purpose."

"And where is this noMir Ru now?"

A mournful hymn ran as an undercurrent in nuViel Roon's voice, a melody taken up and supported by the others. "Dead. She fell during the battle. She died lost and insane and consumed by the long dark."

"Ah," Sinoval said. A pity. This noMir Ru might have been a useful subordinate, if her madness could have been controlled. What he had seen of her strategy for the attack on Centauri Prime demonstrated a ruthlessness he could have used. "Is this all of your people?"

"No, Saviour. Many others remain on our world. Some were too touched by the long dark to follow any commands, and they remain lost. Others could not fight, and remained to build more ships and weapons. They are still Songless, as we were before your touch. The Land is still Songless."

"Where is your world? You will take me there. I wish to see your dead world for myself."

"And then, Saviour? Do you desire that we go to war alongside you?"

"We shall see," Sinoval mused. "We shall see."

* * *

They moved quickly, as quickly as they could, carrying boxes and bundles of their valuables. Many did not want to believe, but the words of their Prophet had convinced them. The death of their world was at hand.

Every ship available had been press-ganged to this service. Cargo was emptied from merchant ships. Weapon storage was stripped from military vessels. Short-range flyers were commandeered. Everything was cannibalised.

All that mattered was that as many people as possible were removed from the dying Narn world.

Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar looked at the figures again, privately despairing. His own death he could tolerate, but the deaths of so many of his people through his own blindness was too much to bear. They could not evacuate enough. They would never be able to evacuate enough. The children and their mothers were first of course. Any women expecting children. The race must continue.

Any with essential skills. Starship maintenance engineers and pilots. Diplomats. Some of the military. Astro-navigators. Survival experts.

But there were so many people, and so few places. They had tried to break through the communications barrier the Vorlons had placed around their system, but to no avail. There would be no help from elsewhere.

With every second that passed, ticking in his mind, another failed chance for salvation passed and died unborn.

The others reacted with varying degrees of responsibility. Some, like H'Klo, refused to believe that the Vorlons would destroy the world and declared that this was all a trick. He was determined to let them descend upon Narn and then fight them with every resource he had. Others in the Kha'Ri had killed themselves.

Da'Kal, for her part, had worked as tirelessly as he had, but she had not said a single word to him since he had spoken to the Kha'Ri.

He was tired, and weary, and sick to his stomach, but he had no time to rest.

Another second passed.

* * *

Susan found him, not entirely unexpectedly, standing on the pinnacle, looking down at the array of ships massed before him. He was silent and grim-faced, and specks of blood stained the golden hem of his robe.

"You have your fleet," she said. "Things are getting somewhere at last."

"Are they?" he replied. "I have seen them all and spoken to them all. I am not sure if I am supposed to be disappointed or elated or some strange mixture of both."

"What do you mean?" He seemed very cold as she stepped up beside him. There was no heat coming from him, no warmth, nothing. Not for the first time, she felt she was looking at a dead man walking.

"I have spoken to Moreil, the Z'shailyl — the Shadowspawn. His kind revere me. To them, I am some prophesied saviour who will return them to the days of their Dark Masters and their immortal chaos. He has offered his whole race to me, and they will come and they will flock to my banner."

Susan said nothing to interrupt. She knew a monologue when she heard one.

"I have spoken to Marrago. He is broken, and I fear there is nothing left to sustain him. A man needs a purpose for which to fight, and he has lost almost all of his purpose. Nothing remains but vengeance, and that will wither and die in time, perhaps taking him with it."

Yes, she thought, everyone needs a purpose to fight. But it has to be the right purpose. Have you not learned anything?

"I have spoken to the human, the Sniper. He was a worthless, pathetic creature, a madman driven by desire for pain. A dangerous liability, and a monster which this galaxy does not deserve. I killed him. A simple act, with no thought or consequence."

Susan looked at the blood on his robe, and then at his blade. There was blood there also. He had not bothered to clean it off.

"I have spoken to the Narn, G'Lorn. He maintains that everything he has done has been for the good of his people. His associate, whom Moreil murdered, worked directly for their Government. This was all a ploy to serve their own purposes. Never mind the thousands who died. What were they but pawns and toys for the powerful?"

You are powerful, remember. A great deal more powerful than the Kha'Ri ever were.

"I have spoken to the Drazi. They at least have good news for me. They will serve and obey and fight for my cause. But they will do so out of vengeance and anger, and they will not work with the aliens they say betrayed them. I am trying to create a unified army, but all I have is disintegration."

No, you aren't, she wanted to scream at him. Everything is split apart. You have too many agents spread out all over the place, and none of them knows what the others are doing.

"I have spoken to the Tuchanq. I did something so simple and so profound for them, and they worship me for it. They worship me for saving a handful of their people when countless others remain insane and trapped on a dead world, a world rendered barren by hatred and greed. What remains for them but more war under my command?"

The monologue stopped, and Susan looked at him. "So," she said. "What are you going to do now?"

"What I must," he said darkly. "I will do what I must."

"It's going to start soon, isn't it? Whatever's going to happen, it'll start soon."

"Yes," he replied. "Very soon. Indeed, it is already starting."

* * *

The exodus of his people fleeing his home brought G'Kar nearer to despair than he had ever been. Not even during the worst moments of the Occupation, not even when the war with the Shadows was at its bleakest had he felt like this.

Because he felt something he had never felt before.

Guilt.

This was his fault. All of this. Had he been only a little more observant, had he focussed more of his attention on his world instead of on aliens, had he interfered less, always trying to change the views of his people….

Had he done or not done any one of a number of things, this fate might never have happened. The deaths of his people, of his world, were on his shoulders.

"I know that look," remarked Da'Kal dryly. He looked up to see her standing nearby, arms folded. "I know that look."

"What?"

"You are not to blame. Do not even dare to lay the blame for this on yourself. How could any of us know that the Vorlons would do this? If you had not arranged for them to find out, then they would have managed it another way."

"You do not understand. It is not that I informed them, however unwittingly. It is that I should have stopped this from ever happening. I should have…."

"G'Kar, stop it!" she cried. "How should you have seen this? What is it that gives you the blame for this?"

"Responsibility," he said simply. "I took responsibility for our people, and thus I must share the blame."

She looked at him silently for a few moments, and then, suddenly, she began to laugh. It was a sound he remembered from when they were younger; a girlish, mocking laugh that spoke of humour in the simplest of things combined with wonder at beauty in so many hidden places. It was the laugh that had made him fall in love with her.

"You have not changed," she said. "Not in a single way. You are still the same." She walked over to him and laid her hands on the side of his head. Her hands were warm and soft. "I am sorry," she whispered, kissing the empty shell where his eye had once been. "That is hard for me to say."

"Do not be sorry," he said softly. "In these last hours of my life, I have seen more clearly with one eye than I ever did with two."

"Always the philosopher," she breathed, her breath so very hot.

There was a long silence, constructed from shared memories of good and bad, of joys and grief and separated paths. The years they had spent apart evaporated as water into air and they were young again, lying naked side by side beneath the moon, joyous in victory, weeping in defeat. She had been the last thing he had seen before the white liquid that dripped into his eyes had temporarily taken his sight. She had been his talisman during those terrible months of interrogation in the village.

"I never forgot you," he said.

"Sweet liar," she replied.

It was not the first time he had lied to her. They had lied countless times during the war, lies of certain victory, that they would return, that all would be well. This was the first time he had hated himself for it.

"You made me a promise once. Do you remember?"

"I made you many promises," he replied. "Which one are you referring to?"

"After Mu'Addibar. The night after the battle, in your chambers. Do you remember?"

"Yes," he said, with a heavy heart. "I remember."

"I was so afraid that day. I could never forget the lord's hands on my body. My heart was beating so loudly that I was afraid it would burst free from my chest. I could not let them do that to me again. Never." She touched his hand and gently guided it to her breast. "Feel my heart."

It was pounding, beating against her rib cage with a fast and passionate and terrified fury.

"You know what to do."

"I do," he said sorrowfully. He pulled back from her, and looked towards the corner of the room. The sword lay there. Not his, of course, but a sword all the same. He had never approved of paying undue reverence to a weapon. He had never believed in naming them, or treating them as if they were alive.

All a weapon ever was, truthfully, was a tool to end lives.

Da'Kal had dropped to her knees, head bowed, eyes closed. "I am sorry for what I did to you, beloved. But I am not sorry for what I did to the Centauri. They deserved to feel fear. They deserved to feel pain. They deserved so much more than I could ever give them."

G'Kar's throat was full and choked. He could say nothing in reply.

"You still think I am wrong. I know you. I loved you with everything I was, but I hated you too for being so weak. How is it possible to feel such conflicting emotions for one person?"

"I don't know," he said, balancing the sword in his hands.

"I wish I did.

"I love you, G'Kar.

"Make it clean."

He swung. The blow was clean. It was over instantly.

The sword fell from his hands and he sank to his knees, despair beyond rational thought overwhelming him. Was this all his life had been for? Was this all he had ever created, all he had ever achieved? The death of his world, the death of his beloved, the death of his dreams.

He did not even look up when the door opened to admit the three soldiers. He did not know why they did not address him, or why they spared no glance for Da'Kal's headless body.

The first soldier kicked him in the chest, and he fell backwards. The second pushed the sword aside with one foot. The third drew a weapon. Electricity shot through his body and he shook violently. A second jolt stunned him.

He tried to look up, through the blurred and hazy vision of his one good eye. The men's faces were clear and emotionless, silent and dedicated and fixed on their purpose.

He was trying to think of something to say when darkness took him.

* * *

The city was dead now, abandoned even by the ghosts. Those who remained were hidden and shadowed and disguised.

Lennier had watched the evacuation all day. He had not slept or eaten or…. anything. He had simply walked and watched, imprinting in his memory as much as he could of the last day of Narn.

By his reckoning there were five or six hours to go, but the evacuation was almost complete. Those who could leave had left. A handful of ships remained, but they would leave soon, and then there would be nothing left but the dead waiting to die.

He hoped G'Kar had escaped, but somehow he doubted it. He did not want to see him again, did not want to explain what he had done, or why he had not even tried to leave. He could not explain that he was in some way part of the corruption that had destroyed this world. His departure would only lead to more death.

That would have to be the capstone of his existence. He had died to keep the death toll on Narn to only a few billion instead of a few hundred more.

He stopped, looking around. There was a sound, the only sound he had heard in at least an hour. No one was moving. No one was speaking. There were no vehicles, no machines, nothing. Just silence.

And this person crying for help.

It was a plaintive, lost, little cry, like that of a child who has lost his favourite toy. Motivated more by curiosity than anything else, he began to move in the direction of the cries. He walked past an abandoned holy building, down a dark alley, and into a main street.

A Narn girl lay there, huddled against the wall of a building, holding her leg. She looked about ten years of age, and Lennier knew in one of those perfect moments of clarity that he had seen her before. He had run into her while fleeing from the Thenta Ma'Kur assassin. He had seen her running around the city, playing childish games.

He moved forward to her.

"What is wrong, little one?" he asked in the Narn language.

"I hurt my leg," she said. "I can't find my mother. There were all these people running and I fell over and…. I don't know what's happening."

There had been chaos, people running and scattering. Several people had been trampled beneath the feet of the frightened and angry crowd. Lennier had watched from the shadows, not intervening. It had not been his place to intervene.

"Everyone is leaving, little one. They are leaving this world on giant ships."

"Why?"

Lennier hesitated, not sure what to say. "Because they are going somewhere better," he said lamely.

"You aren't one of us, are you? You're an alien."

"My name is Lennier. I am Minbari."

"I've heard of you. My father says you're evil, like the Centauri. That all aliens are evil."

Lennier sighed. "He might be right."

She thought about this for a moment. "I don't think you're evil. You look strange, but you talk nicely. My name is Na'Lar, but it will soon be time to take a new name, when I become grown up, and choose a religion. I don't know what name to take."

"You will, when the time is right." He reached down a hand to her. "Come on, little one. I will take you to the spaceships."

"I can't walk. I hurt my leg."

"Then I will carry you." She took his arm and he slowly pulled her to her feet. Then he scooped her up and held her tightly. "Are you safe there?"

"Yes," she said.

"Good."

He began to run. He was trained and fit and healthy and he had exercised hard, but he had never run as he ran now. He sped through the abandoned streets of Narn, past dead buildings, always beneath the oppressive darkness in the sky above. She buried herself in his arms and pressed her head into his shoulder.

She had seemed so light at first, but with every step he took she became heavier. He was not sure if he could even keep hold of her, but he continued to run.

Why are we doing this? asked the voice in his mind. What is she to us?

"An innocent," he replied.

What does that have to do with us?

"Everything."

The spaceport grew nearer with every step, but the burning in his lungs and the weight of his burden increased even more quickly. He recited Ranger cants in his mind, meditation techniques, historical texts, anything and everything he could think of.

There were no guards on duty, nothing to stop him entering the launch pad itself. There was one cargo ship remaining, its hold filled with people. He saw a few soldiers, carrying what looked like a coffin towards the ship and carefully loading it on board.

Urgency gave him renewed energy and he sprinted across the pad, ignoring the heat from the engines. One of the soldiers was one the verge of closing the hold when Lennier arrived beside him.

"There's no more room," the Narn said. "Certainly not for…. your kind."

"Not for…. me," Lennier gasped. "But…. her?" He handed over Na'Lar, who looked up at the ship with wide eyes. "A child…. innocent. Take her!"

The soldier looked at him, and plucked Na'Lar out of his arms. She reached back for him. "Wait! You have to come as well!" she called.

"I can't, little one," he whispered. "I have to stay here."

"But you helped me."

"Yes. There is one thing…. you can do for me…. to pay me back for helping you."

"Yes?"

"If you ever meet a man…. called Londo Mollari…. tell him…. I was honoured…. to be his friend."

"Londo Mollari," she repeated. "Yes, I will. I will."

"Good." He pulled back, and the soldier pushed the girl into the hold. The door closed. "Good," Lennier said again, stepping back.

He did not stay to watch the last ship take off. He turned his back and walked away. Exhaustion filled him, but he did not care. There would be plenty of time to rest when he was dead.

* * *

They walked slowly, in a silence that veered between the companionable quiet of friends and the awkwardness of people who had once been friends and were now not certain what they were.

They made small talk, chatting about the improvements that had been made on Minbar. Corwin asked about old friends, although there were fewer than he had realised. Sheridan asked about life on Minbar. Corwin did not mention Susan. Sheridan did not mention Delenn.

Finally they stopped, looking at each other awkwardly.

"You've come to ask me to go back, haven't you?" Corwin asked.

Sheridan looked at him, and gave a half-smile. "Sort of," he said. "In a manner of speaking."

"I don't want to go back. I like it here. I'm doing something good. Not morally grey, or vaguely good intentions, or less bad than other people. I'm doing something good. I like it here."

"You don't belong here."

"That's what Kats said."

"Is she the one who brought you here?"

"Yes. I met her at the Day of the Dead on Brakir. I don't remember a great deal about it, but…. it was bad. I had no idea just how many ghosts there were. She invited me here, to help with the rebuilding."

"David, there's something I need you to…."

"No! I don't like what the Alliance has become, John. It's a dark, cold place where everything seems to be about numbers and pieces and pawns and nothing actually matters apart from winning. Towards the end of the war, I was looking around and I gradually realised there was nothing there I wanted to be fighting for.

"It's got worse since then, hasn't it? I've heard what's been happening. The Drazi, the Centauri. I found out recently that one of those Inquisitors visited Kats. Inquisitors? Think about that for a minute. We have Inquisitors and secret police and…." He came to a halt. "Everything just feels wrong. For God's sake, is this what we were fighting for all those years?"

"No. It isn't. David, I've been asleep for a very long time. I didn't see all those things you've just described. All I could think about was…. getting through the day. And then the next day, and the next. But I've opened my eyes now…. or rather, had them opened for me.

"You're right. This isn't what we were fighting for. I'm not quite sure what all that struggle was for, but it wasn't this.

"But it was worth fighting for once. Surely it is again! I can't do this alone, David. I need your help. I've always needed your help."

David looked at him, at his outstretched hand, and the absolute sincerity and passion in his eyes. For a moment he looked ten years younger, as he had looked when they first met, determined to create a better world and to defend it against anyone or anything who tried to stop him.

He reached out and took his Captain's hand.

"I'm here," he said.

John laughed, and they hugged, as friends and brothers and warriors who have just regained their purpose.

"So," David said when they separated. "Where do we start?"

"There's something I need you to do for me. No one else can do it. It's probably the most important thing I've ever asked anyone to do."

"What?"

"I need you to be my best man.

"I'm going to ask Delenn to marry me."

* * *

G'Kar awakened instantly, passing from dissonance to clarity in a second. He remembered killing Da'Kal, fulfilling a decades-old promise to end her life if ever she asked him to. He remembered the soldiers attacking him, hitting him and kicking him.

And then he realised he was awake and in a cargo hold filled with his own people. It was dark and dirty, and it was moving. He sensed the familiarity of spaceflight.

"Oh, Da'Kal," he whispered, trying to stand. He couldn't, of course. Everyone was strapped in tightly. The cargo hold was hardly designed to carry people, but such was necessity.

"Oh, Da'Kal." He tried to blink through his single eye and shed a tear for her, but he could not. He knew she had arranged this. There was no other way he could have been convinced to leave the planet, unless he was removed by force.

"Is something wrong?" asked a solicitous voice from beside him.

He turned, somewhat awkwardly given the pain in his neck and back. It was a comfortable pain, a pain that reminded him he was still alive, but it was limiting nonetheless. A young girl was sitting there, strapped in as awkwardly and uncomfortably as he was.

"You look hurt," she said.

"I am fine," he replied. "I am not hurt."

"What happened to your eye?"

He reached out to touch the ruin at the side of his head. "Nothing. I can see more clearly now than I could before, when I had both."

"I know you," she said. "You're G'Kar, the Prophet."

"I am. I think you have the advantage of me. Who are you?"

"I…. I was called Na'Lar, but it's almost time for me to choose my new name. I don't know what to pick, but…. Do you know a man named Londo Mollari? I have a message to give to him. A strange man called Lennier asked me to. He helped me."

"Londo?" G'Kar tried to follow the unconscious stream of rambling from the girl. Her innocent chatter was welcome, but trying to follow her…. "Lennier! Have you seen him?" He had entirely forgotten about the Minbari. He had assumed Lennier and Ta'Lon would have left the planet when they overheard his conversation with Da'Kal. "Is Lennier on this ship?"

"No," she said, sadly. "He couldn't come on. He helped me. He carried me here. He was a good man."

G'Kar closed his eyes. "Yes. Yes, he was."

"Do you know this Londo Mollari?"

"Yes, I do. I will take you to him if you like. If I can."

"I'd like that. I've got something to tell him."

"What?"

"I can't tell you. I can only tell him. Who is he?"

"A friend. A friend of mine. And Lennier's. Another good man. There are…. not enough good men in this galaxy."

"Are you a priest?"

"A priest? Yes, I suppose so. I believe, if that means anything."

"My mother said I had to go to a priest when I'd chosen my new name, when I chose which religion I wanted to follow. She wanted me to call myself Na'Hiri and adopt her religion, but none of them…. made any sense to me. I wasn't sure what name I wanted. Can I….

"Can I call myself L'Neer?"

He looked at her. Lennier had bought her life at the cost of his own. He must have seen something within her, something special, and for a moment G'Kar thought he could see it as well.

"Little one," he said, smiling. "You can call yourself whatever you wish."

* * *

Lennier had left the city far behind him, walking out into the countryside. High grey mountains loomed on either side, every stone and plant and breath of air filled with blood. This world had been a battleground for so long that in the end no one had known what else to do with it.

The sad thing was that Lennier had no better idea that the Narns did.

"Hey, Minbari!"

Lennier turned in the direction of the shout. He had thought himself alone. Most of the remaining inhabitants of Narn were cowering in their homes with friends and family, or in the chapels praying for a salvation that would never come. He had certainly not expected to find anyone out here.

It was an old soldier, dressed in a uniform that was ripped and torn and scuffed with age, but still worn with pride. Lennier had seen him before — walking about in the city, but earlier than that too. A long time ago.

"I know you, don't I?" the old Narn said, drinking from a bottle held in one hand. "You're one of my nephew's men. His Rangers."

Lennier touched the sunburst badge which he had taken to wearing openly again. "I…. was," he said, carefully. "My name is Lennier."

"G'Sten. I knew I'd seen you before somewhere. You were with the Centauri, weren't you? The one who's now Emperor, and Marrago. You helped break him out." Lennier nodded, remembering now. So many years ago…. "I knew it. Have you seen Marrago recently? Last I heard he'd been fired and gone into private work as a mercenary."

"I heard the same thing."

"Pity. He was a damned good man. For a Centauri. There's something about an enemy like that, someone you respect, even like. It makes it less of a war, less about hatred, and more about proving yourself better than he is. More about the Game." He took another swig. "Not that that's always a good thing, of course.

"But it's done now. Both of us are old men, discarded by our Governments, put out to grass. Happens to us all eventually."

"You did not try to leave?"

"Leave? Me?" He laughed. "I'm too old, boy. No, leave this life to the younger ones, the ones who've got enough time left to enjoy it. I'm a relic of the old days, me. By any rights I should be dead a hundred times over." He pointed a little way up the mountain. There was a cave mouth there. "Do you see that cave?"

"Yes."

"We had a Resistance base there, during the Occupation. Anyway, when I was young, in the early days, I was captured by a Centauri lord. I'd been sabotaging his estates, burning stables and farmland, that sort of thing. Turned out he had one of those witches on his staff. The ones who can see the future. You heard of them?"

Lennier nodded.

"Well, she went into a trance, and said she saw me dying in the mountains. She described this place perfectly. I don't mind admitting I was a bit scared. The Centauri had a thing about unpleasant deaths. One thing they liked to do was stick dozens of sharp stakes into the ground and then throw their prisoners off the top of a mountain on to them. The fall wasn't so far that it'd kill you, but the stakes would. Eventually. I thought that was what they'd do to me.

"But some of my friends broke me out that night, and I almost forgot about the prophecy. Some years later, twelve at least, the Centauri soldiers tracked down one of our bases, to that cave over there. We were outnumbered and overrun and pretty soon I was on my own, my gun running low on energy, staring at what looked like hundreds of the bastards. I remembered the old witch's prophecy again, and I was sure she was right. For a moment I felt like giving up and letting them kill me."

He fell silent for a moment.

"And what happened?" Lennier asked.

"I picked up the gun and carried on firing. Managed to fight my way out. Went to ground in the mountains. Hid for weeks, starving and hurt. But I was still alive. I'd won, see. I'd beaten the old witch. She died the night before we burned her lord's estates to the ground. Pity. I'd have liked to talk to her one last time."

He looked around at the mountains and sighed.

"And you have come back to die here?" Lennier asked.

G'Sten looked at him and laughed. "Are you joking, boy? No, I came here to spit in the bitch's face one last time." He threw his arms wide and shouted into the sky. "Do you hear me, witch? I'm still alive! And I'm not going to die here!"

He laughed, long and loud, and then jumped down from the rock he was sitting on. "I'm going to walk back into town. Do you want to come with me?"

"I…." Lennier looked around. "No, I think I will stay here. I…. like this place."

"Suit yourself." He shook the bottle. There was the sloshing of liquid. "Do you want some?"

"Is it alcoholic?" G'Sten nodded. "Then, no. My people do not drink alcohol."

"I don't think you'll have time to worry about a hangover."

"No, but thank you."

"Word of advice, boy. Take every opportunity you have to experience new things, because you never know when you'll never get a chance again." G'Sten thought over those words. "Or something like that. Are you sure you don't want any?"

"No."

"Your loss. Nice to have met you, boy."

"My name is Lennier."

"Nice to have met you, Lennier." He took another long draught and headed back along the road to the city.

Lennier looked up into the sky, and sat down to pray.

It was beginning to get dark.

Gareth D. Williams

Part 5. The Three-Edged Sword

It begins as shock. It turns to anger, then fear. A dead world. A homeless people. And a lust for revenge. All forces begin to converge on Babylon 5, demanding answers, demanding retribution, demanding justice. Kats and Sinoval and Corwin and Delenn and Sheridan and the remnants of the Narn people. And Sebastian. And the Vorlons. Truth is a three-edged sword — but then understanding is not required. Only obedience.

Chapter 1

At first word came slowly from Narn. The ships, overburdened and slow and drifting, arrived on other worlds. Angry and traumatised and incoherent refugees tumbled out. Initially they were not believed.

Dark Stars and scientific patrol vessels arrived in neighbouring systems, sent from Babylon 5 by Commander Kulomani. They picked up more refugee ships and helped to escort them to safe havens. Some worlds were at first reluctant to admit so many fugitives, but the military might of the Dark Stars convinced them.

The Dark Stars kept trying to force jump points into the Narn system. They experienced escalating problems — system failures and jump engine damage. Eventually a more conventional military vessel, a Brakiri troop carrier, managed to jump into the system.

It was destroyed in a collision with a huge asteroid cloud that had not been there before.

After that, the truth of what had happened to Narn was obvious. The shock was palpable, the fear more so. Narn space was shut down completely, the governors on Narn colony worlds closing down jump gates and fortifying their systems. Governments across the galaxy waited nervously for word from Babylon 5.

The Vorlons said, and did, nothing. As far as they were concerned, there was no need for explanation or apology.

Elsewhere, Sinoval had his own response to the tragedy.

MATEER, K. (2295) The Second Sign of the Apocalypse. Chapter 9 of The Rise

and Fall of the United Alliance, the End of the Second Age and the

Beginning of the Third, vol. 4, The Dreaming Years. Ed: S. Barringer,

G. Boshears, A. E. Clements, D. G. Goldingay & M. G. Kerr.

* * *

G'Kar didn't talk at all on that long journey from home, other than those first few words to me. I was a little scared of this tall, imposing, badly — wounded figure. He had clearly been attacked. My young eyes saw him as a great soldier, although what he was doing in that cargo ship I had absolutely no idea.

I remember very little of my life before that moment. It was not just my name that changed that day, it was my life and whatever destiny had been laid out for me. I realised later the enormity of what Lennier had done for me, sacrificing his life and his entire future for mine, for someone he did not know. That realisation has permeated my life all these years. I have forgotten what he looked like, how he spoke, what he was wearing that day, but I have always remembered that I owe my life and everything I am to him.

It is a chilling thing to know, that, but sobering and welcoming as well. I have always been able to feel him watching me, watching the young Narn girl who took his name and his life and his destiny. I hope he is not disappointed in me.

I stayed close to G'Kar throughout the journey, talking to him when I could, and thinking in scared silence the rest of the time. I was not entirely sure what had happened, but from the faces of the adults around me I could tell it was something serious, something very bad indeed.

I had never been away from Narn before. I had little comprehension that there were such things as other worlds. Thus, the first sight of a Dark Star, visible through the windows of the cargo hold, filled me with both awe and terror. I had to strain to see it, but the few glimpses I could catch were both wondrous and horrible at the same time. I seemed to behold a face screaming beneath its surface.

The Dark Star escorted us to the nearest world. I forget which one, and in truth I do not want to remember. Seeing all those sad — faced, black — eyed adults moving out into the blinking sun that seemed too…. bright, was a chilling image. I looked around frantically for my parents, but everyone seemed the same, alike in misery and disbelief.

I finally found my way back to G'Kar, who was talking with a very strange alien I later learned to be a human. He kept addressing this human as 'Captain', and I thought she was some soldier whom G'Kar had fought beside. He kept mentioning a place called Babylon 5, and a Council, and I remember the captain promising to take him there

That was when I said I had to go as well. G'Kar and the human captain, whose name seemed to be B'thany T'kopai, tried to persuade me to look for my parents, but of course they were nowhere to be found. In any event, I wasn't sure I wanted to be with them. My eyes had been opened, and I could see far more clearly than before. Besides, I knew even then that they would not understand the value of my holy quest. I had a message to deliver to Londo Mollari, and I would hold to that mission.

G'Kar relented, and convinced the human captain. Then we set off on the second stage of the journey that has consumed my entire life and is still not done.

Only now, I walk it alone.

My tears still soak these pages as I remember that sight.

L'Neer of Narn, Learning at the Prophet's Feet.

* * *

He will come.

Yes, Cardinal.

The treacherous and the wicked will come to this place. They will look to their leaders for answers. They will look to their leaders for succour and shelter. They will look to their leaders for revenge.

Yes, Cardinal.

We will permit them. We will know which of their leaders have betrayed us. The virtuous and the loyal will accept what has happened and understand why it was necessary. They will know with no need to ask. Those who question, those who disagree, those are the traitors and the Shadow — tainted.

Yes, Cardinal.

But they are ours. They are beneath your attention, Most Favoured Servant. He will come. He will have to. He will bring his fleet and his servants. You will be ready for him.

Yes, Cardinal.

Come to this place we have built for the good of these races. Look for the threads of his webs and cut them where you find them. Draw him out here and run him to ground. When he arrives, as he will, destroy him.

Yes, Cardinal.

We have always trusted you. Since you were enjoined to our service, you have proven your worth. You are our most trusted, our most favoured. Perform this task for us and prove us true in our trust.

Yes, Cardinal.

We have faith in you, Sebastian.

Yes, Cardinal.

* * *

There were four of them, friends and strangers. Four of them walking slowly towards an uncertain and increasingly bleak future. y

Sheridan to Corwin to Kats to Tirivail. A leader to a warrior — turned — builder to a creator to a warrior. o

To Kats, Babylon 5 had once seemed such a hopeful place. It was a place built to symbolise peace and unity, somewhere new, apart from all the old grudges and the old hatreds. She had watched her world and her people torn apart by war and she wanted no part of that. She wished she could have visited the station under better circumstances. u

Word had reached her the day after General Sheridan arrived to see David. She had been planning a visit to Babylon 5 anyway, to study the work that had been done there and to make arrangements for the appointment of a permanent Ambassador. w

The Grey Council had gathered aboard their ship, in dark and shadowed silence. Takier had walked into the centre of the circle. i

"Something has happened," he said, in his sonorous voice. "We learned recently that the Narn Government had given shelter to some of the former vassal races of the Shadows. Very recently, the Vorlons also learned of this. Their response was to blockade the Narn system and deliver an ultimatum to the planet. They had one day to evacuate their homeworld. When that day was past, they destroyed Narn." l

There had been shock, followed by anger, followed, inevitably, by disbelief. l

"I have dispatched patrol vessels and probes to the area to confirm this," Takier said. "But the Alliance has contacted us. They seem convinced. I doubt that they are lying. Refugees from Narn are arriving on nearby planets. Given some of their recent activities, it is doubtful if many will be prepared to accept them, and their own colonies cannot support so many people. We will inevitably be asked to take on as many as we can support. I propose we refuse." o

Debate followed, compassion against planetary security. Takier, a warrior to his fingertips, had not surprisingly suggested a war footing. b

"We should close all our jump gates and double all system patrols. We should recall all ships and troops currently in service to the Alliance and declare a Federation — wide war footing. All aliens, especially Vorlons, should be expelled from our space." e

It had fallen to Kats to speak up against him, as it often did. "The Alliance has yet to issue a formal response to the incident. I have made arrangements to visit Babylon Five in any event. I think my plans should be hastened. The Alliance will have a meeting on this matter, and we should be there. I agree with the increase in security, but I think any other measures would be premature. Let us first wait to hear the response. y

"And compassion and mercy dictate we should shelter as many of the Narns as we can. It is not so long since we both dealt and received such a blow. If we are to prove ourselves better than the Vorlons, we must show how much we have atoned for our own guilt." u

"Take bodyguards," Takier advised coldly. "Things may be dangerous there." s

"Too many soldiers may cause the Alliance concern. Tirivail may come if she wishes, but I will need no one else." y

"Tirivail?" Takier mused. "If you wish." o

Back in the cabin of the warship Miya, Kats closed her eyes and touched Kozorr's necklace. "I wish you were here," she whispered to his spirit. "I miss you." u

Tirivail was pacing up and down, too angry to meditate, too filled with fire to find true peace. Sheridan and David were talking quietly in their native language. Kats was too weary and too grief — stricken for the mental effort of translating. w

She looked up at Tirivail. "Why me?" the warrior woman asked. i

"I trust you," Kats replied. "I have faith in you." l

Tirivail snorted, but said nothing else. l

Babylon 5 grew closer with each second. Kats felt like a drowning woman reaching vainly for the sun, only to realise the light she could see was the surface of the lake on fire. o

"I wish you were here," she whispered again. b

eyus

* * *

"God Almighty!" y

She was pacing up and down, tears streaming from her eyes, running down the furrows of her scarred face. Sinoval knew enough to realise that they were tears of anger, not grief. o

"Good God, I just want to…. I feel so angry I can't…. I just want to go and kick every damned encounter — suited butt I can find." u

Different people react to shock in different ways. Sinoval had turned his rage inwards. He already hated the Vorlons as much as it was possible to hate anything. He doubted there was a single thing they could do that would make him hate them any more. w

But this…. the destruction of a planet, of billions of people…. He understood death. He could look at it with eyes that were colder and more dispassionate than others. He could see the patterns behind it, and heading out from it. i

He remembered the feeling of all those lives expiring in one instant. And not just the Narn deaths. The plants, the animals, the grass and the air and the planet itself. Narn had been just as much a living, breathing organism as anything that had lived and moved and crawled across its surface. l

The Well had shaken with the loss, with the Narn souls therein sensing the deaths of their living brethren and crying out in grief. Soul Hunters had visited Narn, although not for many centuries. The Well knew that world. l

Just as it, and Sinoval, knew that this would not be the last. o

"How can you not be angry?" Susan spat. "I…. well, there really isn't a big enough word. Furious might just about cover it." b

"I am angry," Sinoval replied. "But I am a leader. I must think as a leader, and that means not letting anger cloud my thoughts. Was it not you who was sent here to ensure that did not happen? To make sure I understood that the Vorlons have to be destroyed because it is right that they be destroyed, and not just for some personal vendetta?" e

"Well…. yes, that was part of it, but surely this is right now. After what they did, can you really say it isn't right to wipe out every one of the sons of bitches?" y

"Maybe it is, but why do you want to wipe them out? Is it because it is right to defeat them, or is it because you hate them and want them dead?" u

"I…. well…. To hell with it, does it matter?" s

"Yes, I am very much afraid that it does." y

"As far as I'm concerned at the moment we should just go into Vorlon space and blow apart every single planet there." o

"And how would that make us better than them?" u

"We're on the side of the angels." w

Sinoval smiled; a sly, sardonic smile. "Ah, but Susan…. they are the angels. It is a strange thing, but no one ever believes themselves to be evil. Everything is justified. Even the Brotherhood, even the worst of them, they could justify everything they did and have it make sense. The Vorlons are no different." i

"So what are you saying? Forget it? Well, that would be easy for you, wouldn't it? You've done this before! It's fine for you." l

Sinoval rose to his feet, eyes flashing in the darkness. "I will forgive your anger, but never say that again! The Vorlons will pay for what they have done, just as surely as we did. But it will be when the time is right, and it will be because it is right to do so. What they have done is wrong, and I will make them see it." l

"So what now, then?" Her breath was coming in harsh, ragged gasps. "What do we do now?" o

"We carry on our journey to Tuchanq. The Vorlons have destroyed a world. If we are to be better than they are, we must prove ourselves better. We will restore a world, and bring the Song back to Tuchanq. There will no doubt be many there who will say the Narns deserve what they are suffering. It is easy to hate when hate is all you have known. I will give them back their world, and then maybe they will see that the Narns deserve pity and help, not hatred." b

"And then?" e

"We go to Babylon Five. Things are starting to happen there. The peace, the slow night of terror and nightmares, is over. The war will start again. The Vorlons have seen to that. And this time it will not stop short of the final ending. For us or for them." y

"So, we will have revenge after all." Her tears were of fire, her eyes blazing in the night. u

"Vengeance is for lesser men." If her eyes were fire, his were death. "We will have justice." s

* * *

"That's it?" y

"You were expecting something else?" o

"It's a box. It's a big box. I can't wait to tell my friends. They don't have a box like that." u

Talia elbowed him in the ribs, and Dexter grunted. "It's not just a box," she said firmly. w

"It looks just like a box. Ow, that hurt. Unless it has some all — powerful weapon inside it. I mean it, that really hurt." i

"Oh, don't be such a baby. Al found it…. God knows where. I managed to salvage it from one of his safety deposit boxes. It's how we've been fighting off the Hand of the Light. It's been helpful in other ways too." l

Dexter looked at it. Nothing in its appearance hinted at it being anything other than…. well, a box. Ornately carved and made out of some alien material he couldn't quite place, but a box all the same. It looked like a jewellery case, or a musical box he had seen in a shop once. l

But he had a feeling that any music that came from this wouldn't be nice at all. The whole thing gave off an aura of…. He wasn't quite going to say 'evil', but malevolence would come close. Whatever was in there hated him, and everything else. If even he could sense that, with his very limited telepathic talent, he wondered what it was doing to Talia. o

"It's called the Apocalypse Box," she said, walking around the table, running her hands over the box's surface. "At least, that's what Al called it." b

"Nice name," Dexter observed — but he was not looking at the box, but at her. Her eyes were dull and unfocussed. He was growing to like the box less and less. e

It had taken the best part of three months to get everything Talia required through customs, involving a great deal of influence, bribery and connections. He was getting no help whatsoever from Mr. Edgars, and he had not even approached the old man after that last conversation. He had spent every day of those three months dreading the presence in his mind that indicated the Hand of the Light had found him. But after that last time, there had been nothing. y

He had managed to smuggle in almost all of Talia's telepath group, the survivors of the Vorlon witch — hunts. Captain Ben Zayn remained out — system, still looking for other satellites and stations that might have survived elsewhere. He was a little too recognisable in certain places, and he was not best suited to this operation anyway. u

Organising the underground haven had taken a lot of work. He had had to take a less active role in the Senate, but that had been no great loss. The less time he spent involved in politics, the more he realised how useless it all was. Mr. Edgars and his coalition ran almost everything, whether openly or not, and behind them, as always, were the Vorlons. s

His gradual withdrawal from public life had not gone unnoticed. Humanity magazine had come up with several interesting rumours, including that he was planning to marry Captain Bethany Tikopai. As it happened, she was on near — permanent patrol duty at Babylon 5, so he hadn't seen her in weeks anyway. y

He had had several nightmares about the Hand of the Light, of their horrible, rasping voices and their soul — less bodies. He hated them with a passion he had seldom felt for anything. If nothing else, he would do that. He would wipe them and their Masters out of existence. o

"So, can this Box tell us who we're meant to be meeting?" he asked Talia. u

"I don't think so," she said, still staring at the box. "It's not omniscient, although sometimes it seems close. You still think this is a trap, don't you?" w

"The benefits of a paranoid upbringing." i

Most of Talia's telepath allies were hidden around Sector 301, parcelled out in various businesses and projects. Bo had acquired a new barman who was, unfortunately, completely hopeless. Dexter had managed to place a couple of them on his research staff. A couple had joined 301 Security. l

He found himself liking most of them, his 'brothers', as the Hand of the Light would call them. Some of Talia's telepaths were a little stand — offish and introverted, but most were just…. normal people. Chen, the new barman at Bo's, was nice enough, and not a bad poker player, while his girlfriend Lauren smiled a lot and had an opinion on almost everything. l

He hated the thought of any of them being turned into one of those monstrosities, or fed into a Dark Star, or worse…. o

It had been Chen and Lauren who had brought them the invitation. A strange man had approached Chen, and spoken telepathically while placing an order for drinks. He had asked for their leaders to come to a specified place at a specified time, and he had known altogether too much for comfort. He was not one of the Hand of the Light, that was sure. b

Dexter thought it was a trap. Talia pointed out that the Hand of the Light knew where he was, and could just scoop both of them up if they wanted to. Dexter had, in the end, reluctantly given way and come with Talia to this meeting place, but they had brought the box. e

"Insurance," she had called it. y

And so they waited. They had grown comfortable with silence over the past three months. Their relationship had never regained the passion of that first night, but they had definitely moved beyond simple friendship. Dexter was still not sure of his feelings for her, but while her Al was still alive, or until there was solid news of his death, he was content to wait. They flirted, and occasionally kissed, and they worked together for a greater goal. u

"Greetings," said a voice, and Dexter started. A man was standing before them, tall and…. somewhat innocuous — looking. He matched the admittedly vague description Chen and Lauren had provided, but…. "Senator Dexter Smith, and Miss Talia Winters, she of many names." s

"Usually 'She Who Must be Obeyed'," Dexter observed. "I think you have the advantage of us. For one thing, you got past our sentries without any of them giving a word of warning, and secondly, you know far too much. So who are you?" y

The man smiled. "Me? Nothing but an emissary, or rather a voice." He pulled off his coat and laid it on a chair. o

Talia started. "I thought you were a myth," she breathed. "Or long dead." u

"We prefer to have it thought that we are," the man replied. "But we are very real. We are observers, recorders of history — rarely actors within it, but occasionally it is time to act. We have been asked to lend you our assistance." w

"And who is 'we'?" Dexter asked. i

"We…. are the Vindrizi." l

Dexter looked at him, and then at Talia. Her eyes were still wide with disbelief. l

"The who?" he said. o

beyus

* * *

On their way home…. y

"I thought…. I really didn't think this would ever happen again, not to anyone…." o

"Least of all like this. Do you know what I mean, now?" u

"Yes…. no…. I don't know. It was supposed to be something beautiful, something safe. The Alliance was meant to protect people. Whatever the Narn Government was doing, whatever they have done…. the people didn't deserve this…. the innocent…. the…." w

"Do we know anyone who survived? G'Kar?" i

"Oh, God. Delenn said something…. He was on Narn, I think. Oh God, I hope he got away." l

"Would he really have left if it meant taking up a place someone else could have used?" l

"No, of course he wouldn't." o

"You see, John, there's a darkness at the heart of the Alliance, a cancer even. I was too afraid to confront it before. Now…. I'm still afraid, to be honest. Who wouldn't be?" b

"But what can we do? Do you want another war? I don't. I'm sick of fighting. That's all I've ever known, and that war cost me my wife, my friends, my daughter, my son, my father, my home…. Do you want to go through all that again? Because I don't." e

"'We…. in this generation are by destiny rather than choice, the watchmen on the walls of the world's freedom.'" y

"David, I can't think, and I'm too tired for word games." u

"You told me that. You gave a speech the night after Mars, the night we fled our solar system for the last time." s

"I remember now. I was quoting President Kennedy." y

"We do what we must. We do what we have to do. That's me quoting you. I don't want a war either, but my eyes have opened a little. What good is peace if it's the peace of quiet and darkness and terror? What's to stop the Vorlons doing it again to somewhere else?" o

"If there's another way…." u

"And if there isn't?" w

The tall, dark — eyed Minbari woman turned to look at them. "You are dreamers," she spat, in harshly — accented English. "You are fools. There will be war." i

"You sound just like Sinoval." l

"Never mention that name to me again!" l

She turned back, resuming her grim pacing up and down. o

"I wonder if there's even any point to this now. I was going to speak to Delenn, but…. what good is it even to try? Why bother trying to build when something big and all — powerful can just reach out and bring it all crashing down?" b

"That's the only reason to build anything. If we hold back because we're afraid it might go wrong, we'll never do anything." e

"Well, you would know." y

"Hey! I've been scared ever since the last war ended, and I'm more tired of fear than I am of war. I don't want to fight, but I will if I have to. It's better to light a candle than to sit and curse the darkness." u

"Enough with the quotations. I don't know. I just…. s

"…. don't know…." y

ouwillobeyus

* * *

Somewhere in this galaxy a world died screaming, a reservoir for so many memories. Every rock, every leaf, every blade of grass had a memory, and all were now gone forever. y

Susan Ivanova folded her arms angrily as she watched Sinoval walk through the dead place that had, according to her hosts, once been a city. Now it was a silent, black jungle of houses and streets and towers. The Tuchanq were an elegant race, who had built with slender, fragile beauty. Their buildings were slight, and the few that still stood looked ready to collapse in the faintest breeze, but somehow they had endured, their fragility concealing enormous strength. o

Until the Narns had bombarded their world from orbit and made slaves of their people. u

And now the Narns themselves knew fear, knew what it meant to lose their home. w

But they had known that before, hadn't they? They had been enslaved and tortured by the Centauri. i

Christ, circles everywhere. What becomes of us? Do we all end up becoming our parents? Do we fight monsters for so long that we end up becoming them? l

She closed her eyes to fight back the tears. She was briefly ashamed of crying, but at least it showed she was still human. At least it showed she cared. At least she could cry for the dead. Which was more than Sinoval was doing. l

She opened her eyes and looked at him, blinking. He was kneeling, holding a piece of metal in his hand. She was not sure what it was, and judging from the expression on his face, neither was he. He suddenly dropped it and continued his walk, moving in slow, careful, precise circles. o

Did he not even care? All those deaths and…. No, what could he care about death? Did he even know how to cry? Did he even know what it meant? He probably thought of it all as a great journey or something, some nice, philosophical way to get around the fact that billions of people had just been murdered. She tried to imagine that many people, and could not. One person, two, five, ten, a hundred, yes, easily. A thousand, yes. But billions? The mind had no comprehension of it. b

His probably did. e

She wondered why she even bothered. Her task had been to make sure he understood the stakes he was fighting for. He was meant to be fighting to protect the innocent, not just to wage some personal and private war. He should be getting angry, he should be raging and screaming and…. y

…. hating? u

She had tried to prevent him from hating them, but how could she when she hated them so much herself? s

She lowered her head, still crying. Lorien, she called out. I can't make sense of this. y

Sometimes she wished she was back there again, in that warm, black womb where they had spent a year together, undoing and healing all her wounds. The scars on her flesh did not matter, but she thought all the scars on her soul had been healed. o

Nothing of value ever comes easily, came his infinitely wise voice. She hated him as well. Sanctimonious little…. What could he know? Had he seen his home die in fire? Hell, Sinoval and he were probably used to this. u

Go away, she sighed. She wished there was someone she could talk to, someone who could understand. David's memory opened up inside her heart like a knife wound, and she found herself wishing he were here. They had spent so many nights together, talking and crying and commiserating and dreaming. That had been before her first trip to Z'ha'dum, before she had been broken down and re — made the first time around. w

She hated the quiet. It just gave her more time to think about what she was. She did not know any more. She remembered all those whom she had used without success to try to fill the void in her heart, all those who had left her. i

She looked up. There was someone who would never die. That was his curse. Immortality. She would be with him until the end of the universe, and perhaps beyond. She would not be able to look at anyone else without realising how near to death they all were. l

That was her curse. l

He walked back to her side, completing his circle. nuViel Roon and a few others were there as well. It was taking all the resources the Tuchanq could muster to hold back the rising tide of madmen. There were so many insane, and as nuViel Roon had sadly remarked, they grew exponentially, spreading insanity with each contact. It had taken noMir Ru only a handful of years to conquer the entire planet. o

"I am ready," Sinoval said. b

nuViel Roon bowed her head. "We await you, Saviour." e

Sinoval looked at Susan. She had to turn her head to avoid his gaze. The last thing she wanted now was to lock eyes with that dark infinity. She did not even want to look at him. y

Then he turned away and walked to the centre of the circle. He threw his arms wide and, looking wholly out of place in this time — like a prophet of doom, or a messiah, or an ancient king — Sinoval, Primarch Majestus et Conclavus, began to sing. u

s

* * *

The shard of the necklace was both warm and cold in her hand; warm with memories of love and happiness and cold with the realisation of present grief. Kats wore it always, but the comfort it provided was never consistent. y

Tirivail was still pacing up and down. David and General Sheridan were talking quietly. Tirivail suddenly stopped to look at Kats. o

"There will be war," she said flatly. "Do you think it can be avoided?" u

Kats gripped the necklace more tightly. "I hope so," she breathed. "But…. I do not know. I do not want a war." w

"I do. It is what I live for." i

"Have you not had enough of war?" l

"Never. I am still alive." l

Kats sighed. There was no way to reason with her, and she did not see why she should. Tirivail was a warrior, and however much time she spent with warriors she would never be able to adjust her philosophy to theirs. It could take generations to build a work of great beauty, and only moments to destroy it. o

When she was younger, that was all she had thought warriors to be: destroyers. That belief had been changed by her experiences. She had seen the compassion and courage and infinite gentleness in the eyes of some warriors. They were like everyone else: each one different. b

Kozorr had tried to explain it to her more than once, and she had started to see. There was an ancient code, from simpler days, one of honour and nobility and a tight bond between warriors. Trust was a necessity, to place your life and your honour and your fane so completely in the hands of another and know that they were doing the same to you. e

Kats had tried to imagine that, in the warm days on the balcony of their home looking out over Yedor, resting against him. Could she trust anyone that much? Could she place so much trust in one person knowing they were doing the same to her? y

Then she had wrapped her arms around him and understood the answer. u

As she looked up at Tirivail, she realised she had found another person to trust like that. Tirivail was difficult and awkward and fiery, but she was a friend. s

It was hard to hate someone who loved the same person as you. y

Kats rose from her seat and walked over to her friend, taking her hand. Tirivail jumped back. o

"Sit," Kats said. "And tell me what you fear." u

"I fear nothing!" Tirivail said, a little too defensively, but she did not protest as Kats sat down, and joined her a moment later. "There will be war," she said again. Kats nodded. "I am scared," she whispered. "No, I am a warrior. I do not know fear." w

"Fear is nothing to be ashamed of." i

"It is not shame! Do you know nothing of our ways? I am not afraid because I might die. I am afraid because I do not have a cause to die for. I do not want everything to end in quiet and silence. What is there for me to die for? I do not have a lord, I do not…." She reached out with surprising gentleness and touched Kats' necklace. "I would have died for him. I would have died for Sonovar. I might even have died for Sinoval. l

"But they all abandoned me. Where am I? Whom do I serve? For what cause do I fight? My father has made it very clear that I will never be worthy in his eyes. I do not want to die for no reason." l

"You can fight for your people, for your home…. for me. You are my friend, Tirivail." o

The warrior turned her head away. "At least he loved you," she whispered. b

"Maybe you will not have to die after all." e

"You know nothing." y

"Maybe." Kats took her hand again. "And he did care for you. He admired you greatly." u

"But he did not love me." s

"No." y

"No." o

Babylon 5 grew nearer. u

willobeyus

* * *

"I don't care what he says, I've never heard of them." y

"Dex, dear…." o

"What?" u

Talia leaned in and kissed him once, gently, on the cheek. "Never mind. A bit of healthy paranoia is…. well, healthy." w

They were gathered in one of the safe houses, one of many abandoned buildings scattered throughout Sector 301. Talia had sent out a call in their dreams that night, and slowly, one by one, they had arrived. She had insisted on bringing the Box, and the Vindrizi. i

She had tried to explain to him who the Vindrizi were, but her explanations had been a little…. well, vague. An ancient race of parasites created to observe events and, just…. remember them. They possessed living beings and saw through their eyes, using their senses. And they'd existed all this time without anyone noticing. Five hundred millennia was the time — span Talia had mentioned. l

But when he tried asking sensible questions like who had created them and why and where were they now, did he get any answers? Yeah, right! l

He leaned back, looking at the telepaths gathered in a circle around them, acutely aware of just how unalike them he was. They were…. different. Whatever powers or talents he had — or others claimed he had — he still thought of himself as human. These were not. Even Talia. She could do things he could not even dream about. o

At heart, all he was was a poor poker player and a failed soldier. And the man who had murdered the saviour of mankind. b

The Vindrizi was there as well. Whatever his human name had been he was not inclined to say. e

"Are they all here?" he asked. y

"Everyone who's going to be here," Talia replied. u

Dexter looked around. This place should be safe enough. There were enough members of Sector 301 Security outside maintaining irregular patrols that were just a little bit more regular than usual. And everyone here would be aware of any Hand of the Light who came within a mile of the place, but…. s

The Vindrizi stepped up, and looked around at the circle of telepaths. y

"You do not know me," he said. His voice was strange, with emphases on the wrong words, the wrong sounds, as if he were having to concentrate to sound human. "My name does not matter. We are ancient, my people. We were created to be observers and recorders of the images of the galaxy. o

"We are called the Vindrizi. We are sworn to peace and neutrality. We take no part in the wars of mortals, younger race or First One. But we will defend ourselves. We have debated amongst ourselves, and a path has been chosen. There is a war, and we will fight. u

"Our enemies seek to control us, to bind us to their ways. They have sent their agents in pursuit of us, and some have been captured and fed into their network. Memories and images, forever lost in time. This cannot be permitted. w

"We once aided a mortal, one bound by a great destiny and purpose. He seeks to fight the enemy we speak of. He will raise an army and a banner and he will lead the galaxy to war. He is the consummate warrior. i

"We speak here on his behalf. You fight an enemy. We fight an enemy. He fights an enemy. Align your cause to ours, and we can help you. You desire knowledge, we can provide it. We have a weaponsmth. Weapons will be provided. Safe havens, military strength." l

"Why do you need us?" Dexter suddenly asked. "Why does this warlord of yours, and I think we all know who you're talking about, why does he need us to help him?" l

"You have power, a unique power. The enemy would use that power against him, but you…. you can use it against them. Cripple their control over you and your kind, and they will be gravely weakened." o

"The network?" b

"They have much power here. Destroy their base, and they will be weakened." e

Dexter looked at Talia. She shrugged. "I think we will need to talk this over." y

"Of course," the Vindrizi said. "We will wait elsewhere." He bowed in a formal but somehow misplaced gesture and walked slowly from the hall. u

"Well?" Dexter said. s

* * *

Babylon 5 seemed quiet, almost dead. The docking bay was empty, the corridors silent. The few people John passed on his walk were silent, moving quickly, heads bowed. He didn't see a single Narn. y

Kats and Tirivail had left them almost immediately. "We must go to our embassy," Kats explained. "I will have to contact the Grey Council and…. arrange meetings." o

David had gone with him some of the way, before breaking off to find somewhere to stay. John had had to make the final part of the walk himself, passing grim — faced Security guards on the way. There were more than he remembered, many more. u

Delenn was in her office, looking dead — eyed at a report. She looked up as he entered. "John?" she whispered, slowly putting the report down. w

He did not say anything, but merely opened his arms. She rose and walked around the desk, falling into his embrace. She rested her head on his chest while he stroked her hair. Her heartbeat seemed so loud, her hair so soft. i

Alive. She was alive, and so was he. He felt as if he had been dead for years, and now he was alive again. He knew what it meant to feel, to love…. l

To know pain. l

"It's been so quiet," she whispered. "Everything has been so quiet. Even the Narns. Especially the Narns. G'Kael and Na'Toth have practically locked themselves in their offices." o

"I hardly saw anyone on the way." b

"Most people are inside their quarters. We've suspended almost all flights in and out of the station. Commander Kulomani was expecting trouble, but there's been…. I almost couldn't believe it." e

He continued to stroke her hair, recognising the undercurrent of grief in her voice. She had felt guilty for so long for what had been done to Earth. She was more or less over it now…. or so he thought. He hadn't been paying enough attention to her recently. If she had been upset, he doubted he would have noticed. y

This could not help but remind her of Earth. u

"G'Kar?" he whispered, not truly wanting to know the answer. s

"Alive," she replied, and his heart gave a little leap. "He contacted me from Dros. He's on his way here now. He should be here soon. He sounded…. I don't know. He was alive." y

"That's good." o

"Yes, but…. someone died. Lennier. I don't know if you remember him…. He came with me and Londo when I was…. ill. He helped me. He…. didn't make it away. So many didn't." u

She kept talking. John kept holding her. w

"I did not know him well, but he was a good man, and a good friend of Londo's. He was a…. reminder of my past…. and now he's gone. I look around sometimes and I wonder what is left of my life. All the pieces I once knew are disappearing one by one until I fear there will be nothing left." i

"I'm here," he said. But he had not been. For so long he had not been. He had left her on Z'ha'dum. He had not been there when their son died unborn. He had failed her time and time again. l

Just as he had failed Anna. l

"What are we doing now?" o

"There's going to be a meeting of the Council. As soon as G'Kar gets here. We need to work out…. what to do. The Vorlon Ambassador hasn't been seen since…. it happened. Some people are screaming for revenge, others for some kind of agreement. But until the Vorlons talk to us, we don't know what to do. I need to talk to G'Kael, and G'Kar. Especially G'Kar. Ambassador Durano hasn't done anything, which worries me. Lethke doesn't know what to do. We're all just…. trying to stay standing while the earth moves beneath our feet." b

"We're on a space station. The ground is always moving beneath our feet." e

"I know." y

"Delenn…. there's…. something we need to talk about. About us. I know things have been distant between us recently and I'm as much to blame…. more so, but…. This isn't the right time, is it?" u

"I am sorry, John. I cannot think, but I do want to talk to you." s

"Tonight?" y

She nodded. "Tonight." o

He kissed the top of her forehead and reluctantly pulled back from their embrace. "I should go and…. do things. Talk with Kulomani, perhaps. Let me know if G'Kar shows up, and I'll see you later." u

"Yes," she breathed, her green eyes awash in an ocean of tears. w

"Later." i

llobeyus

* * *

The song spoke to her in a language she had never before experienced. It was a song of mourning and memory and joy. Sinoval stood in the centre of the ruined city, his arms spread wide, his face upturned to the heavens, and sang. y

Through eyes sparkling with tears, Susan saw again her last goodbye to her brother. She saw the last conversation with her mother. She re — lived the last argument with her father. A hundred images filled her mind at once and she wept for each of them. o

Remembering the feel of David's skin on her fingers, she sank to her knees, holding her head in her hands. Laurel's voice touched her mind. Everything she had ever done, everything she had ever known, everything she had ever lost. u

Hunched into a ball, she crouched there, shaking, furious at the invasion of her privacy, at the violation of her memories and her emotions. w

She fell forward and thrust out with her hand to steady herself. As she touched the ground, she pulled back sharply. i

The ground was warm with heat and with life. Opening her eyes, she looked at it and saw red light crackling beneath the greyness and the blackness. l

Blinking away the tears, she looked around. The Tuchanq were on all fours, heads raised towards the sky, crooning along with the song. The sound was so alien, so full of love and power, that Susan wanted to cover her head and hide. l

She felt like an outsider, like a trespasser at a sacred and holy ritual. This was not her world. Her world had been blasted to rock and rubble. These were not her people. This was not her cause. o

She should not be here. b

And yet she could not find the strength to rise and leave. e

Sinoval seemed lost in the song, standing still as a statue. Around him burned a golden glow, and then, before Susan's eyes, ghosts began to appear beside him, rising from the earth and shimmering beneath the sky. Tuchanq, human, Narn, Drazi, Centauri and a hundred races she had no name for or comprehension of. There was even a Vorlon flickering below the slate — grey clouds. y

The light was almost blinding. u

Sinoval's face was emotionless as the souls joined him in his song. Susan had not thought him capable of singing. Her mother had told her that to sing involved laying out the secrets of one's heart to public view. Susan did not think Sinoval had a heart, let alone any secrets there to lay out. s

But the way he sang, the power and majesty in his voice…. it fitted. It was a song of war and a song of the peace that comes after war. It was a warrior's song, and a peacemaker's song. It was the song of a leader and a prophet and a messiah. y

And a saviour. o

The song stopped, the spirits vanished and Susan again found the courage to look up and around. The sky was a bright blue, a colour so intense it almost blinded her. The ground was red and gold. u

The Tuchanq were on all fours, heads bowed before Sinoval. w

"Saviour," they whispered. "Saviour." i

"One world dies," Sinoval intoned. "And another is returned to life. Such is the way of the universe." l

Susan wanted to hit him. l

obeyus

* * *

"In case you didn't hear me the first six hundred times, I don't want you doing this." y

"Which of us is in charge of me?" o

"I'm telling you, I don't like this. I may not be able to read minds, but I have pretty good instincts. That's what Mr. Edgars thought my telepathic powers were: hunches and minor premonitions. Something bad's going to happen, and that Vindrizi and that Box are at the centre of it." u

Talia's eyes flashed with momentary anger. Dexter stood there, arms folded, staring at her. "Whatever force controls the Box is on our side. It helps us." w

"But we don't know what it is?" i

"We know enough. It helps us, it is anathema to the Vorlons and the network in some way, and it can foretell the future. I don't need to see a 'Made in Proxima' stamp on the bottom." l

"I can tell enough of the future, thanks, and I don't like it. The Vindrizi, either." l

"You couldn't understand!" Dexter took a step back, as if he had been struck. "I am going to commune with the spirit within the Box. All you have to do is make sure nothing interferes with me. If that's too hard for you, I can get someone else to do it." o

"If it's too hard for my mundane little mind, you mean." He looked at her for a long while. He had seen her pass through numerous personae. Bester had trained her as an infiltrator and saboteur, and she was a master of disguise. There had been times when he had been with her that he had not been sure which persona was real and what was crafted illusion. b

Now, he was sure that what he was looking at was real. She was angry, her eyes blazing. A leader and a soldier and a protector of her people. e

Which did not include him. y

"Do what you like," he spat, walking away. He wanted to be as far away from that accursed Box as possible. u

He did not see the expression on her face, but he did not want to. He walked out among her people, her telepaths, and was stricken afresh by how different he was from them. These weren't his people, and this wasn't his war. His people were the inhabitants of Sector 301. He had sworn to protect and help them, and what was he gaining by getting involved in telepath matters? s

He wished he could go to Bo's, have a drink and a game of poker, or find Bethany and talk to her, joke and flirt and share gossip. y

He leaned against a wall, irritated and tired and wanting a drink. o

He knew that even if she were here, he couldn't talk to Bethany, not about this. He liked her. She was attractive and intelligent and they shared a lot of the same interests, but he didn't feel anything for her. He had only loved two women in his life, and he had killed one of them and just finished arguing with the other. u

"You look troubled," said a voice. Dexter turned to look at the Vindrizi. w

"I'm not in the mood," he said. "I've had enough of this." i

"'This' what?" l

"This. This isn't my concern at all. I want to make Proxima as safe and secure and well — off as I can. I want people to stop using Sector Three — o–one as a dumping ground. I want to find someone I can care for, and live a happy life and have children. I'll fight for those I love. I'll fight for my home. l

"But I don't want to fight in some galaxy — wide war between Gods. I don't want to save the entire universe, and I don't want to be the two of hearts in someone else's galactic poker game." o

"You have strong beliefs." b

"Yeah, guess so." He drummed his fingers against the wall. "God, I wish I was…. somewhere else." e

"Where would you rather be?" y

"Anywhere." He rubbed at his eyes. "I've got a headache coming on." u

"Do you know why we were sent here?" s

"To recruit us as cannon fodder in this war of yours." y

"No. The one we represent is a warlord, a leader of soldiers and perhaps of worlds. But he is not human, and he cannot think as a human. He is a…. man of great potential, for darkness as well as for light. He is fighting for all the peoples of this galaxy, and he cannot fight for humanity unless humanity wishes to fight beside him. There is no point in your being some card in his game — and we do not believe he plays games of cards anyway." o

"Smart man," Dexter drawled. u

"He wants you to lead humanity, fighting for the same cause as he is. Or rather, he is fighting for the same cause as you. Everything you want, the enemy will strip away from you. If you want to protect your ideals, you will have to fight the enemy for them, and he wants to help you do that, for your enemy is his, and your victory serves his goals." w

"Me?" i

"We were sent to find you. Personally." l

"Me?" l

"You would be surprised where our eyes see and what our ears hear." o

"Me?" b

"Do you not want to be a leader?" e

"Tried it once. It didn't work. Get this, I'm not a hero, I'm just a man trying to do the right thing without screwing up too much." y

"Most heroes are. Apart from the female ones of course, but the basic principle is the same." u

Dexter shook his head and winced. "Christ, I need to lie down. Listen, I'm not a…. not a…." He tried to blink. There were lights flashing in front of his eyes. The air had suddenly become very acrid. "What the…. Oh, God, Talia…." s

He turned away and made to go over to Talia. His legs gave way beneath him and he almost fell. The Vindrizi caught and supported him. A trickle of blood was coming from the human host's nose. y

"Talia…." He limped and ran to where he had left her. "I knew it," he whispered. "I knew it." o

She was still, sitting cross — legged before the Apocalypse Box, as if in a trance. The others were the same. A thick, acrid red mist was seeping from the box. u

"The Dead Ones," the Vindrizi muttered thickly. "It is the Lords of Death." w

"The Lords of…. You mean…. your leader and…." i

"No. The Others. The beings from beyond the gateway of worlds." l

Dexter reeled and fell, his head spinning. It took every effort he had simply to lift his head. The Box was wide open and something seemed to be emerging from it. It was only half — visible, shrouded by the thick mist, and Dexter was extremely grateful for that. It was hideous enough as it was. Massive, and the grey — white colour of a bleached skeleton. One long tendril slid out from the mist, lashing at the air, green spores seeming to drift from the tip. l

He could see two eyes, enormous black things that spoke of incredible hatred, for him and for Talia, and for everything that lived. The creature slowly raised itself out of the box. o

"There is danger," whispered the Vindrizi, as if in a trance. "Remember." b

eyus

* * *

The garden was empty and oddly silent. Even the normal noises appeared to have ceased. The station seemed to have stopped turning. y

General John Sheridan, Shadowkiller, was sitting looking idly at the rock garden. He was not even sure why there was a rock garden here. He supposed the Minbari or the Rangers might use it as a meditation aid. Perhaps G'Kar had insisted on it. A rock garden would certainly suit him. o

Sheridan was glad G'Kar was on his way. He needed the Narn prophet's wisdom right now. He had so little wisdom of his own to call on. u

He supposed he should go to his office. There was so much work to do. He would have to review Dark Star positioning, make sure everything was as it was supposed to be. He might need to call on a substantial part of the fleet. He would have to talk to Kulomani, see how things had been on the station. w

He wanted to talk to Delenn. He wanted to ask her. A part of him felt it was wrong to be thinking of such a personal situation at a time like this, but another part realised that he had to, because he was still alive, and because he was still alive he had to live his life. i

He remembered marrying Anna, not long after Earth…. He remembered the expressions of joy on the faces of his companions. l

He would ask Delenn tonight. He should have asked her a long time ago. l

He should have told her just how much she meant to him a long time ago. o

He should have done a great many things a long time ago. b

"Pardon me," said an unfamiliar, flawlessly spoken voice. "Is this seat taken?" e

Sheridan looked up. There was a human standing there, dressed in an antique costume consisting mostly of black. He wore a top hat and carried a silver — topped cane. Sheridan felt a cold wind pass straight through him. y

"No," he said. u

"You are no doubt wondering whether you should recognise me," said the newcomer. "Rest assured I know precisely who you are, General Sheridan. I have been kept fully abreast of your career and activities." He made no move to sit down. He seemed like the sort of man who would never relax, even in such an ordinary way. s

"Do I know you?" y

"Perhaps. It might be more accurate to say you almost certainly know of me. We have some mutual acquaintances, one in particular of whom I wish to speak." o

"Sinoval." u

The man smiled, a chilling expression that had not the slightest hint of warmth in it. "Precisely the person I was alluding to. I understand you may have had some dealings with him recently. Tell me, General Sheridan, have you been happy these past months? You have had many questions, yes?" w

"Too many." i

"As I thought." He sat down. "Perhaps I can help you with that difficulty, if you can assist me with mine." l

"Do I know your name?" l

"Probably not. How remiss of me not to introduce myself. My name is Sebastian." o

beyus

* * *

They do not understand, Cardinal.

Understanding is not necessary.

They speak of opposition. They speak of insurrection. Some speak of war.

They have not learned. Fear is the greatest motivator for their kind. Put them to fear.

Yes, Cardinal.

And those who will not fear…. they shall be destroyed.

Yes, Cardinal.

* * *

youwillobeyus

* * *

"'Individuality' is the name you give to your sickness. It is a deviation from correct functioning. We have come to free you from chaos and uncertainty. And 'individuality'."

Chapter 2

Are you afraid of us? There is nothing to fear. What do we represent, after all, but stability? Your greatest fear is of the unknown, and we will remove all that is unknown. You will be granted what your kind, with your short — sighted eyes and your transitory lifespans, have always desired.

Tomorrow will be as today.

* * *

I had heard of Babylon Five before I saw it for the first time, but my comprehension had been limited. My parents had spoken of it darkly, as a place where people lived who claimed to rule us. I tried to question them about it once, for I had thought we were ruled by the Kha'Ri, a Council of our greatest leaders and thinkers.

My father then told me his version of the Alliance. It was a council dominated by aliens. He did not distinguish between different kinds. They were aliens. I had heard of some other races and I had even seen a Drazi on the streets. And of course I knew of the Centauri, although I was not sure if they were real or not, since my mother used their name as a threat to persuade me to obey her.

The first alien I had met and spoken to was Lennier, and he was different from what I had expected. He was nice to me, and he apologised for almost running into me. At the time, I thought that was the most exciting moment of my life. Now that I have spoken with Emperors, Lords, Generals, the Well of Souls and of course the Prophet G'Kar himself, I still look back at that first meeting with a child's wide — eyed wonder. Every journey must begin somewhere.

But I digress. I fear you will have to put up with a great deal of digression in my words, dear reader. I am not sure if I am writing a holy book as G'Kar so often dreamed of doing, or simply the tale of a young Narn girl who, by chance or destiny, became something greater.

Anyway, my father told me that the Alliance was a group of aliens who had got together and decided to rule us all. Some of the Kha'Ri were cowards and traitors and were content to let them. Others were heroes who tried to fight these aliens. G'Kar, it seemed, was a good man, a holy man, who had been tricked by the aliens into helping them. That was the only possible explanation my father could give for why G'Kar sought peace with the Centauri when we could have destroyed them. These aliens lived at a place called Babylon Five, far, far away, and they had a mighty army they used to make sure everyone did as they said.

I was not sure where this Babylon Five could be, but as my father had said it was far, far away, I believed it was on the other side of the G'Khorazar Mountains. I gave these aliens appearances in my mind, appearances of horror and nightmare, monsters from legend. Babylon Five itself I imagined as a tall dark castle, made of black stone, from which fire burned and soared, filling the sky with smoke.

And then I saw it.

The point of this story, dear reader, is to relate my wonder at that first sighting of Babylon Five. As I said, I have seen so many wonders that they threaten to become commonplace. I hope they never will, for then I will know that it is time to die. But when I look back on that first visit to Babylon Five, in spite of all the horror that happened there, I remember the image of all those lights, shining so brightly in the night sky. At first I was afraid we had come to the wrong place, for this was hardly the castle of horrors I had envisaged.

This was instead a beacon of light and hope, truly a place of wonders….

But as G'Kar taught me, evil can live in the most beautiful of environments.

L'Neer of Narn, Learning at the Prophet's Feet.

* * *

At home the atrocity had seemed so far away, as they always did. Minbar was a world scarred by war and devastation, her people divided and fractured. Kats remembered her first steps on the torn and brutalised world she had called home, and the memory had horrified her. That was war and the price of war. yo

She remembered also what her race had done to another, and she remembered the vicious counterstrike that had poisoned her home. She knew better than to seek retribution. She knew that revenge was a path with no ending, just an eternal cycle. uw

Home was so far away, and the Grey Council was concerned with itself and their own people. But Kats was here, on Babylon 5, and here the threat was close. il

Everyone moved quietly, faces downcast, scurrying about their business. Tirivail, who normally had to match her long stride to Kats' more sedate steps, seemed to find it more of an ordeal than usual. Her face was clouded by constant wariness, one hand always on the hilt of her weapon. lo

Tirivail remained outside for this meeting, of course. It was a private affair, between allies and powers and…. friends. be

"It is good to see you again," Delenn said, gesturing to Kats to enter her office. The room looked…. uncharacteristically untidy. There were reports scattered everywhere, unfinished drinks and so on. Kats sat by the door, away from the desk, and Delenn sat opposite her. An expression of equality and friendship. yu

"It is good to be here," Kats replied. "Although I wish it could have been under happier circumstances." sy

"So do I. Is this meeting personal, or business — related?" ou

"A little of both. I thought it appropriate to forewarn you of the Grey Council's proposals for this…. problem." wi

"I do not think I will like the sound of this." ll

"I do not blame you. I do not. Satai Takier proposes the complete closure of our borders and the recall of all Minbari ships to defend our own space. He wants all our jump gates closely monitored, and the expulsion of all aliens in our territory. The Grey Council has voted in my absence to grant no aid to the Narns, either financial or asylum for refugees." ob

"And this has all been voted on?" ey

"I had hoped for the final decision to be delayed until I reported back, but I contacted the Council upon my arrival. An emissary has been sent from the Alliance demanding full access rights for Inquisitors and Dark Star patrols throughout our space. Takier took it to the rest of the Council, and they voted, almost unanimously, to refuse them. Takier plans to make it very clear that Alliance ships, military or merchant, pass through our territory without express permission at their peril. He has never liked the Alliance, and agreed to join only grudgingly." us

"Do you think the Federation will abandon the Alliance?" yo

Kats looked down, her fingertips pressed tightly together. "I would say it is almost a certainty. There has been a great deal of unrest ever since the Inquisitors pursued their search for Sinoval last year. This incident is just the impetus Takier needed." uw

"You will not be the last to leave. The Narns…. I do not know about the Narns. I have not been able to speak to any of them, but G'Kar is on his way here, and should arrive soon. I hope he will be able to talk…. some sense, or peace, or something, into them. But the Drazi, the Centauri…. The Drazi have already tried to leave us once. The knowledge they are not alone this time may give them a greater incentive. And the Centauri…. Ambassador Durano is a very clever man. He has been talking to a great many people. He can be a powerful ally, but his greatest loyalty is to his people. An admirable trait in an Ambassador, to be sure, but I am certain he is not happy with what has been done to his people…." il

"You have left someone out," Kats noted. lo

"Yes, I am afraid to talk about…. him. I had hoped he had gone forever, but the reports from Centauri Prime…." be

"Sinoval." yu

"I swore never to let him win. I swore that his black vision for this galaxy would never come to pass. He must be laughing at me." sy

"He would never do that, Delenn. He is…. a good man, at heart. I have not seen him in years, but he is a good man, and if there is war, there is no one I would rather have fighting for us. I just hope there will not be war." ou

"If there is, it will be men like him who start it." wi

"No," Kats said softly. "I wish that were true, but it is not. The truth is, people like you started this. People like you, and people like me. The Inquisitors, the Dark Star fleets, the witch hunts, what you did to the Drazi and the Centauri…. And people like me, for not standing up and saying 'this is wrong'. One of the Inquisitors tortured me for information about Sinoval, but when he left I did not come to you and protest about their very existence. I hid, too afraid of war and what it would bring. I should have spoken up long before." ll

"All we wanted was peace. I was…. afraid, just as you were. I thought that one or two tiny liberties removed wouldn't matter. But in the end we took away too much and what remained? Was there any other way? Was there anything we could have done differently?" ob

"Far too many things, but I do not know if any of them would have led to a different outcome." ey

"It is too late to know now." us

"No," Kats said firmly. "We are not at war yet, and it is not too late. We can speak of peace and we can work together. We can show the angry and the dispossessed that the Vorlons are to blame, and not the Alliance as a whole. We can punish the guilty, those who planned and enacted this, and we can hold the Alliance together." yo

"Do you truly believe that?" uw

"I would not be here if I did not." il

* * *

Susan Ivanova was angry and upset and a mass of conflicting emotions. Most of all, she wanted either a drink, or to hit someone. Possibly both. lo

The air was strange, thick and aromatic. It almost choked her, but from the way the Tuchanq moved and smiled it might have been the finest perfume. The ground was soft, almost muddy, but they bounded across it like children playing. be

And the Song seemed to echo from every rock, every building, every molecule of air. Wherever she turned, she could hear it, and it pulled at her. yu

Sinoval was out there somewhere, talking to nuViel Roon or the others, basking in their hero — worship. Susan had no doubt that any of them would have died if he asked them to. And they would. He was going to lead them to war and get every one of them massacred. sy

There was so much happiness everywhere. Her cynical soul hated the idea, but especially now. A world had died. Billions of people had been killed. An entire race had now lost their home. Was this any time for celebration? ou

But the Tuchanq probably still thought the Narns deserved it. They were probably celebrating the destruction of Narn as much as the restoration of their home. Whatever the Narns had done, they did not deserve that. And what of the innocent, what of the children and the unborn, and those now to be born homeless and rootless? Did they deserve this? wi

She was hungry and thirsty and tired of all the dark thoughts swirling around in her mind. Sinoval's song had been…. almost painful in its intensity and power. He had seemed completely unmoved by it, but it had touched her. It had made her want to cry, or cry out, or rejoice or fight or…. any one of a number of things. She had remembered giving her brother her earring, joking with Laurel, talking with David long into the night. She had remembered fear and pain and misery and the even greater pain of good times that would never return. ll

And Sinoval, of course, had felt nothing. He was an emotional rapist, no better and no worse. ob

And he was all the galaxy could muster? Shouldn't the saviour of the galaxy actually care about what he was saving? Shouldn't a hero at least have heroic intentions? Despite all she had tried to do, Sinoval was fighting the Vorlons because he wanted to. To him this had nothing to do with what was right or wrong. It was all just a game. He was just a boy playing with toy soldiers which just happened to walk and talk and breathe and live and dream. ey

Her walk brought her back to where she had started. Sinoval was standing in what was once again the town square, talking to nuViel Roon and the other leaders. us

"…. will fight for you," nuViel Roon was saying. "Give the word and we will send every life we have to die for you." yo

"No," Sinoval said calmly. "That may be required of you, but not yet. Rebuild your world and your cities. Fight to defend yourselves, if any attack you, but do not go on the offensive. Not yet. Not until the time is right. I will call for you when I need you, and rest assured, I will never forget you. But for now, the greatest thing you can do is rebuild your world and your homes." uw

"We will never forget you, Saviour," one of the others said. "We will always serve you." il

Sickened, Susan wandered away. lo

Some time later, she did not know exactly how long, she found herself with him on the pinnacle, watching the planet of Tuchanq fade away, a live world once again, but so very briefly, soon to be consumed again by war. be

"So," she said. "When are you going to bring them into this?" There was a definite bitterness in her words. She wanted him to know just how disgusted she was with his games. yu

"Never," he replied, still looking at the planet. sy

"What? But you said…." ou

"I know what I said. I will not deny that I could use their fleet, insignificant though it is, but I will cope without them. They are not warriors, and this is not their war. To the giants who fill the skies the Tuchanq are no more than insects, beneath their attention. If I do not involve them, if they remain in their world and their system, the Vorlons will not notice them either. wi

"The Vorlons destroyed a world. I restored one. For everything they do, I must react to counter it. A time is coming when that will not be possible, and I will have to act against them directly. The Tuchanq would be crushed if I involved them in that. ll

"No, let them live. Let them enjoy their existence, in the knowledge that there is so much worse that could befall them. Let them worship me if they like. ob

"But I will not throw children into battle. They will wait forever for a call that will never come." ey

Susan looked at him, breathing out slowly. She wrapped her arms tightly around herself. us

"So," she said. "What now?" yo

"There are a few people I need to contact. I need to gather all my agents. The time for subtlety will soon be over. One of my…. friends in particular, I think you will like. uw

"But I can do that on the way. Events are rushing to a climax, threads converging at the centre of the galaxy. il

"We set course for Babylon Five." lo

* * *

It felt different this time. be

Usually, whenever Talia communed with the Apocalypse Box, there was an incredible rush of power. It was the feeling she imagined her ancestors must have had taking their first baby steps into space, sheer wonder of what lay beyond and utter pride in how far they had come. Whole new vistas lay stretched out before her through the Apocalypse Box, whole new realms of power. yu

This time it felt different. sy

It was cold, for one thing. An icy, chilling cold. Her body could not feel anything, but her soul felt as though she were walking in a graveyard through waist — deep mist. There was an uncanny sensation of death in the air. ou

Moving forward, she could see specks of light in the air, dancing and swirling. She recognised them as parts of the Vorlon network, just a few of the millions of trapped souls bound to it. With renewed confidence she continued forward. wi

The city appeared from nowhere in front of her. It was vast, the size of a planet, bigger. She could not even begin to comprehend the number of people who must have lived there. There were not enough zeroes to express the number. ll

Every house was a tomb. Every building a mausoleum. ob

The sky beat in slow, rhythmic cycles, brilliant bolts of crackling light flashing across the clouds. The faint specks of light from the network seemed so much fainter now. ey

You have walked too far, intoned a voice. Or rather, she supposed it was something speaking to her. If she believed in God, then He would have a voice like that. It seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere. But no God could have created anything like this. She had a feeling that everything was alive, a travesty of life, twitching, shambling death given life. us

"Are you the spirit within the Box?" she asked. yo

We are more than you can comprehend. The vessel was one of many we seeded throughout your galaxy, adrift in the in — between, on lost, abandoned worlds among shrines to the dead.

A flicker of light appeared before her, and it took form. She had caught brief, agonising glimpses of the Vorlons during her passage through the network. They were beautiful and angelic, formed of light and wonder. She knew that was only an illusion, but it was a powerful image all the same. uw

This was no angel. Or rather, it was what an angel would become if it turned beauty to ugliness, love to hatred, life to death. Every extreme reversed. il

Some worshipped us, continued the voice. It has always been so. Your kind has always looked to the stars and to what lies beyond. When you find us, you always bend in worship. We are what lies beyond. We were the first in our dimension to grow to life. We were perfect, the blessed, and all that came after was but a shadow before us. We gained the secrets of eternity and we shared them with everything else in our existence. Races and worlds and stars all died before us.

Talia felt the cold wind batter at her, and it was all she could do to hear the meaning in the words. The voice was so overwhelming, so angry and harsh and yet so filled with…. love, love that was so strong it had become hatred. lo

We tried before to enter your existence, yours and all the others. Some admitted us, but the gateway was closed before we could fully emerge. Some of that race, who deemed themselves so strong and so knowledgeable, worshipped us as all do, and they remained in secret, in the shadows, preparing. And now they have bargained and sacrificed all that they have.

All we had to do was wait, and our patience is as eternal as death itself.

They have admitted us to this dimension, as you have. Your pitiful mortal existence can know nothing more sublime than death itself, and so we shall permit you to remain, to watch as we bless your race.

And all others.

None could stand against us in our dimension. Do you think you can stand against us when we come for you?

Talia threw her head back, shaking and screaming and trembling. The lights still blazed in the sky, but they seemed so faint. The network was there, but it seemed so weak. These things had infiltrated it, been allowed to enter it by the Vorlons. be

Al was there. yu

She stumbled backwards, staring up into the sky. sy

"Help me!"

* * *

There was no one to help him now. He was alone. ou

If he had to concede it to himself (and if he could not trust himself, whom could he trust?) he would admit that he had always been alone. That was the burden of power and responsibility. You could not regard those who followed you as real people with real lives. That way lay madness. wi

Still, General John J. Sheridan had hoped there were a few he could trust, a few he could call friends. ll

A few he could love…. ob

"Do you not believe me?" asked Sebastian, in his perfectly enunciated voice. He seemed to dwell on very syllable, every letter even, making sure its presence was known and commented on before moving to the next. ey

"No," Sheridan whispered, broken. "I believe you. It all…. makes too much sense to be lies. My father always used to know when I was lying to him, and he said he could hear the ring of truth in anything I said. us

"What you've just told me…. it has the ring of truth to it." yo

"We are nothing but truth, General. If you want lies, turn to the other side. If you desire to know truth and enlightenment…. then we are here. We will always be here." uw

"Yes," he said, with more than just a hint of bitterness. "I know you will." il

"It is painful, I know," said Sebastian, without any sympathy at all. "But better for you to know now than to have it always be hidden." lo

"Yes." be

"In any event, it was a pleasure, General. I can see you will need some time to think. There are many options before of you. You should consider them. I…. may be busy soon, but if I am available, feel free to come and visit me. Or there are always my associates. They will be happy to discuss any concerns you may have regarding these…. revelations. They will also be more than willing to answer any questions you may have." yu

Sheridan looked up as Sebastian started to walk away, the tip — tap of his cane on the floor rhythmic and precise. sy

"Why?" he asked. ou

Sebastian turned back. "I beg your pardon?" wi

"Why did you tell me this? Why now? Why me?" ll

"Three excellent questions." He regarded Sheridan levelly. "To the first, because you had a right to know, and because we hate lies, and because we have always regarded you as special. To the second, you have been…. changed recently. You have begun to question and doubt and seek answers in unfamiliar places. You would not have reacted this way before. You might not even have cared. But you have changed, and you have begun to question, and it was only fitting that you receive answers." ob

"Changed," he said, with a bitter laugh. "Oh, is that ever true." ey

"And as to the third," Sebastian continued as if he had never been interrupted. "You are special. You have a rare gift, General — to weld people to your side, to spread your dreams so that they become the dreams of others. You are a natural leader, and your position here is well — deserved. You have also seen much death and much loss, and you will not wish to see these things return to this galaxy. Yours can be a powerful voice for peace and unity. us

"You are special, General, and there are forces that will seek to take advantage of that for their own ends. We cannot permit that. We cannot permit others to control you by lies and by deceit and by shadows. We are the truth, as I trust we have now proven." yo

Sheridan looked down again, his head in his hands. uw

"If there is anything more I can do for you…." Sheridan did not reply. "Then I shall take my leave, and permit you to return to your thoughts. It has been a pleasure, General. Good day." il

He left. It took a long, long time before the echo of his cane stopped resounding in Sheridan's mind. lo

* * *

It seemed such a small room to hold so much. be

The Council Hall on Babylon 5 had always been big enough before. It was smaller than the Chambers they had used on Kazomi 7, but it had been more than adequate for their needs. Now it looked tiny. yu

Lethke zum Bartrado, diplomat and nobleman and Merchant — Lord, looked around at those he had gathered, and realised he was not just standing in a room with Ambassador Durano, but with the entire Centauri people. He was not talking merely with Ambassador G'Kael, but with every Narn man and woman alive. Little wonder the room looked small. sy

He had always known these implications, but over time the knowledge had been lost to him. His uncle had been a Merchant — Lord, an incredibly rich man, a wily and experienced trader with contacts on a score of worlds. Lethke had travelled with him as a child and as a young man, and he had dreamed of seeing more of these aliens, of understanding how they thought and why they acted, of knowing more than just how to take their money. ou

And so he had become a diplomat. The skills of language and perception his father had taught him served him well in both fields. wi

But over time, the meaning of what he was had escaped him. He had become just another servant of the Government, just another politician drawing a wage and holding down a job. ll

As he looked around at his companions, he realised again what he really was. ob

He was the voice of the Brakiri people, and he had been silent for too long. ey

Durano, the cold, icily — efficient Centauri statesman. Lethke had come to admire his competence and calm. He remembered the emotionless look on Durano's face as he signed the Kazomi Treaty joining the Alliance, as he reported the raids on Centauri worlds, as he announced the illness of Emperor Mollari II. us

G'Kael, pleasant, almost jovial. Lethke and he had dined together on a number of occasions, and spoken of their religious beliefs. G'Kael always seemed sincere and genuine and truly devout, dedicated to the cause of his people and his Government, a Government which no longer existed. yo

Taan Churok. He had been present at the birth of the Alliance, and for those early, difficult years he had been a rock of stability and certainty, always committed to the cause the Alliance stood for. He had fought beside his people during the Conflict, and had returned to the Alliance following the Drazi surrender. Lethke could not recall a single word he had spoken in Council since that day. uw

Kulomani. Loyal, driven, dedicated. It was no coincidence he had been chosen as Commander of Babylon 5, but Lethke did not know where Kulomani would align himself or where his decisions would lead him. il

No one else. Was this all there were? Lethke had wanted to call a private meeting before the Council meeting itself, a meeting of those he trusted. He wanted to test the water, to see where people would turn. lo

These were all the people he could trust. He felt almost sick. be

Delenn was too busy, and too synonymous with the Alliance. With G'Kar away, she led the Rangers. She had renounced her ties to her own people to concentrate on the Alliance. To Lethke, who would not have dreamed of taking the same step, it seemed an admirable act, but it compromised her. If she were here, Taan Churok would definitely not be, as well as maybe G'Kael and Kulomani. yu

The Minbari did not have an Ambassador, despite having been members of the Alliance for over a year and a half. Kulomani was aware that the Grey Council had sent a representative, but however many good words he heard of Satai Kats, he did not know her. sy

The humans were represented by General Sheridan, but his first duty would be to the Alliance and the Dark Star fleet. He had led the attack on Zhabar and other Drazi worlds during the Conflict, and Taan Churok would not be likely to forget it. ou

The Pak'ma'ra had recalled their Ambassador when news reached them of the attack on Narn. So had the Llort. wi

So few. ll

"I…." He coughed. "I thank you all for coming. I realise this is…. pre — empting the scheduled meeting, but I wanted to discuss a few matters privately first, to see what response we are going to make to the…. incident. We are all Ambassadors and diplomats, and our first loyalties must be to our own peoples. I would like us to present a united view to the Alliance, but most of all I would like us all to know where we stand." ob

Kulomani rose to his feet. "I am a soldier of the United Alliance," he said. "This is a meeting of Ambassadors." ey

"I requested your presence for a reason, Commander," Lethke said. "Your opinion is as important as anyone else's." us

Kulomani looked around the room, slowly and carefully. Lethke felt a chill as his compatriot stared at him. The soldier had the eyes of a diplomat. Finally, he sat down. yo

"If I may," Durano said, in his clipped, precise tones. He rose. "I received a communication from my Government moments before leaving to attend this meeting. We have only recently been able to send messages off — world. uw

"Emperor Mollari II has awoken from his coma, and looks set to make a full recovery from his illness. He has been thoroughly examined, and will begin to resume official duties within a few weeks. One of his first acts, he hopes, will be to visit Babylon Five to meet Ambassador G'Kael personally." Durano turned to the Narn. "Indeed, he has personally asked me to pass on his most sincere condolences to you and all your people." il

"Thank you," G'Kael replied, displaying no emotion at all. lo

"Is it wise for the Emperor to come here?" Lethke asked. be

"That, I believe, is what this meeting has been called to determine. Am I wrong?" yu

"Matter is simple," Taan Churok answered. "I will leave here now. All Drazi will leave. We return home, and we fight to get home back. You smart, you all fight too." sy

"You cannot do that," Lethke said calmly. ou

"We try." wi

"This cannot be resolved by war." ll

"War is all we have." Taan looked at G'Kael. "If you helped when we fought last time, perhaps you still have homeworld left. We fight and we lose. Maybe we lose this time, but we fight, and maybe others fight too." ob

"But surely a peaceful solution…." ey

"Alliance built for peace. Alliance built for good intentions. But things change. Alliance change. This not Alliance we helped create. You know this. Something wrong. Very wrong. We fight it." us

Lethke bowed his head. He had known, somehow, that it would come to this. Peace was still possible. He knew it. But he could not create peace alone. yo

"Is this a private party," said a solemn voice. "Or can anyone join in?" uw

Lethke looked up. G'Kar stood in the doorway. il

* * *

"It's beginning, isn't it?"

"What?"

"The storm."

"It has already begun. We just have not noticed it yet."

"My mother was a telepath. She used to play music for me, sing for me, old Russian songs of lost love and old Gods and the old country. My mother's dead, my country is dead, the songs are dead. I try to remember them, but they all slip away. I try to remember the names of the Gods and they…. aren't there."

"We are the Gods now. Or we will be. You are a God now."

"Me? Hah. The God of what exactly? Cynicism, melancholy and bad jokes?"

"There are worse things to be a God of."

"And you? No, forget I asked."

"I feel no shame for what I am, and nor should I. If I am to be the God of War, worshipped and feared as such, then let me be the God of War. Then no one else has to be."

"You scare me."

"Good. I should."

"And are the Gods going to war?"

"The old Gods have been at war for a very long time. We are going to end it."

"But it isn't ending, is it? It's just beginning."

"Everything is a cycle. Sometimes, to end a thing, you have to begin it. To break the circle, you have to know where it starts."

"I don't get you."

"Sometimes neither do I."

"Have you contacted your friends?"

"Yes. They are prepared."

"Are you nervous?"

"No. I am oddly calm. Are you?"

"Terrified."

"Perhaps you could be the God of Terror."

"Is that a good thing or a bad thing?"

"Like everything else, a little of both."

* * *

"There is danger. Remember." lo

Dexter reeled beneath the onslaught of sheer…. wrongness. The very air seemed thick and heavy and poisonous. Blood filled his mouth and his eyes and his senses. Blood filled his whole being. be

Talia was motionless. As he looked at her through a thin veil of crimson, Dexter thought she looked like a statue, a statue constructed of blood and pain. yu

The creature looming above her was simply looking around. It seemed to be receiving information from its senses, not the pitiful five or six that humans possessed, but hundreds of senses, every one created for a single purpose. sy

"There is danger," the Vindrizi hissed again. "Remember." ou

The words were thick and hollow and emotionless. Or perhaps that was just the way Dexter heard them. wi

He slumped forward, on his knees. This creature, this thing, this God, was so awesomely, unutterably alien. He had known Minbari, had fought against them for so long and even fallen in love with one. He had known Narns and Centauri and Brakiri. He had met a Pak'ma'ra and thought it was the most revolting thing he had ever seen. ll

But this was more alien than any of them. This was ancient and powerful and other. The very earth and air seemed to revolt beneath it and shy away from its touch. The ground beneath the Box was growing black and twisted, a foul smell rising from it. ob

A torrent of blood filled his mouth. ey

Dexter felt the creature look at him, look at him with those countless extra senses. He felt his memories being opened and violated — his mother's death, his first kiss, his first drink, cheating at cards, kissing Talia, killing Delenn. us

If he could put a human emotion to it, and he knew that even attempting such a thing was an absurdity, he would say that the creature was amused by the sheer insignificance of his existence. He was nothing, not even an insect. He had thought he was something more, something special…. yo

"There is danger. Remember." uw

When all he was was a drop of water screaming 'look at me' to the other drops of water. il

A single voice in a multitude of voices that together made up nothing more than an infinitesimal whisper in the universe. Everyone he had ever met, ever heard of, that had ever been alive. lo

They were all nothing. be

He sank further forward, smelling the foulness of his own blood hitting the ground. He felt as if his mouth were full of his own vomit, his nostrils filled with the scent of his own excrement. yu

"There is danger. Remember." sy

Head lolling on his shoulders, thick and heavy and empty, he looked up, his eyes bleeding simply from looking at the creature, at the monarch of this tiny and pathetic kingdom of ants. ou

"There is danger. Remember." wi

That was when Talia screamed, when a brilliant burst of light filled the room, and when his mind suddenly became a great deal clearer. ll

* * *

I was not there when G'Kar went to speak with the group Ambassador Lethke had gathered. Sometimes I wish I had been, but if I had gone, maybe I would never have left that room, and maybe these words would never have been written. My life is built on such flimsy and fragile choices and coincidences that sometimes I think I must have been blessed by some higher power, that my every breath is part of some grander scheme.

Then in my arrogance I stop, and realise that the same is true of every other living thing in existence.

It was not my choice not to go to that meeting. It was G'Kar's, and of course it was understandable. He was going to speak to some of the most powerful people in the Alliance, in the galaxy even. His words could affect the entire future of the Alliance. He had no wish for a child to accompany him.

But to that child, his decision seemed painful and treacherous. He had left me alone with a hard — faced, stern — looking woman called Na'Toth, who seemed too busy checking weapons and contacting ships outside the station to worry about me.

Tired and upset and a little angry, I waited in the corner of the room.

Everything I know about that meeting I heard later. I have heard some truly horrific rumours, some horrible reports.

I believe every one of them.

L'Neer of Narn, Learning at the Prophet's Feet.

There was silence for a moment as G'Kar stood framed in the doorway. Lethke did not know what to say, and he imagined everyone else was in the same position. ob

G'Kar looked…. both weaker and stronger. He was frail and the hasty bandage across his eye did little to hide the damage that had clearly been done. The effects of his imprisonment showed on his body. ey

But there was also a sort of glow on him, and his bearing radiated a vigour that belied his fatigue. Here was a wounded man, almost broken, someone who has stared death in the face and emerged with a new purpose, moving in that one perfect moment between weakness and strength. us

It was G'Kael who spoke first. He moved forward and bowed his head. "Welcome back, Ha'Cormar'ah G'Kar," he said softly. yo

If G'Kar hesitated, it was only for an instant. He bowed his head likewise and said, "It is good to be back, Ambassador." uw

He looked around the room and Lethke felt the power of that one — eyed gaze fall upon him. He felt so ashamed and weak. Surely he could have done a little more, done something, anything, to have averted or forewarned or eased what had happened. He closed his eyes, and the gaze of judgment faded, moving on. il

"May I sit?" G'Kar asked. lo

"Of course," Lethke replied. "You are most welcome here." be

"I do not think so," came the reply. G'Kar sat down awkwardly, wincing slightly. "Forgive me for remaining seated while I speak, but it is easier for me this way." yu

"Should you not be in the medical facility?" G'Kael asked. "Your wounds look…." sy

"My wounds are as nothing compared to those of our people, or of this Alliance," G'Kar replied sharply. G'Kael bowed his head, chastened. "I heard of this meeting from Na'Toth and came to express my view. Not that of the Narn people, or the Narn Government, or the Rangers, or the Alliance. ou

"I come here to express the opinion of G'Kar, a single man." wi

Lethke sat down himself, cursing his lack of courage and foresight. He should have seen something. ll

"I watched as this Alliance was born. It came about from mutual need, yes, from the ruins of Kazomi Seven and the image of a hundred planets ruined in the same way. The threat to us all was very real and very powerful and we knew if we did not unite against it we would all be consumed. ob

"Perhaps that was our mistake, leaving our birthplace. On Kazomi Seven we only had to walk outside or glance out of a window to see some legacy of what had happened there, of what our Alliance was formed to oppose. Here everything seems so far away, little more than a memory. How soon we all forget the real truth. ey

"Just as soon we will forget Narn. If some have their way, war will begin because of this, and the Narn homeworld will be forgotten. us

"The Alliance was built for peace. I believe in peace. I saw my world die, and I have spoken with those who have experienced the same thing. All are shocked and paralysed. All have different beliefs and opinions. Mine are shared by myself alone. Everyone disagrees with me, but I cannot help but continue to believe in the truth of my views. yo

"We brought this on ourselves. uw

"I do not speak of our Government. Whatever they did, they have paid for. I speak of our people. I speak of those of us who believed that we were superior and that no one else mattered, that we could interfere in the lives and homes of others at our pleasure, that they did not matter, that they could not fight back. We used this Alliance as a shield and as a sword, striking at our enemies in our ignorance and hiding behind it when they sought to strike back. il

"And now we have discovered that there are those more powerful than we are. We have learned this with great pain and great loss. It is a lesson we must not forget. None of us. lo

"We are all stronger together than we are apart. be

"Perhaps, if a better world can come of this for everyone, then those who died need not have died in vain. If we can all turn this loss to a greater good, as we did at Kazomi Seven, then we can create something greater than what was destroyed. yu

"I hope for that with all I have, and it is all that sustains me. sy

"But I doubt, truly, in my heart, that it will ever happen. ou

"What say all of you?" wi

There was a pause, in which Lethke hid his head in his hands. There were no words. There just were no words at all. ll

Taan Churok rose. "G'Kar," he said simply. "You wrong." ob

It was G'Kar who noticed the shadow first, and he turned to face the door. Lethke looked up a moment later. ey

The silhouette of the Vorlon was stark in the doorway, casting a black and terrible shadow into the room, touching each and every one of them. us

* * *

Help me!

The scream filled Talia's mind, at the same moment as it echoed across the network. A million trapped minds and souls, some imprisoned for millennia, their bodies long rotted to dust and ash, screamed as well. yo

And they provided the help needed by their saviour. uw

A bright, terrible light filled Dexter's vision, rising from the shadow Talia cast before the box. The creature there, the Alien, the wrong, unnatural abomination, seemed to recoil from the shock. Something inside Dexter's mind reached out past the pain and the revulsion and joined with the rush of energy and consciousness. il

The box itself was surrounded by light. Dexter could not see it himself, but the others could. There were so many souls, beings composed entirely of light and power, battling against the Alien. lo

Talia felt something reaching across countless light years, from somewhere so far away she could barely imagine it, a gesture as gentle as a caress on the nape of her neck. be

"Al," she thought. She did not whisper, for she could not make any sound, and she did not cry, for her eyes could not shed tears. It took every effort she had to simply give birth to that thought, but she managed it. yu

"Al," she thought again. so

The necropolis was bathed in light, but she knew it was temporary, a tiny spark as of a match struck against midnight. It was a momentary blink to beings such as these. ry

The image before her knew that. ou

We have waited a thousand times your lifetime, the dark, hateful voice said to her. Do you think this gambit means anything to such as us? Your Gods are but insects compared to us. Your lords bow down before us. Your power is a shadow before our presence.

Talia could feel her eyes bleeding. "You haven't won yet." wi

We will. Even if we never truly cross the barrier to your existence. Even if you close this gate and all others, we will always triumph. All things end. Even planets, even stars, even universes die. At the end, there is nothing but death.

"You're right," she whispered. ll

If all ended in death, it didn't matter to them whether they won now or not. di

But it did matter to her. e

The light grew brighter, briefly, but then it began to die. This had been the work of a moment, nothing more, and it had not tapped into even a fraction of the power of the network. She could not do that and still live as anything mortal. youw

And all it had done was hold them back for a single second, for the blink of an eye. illo

She withdrew, and returned to a body racked with pain and blood. Her vision was red and misty, and the light here was almost blinding. beyu

But she managed to look up to see the creature return through the box. sory

And then it closed. ouwi

And remained closed. lldie

* * *

<You are all traitors.>

The words sang in their minds with the mournful dirge of hanged men at dusk, with the rattle of bones sleeping unquietly in their graves, with the horrifying finality of judgment and sentence.

Lethke tried to speak. So did G'Kael and Taan Churok.

The Vorlon heard none of them.

G'Kar said nothing. Not then.

youwillobeyusoryouwilldie

* * *

There was light, and it filled his mind.

There was purity, and it illuminated his soul.

There was stillness, and it sounded in his ears.

There was justice, and it rang true to his immortal being.

While elsewhere the first deaths were beginning, their harbinger stood alone and silent, looking up across the depths of space with eyes that had seen things no human should ever see, holding his cane precisely with hands that had touched things no human should ever touch, with a mind that remembered doing things no human should ever do.

He was no longer human.

He was, as everyone else was now, a servant of a higher power.

It was beginning, but the one he waited for was not here yet. He would be here soon. He had been marked, tainted with the memory of his thoughts.

"Primarch Sinoval," Sebastian said softly and calmly, with just a hint of anticipation. "Do hurry. I am waiting for you."

iwillobeyyou

* * *

As Delenn walked through the winding paths of the garden, she did not stop even once to look at the plants around her. She had to blink against the extreme brightness of the lights, and an uncomfortable itch was developing on the back of her neck.

A stone turned under her foot and she stumbled. Her knee gave way and she crashed to the ground. Reaching out instinctively to save herself, her hand caught a small bush and sharp thorns raked at her skin. She hit the ground with a jarring thud. For one painful, awkward, embarrassed moment she lay still, then she managed to haul herself back to her feet.

Normally she would have been very conscious of the loss of dignity, but there was no one around to notice. In fact she had seen hardly anyone during her walk. Fortunately there had been one hurrying Brakiri merchant who had remembered seeing John heading for the garden.

Wincing from the pain in her leg, she looked at her hand. There was a ragged tear in the skin and three perfect, pristine drops of blood decorated her palm. Angrily, she wiped them on the hem of her skirt and carried on her way, slower and more laboured than before.

She found John sitting on a bench in the centre of the maze that the garden had become. The plants cast faintly sinister shadows on the path in front of her and she had hesitated to step on them, but fortunately the clearing where John sat was open and bright.

She said his name, once, softly. He did not react, and she said it again, moving forward slowly. Again he did nothing, and so she spoke again, even louder.

He turned and looked at her. She took a step back, imagining for a second that she had travelled backwards in time during her hellish trek through the garden. He looked as he had looked when she first met him, wounded and battered by countless years of war, friendless and alone and trapped.

His eyes were hollow and black, haunted and tormented. There was a brief rush of air, and she was aware of flickering shadows behind and in front and all around her. She and John seemed to be the only creatures alive in a galaxy filled with ghosts.

"John," she said again. "John."

"Yes," he said, his voice flat. It was calm and emotionless and….

…. dead.

He sounded dead.

She shivered against another cruel gust.

"What is it?" she breathed. "John, I tried to look for you but no one knew…. Lethke has gathered the Ambassadors. There is to be a meeting of the Council soon. Kats has received word from the Grey Council. John…. I need to talk to you."

"I don't feel like talking." He lowered his head. It lolled, weightless and formless between his shoulders.

"John?" She stepped forward, slowly and gingerly. Her knee moaned in protest. She reached out to touch him, but he jerked back at the brush of her hand, as if she had burned him.

"I need to be alone," he breathed, without moving his head.

"I need you," she whispered. "John, it's all falling apart and I can't hold it together alone. We need you."

"I need to be alone," he said again.

"John?" She had been wrong earlier. He was not as he had been when she had first known him. He was darker, more hollow, more empty. She had only seen him like this once before, when he had shot and killed Anna. He had been drunk then, and delirious and grieving.

Now he was quiet, and sober, and dead.

"John," she said again. "What is it? What is wrong?" An urgency greater than any she had ever known gripped her, a sense of terror she had never felt before, never thought she could feel.

"You don't want to know," he whispered. "Delenn, leave me alone."

Breathing out harshly, she took another step back. She said his name again, almost like a prayer, and then she turned, eyes filled with sparkling tears as she tried to run, to flee from this singular clearing of light.

Her knee gave way and she went down again. This time she did not reach out to save herself and simply fell, her body shaking, her dress torn and ripped. Her hands dashed against hard rocks, and she felt the pain of her wounds re — opening. Struggling to her knees, hardly able to see, blinking away tears, she looked at her hands.

They were covered in blood.

Shaking, trembling, afraid of what was out there almost as much as what was in here, she tried to turn round. Raising her head and blinking through the light, she looked at him. "John," she said again.

He looked at her again, raising his head. Once it had been weightless, now it seemed so heavy that very motion was an act of herculean strength. His eyes were empty, almost colourless.

"You knew," he whispered.

"What? John, I don't…." The pain seemed almost too much to bear. It was absurd. She was only scratched. She had been tortured, seared by electricity. She had been beaten and corrupted by the alien — ness in her own body. She had fled from Shadows beneath Z'ha'dum with her lungs burning. She had even been killed.

But none of those things had ever hurt more than these few simple scratches and bruises.

"You knew. When you went to Z'ha'dum. You chose to go. You weren't captured or abducted. You chose to go. You were pregnant."

"John," she whispered, her heart lurching. An echo thudded in her ears.

"When you were there," he continued, his every word a flat, calm hammer beating at her, "you were given the chance to return to Kazomi Seven, or anywhere else. You could have left. You could have fled. You chose to remain. You were pregnant."

"John." She tried to form more words, but could not give them voice. They simply did not exist in her mind. The technomages had warned her that she would have to make a choice. Vejar had expressed concern about the wisdom of her answer. Lorien had told her that she faced a happy life in a galaxy with a terrible future or a sorrow — filled existence in the knowledge of a brighter world ahead. How else could she choose?

"You went into danger knowing what you were doing. You were willing to die. You were pregnant."

"John." She hardly heard herself that time. The echoes of the heartbeat were too loud, the rush of the wind too chill.

"You killed my son."

Some words, once said, can never be unsaid, never be forgotten, never be undone.

She shook. "John," she said again, although she was not sure to whom she was speaking. She did not know the man before her. The man she knew was dead and had been dead for a very long time.

She wished she had chosen differently. She wished she had turned down the Vorlons' bargain. She wished she had let him die there and then with the memory of his greatness and his love still alive. Anything rather than let him become this dead, hollow figure in front of her. The one who could not even give voice to his anger as he accused her of doing something so abominable she could not even comprehend it.

There were no words. There was nothing he could do or say that would heal the wound in her heart — or worsen it.

She was wrong.

He rose to his feet, ignoring her sobbing, her shaking, her wounds, her ragged dress and her bloody hands. He walked towards the fluttering, writhing shadows at the edge of the clearing. He stopped and turned back to look at her. She met his gaze, and through her tears and her shaking and the light and the shadows and the wind she saw one thing clearly.

There was nothing inside him.

"I was going to ask you to marry me."

Then he was gone, vanished from her sight, just another ghost returned to the world of the dead. She was alone, the last living being surrounded by the dead and their memories and their pain and their echoes.

And their hearts beating.

* * *

We granted you salvation from the Shadow. We granted you peace from the war. We granted you security beneath the shield of our light. We granted you an end to fear, an end to pain, an end to misery, an end to uncertainty.

We have protected you from evils in the galaxy that you cannot even imagine.

But most of all, we have protected you from yourselves.

Chapter 3

We are your saviours and your salvation. We are your Gods, your angels, and your dreams made flesh.

You are weak and imperfect. We understand this. It is your curse, the curse of individuality, the curse of fear, the curse of hope. We understand this. We do not hate you. Not even those of you who defy us. We hate none of you.

You are weak, and imperfect. We are strong, and we are perfect.

All we wish to do is to help you.

* * *

you

* * *

The garden was dark now, and still. The ever — moving plants cast shadows across her face and her soul. She could see them taunting her, mocking her.

There were no words. In any language ever spoken or thought or imagined, there were no words to describe what she felt.

"You killed my son."

The air spoke those words back to her. They echoed around her, each time in a different tone of voice. Anger and hatred and joy and release and cackling humour and sheer revulsion. None was worse than the first time.

Flat, calm, dispassionate. Not a whisper, not a question, not an accusation. A simple, straightforward statement of fact.

"I was going to ask you to marry me."

Everything laughed at her, all the faces from her past and her present.

She was alone.

Alone with the thirteen words that had destroyed her. Killed her more simply and more swiftly than any weapon ever could.

Alone.

One….

heart….

beat….

after….

another.

One….

word….

after….

another….

* * *

will

* * *

<You are all traitors.>

The Vorlon's encounter suit was white, bone — white, a sickly, nauseous pallor. G'Kar looked at it and felt its shadow fall over him.

In that instant he was transported back an entire lifetime. He was a child staring up at the sky, watching as a fleet of Centauri warships passed overhead. Darkness swamped him, and he felt so very, very cold. He had never seen a live Centauri, not in the flesh, and he had imagined them as monsters, lurking hidden in the corners of rooms, or just on the edge of his vision.

That sight had changed his mind, and imprinted itself in his childish memory. The Centauri were powerful and massive and colossal. They moved in the heavens and they did not care about the insects who withered and died in their shadow.

That belief had changed as he fought the Centauri, came to understand them, and even befriended one. But that one, single impression, that had remained with him.

He felt it again now.

<There is a price for treason.>

Taan and Kulomani had reacted first of course, being trained warriors. Taan had reached for his PPG, Kulomani for his commlink. The Vorlon watched impassively as Taan fired the first bolt. The armour, that now seemed not so much the white of long — dead bones, but the brilliant, infinite, bottomless white of a new — born star, absorbed the impact with chilling ease.

<By your own actions are you condemned.>

The encounter suit began to open.

G'Kar did not bother to look round, in part because he knew he would not be able to tear himself away from that image, but also because there was nowhere to go. This room had only one exit, and the Vorlon was standing directly in it. Kulomani's commlink was not working, as G'Kar had suspected.

If he had thought he could say something, or do something, take any action, he would have done it, but he understood the futility of his position. This had to happen. By all rights he should be dead anyway.

His own words came back to haunt him.

We are all stronger together than we are apart.

Perhaps, if a better world can come of this for everyone, then those who died need not have died in vain. If we can all turn this loss to a greater good, as we did at Kazomi Seven, then we can create something greater than what was destroyed.

I hope for that with all I have, and it is all that sustains me.

But I doubt, truly, in my heart, that it will ever happen.

They were stronger together than they were apart, but that was still not enough.

Lethke moved forward, deliberately placing himself between the Vorlon and Taan Churok. The Drazi swore at him, but Lethke did not seem to notice. G'Kar doubted that his friend could hear anything, standing bathed in that light.

"Please," Lethke said. "Please…." The word was pitiful, a sob, an admission of utter powerlessness. Lethke, a diplomat, a nobleman, a Merchant — Prince of Brakir, was discovering what G'Kar had first learned that one day so many decades ago.

Just what it meant to be helpless.

"Let us try for peace," Lethke sobbed. "It's what I've always worked for…."

The Vorlon's terrible voice spoke, chill and final, although there was now not even the flashing of the eye stalk to give it some semblance of emotion.

<There is no mercy for traitors.>

The light filled the room, and Lethke's body was thrown backwards. G'Kar knew he was dead even before he left the floor. What struck the far wall was a charred, smoking corpse, a twitching heap of ash and blasted bones.

One of Lethke's dead eyes was looking directly at him, but G'Kar could not tell if it expressed pity or blame.

Kulomani reacted next, grabbing his PPG to join Taan. Both of them fired, neither afraid. Their blasts were merely absorbed by the flashing mass of light that the Vorlon had become. It was massive, truly huge, too big by far for the room. One tentacle struck a wall, which shattered with a crack and the smell of burning metal.

G'Kar shifted his gaze to G'Kael, who had also reacted quickly, dropping down under the table and rolling behind a makeshift barrier of chairs. He looked up at G'Kar and then at the hole in the wall. Above them lights danced and whirled as the Vorlon swam sinuously in the air.

G'Kar could see the muscles tense in G'Kael's body, and then, with careful timing, he sprang for the hole, scrabbling through it in one smooth motion schooled by years of careful preparation. G'Kar knew about life amongst the Kha'Ri, especially what it took to be their spymaster. G'Kael had always taken pains to be ready for just such a situation. He was as physically fit as it was possible to be.

A tentacle curled around his waist in mid — air and jerked him backwards. His head struck the ceiling with impossible speed and with the sick sound of bones crunching and veins exploding, his body dropped to the floor at G'Kar's feet, limp and all but decapitated.

Taan Churok had tried to run for the door as this was happening, continuing to fire as he ran. One part of the Vorlon's vast, serpentine bulk lowered itself on to him, and as it touched him bolts of lightning crackled through it, and through him. His PPG exploded, there was a burst of light and energy, and he fell to the floor, a blackened, smoking hole in his chest.

The table flew backwards into Kulomani, smashing him into the far wall. G'Kar heard the sound of fifty bones breaking in unison, and Kulomani slumped, his mouth filled with blood.

Durano remained, standing quietly a few paces back from where he had been sitting, his hands folded behind his back. With a complete absence of terror G'Kar did not know whether to admire or fear, he said calmly:

"May I remind you, sir, that I am a lawfully appointed Ambassador of my Government and am as such subject to all the rules regarding fair trial and due process."

The Vorlon's body continued to swirl and swim. The voice that came from it was almost screaming.

<Your laws are nothing. Our laws are all that matter.>

Two tentacles curled around Durano.

The Centauri blinked once, and then died.

G'Kar could feel the Vorlon looking at him.

<We have many laws, but the first is the simplest.>

One tentacle waved menacingly in front of his face. G'Kar could feel the heat of the energy radiating from it, the sparks of electricity shooting through the room.

<We are your Masters, and you shall have none other before us.

<You will obey us.>

* * *

obey

* * *

That is the nature of power…. to wield it necessitates abominable actions. You cannot think of the one, or even of the few. You have to think of the many, and if that means sending good people to die, then so be it. If that means letting bad people live, then so be it.

I am a leader, and that means I do what must be done.

I can see you there. Babylon Five, shining beacon in space. The hopes and dreams of so many billions of people….

A dream built on futility, on weakness, on death.

A dream built of paper and glue and hope.

And I am the torch.

And these are the tools I am to use.

Marrain. A warrior who betrayed his lord and his love. A warrior who let his enemies live for his own revenge and killed his greatest friend. A man driven by madness and a lust for war.

Marrago. A leader who betrayed his people for the sake of his people. A patriot who sold his world into slavery with the best of intentions. A man driven by the need to die.

Moreil. A monster and a murderer who venerates me as the saviour of his Dark Masters. He will obey me without thought and he will send millions to their deaths in my name.

I do not think we are so different after all, Valen. I know your mistakes just as surely as I know mine, and like you, I am forced to walk a dark road for the good of the many.

But you had Derannimer…. Even she betrayed you in the end, although I doubt if you ever knew it. Or maybe you did.

She was your muse, your inspiration, your greatest fear…. and your successor.

Susan, you are going to kill me for this. If we all survive, then you are welcome to try.

I am a leader, yes, but I am a leader such as existed of old. As the Wind Swords knew in the days when they were mighty, as Emperor Shingen knew, a leader must be cold and merciless. He must be seen to be invincible, mighty and indomitable and unstoppable, leading from the front, fearless and immortal.

This is a war for the hearts and minds as well as for the bodies. Our enemies are strong and powerful, seeming to us like Gods. I must be shown to be their equal, even their better.

Sinoval spread his arms wide and looked down at Babylon 5 beneath him. Around him, tucked into a fold of hyperspace, his armies gathered. The call had gone out and they were assembling. Not everyone was here yet, and he could wait.

It would hardly be a war until the other army appeared, after all.

* * *

us

* * *

It was the smell and the taste, thick and heavy and musty and dusty and so very, very wrong. There was no other word to describe it. The thing he had seen, the thing he still saw rising from the open gateway of the Box, was wrong.

It did not belong here.

"There is danger," he moaned.

There was danger, a greater and more terrible shadow than he could have imagined. He had watched the Shadow ships soar over Proxima, he had stood on the bridge of an untested vessel to face down an invincible enemy, he had held a hot gun in his hands and contemplated the murder of a beautiful woman.

And he saw that thing rising from the Box, the monstrous birth of something evil, and utterly, terribly, inhuman.

"Remember," he whispered.

Voices came to him sometimes, real voices, not the fake ones he had heard from that other place. Voices he knew.

"He shouldn't be sleeping this long."

"He experienced something his mind wasn't fit to comprehend. You had help, not to mention years of training. All he had was some rudimentary empathy, which did him more harm than good."

"Tell me he will wake up."

"He will. There's a strong soul in this one. Most people would be irrevocably insane by now."

"You withstood it fine."

"I have…. certain gifts. The human mind isn't intended to remember hundreds of thousands of years worth of history. I was…. modified slightly."

He wanted to reach out, to find the owner of the female voice. He could see her sometimes, beyond the foulness and the fog and the mist. She seemed to shine, but however strong her light was, the darkness was stronger.

And the smell….

Always the smell.

"We are Death," he whispered to himself. "We are the Gods of All Creation. We were created first and all life that came after us was flawed and imperfect. Thus, all life that is not ours has to be destroyed."

The female voice sounded a little scared. "He's sounding like that…. thing."

The other voice sounded terrified. "Yes, he is."

He slipped back, the fog growing just too thick for him to cross.

"There is danger," he whispered. "Remember."

* * *

you

* * *

"Is it so wrong to believe…. to hope?"

Kats sat cross — legged on the floor, staring at the simple necklace she held in her hands. An unfinished, not particularly beautiful creation of a mediocre craftsman.

"Is it so wrong to want a better world? I know you, and I know people like Takier and Tirivail….

"And Sinoval.

"I do not hate any of you. I have come to understand you, at least a little, but I wish there was another way."

She was cold. Everything around and outside her was cold. She was no psychic, no prophet, but anyone could sense that something was very wrong here. Since her meeting with Delenn she had tried to contact the Grey Council to try again to reason with them, only to learn that all external communications were shut down. She could not even contact her ship, and no shuttles were permitted to leave Babylon 5.

None of the Ambassadors she had tried to contact were in. Not one. G'Kar had arrived, but no one seemed to know where he was. Lethke, Durano, G'Kael and Taan Churok were all unavailable. Commander Kulomani was indisposed.

Even Delenn had disappeared.

The Security forces seemed much more prevalent outside. The merchants had closed their stalls. There were more Dark Stars than usual.

Kats was not afraid. She did not think she was capable of feeling fear any longer. She had an uncomfortable feeling of helplessness, but it would pass. She had faith.

"I will be with you soon," she whispered. "Just keep waiting for me…. just a little longer."

There was a ritual some of the warriors had used in the days before Valen. Every day they awoke they prepared to die, and so when they prayed to their ancestors at dawn, they promised to join them soon.

There was just one person waiting for Kats, but she knew he would wait as long as necessary.

Kats….

She started, and looked around. The voice had been very faint. Nothing more than a whisper….

…. or an echo….

…. or a heartbeat.

Kats.

A voice from so far away.

Stay safe. Hide and stay safe…. Can you hear me?

"There is nothing for me to fear," she said. "But thank you, beloved."

Kats…. No…. my…. lady….

The voice faded, the sound of her name dying away into oblivion.

She kissed the necklace, surprised to find her tears wet on her face. "Thank you, beloved," she said. "Just wait for me a little longer."

"Talking to yourself?" barked a sudden, angry voice.

"Just to the dead, Tirivail," Kats said, rising slowly, re — fastening the necklace around her neck. Her friend was arming herself, taking her denn'bok from the case where Kats had insisted she keep it. It was not a good time for those not in the Rangers or Security to be wandering around the station armed. "Did you find anything?"

"A great deal," came the reply. "Everyone you asked me to find seems to be at some private meeting. No one's seen Delenn in hours. The Starkiller neither."

"What is it?" There was an urgency in Tirivail's actions, anger in her voice. "Tirivail?"

"Nothing." The warrior extended the denn'bok, testing the balance, stretching her muscles.

"Tirivail!"

Her friend turned to look at her, and Kats saw fury in her dark eyes.

"I heard that someone else is here. A human."

A cold chill settled on Kats' body.

"Tall, pale skin. Archaic clothing. A tall black hat."

"A staff," Kats whispered.

Tirivail nodded.

"Sebastian," she said again.

"The same. The head of the Vorlon Inquisition." Tirivail snapped the denn'bok closed and fixed it to her belt. "I am going to find him."

"No."

"Do not try to…."

"No!" Tirivail took a slow step back. Kats continued without a pause. "You are a warrior sworn in service to the Grey Council. I am Satai sworn and oath — bound. I have stood in the circle and the column. I have stood between the candle and the star.

"You owe me service and obeisance."

Tirivail's dark eyes flashed. "He loved you," she whispered. "That is why I serve you."

"Then that will have to be enough. Where is Sebastian? You will take me to him."

"No."

"You will take me to him. I am not afraid."

Tirivail moved angrily to the door, then looked back, waiting for Kats to follow.

"I am," she said harshly.

* * *

will

* * *

"I am not afraid," G'Kar said, with soft, despairing finality.

"I am not afraid to die. I have done many things of which I could feel ashamed, but I have always believed that my actions would lead to a better world. I have striven for so long for peace.

"I have served you as well as I was able. I will admit to having made mistakes. I am not perfect, and the more I learn, the more I realise just how truly imperfect I am, but I have tried.

"I have tried to build and to create and to make the world better.

"I formed the Rangers to fight the Shadow that G'Quan had prophesied would return. I led them, and I sent many of them to their deaths. I believed then that it was a just and righteous cause, and I still do.

"I let one of you inhabit me, and I do not regret that.

"I have seen so many things, some terrible and some wonderful. I have seen the wonder in a young child's eyes as she learns she is to live, and I have seen the terror in a man's eyes as he knows he is to die.

"I am old, and I am tired, and I am no traitor.

"Kill me if you wish."

The Vorlon remained there, drifting lazily and majestically in the air above him. The tip of the tentacle reached down to within a fraction of an inch of his good eye. Another slid around his back.

He heard its voice, the voice of the authority, of the magistrate, of the judgment, of the executioner.

<You have always served us well. You are no traitor.>

The light seemed to recede, rushing backwards into the encounter suit in one swift, smooth motion. The suit closed and the headpiece turned, the eye stalk glowing brightly.

<You have served us well,> it said again. <You may be permitted to live. Speak of what you have seen here. Speak of what happens to those who betray us.>

"I will," G'Kar said, hollowly. "Believe me in that. I will."

The Vorlon turned and left, leaving the smoking charnel house where five powerful and influential people had just discovered the true nature of power.

G'Kar waited until he could be sure the Vorlon was gone, and then he began to run.

* * *

obey

* * *

The anger he felt was so great as to overwhelm all rational thought. He had passed beyond grief and loss and sorrow, and all General John Sheridan felt now was a fury that could destroy stars themselves.

He found David in his office, frantically trying to use the commpanel.

David looked up as he entered. "Where have you been?" he asked. "The internal sensors are going crazy. Someone's been throwing around colossal amounts of energy in Blue Sector. No one can find Kulomani, or G'Kar, or any of the Ambassadors. The jump gate is closed. Delenn's just vanished off…."

"Delenn doesn't matter," he said sharply, the tiniest manifestation of the rage within him.

"What? John, what…?" He watched as David's eyes narrowed, darkening. "Oh," he said simply. "I see. Was this all just a joke then? Did you come all that way and drag me back here just to go through all this again?"

"Everything's a joke. If you haven't worked that out yet, you should just get back to building mud huts on Minbar."

"God's sake…. look at the mess you've made. No, we've all made it, but I've had enough of it." David walked towards the door, brushing past him angrily, pushing him aside. At the door he turned back. "Everything's going to hell in a handbasket, as a former friend of mine would say. It's a pity he isn't here. At least he'd be trying to fix this."

"Get out."

He did.

General John J. Sheridan sat down at his desk, looking at the energy readouts. He recognised what David had not, that the sheer amount of energy could only have been generated by a Vorlon. Someone very stupid had annoyed one of them.

"To hell with all of you," he whispered.

Something was rubbing at the back of his skull, an itch he could not scratch. He had a name for that, though.

Somehow he was not surprised.

"You as well," he muttered. "Well, Sinoval, come on in and join the party, everyone else has."

He looked the commpanel and sent out a quick signal. This line he knew would be working. If everything else on the station collapsed, this would still be working.

"I know you're there," he said. "I think we need to talk."

-- We are always ready for you, — came the Vorlon's voice.

"I'll be there in a minute. We should do this face to face, as it were. Oh, I suppose you know that Sinoval's on his way."

-- We were aware. We are prepared. This is our stronghold. We will not allow it to be breached by such as him. --

"How soon we forget," he muttered. "Don't you lot always have a plan."

* * *

us

* * *

The jump gate was closed, barred and sealed against the travellers, the common wanderers, the pilgrims and the seekers. The station was protected, charmed and blessed by the Dark Stars and the Alliance vessels and the very presence of the Vorlons themselves.

But that was not always enough.

A jump point opened, and then another, and another. Ships emerged through them, ships crafted of living flesh, linked to the souls of their owners.

The Vorlon fleet was a beautiful thing, but it was the beauty of a star exploding in the night: wondrous from a distance, terrifying up close.

The voice that spoke was audible to every being on the station.

We are your masters.

We are your protectors.

This place is ours.

You will obey us.

* * *

you

* * *

Audible to every person except one….

* * *

will

* * *

What am I?

At that moment, Delenn felt an intense, powerful hatred. Of John, for abandoning her; of herself, for abandoning him; and most of all of Sinoval.

What am I?

He had always been so sure, so confident. She could have managed that, once. Before the weight of her mistakes, both real and imagined, had weighed down on her so heavily. He did not seem to care about the mistakes he made, simply forgetting them and carrying on his way.

What am I?

Not who. She had been asked that question once before, and had not answered it, not properly, not in any way that could be called an answer, because the point of the question was that there was no answer, none that could be expressed to another.

What am I?

But that was a question she could answer, if only by a list of what she was not.

I am not a mother.

Her son had died in her body, his fading heartbeat echoing in her ears.

I am not a wife.

The man she loved had left her, abandoning her to this place of dust and memory and haunting echoes.

I am not a warrior.

She hated to kill, to fight. She had seen too much of that.

I am not a leader.

She had tried, and failed, so many times. This world did not need her leadership. She had betrayed and doomed her people and now it seemed she had doomed the Alliance as well.

I am a healer.

She paused, and dared to raise her head. It seemed so heavy.

I am a healer.

Everything was wounded. Her people, the Alliance, the galaxy. Everywhere she looked, she saw symptoms of the sickness. All she had been able to do was wipe flecks of blood from the mouth of the galaxy.

I am a healer.

She was.

Breathing out harshly, Delenn slowly pulled herself to her feet. Her injured ankle throbbed at her, but she ignored it.

I am a healer.

"I am a healer," she said aloud, and the words seemed to invigorate her. The shadows trembled and fled before her newfound resolve.

"I am a healer," she said, more loudly.

The paths of the garden, that had seemed so dark and twisted, were now open and clear.

She set off, walking firmly, with no hint of any of the wounds that pained her.

* * *

obey

* * *

He woke up, cold, and with no idea of where he was.

Or even who he was.

He lay there, staring up at the ceiling, trying to force his eyes to adjust to the darkness. He had a feeling that he had been staring at a deeper darkness, one that was far more than the simple absence of light.

A heart beating, that was it. The dying heartbeat in the sky.

Black.

It was black.

There is danger. Remember.

"Dexter Smith," he said, aloud. "My name is Dexter Smith."

He heard a movement by his side, and strained to look. His every muscle protested, but he managed it. There was a woman sitting on a chair, her long legs tucked up underneath her. She was waking from sleep.

He looked at her and looked again, not sure of what he was seeing. She was pretty, tall and slender, with shoulder — length blonde hair and delicate hands. And she was dying. He could see glimpses of a skeleton under the surface, the skin rotting and decaying, the smell of the grave rising from her.

He blinked and concentrated, trying to force himself to see what was really there. The images of death faded as he looked at her again, although the miasma was still apparent.

She stood up, unfolding carefully and delicately, a watchful eye on him. "Who am I?" she asked him, slowly and precisely.

He closed his eyes again and breathed out. There is danger. Remember. My name is Dexter Smith. I am a Senator of Proxima Three. I am a war hero. I am a poker player. I am a Taurus. I am….

"Talia," he said, with a slow sigh. "You're Talia, surname variable most of the time."

"First name, too," she breathed. He looked at her for a third time and noticed the gun in her hand. She placed it on the table beside her, then walked forward and knelt by the side of the bed, taking his hand in her own. There was a flicker of electricity at the contact, and he almost jumped back. Her skin was cold and clammy, beaded with the moisture of the grave.

"I'm glad you're back," she said. "I was worried."

"There is danger," he said. "Remember."

"Yes. That's what saved us. Vindrizi kept saying it, over and over again. It…. did something. You'll have to ask him what."

"Where am I?"

"A safe haven."

"Are you alive?"

She blinked, once. "Yes," she said, pressing her hand against the side of his face. "Don't I feel alive?"

She didn't. He shivered at the touch of her skin. He could feel the bones beneath, shifting and cracking, a thousand tiny weaknesses and flaws spreading by the minute.

"I don't know," he replied. "Am I alive?"

"Yes," she breathed. "You're alive, Dexter."

"Good." He paused, biting at his lower lip. "Good."

"We'll be leaving tomorrow, as soon as you're ready to move. The others wanted to leave long ago, and most of them did, but Vindrizi said you couldn't be moved. It might be dangerous. Even taking you away from…. the warehouse might have been too dangerous."

"Death."

"He said you could do worse than die. We're leaving tomorrow, going somewhere safe."

"No such place." He looked at her and, concentrating, he could see the natural, ephemeral beauty of her face. "Where?"

"Vindrizi says there's someone who'll be able to help. I'm not sure how much of it you remember, but I'll fill you in on everything later. We're going to see Sinoval."

"Oh." He hesitated, and closed his eyes for the final time that night. He could see it again, rising from the Box.

"Good," he said finally.

* * *

us

* * *

Sebastian could hear her footsteps from the other side of the station, even the other side of the galaxy. He could close his eyes and feel the warmth of her breath and smell the scent of her fear. He had touched her once, studied her soul and her spirit, and once he had done that to someone, to anyone, he would forevermore feel them in the back of his mind, particularly when they thought of him. More than once he had dreamed their nightmares, smiling with self — satisfaction at the aftereffects of his work.

He was a man who took great pride in his job.

Still, he gave no indication that he knew of her approach, not until she was directly behind him. She had brought her companion, the one so filled with anger and hatred and barely — suppressed fear. The companion remained several feet behind, too afraid to step into the circumference of his shadow.

There had been no one to stop them, no guards. What would be the point? Nothing and no one could harm him, not while he was engaged in his holy work.

He waited for precisely two and a half seconds, to let that scent of anticipation rise from her, and then he spoke.

"A good day to you, Satai Kats," he said simply.

Another man might have expected an angry response, bitter sarcasm or the like. But not him, and not from her. He knew her. He knew her soul. She was afraid, but she had a particular kind of iron resolve. She would never mask her fear with anger, not like her companion.

Sebastian almost admired that.

"And to you, Mr. Sebastian," she replied, a cold formality in her voice.

"A marvellous view, is it not?" He gestured to the vista from the observatory. "It never ceases to remind me just how small and insignificant we are. We mortals, beneath the shadow of space, with the light from the stars so faint, so far away, and yet so beautiful. Very few are truly capable of staring into the infinite, even fewer from my home. We are a rare breed, those of us who can do that and remain unchanged."

"It is a truly an impressive sight," she acknowledged. "But tell me, to what precisely are you referring? Space, or the Vorlon fleet?"

Outside, surrounding the station, the Vorlon ships swam lazily, beautiful and terrible, with a constant air of menace. Sebastian knew she was trying to decide whether to think of them as birds or fish, flying or floating, and he scorned the triviality of her mind. She saw more than most, but she was still so…. small.

So filled with sin.

They had all been. So many of them, filled with sin and licentiousness and small dreams. They had to be purified, for the salvation of their immortal souls. He had opened them to the heavens and prayed to his Gods, prayed for the salvation of humanity. And as he had stared into the infinite in the body of the last whore, his Gods had come to him.

"Both, of course," he said simply. "It is a useful lesson to remember, for all of us. It matters not what we think we know, or what we imagine we can do. We can bestride space like a colossus, or split existence down to the smallest essence. We can walk among dead worlds and we can cross the stars.

"And yet, whatever we achieve, we are always less than we would wish."

"I seem to recall someone telling me of a race who believed the same thing."

"It is not uncommon."

"They realised they would always be less than their Gods, so they sought out their Gods and killed them, and thus they became more."

Sebastian smiled. He'd known that, of course. If she was testing him, she would have to do a great deal better than that. "That race of which you speak…. the Gods pursued them for their hubris and reduced their world to ashes and dust, as you did to my people's for their crime against you. As my people did to you in turn."

His smile grew broader — not wider, for his smile was never anything but a thin, razor line of faint colour against the pallor of his face — but longer. "Do not try to test me, Satai. Or should I call you 'my lady'?"

She twitched, once, involuntarily.

He reached forward and touched the necklace she wore. A sign of vanity. It did not matter how small or how personal, jewellery was a sign of vanity, and vanity was a sin and sins were to be punished. Her face was very close to his, and he was impressed to see fear openly expressed in her eyes. She did not try to hide it, did not try to lie, did not try to mask it with false bravado or anger.

"Have you found him yet?" she whispered.

"Your husband is long dead, Satai."

"You know of whom I am speaking."

"I know."

"He will kill you."

Sebastian's free hand caressed the silver top of his cane. His one excess, a small one, and necessary. His cane was the instrument by which he brought justice and purification. It had to look impressive to instil fear into the hearts of the unvirtuous.

"Then, Satai, you will have to wait and see. It is said that the poor hunter chases his prey. The wise hunter waits where he knows his prey will arrive. I have spent almost two years gathering information, learning his weaknesses and his vulnerabilities. He will come here, he will walk up to me, and I shall destroy him."

"He's defeated better than you."

"There are none better than me. Primarch Sinoval is coming here. I can feel the ship of the dead growing closer all the time. We know what he intends, and we will destroy him. I told you that I know all his weaknesses, Satai. All of them. It is a commendably short list."

Power crackled through his staff, and through him.

And through her.

She cried out and slumped to the floor, shaking. He tapped his cane against the floor and a wave of energy shot through the room. It poured into Tirivail before she could even move, and slammed her into the wall. She fell to the floor, unconscious and still.

Kats was still conscious, but shaking. He gently tapped his cane against the floor again and she cried out again.

"It was very convenient of you to come and find me, but I would have sent for you in any event. It will be…. oddly fitting that I destroy him here, beneath the gaze of my lords."

Kats looked up at him, and the fear in her eyes was more pronounced now.

"Weakness such as yours always leads to downfall in the end.

"Watch shortly, and I shall demonstrate."

* * *

YOU

* * *

Here we are, all of us.

There could be a worse group from which to assemble an army, but few spring to mind.

The Brotherhood Without Banners, raiders and ravagers and monsters. They sought profit and war, mercenaries and soldiers in a galaxy which, briefly, seemed to need neither. They look to me for inspiration and purpose.

The Tak'cha, over — zealous, dangerously fanatic. They are butchers who will scour the galaxy in their holy war if left unchecked, and the only leader I have given them is a man who has already betrayed more lords than I care to count.

My Soul Hunters. Not warriors, but scholars and custodians. Once they went to war and filled the whole galaxy with blood, spreading terror where they walked. Not even death was a safe haven from us. Is that the fate to which I am dooming the galaxy?

All that keeps these people together is me.

They call me a monster, they call me a heretic, a blasphemer, an abomination.

They can call me whatever they like. I do not care. Their words cannot hurt me, their anger cannot harm me, their hatred is not a weapon I fear.

Am I not still their saviour?

They call me Accursed, and they are right, but not in the way they believe.

I think they will find that every curse has a way to undo it. Nothing is written in stone, and even if it were, stones can be shattered.

I know no fear.

I feel no pain.

And I have business with you, Sebastian.

I could have hoped for more of us, but I will use what we have.

Sinoval stepped to the very edge of the precipice, staring into space. He closed his eyes.

"Susan," he said.

"Yes," came her reply. She was not here, not on the precipice, but she was inside Cathedral, and thus as near as if she stood in his own shadow.

"We are ready. Wait to a count of five hundred, and take the fleet in.

"I have faith in you."

"What…?"

It was too late.

Sinoval jumped.

* * *

WILL

* * *

Looking back at my life, it seems that until this point it was merely long, quiet years of boredom followed by a few quick and terrifying weeks in which people seemed to want to kill me.

That is not quite right, of course. My childhood years were neither long, nor, truly, boring. I had friends. I had the usual childish activities and concerns. I had family. And those few terrifying weeks were not filled with people trying to kill me. I was incidental, little more than a bystander. Of all the great players on that stage, only G'Kar knew I even existed, and his thoughts were doubtless far from me. To the rest of them — General Sheridan, Primarch Sinoval, Delenn — I was just another in a series of numbers.

Some of these great people I would meet later. Some I would not, but that does not change my point at all. Every one of those numbers is a real person, with their own lives and their own dreams. Every sentient life destroyed is a dream never to be known again. Primarch Sinoval once said that the greatest leaders are those who can look at the numbers and see just numbers and not people, or so I was told.

I cannot do that, because I remember when I was just a number. Afraid, alone, missing my home and my family so very badly, encountering death for the first time.

It is a frightening thing, to be a number.

L'Neer of Narn, Learning at the Prophet's Feet.

G'Kar ran as fast as he could from that dark and bloody charnel room, trying to force the sight of all those bodies out of his mind. He had things to do, and quickly. He could feel all his achievements and dreams running through his fingers like sand. He could see all those who had died in his quest watching him, disappointed in his failure.

There was no one out in the corridors of Babylon 5, only the security guards who stood back as he ran, looking as lost and confused as he was. There were no leaders here, and without them the station had become a drifting, rudderless thing, each person retreating into their own concerns.

Precisely as he was.

That was a frightening thought. Could something as large and noble as the Alliance really collapse from the loss of a mere handful of people? Could others really not think and act for themselves? What would happen when he and those like him died?

Had they really built utopia for a single generation?

He reached Na'Toth's office and stopped by the door, pressing the chime frantically. His heart was pounding in his chest, and he could smell again those charred bodies. He could see Narn erupting in flames, and the image merged into G'Kael's head caving in with the impact of the ceiling, then to Durano being torn apart.

The door opened, and Na'Toth admitted him. "Welcome, Ha'Cormar'ah," she said bitterly. He entered and the door closed.

The room seemed very dark, at least compared to the brightness of the corridors outside. He actually had to take a few moments to let his eyes adjust.

"I suppose that you have not heard the announcement," Na'Toth said calmly. "We are all to remain in our quarters. No ships are to enter or leave. The jump gate has been closed. The entire station, in fact the entire Alliance, is under martial law."

"The Vorlons?" he breathed.

"The Vorlons." She nodded. "Apparently there are spies of Sinoval's here, as well as numerous other traitors, and they are to be rooted out."

"Lies," he whispered, despairing. "All lies. We said things they did not like, we thought things they did not like, and…."

"That may well be true, but it is not all lies. Primarch Sinoval does have agents here."

G'Kar looked up. "You?"

She nodded.

That revelation hurt him more than he could have thought possible, more in some ways than the deaths he had just witnessed. He had trusted her.

Was there anyone who was not hiding something from him?

"How long?" he asked.

"Not long," she replied. "Less than a year. I was never…. satisfied with the Alliance, not really. Certainly not with the response to the Drazi's declaration of independence. My dislike reached certain ears and someone approached me."

"Who?"

"That's for me to know, Ha'Cormar'ah."

"What did you know?"

"If you mean about G'Kael, I did not know. If you mean certain problems with the homeworld, then yes, I did know. I knew we were supporting a group of raiders in an attack on Centauri space, but not that we had Shadow help."

"You could have…!" G'Kar paused. "No, there is no point in recriminations. I am as much to blame as anyone. Do you have a plan?"

"Indeed I do." She walked to the table and picked up a blaster and a long knife.

"You can't fight them all off on your own."

"I won't have to."

G'Kar's eyes widened.

"Yes, Ha'Cormar'ah, he is on his way here."

"You're going to turn this station into your battlefield. No, you can't do this!"

"Ha'Cormar'ah, I have the greatest of respect for everything you have achieved, but you were blind in more than one eye long before you went to Narn. Perhaps this could have been resolved peacefully, but not now. I have sent out a call to certain of our allies. Their ships will be here soon. If the Vorlons think they can take this place, they will have to fight for it."

"It will be a massacre!"

"I would rather die than live as a slave, Ha'Cormar'ah. I am sure you sympathise." She raised the knife, and G'Kar felt as though he had been transported back in time, and was watching the young and beautiful Da'Kal performing the same action.

He reeled backwards and slumped against the wall, staring at his hands. They seemed to be covered in blood. By G'Quan, was there no one he could trust, no one who would not betray him?

He glanced to one side. L'Neer was huddled in the corner of the room, rocking slowly back and forth. She looked up and met his eye, and he saw the sheer fear in hers.

He crawled over and put his arms around her. She sank into his embrace with a wail. G'Kar wished he could weep — for Lennier, for Lethke, for Da'Kal, for the Alliance, for all those who would die today. But he could not.

His one eye would not let him.

* * *

OBEY

* * *

The air was thick and heavy, the red duller and darker, the voices….

whispering

and screaming

and seductively soft and

enticing

as death

itself.

They were there, near the edge, too near, tendrils lapping over on to the world of

mortals.

They wrapped around him.

Stupid, so

stupid….

He'd known they were here. He'd been to

Golgotha

He'd seen the ruins of the

Enaid Accord

He knew they were nearby

worshipped

feared

monsters

Gods

Monsters worshipped by Gods.

You will obey us.

That was their cry, the cry of the Lords of Order

But even they obeyed someone else

The beings that waited beyond this universe, beyond the gates, beyond the

doors

Worshipped by a few

cult

conspiracy

The Lords of Order sought

changelessness

….

but even they

changed.

New rulers

New Governments

Secret members who worshipped secret Gods

Bewitched by a war millennia old

the war that had destroyed

Golgotha

and the

Enaid Accord.

Sinoval could feel himself

screaming

lost

Stupid.

A warrior

a leader

leads from the

front.

They were here

waiting

close to the edge.

He did not

fear

them

But he knew what they were and he

feared

for others

For those who did know

fear.

These creatures were fear.

Ancient

terrible

death incarnate

black hearts beating in the mausoleums of stars.

So near

whispering to him

No.

Not yet.

He was Primarch

He was Sinoval

the Accursed

the Saviour.

He had the

responsibility

the

duty

the

….

the

….

the

power!

He called out his

name

and

hyperspace parted.

The door opened and

closed

behind him.

* * *

US

* * *

Sinoval the Accursed, Primarch Majestus et Conclavus, stumbled back to real space, reeling and nauseous. He fell to his knees, the welcome weight of Stormbringer at his side. Around him power crackled, burning and forceful and pounding.

He looked up, his head almost too heavy to lift.

"Primarch Sinoval, I presume?"

* * *

YOU WILL

* * *

Susan ran as fast as she could, until she thought her lungs were going to burst into flames and her legs collapse into jelly. Never in her life had she moved with more urgency.

Each step leading to the precipice seemed steeper and higher than the last.

The Well had been angry, dark whispers resounding in her mind. It wasn't as if she wanted to hear that gibberish. Death, lots of warnings about death.

And danger.

There is danger. Remember.

Of course there was danger. They were about to besiege a space station housing the most important people in the Alliance and guarded by a massive Vorlon fleet. Of course there was danger.

And where was Sinoval?

She thought she knew, but she prayed she was wrong.

There was a figure standing on the precipice, but it wasn't Sinoval.

Moreil turned sinuously to face her.

"The Chaos — Bringer is not here," he hissed, his ugly, rasping voice hitting her like fingernails on slate.

"No," she whispered, trying to get her breath back.

"He has gone ahead of us, to bring the war to the enemy."

"Yes," she breathed.

Yes, gone ahead to take on the Vorlons in single combat, presumably. God save her from all this death — or — glory rubbish.

"Then we must follow him, and spread the fire with our footsteps."

She looked at the alien, the Shadow — spawned alien, and she saw the fanatical zeal and passion in his twisted, wrong eyes. She knew why Sinoval had spared his life, and she knew he could be used, but she didn't like it, and she didn't like associating with him.

But as she raised her head and looked at the fleet arrayed in hyperspace around Cathedral, waiting for the order, and as she remembered her purpose, she made the decision that Sinoval had always known she would have to make.

Sinoval, if we both survive this, I'm going to….

She never completed that thought. Instead she looked at Moreil.

"Yes," she said.

* * *

OBEY US

* * *

No one troubled him.

No one stopped him.

No one interfered or even looked at him

Anyone who passed him by ducked to one side, pressing themselves tightly against the corridor rather than meet his gaze.

John Sheridan had acquired a reputation amongst the Minbari when he was younger. He was the Starkiller, and more than one Minbari child had woken from nightmare visions of his face in the dark. The John Sheridan who walked through the corridors of Babylon 5 was more terrible by far than all of those dream images put together.

He reached the door he wanted, a door that was unguarded, for who would want to break in here?

It opened at his touch, and closed behind him.

From here, he could see everything around him — the Vorlon ships massed and ready, the myriad jump points opening to admit the invading fleet. He should be there to defend his station from the invaders, but he was not needed.

<We have been waiting for you,> came the voice from the bone — white Vorlon.

He paused, and looked around at the beginning of the battle.

"I'm here now," he said at last.

* * *

It is acceptable for you to hate us. It is even right that you do so.

You hate us because we are perfect, and that perfection merely reveals your own flaws. By hating us you see this, and you accept it.

Accepting your own weakness is merely the first step towards your apotheosis. You hate us, and hatred is merely a form of envy. You hate us because you wish to be us, and that hatred will be your first step along the path to becoming us.

To becoming perfect.

Chapter 4

We have never wished you harm, never wished to hurt you, or destroy you. You are our children, and we are your parents. All parents want only the best for their children, to see them grow and learn and become strong.

But as children grow they must be forced to become other than that which they were. Children are selfish and self — centred and greedy. An adult must be different.

The very act of growth is one of change, becoming different from that which you were. So it is with the growth of your race. We shall change you, that you may grow and become something better.

And then you will never need to change again.

* * *

He liked to think he did not feel, this creature of Order, of cold and passionless regimen and duty. That was what he had been told before he was…. changed, that he would never feel again.

And certainly, that was mostly true. He had felt no fear since the day he had been reborn. He had felt no doubt. Uncertainty and grief were now just words to him, or tools with which to manipulate others.

But there were emotions there. He sometimes thought of these as wrong, but at other times he recognised them for what they were.

Pride: in himself for acknowledging his own strength and conviction.

Satisfaction: on witnessing the effect of his existence.

Joy: in the aftermath of a task well done.

Gratitude: to his Lords for enabling him to be their tool.

Hatred: for those who would seek to oppose his great and holy work.

He felt all five at once as he stared down at the prone figures of his opponents. Satai Kats, the liar, the whore, the conspirator. Tirivail, the traitress, and the traitor's daughter.

And Sinoval.

The arrogant, the Accursed, the one who could not see where his duty lay. Sebastian had seen many like him over his long years of service. Petty little men, who sought to raise their heads above the herd and cry out, a piglet bleating to its mother to show it more attention than the others, a cog in the machine that thought itself more than the machine.

Vanity and vainglory, that was all it was. Some people simply could not accept that they were a tiny part of a greater whole, and they sought to become the whole, or worse, to create an entirely new whole built around their own selfish concerns and desires.

Some of those had seen sense, had repented and recanted and returned to their positions chastened and chastised. The others had been removed, smoothly excised like the cancerous cells they were. There would be a brief and localised illness, but the whole would soon recover.

This Sinoval would be no different. He had power, yes, and, unusually, he had power both spiritual and temporal, and he wielded authority among too many. He was intelligent and quick, and possessed of devious cunning.

But he was playing games with those who had been masters of the game since time immemorial, and eventually he would lose. He was mortal after all, and mortality carried within it a flaw as basic as the need for breath or nourishment or love.

Some were flawed in many different ways, or by many different means, but all possessed at least one flaw. Some few — the blessed, or the fortunate, or the particularly virtuous — were permitted to transcend, and that flaw was removed. Some few were made perfect.

Sebastian had knelt, glorying in the holiness of the Lights Cardinal, and he had heard Their plans to render the entire galaxy perfect, as he had been rendered perfect, and he had wept with joy and exultation at such an existence.

But first, there was one matter to deal with. One little matter, and that was all he was. No matter how great or noble or heroic he thought himself, Sinoval was only a small concern in the grand scheme of things.

"Primarch Sinoval, I presume?" Sebastian said, standing over the body of his opponent.

* * *

you will obey us

* * *

Delenn did not like Babylon 5. It was not that she did not like the Alliance, or even most of the people involved in it; but she did not like the station itself. The first time she had set foot in it she had suddenly become very cold, a great fear assailing her as if from nowhere. The emotion had soon passed, and for a long time she had kept it to herself.

She had told G'Kar though, not long before he had left for Narn. He had looked surprised, and then confessed he had felt exactly the same way.

And, in common with G'Kar, she regretted the lack of a past here. Kazomi 7 reminded them all with every step what the Alliance was for. No one could look at these stones bathed in blood and not be chastened and touched. Kazomi 7 was built on the blood of the innocent and the memories of the survivors.

Babylon 5 was new, far away from Kazomi 7 — in a central position at the heart of numerous trade routes, but still far from the people the Alliance was meant to represent. Perhaps if it had existed sooner, if it had known battle and fear and death and glorious defiance as Kazomi 7 had done, then maybe it could have been the emotional centre it so desired to be.

If the station survived this onslaught, perhaps it might yet become that, and the Alliance might be strengthened by it, but Delenn doubted that very much.

The Alliance was dying, perhaps even dead. The thin, hairline cracks she had seen during the past few years had grown into mammoth fissures. Any attempt to heal them could be no more than plasters to a man missing all his limbs.

But she was a healer. She had discovered that for herself. She was a healer, and she would heal.

She would at least try.

Fortunately there were others who felt as she did. G'Kar, Lethke, Kats, David…. she tried to think of other names but faltered. Surely there were others, or had the entire Alliance become filled with warriors or cynics or opportunists? Had the good men and women become so filled with bitterness that they no longer saw even the possibility of victory without bloodshed?

She missed Lyta — but Lyta was gone, defected to join Sinoval, or so it was said. Delenn could not even find the mind of the woman who had been her closest friend.

She missed Londo, but he was close to death, burdened by his own problems and his own ill — health. She could have acted sooner to help him, to save him, but she had preferred the good of the whole Alliance over the good of one friend, or one friend's people. Just another paper — thin crack that had become a chasm.

She missed John, but he was dead, had in fact been dead for years. She should never have brought him back from the ruins of Epsilon 3. She should have left him there to live always in her memories rather than become the man who had broken her.

No, that wasn't fair, but she was hardly fit to think of him now.

She was not a wife, she was not a mother, she was not a leader.

She was a healer.

There were few, precious few who could help her, but the Alliance had been born from only a few, and perhaps it could be re — born. Lethke would have needed a great deal more stealth to have hidden his meeting from her eyes, although she had not discovered his plan until after she had returned from the garden, limping and hobbling.

These were good people, people who desired peace and tranquillity, and if they worked together….

The smell of the room hit her while she was still in the corridor. At first she hoped it was just an illusion, or a memory, but as she came closer she realised that it was real. She kept hoping, daring to believe it might be something else, right until the moment she reached the still — open door.

These were not bodies, at least not the ones she could see. They were lumps of flesh, ruptured and torn and mutilated. One piece of flesh bore a fragment of Durano's red coat. The blackened Drazi corpse could only be Taan Churok. She wept at the sight of Lethke's body.

Her heart almost stopped when she saw the all — but — headless body of a Narn, but as she looked at it closely, with the cold, dispassionate glance that can only arise from the purest fear, she saw that it was not G'Kar. The clothing and build were different, and this had to be G'Kael.

She could not see G'Kar at all, and there was only one Narn body. Perhaps he had never arrived. Perhaps he still lived. Perhaps….

"G'Kar," she whispered, holding on to that one thought. She did not know how these people had been killed, although she could suspect, but if G'Kar still lived, then maybe their lives' works would still endure.

"He…. lives," rasped a broken voice, and she turned. There was a movement behind a table which had clearly been hurled into the wall with tremendous force. It took Delenn a long moment to recognise the voice.

She moved forward cautiously, lifting the hem of her skirt and picking a slow trail across the mass of flesh. As she got close enough to look behind the table, she saw Kulomani, blood sprayed across his chest and still dripping from numerous wounds.

"At least…. I think so," he said, gasping for breath. Horrible sounds came from his chest, the grinding of countless broken bones, a grisly rasp against the faint drumbeat of his heart. "Heard voices…. from the…. other side of the…. world."

"What happened?" she asked, leaning over to touch him. He shook at the lightest caress on his chest.

"Vorlon," he said, his eyelids fluttering. "Treason…. it said." He sighed. "Can't…. feel my legs." He looked up at her, his eyes filled with sincerity and conviction. "Kill me."

"No," she said firmly, tracing the outline of the table. It was hard to tell where it ended and Kulomani began, but she managed it eventually. Both his legs were broken, probably completely shattered.

"Dying anyway."

"No," she said again, biting her lip and trying to think of some way to move the table gently. Then she looked at the mangled ruin of his lower body, and reached out to touch his upper thigh. "Can you feel that?"

"Feel…. what? You…. have to…."

"No," she said again, her decision made. It might be that he would die anyway, but she would not let him die, and she would not kill him here. "We have seen too many die," she said angrily, her hands exploring the table for a hold. "This Alliance was built after far too many deaths, and it was built to celebrate life. We have all forgotten that, myself included, but it is time to remember. I will not let you die." She found a grip and dug her fingers in sharply.

"I am a healer, you see."

She forced the table up with all her strength. Kulomani let out a loud cry and his head flopped backwards, but she managed to get the table clear, pushing it away to one side.

His legs looked even more ruined from here, but as she looked closer she saw it might not be as bad as she had initially feared. The bones were smashed, but no limb was severed, and she knew Brakiri bones to be very supple. With time and rest they would probably knit. He might even walk again — or he might not.

"Commander Kulomani," she said, looking down at him. He did not reply, and she wondered if the blood loss or shock had finally killed him, but his eyelids fluttered. "Commander Kulomani."

"Empty," he whispered. "You…. are empty."

She took his hand and pulled him up so that he swayed against her, barely upright.

"I am filled with my purpose," she said firmly. "What else do I need?"

His head bobbed, and he seemed to be nodding. "What…. else…. indeed?"

* * *

You will obey us

* * *

She took a deep breath. She should be angry. No one could fault her for being angry. In fact, no one could fault her for being absolutely bloody furious. And she was.

But she was also ready. Unlike last time, she understood the need for this. Sinoval could not be everywhere, and his mystique drew on his personal power and force of will as much on legend. He had to be seen. Besides, he obviously had things to do which were more important than leading his bloody fleet.

She knew the objectives, and the reasoning behind it. Babylon 5 was the centre of the Alliance, an important symbol. It was also the current location of a lot of important people who would have to be rescued.

Susan had a very uncomfortable feeling she would have to destroy the station in order to save it.

She looked out at her fleet, trying to breathe slowly. Sinoval thought her capable of this. He must have done, or he would not have gone on ahead. He certainly wouldn't have jeopardised everything just for a single blaze — of — glory mission, would he?

She gritted her teeth, and began to speak.

"Is everyone ready?"

Her voice would go out across her fleet. All of them could hear her, and she could hear all of them.

"We are ready," replied the cold, dead, emotionless voice of Marrago, leader of the ragtag army formed from the remains of the Brotherhood Without Banners.

"To war we go, with no fear or doubt," said another. "May our ancestors watch over us." Susan had no doubt that Marrain and the Tak'cha were ready and fearless.

"Yes," came a simple reply, spoken no doubt through teeth as gritted as her own. Vizhak had watched his homeworld fall under the grip of the Vorlons, only barely managing to escape himself. He had been another of Sinoval's private projects, but he had worked to gather as many of his people as he could. Hungry and angry and filled with desire for revenge.

The Soul Hunters did not reply, but Susan could feel their acceptance vibrating through the Well. They would go through anything for their Primarch.

What a mess this was. In one way or another the three commanders of the fleet were all dead men, trapped and lost in grief. They were the renegades and the monsters and the bandits and the dispossessed.

They were an army of freaks.

Susan touched the pattern of scars on her face and felt the whisper of her mother's touch in the back of her mind.

She was a freak as well.

"You all know the plans," she said. "Hold the Vorlons back from the station, assemble a boarding party. If we can drive the whole fleet away, so much the better, but that's secondary. There's a list of people we have to get off the station before the really heavy fighting begins."

She paused.

"And if a single one of you puts revenge above the overall plan, I'll personally skin him alive.

"Let's go."

* * *

You will obey us

* * *

Sinoval lifted his head and opened his eyes. Around him he could hear the screams, the waiting, anticipating

things

from elsewhere, from behind the barriers of hyperspace. The

things

the Vorlons had brought through.

The human was standing there, still, not breathing, a faint, satisfied smile on his face.

"You would be Sebastian," Sinoval whispered.

The journey through hyperspace had never felt like that before. The Aliens were nearer than he had suspected. He had seen their city in the dreamscape where Sheridan and he had been imprisoned, but that had not been entirely real, just the reflection of the night sky in a lake filled with the black blood of the dying.

The things that had reached out to him in hyperspace were real, terrifyingly real, and close to breaking through.

"I am. Inquisitor Sebastian of the Order of Seekers for Truth and Penitence, to allow myself my full title."

"Of course." Sinoval coughed, trying to remember how to breathe, trying to remember how to force his heart to keep beating. "Formality." He sat back on his heels. "Sinoval, once of the Wind Swords, Primarch Majestus et Conclavus, Lord of Cathedral."

"Formality indeed," Sebastian intoned. "It is always good to meet with politeness, with someone who recognises that manners are inherently necessary in a diplomatic meeting such as this. In the interests of formality, may I inform you that the Lights Cardinal of the Vorlon High Command have ordered you placed under arrest for various and sundry crimes against the natural order of the galaxy. You are to be transported to Their August Presence, alive if possible, but should you resist I am to take you to them dead. Do you understand me?"

"Perfectly," he breathed. His breath was coming more strongly now, and his body was beginning to feel more normal. His muscles were tense, ready for the explosion of motion that would begin this. His fingers slowly curled around Stormbringer's hilt.

"Those who have aided or assisted you in your crimes are also to be placed under arrest," Sebastian added. "I have already begun this process."

He stepped to one side, a single tap of his cane on the floor punctuating the motion.

Kats was there, lying still and unconscious on the floor.

She was not dead. Even weakened and confused, Sinoval could see that, but she was hurt. The sight of her fragile, gentle beauty touched him in a way he could not have anticipated. It had been two years or more since he had last seen her, before Golgotha, before Sheridan, before the black heart of night beating in the necropolis crafted by dreams.

It had been easy to push her out of his mind, but now she was here before him, vulnerable and wounded, and he had not been expecting her.

The Well tried to cry out a warning to him, but the voice was distant and he did not react as quickly as he should have done. He tried to move forward, but Sebastian was ready for him. The cane swung in a smooth, graceful semi — circle and smashed into the side of his head. He fell, reeling, stunned by the electricity crackling from the length of the cane.

"I am authorised, and indeed requested," Sebastian said, "to use whatever force I deem necessary in the pursuit of my duty."

He struck Sinoval again.

* * *

You will obey us

* * *

For Senator Dexter Smith, sleep was not something to be welcomed. Not now. It was not that he suffered from insomnia, in fact that would have been preferable. It was that when he slept he dreamed of the grave, of worms eating his flesh, of cold damp soil filling his mouth and his eyes, of skin cracking and rotting and becoming dust.

He had to will himself to wake, and then there was nothing to do but stare up at the ceiling, careful not to wake Talia. She was sleeping well, and he supposed he should envy her that, but he could not. He doubted he could envy anyone anything.

He could hardly bring himself to touch her. Her skin was cold and clammy, her hair smelled of mist in a graveyard, her heartbeat was the slow, dying thud of a drum whose drummer is losing strength.

Sometimes she felt warm, and at those times he let her stay with him and sleep beside him. They did nothing else. He could hardly bring himself to touch her, or anyone else. He could not bring himself to kiss her. It was only the gentle touch of her mind that made her presence bearable.

It was not that he had stopped feeling for her. He doubted he would ever do that, but he could see no point in anything. He could see only death in everything and everyone. Even in her.

Little things provoked strange memories within him. He thought about kissing her, and he remembered the first girl he had ever kissed, only now she was not full of life, with a shy glint in her eyes and shaking almost as hard as himself. Now she was a hollow skeleton, her lips blue with cold and skin that broke at his touch, revealing emptiness beneath.

Every other memory he had was the same. Everyone he remembered was dead, a skeleton, a revenant.

Was that what death was like, he wondered frequently, the slow and gradual corruption of all the good memories, until all that remained were the bad, and there was no reason to carry on?

Fortunately he had a reason. Those creatures, the things from elsewhere, had to be stopped. He had to stop them, because he had seen one, and without the training and discipline of the telepaths who had shared the experience, he had seen and experienced more. It had been driven back, back into the Apocalypse Box from which it had emerged, but it was still there, and he could feel it every time he looked at a living — or dying — being.

That was his goal, but there were things he had to do first.

"You're crazy," Talia said to him one day when he told her of his plan. They had spoken such words before, about one insane plan after another. The breaking into the hospital to rescue Delenn was yet another memory that had turned to ashes, for they had got there to find Delenn already dead and yet they had brought her out anyway, but this time the words were spoken without jest. No joking. No banter.

He supposed he was. No one could look upon that thing and remain sane. No one could look unprotected upon the infinity that was another universe and not see things differently.

He was a human being, and he was still alive. That was what he told himself when he doubted, as he did so very often.

"I have to do this," he had replied simply.

"At least take me with you."

"No."

"We should leave soon," said the Vindrizi. Dexter did not like to look at him. The body was human, but the force animating it was something entirely different. The human body was fallible and weak, and he could see the flaws running through it, tiny fault lines far beneath the surface. But that did not matter to the Vindrizi itself, a being with an existence of hundreds of millennia. It could wait and live on. It didn't matter to Dexter either. It didn't matter how long any lifespan was — all things died, and one day the Vindrizi would die too. And it would cease to exist with an even greater fear than that experienced by humans.

"I must do this," he had said again.

Neither of them understood. Or perhaps they had understood and he had not noticed. Regardless, he was convinced it was right that he do this. He was human, not a machine, not a walking corpse. He was human, and he would repay his debts.

That was why he found himself looking up at the impressively tall Edgars Building, home of Interplanetary Expeditions, looking at the cracks in the plexiglass and plasteel. That was why he found himself waiting outside the office of its secretive controller and conspirator, Mr. William Edgars.

He had wondered if an old man would be more obviously dying than the younger people he had seen. To his slight surprise, that was not the case. Everything was dying equally.

Death begins with life, after all.

* * *

You will obey us

* * *

And so the ships came through, bringing war to the place built to symbolise peace.

The Drazi, a race punished and sanctioned and enslaved.

The Tak'cha, a race of exiles, without home, without understanding, without atonement.

The Brotherhood Without Banners, raiders and outlaws and murderers and monsters.

The Soul Hunters.

The Vorlons were waiting for them, of course.

* * *

You will obey us

* * *

…. never need to change again.

The Vorlon's voice was seductive and soft, the voice of a kindly uncle comforting a young child who does not understand the way the world works. It was the voice of wisdom, of the understanding of a teacher or a friend.

General John Sheridan did not need a lesson in how the world worked. He was not a young child, and he did not need wisdom.

What he needed, what he understood he needed, beneath the raging anger and the howling emptiness, behind the legion of ghosts staring at him with blank, unforgiving eyes….

What he needed was answers.

<You know anger,> the Vorlon continued. <Anger can make you strong, for a time. You know grief. Grief can make you strong, for a time. You know pain. Pain can make you strong, for a time.

<Everything you give birth to is ephemeral. Everything you experience or create is fleeting. You are short — lived creatures, and thus you have short — lived concerns.

<Can you truly say that your grief and your anger and your pain benefit you? They are merely ephemeral, and when the fleeting strength they grant you passes, what remains?

<We are eternal, and we have become eternal by putting aside ephemeral things. We have ceased to look at the present, or the future, for we know they are one and the same. Thus we feel no fear, we feel no anger, we feel no grief, we feel no pain.

<We want you to understand these things.

<You are special. You are unique. We say these things to you, because we know that you will understand. You have been deceived by those you thought you loved, and that deceit has left behind anger and grief and pain.

<But had you never known love, then you would not be experiencing the things you experience now. You would be stronger, not just for now, but for eternity.

<You would have taken your first step towards becoming as we are.

<We offer you this as equals. We do not seek to rule you, or to dominate you. We do not desire slaves. All we desire is for you to be as we are.

<Eternal, and unchanging.

<What do you say, Shadowkiller?>

General John Sheridan looked up at the Vorlon, past the patterns swirling and writhing on its bone — white suit, past the fluttering of distant wings, into the pale glow of its eye stalk.

"What do I say?" he asked.

He paused.

"I say….

"Cut the crap."

* * *

You will obey us

* * *

He was heavy, heavier than any living being should ever be no matter how large or muscular, and Kulomani was neither. He was weighed down with the burden of having seen death.

Fortunately for him, Delenn possessed the strength of one who has also seen death and does not fear it. She could not carry him, but she could drag him. His left arm rested across her shoulders and his right arm pushed against the walls, providing just enough pressure to keep his battered legs sliding across the floor.

He had said very little since they had left the charnel room, although every step had torn new cries of pain from him. For her part Delenn was content with the absence of words. She did not want to speak. She wanted to think.

Every building is created one stone at a time, one brick on top of another. So had it been with the original Alliance, and so it would be with the new Alliance. Currently there were Delenn and Kulomani, but G'Kar had survived, so there would be a third. That would have to be a start.

The journey to G'Kar's quarters was long, but mostly uneventful. There was no one in the corridors. A few security guards had been posted at the transport tubes to enforce the curfew she had not ordered. They backed aside wordlessly at the look in her eyes.

She could hear irregular, echoing clangs — the sound of a battle outside, debris hitting the hull. She did not know who was fighting, and it did not matter. Her concern was here.

The door to the Narn Ambassador's quarters was locked, as she had expected. She pressed the chime, and was not terribly surprised to find that it didn't work. Finally she resorted to knocking.

There was no reply.

She knocked again.

Still no reply.

"Someone is there," she whispered to herself. She could hear movement. Narns were seldom stealthy, with a few notable and terrifying exceptions. "G'Kar!" The sound of movement grew louder, and there seemed to be a scuffle.

"In nominus Primus," rasped Kulomani, struggling to lift his head. "Es su dest." His head slumped again, as if the effort of those six words had exhausted him.

The door opened and Na'Toth stood framed in the entrance.

"In nominus Primus, es su dest," she repeated. Kulomani nodded weakly, and she stepped aside.

Delenn led him in, mentally translating the words. They made some sort of sense to her. In the name of…. something, so is…. what is come. The future. In the name of something, so is the future.

Several things happened at once. Na'Toth closed the door, she laid Kulomani down on a stone table, she saw G'Kar slumped against a wall, a cut on his face and a Narn girl clutching at his side, and she realised what the word meant.

"Primarch," she whispered. "Primarch!"

"No," Na'Toth said acidly. "Not me, but someone I work for." She looked at Kulomani. "Someone we work for."

G'Kar moved forward. "Kulomani! I thought you were dead, but…. Sinoval!" He looked at Na'Toth. "Both of you. He is the one who introduced you…." He paused, and looked up at Delenn. "This has been a very confusing day," he said finally, with an air of exhaustion.

Delenn smiled sadly and sweetly, and stepped forward, her arms open. G'Kar was strong and warm and she held him tightly.

Their embrace lasted for a few moments and then she pulled back, her smile fading. Gently she reached up and touched the long scar across his eye. "A most confusing day, indeed."

He nodded. "Kulomani, how is…."

"He will live," Na'Toth said, from where she was standing beside him. "Or he will die. Most of us do in the end, but I doubt he will die today."

"I thought you were dead," G'Kar said. "I would never have…."

"So did I, Ha'Cormar'ah," the Brakiri said.

"Any others? If you survived, then…." Delenn shook her head, and G'Kar bowed his. "Then what now?" he asked.

"We survive," Delenn said firmly. "And we rebuild. We have survived, and we still care about the ideals of the Alliance. We must salvage what and whom we can, and rebuild."

G'Kar looked terribly sad. "I do not think that will be possible."

"But the four of us…."

"Peace is a delusion," Na'Toth said. "You do not seek to negotiate with your enemies. You destroy them."

"Sinoval," she whispered, comprehension dawning. G'Kar had said as much, but she had hardly heard. Only now did the words and the meaning sink in. "Both of you."

"Both…. of us," Kulomani said.

"And others," Na'Toth added.

Delenn looked helplessly at G'Kar, then staggered back against the wall, sinking helplessly to the floor, clutching her knees tight against her body. She wanted to think of something to do, but she was suddenly so tired.

What had Kulomani said? She was empty.

That was not true. She had her purpose. All she lacked was the next step.

She was suddenly aware of a presence next to her. Looking up, she saw the little Narn girl. She had been aware that G'Kar had returned with a child, but she had not enquired further.

"Is something wrong?" the girl asked solicitously.

"Yes," she said. "A great many things. I am sorry, little one. I have not told you my name. I am Delenn."

"My name's L'Neer," said the child.

Delenn's resolve crumbled at the sound of the name. She looked up at G'Kar, who looked away rather than admit the truth she had now recognised.

Everywhere she looked, everyone she knew….

They were all dead.

She opened her arms and L'Neer came to her. She held the girl tight and wished she could cry, but, like G'Kar, she had no tears left.

* * *

You will obey us

* * *

"Do I look like a tactician?"

Susan could see everything from the pinnacle. At times like this she could understand Sinoval's eternal sense of superiority. Standing here, seemingly on top of the world, she could see them all. The ships seemed so close she almost felt she could reach out and touch them.

No wonder Sinoval acted as if he were a God. Standing here, he practically was.

The battle was going better than she had cause to expect, but that was still not particularly good. The Vorlons were too many, and too powerful. Not to mention the defences of the station itself. The fleet was disorganised, fighting in small units rather than one cohesive whole.

Still, she had to admit that those small units were fighting well, especially the Drazi. They were completely heedless of any sort of tactics or fear and were impossibly relentless. She had seen at least two damaged Sunhawks deliberately throw themselves into a Vorlon ship.

The Tak'cha were swarming their enemy, using very impressive hit — and — run tactics. Guerrilla warfare, almost. Someone had been training them.

The Brotherhood were chaotic and random, but that very randomness allowed them some leeway. Marrago had identified key targets, and the Brotherhood were taking them out. Most of the defence grid had already been shut down.

And the Soul Hunters and Cathedral…. they were fighting as one unit, directed by one guiding mind.

Susan would be the first to admit she was no tactician, but when her army had two expert generals and the combined knowledge of millennia guiding it, she did not have to be.

But even she could see that they would be lost if things carried on like this. They had managed to force a small breach in the station and she hoped a boarding party had made it on board, but she could not be entirely sure.

She wished she could see inside.

And with that thought, she could. The station seemed to rush towards her, and she almost jumped out of the way for fear of a collision, but the walls passed around her and suddenly she was inside.

"Well, this is…. interesting," she breathed.

Navigating the scene was far from easy, but she managed to move herself around. There was a boarding party, led by…. surprise, surprise, Marrain himself. He and the Tak'cha were fighting a group of Security officers, and doing well.

Now where the hell were the people they had to get out? Susan ran through the list. Delenn, Sheridan, G'Kar, Kulomani, Na'Toth, David, and she really hoped he was all right. It was just like him to get caught in a mess like this.

Where were they?

All of a sudden she could feel Sheridan's presence. Casting around, she tracked him down.

There was a room filled with light. Sheridan was looking at a Vorlon clad in pasty bone — white armour, mottled and spotted. The Vorlon seemed to be looking directly at her, but it evidently did not notice her. It was speaking to Sheridan.

<What do you say, Shadowkiller?>

"What do I say? I say….

"Cut the crap."

Susan took in the scene, and paused.

Then she knew what she had to do, and shouted out one word as loudly as she could.

"Lorien!"

* * *

You will obey us

* * *

I am a warrior. I am Minbari. I am of the Wind Swords.

We are cold, the cold of stone, the cold of winter. A hard people and a harsh land.

Sebastian struck him again, the power thundering through his body, pain crackling along his nerves.

We were feared because we knew no fear. We would use the bodies of our brothers as weapons if we had to, and know that they would use our bodies as weapons should we fall.

The stories he had told Susan, the stories of Marrain and the Wind Swords, surged within him. There were other stories as well, all living in one. Tales of Shingen, of Parlain.

They called our armies the coming of the cold, and they feared us, because we feared nothing.

Sebastian struck him again.

No loss, no grief, no sorrow, no pain could deflect us from our task.

And again.

The coming of the cold.

Sebastian brought his cane back for another blow.

I am Sinoval.

He pushed forward and caught the cane as it came forward. The sparkling blue lightning crackled along its length and burned into the skin of his palm. He could smell his flesh singe and burn, but he kept up the iron grip.

Sebastian displayed no emotion, assuming he ever did.

It was a pity, Sinoval thought. Sebastian would have made a fine Wind Sword.

Then he remembered Kats lying still, and that lent him new resolve. He fought back, hauling himself up, straining, his feet digging into the floor. Still grasping firmly to the glowing shaft of Sebastian's cane he let himself weaken just a little, just a small step back. Then, as Sebastian fell, he pushed harder, releasing the cane.

Sebastian crashed hard against the far wall, the impact obviously jarring him. Sinoval grabbed Stormbringer from where it had fallen. The hilt was cold against the charred flesh of his hands, but that did not trouble him.

He was the cold.

The coming of the cold.

Sebastian moved forward, more swiftly than Sinoval had anticipated. The human's face was expressionless, but his dark eyes revealed his anger.

"There is nothing," Sebastian said simply, "that can save either you or your fleet. You do understand that?"

"I do not fear," Sinoval rasped. "I am a warrior of the Wind Swords. Mine is the cold, the stone, the throne of rock studded with spikes as a reminder that the life of a warrior is pain. Mine is the huge hall of the chill air."

"Shirohida," Sebastian said, carefully. "A thousand years dead and gone, nothing but a burned — out wreck even before your world died."

"No," came the reply. "It lives…. here, within me."

"Interesting. So what are you then? Minbari, or Soul Hunter? Warleader, or Primarch?"

"I cannot be both?"

"For as a mortal man hath but one soul, so hath he but one purpose, and that purpose is to serve. And no man may serve more than one master. You are divided, and division is a flaw. I see we had little need to pursue you. Left to your own devices you would have collapsed in pieces. You are no conciliator, no unifier, no melder of broken peoples. You are trying to be too many things. Where is the real Sinoval?"

Sinoval did not reply. With each moment his breath grew easier, his muscles harder, his body stronger. With each moment the pain was less. Let him talk.

"Buried beneath so many words, like a cheap doll covered in countless layers of paint. One person saw the real Sinoval, did she not, and where is your precious Deeron now? She fled from your bed, and died at your hand. There is no one alive who knows you, who can see anything but illusion upon disguise. No one…."

Sebastian stopped, and a sly smile of triumph spread across his face.

"I do apologise," he said. "It appears I was mistaken."

Behind him Kats began to stir, then she rose to her feet.

* * *

You will obey us

* * *

"Senator Smith, always a pleasure. I had almost thought you had gone into hibernation, hmm?"

That was a joke. He did not find it funny. Hibernation was a long sleep, and sleep was just a death from which you awoke. Or was it the other way around — that death was a sleep from which you never awoke?

"Mr. Edgars," he said. "Good morning."

The old man looked at him. The dying old man looked at him. Smith thought he had built up some resistance to this sort of thing by now, but he had not. The sight of the grinning skull beneath Edgars' permanently machiavellian expression unnerved him.

Edgars tapped the commpanel on his desk, deep in thought. "Miss Hampton," he said.

"Yes, sir."

"I believe I have an appointment with Mr. Zento later this morning."

"Yes, sir. In two hours."

"Inform him that something has come up unexpectedly and I will be unavailable. In fact, I will be unavailable all day."

"Yes, sir."

Edgars sat back, fingers steepled in front of his face, masking his expression. Smith liked that. Skeletal fingers were preferable by far to the sight of that grinning skull.

"You've changed," Edgars said. "I've seen that expression in people before, some young men, some very old. I was a little younger than you when I first saw it on myself in a mirror."

Smith said nothing, content to let him talk.

"You've seen something, or done, or felt, or experienced something. Whatever it is, it's completely changed your entire world — view, hasn't it? When we are young, we have such clear ideals, such a precise understanding of the world and our place in it, and then occasionally something happens to shatter all that. Where once there was certainty, now there is only doubt.

"I saw it in myself when I first spoke to a telepath. I had seen them before of course, and I had always known of their existence, but it was the first time I had spoken to one…. I could sense her superiority beneath the surface. Despite the uniform and the badge and the gloves, she still behaved as if she was better than us."

He sat forward.

"And do you know what? She was right. They are better than us. They have a power that I cannot comprehend. Oh, I can imagine it, but I can never know for certain. That revelation, that I was a second — class citizen because of something missing in my mind, in my DNA…. well, that changed me. I saw everything differently from that moment.

"You've seen something as well, haven't you? What is it? I assume that's what you came here to tell me?"

Smith nodded and walked forward, one hand still in the pocket of his trousers. He pulled the PPG out and laid it on the desk. Edgars leaned back again, looking up at him.

"I've seen Death," he said simply.

* * *

You will obey us

* * *

The whole thing took no more than a second:

Ah, child. You have called for me. How are things progressing?

Badly. You did know you were sending me to a death — or — glory bloodhound with delusions of Godhood, didn't you?

I knew he was flawed, yes. Were he perfect there would be little need of your intervention. How is his training progressing?

It's weird. Sometimes I think I've got somewhere, but then he goes and does something totally alien, or stupid, or incomprehensible, or all three, like now for instance. He's gone off alone and dumped all this on me.

Perhaps he sees you as his successor.

Once, I can accept. Last time, it wasn't really as if he had a choice — but he's the leader here, not me!

Ah, a battle. I see.

Anyway, I can moan about him later, if there is a later. You said I could call on you once, and you'd help me, right? Whatever it was.

I did, although my power to intervene is perhaps not as overwhelming as you may think.

Whatever. I don't know quite how this seeing thing works, but I can see John. He's talking with one of the Vorlons.

Yes, so he is.

I…. you can see it?

Through your eyes, yes.

Oh…. good. I want everyone to see it. Hear it, too. Everyone on the station, in the fleet, the lot.

That may risk revealing my involvement to the Vorlons.

Then risk it.

Do you believe this is so important?

I wouldn't ask if I didn't. What he's saying, it's something everyone has to hear. That's what you kept telling me, that this isn't just a war about armies or territory, it's about ideology and belief and philosophy and them trying to dictate what's best for all of us.

Yes.

Well, I think John's about to tell them all that their ideology stinks, and it's something everyone should hear. There are too many people who think the Vorlons are a necessary evil, even after what they did to Narn. We can't afford to let any more planets be destroyed before people finally get up and do something. The more people who hear this conversation, the more people will act now. Do you get me?

Perfectly.

You did promise. Any one thing, and you'd do it.

I did. Very well. It is perhaps a little too late for me to continue to hide, and time I should 'get up and do something'.

That's not what I meant.

No, it is. I will do as you ask.

The whole conversation took less than a second.

* * *

You will obey us!

* * *

His breath was as fire from his lungs, his eyes were as cold as the halls that had given him birth, his blade was as black as blood at midnight.

Any lesser man would have been intimidated, but Sebastian was not a lesser man. He was a man who had stared at infinity and survived with both purpose and sanity.

Kats looked at the tableau as she rose, coughing and shaking, and she could feel the power crackling in the air between them. Sebastian was talking, but the words hardly registered. Sinoval said nothing, or if he did speak, she could not hear the words.

And then Sebastian paused, and she had the impression that he was smiling.

"I do apologise," he said. "It appears I was mistaken."

He turned and looked at her. She saw in him then the eyes of a murderer, the eyes of a monster who knows too much and understands too little. She had faced madmen before, and she knew then that Sebastian was not mad.

He was coldly, chillingly sane, the kind of sanity that cannot tolerate any madness at all, no matter how insignificant.

"My lady," he said, and the words cut her to the quick. He was holding his cane in one hand, tapping the silver top in the palm of the other. "It is so nice of you to join us. We were having a spirited discussion. Perhaps you can help us. What, in your opinion, is Primarch Sinoval?"

She did not look at Sinoval, keeping her eyes fixed on Sebastian despite the gorge rising in her throat. Her hand clutched her necklace so tightly that it drew blood.

"What does that matter?" she asked.

"He seems to be under the delusion that he is a hero. What do you think of that?"

"I don't know."

"Really. How disappointing. I know that you do not know who you are, but I had hoped at least that you knew who he was."

"He's a good man," she said, breathing slowly. "He has done bad things, and he is capable of doing horrible things. To be honest, I am more scared of him sometimes than of anyone else I have ever known.

"Including you.

"But he is still a good man for all that. He has never intended to do wrong."

"How…. interesting," Sebastian said. "So very blind. Shall I tell you about good people with good intentions? Good people are weak, you blind woman. I believed once that I was doing good, and others called me a monster. I had good intentions, plans to erase debauchery and weakness and barbarism, and I was branded insane. Anyone can perpetrate acts of horror and barbarism and claim that they had 'good intentions'.

"As for him, his intentions are as irrelevant as yours. Deeds are what matter and what have his shown him to be?"

Kats smiled. "A good man. A strong man."

"Strong? On the contrary, he is flawed. Weak. Incomplete."

"Oh," she said, softly. "I don't know about that."

Sinoval darted forward, Stormbringer flashing. She had not seen the preparation, but she had heard his breathing, and she knew him. Sebastian took a step back and raised his cane to parry, but Kats had expected that.

Leaping forward, she grabbed the cane and struggled to wrench it away from him. The power surged at her, and burned her skin. She screamed and let go, but she had done enough.

Stormbringer smashed into the human's side. She heard Sebastian's ribs break and saw his face twitch, for just one second, in a grimace of pain.

Sinoval kept up the attack. Sebastian took slow, measured steps backwards, a defender's steps. Sinoval's attack was that of a warrior — aggressive, furious, strong.

But as Kats cradled her burning hands against her belly she saw that Sinoval was too wild, that he had lost the control he had always exemplified. Please, she thought. Stay calm. Don't let him provoke you.

Then she saw Sebastian parry Stormbringer and hold it with his cane. The black blade of the pike seemed to absorb the lightning and draw it into Sinoval. She watched as his grip weakened, then she scorned her own advice and lunged forward.

It hurt to move her hands, but she had lived with pain before, far greater pain than this. She clawed at Sebastian's face, raking at his eyes, throwing her body at him. He slipped and stumbled, and his cane almost dropped from his hand.

Her momentum forced him to the floor. She swayed, but managed to stay on her feet. She stumbled back as Sinoval readied his final blow, a sideways swing that would surely break Sebastian's neck.

With inches to spare, Sebastian brought up his cane. It was less a parry than an attack on the blade of Stormbringer itself. Kats saw the ball of lightning form an instant before the strike. She doubted if Sinoval did, but he could hardly have missed the sound that accompanied the impact.

It was an awful noise: the sound of metal breaking, and a soul with it. There was a flash of light, a blur of motion, and a short, sudden pain in her stomach.

As Sinoval staggered back, seemingly blinded, she saw that Stormbringer was shattered. The piece that Sinoval still held was no longer than his arm. Sebastian leapt up and thrust forward with his cane. Sinoval tried to parry, but Stormbringer was not long enough, and he was moving too slowly, as if he were swimming in air as thick as blood.

Kats coughed, and realised that she was coughing up blood. She looked down.

And saw Stormbringer's jagged shard embedded in her stomach.

But it hadn't hurt at all, she thought dumbly as she fell forward to her knees. She managed to raise her head and look up, only to see Sinoval reeling backwards and Sebastian aiming carefully — judged blows at him. She tried to say something, but all she could do was open her mouth and cough up more blood.

The last thing she saw before she fell to the floor was something she had never realised could happen:

Sinoval, Primarch Majestus et Conclavus, falling on the field of battle.

* * *

Or you will die.

* * *

<We offer you salvation.>

"No, you don't. You're offering us stagnation. You're offering us nothing, now and for eternity."

<You are flawed. We offer you perfection.>

"Maybe we don't want to be perfect. Have you ever thought of that? Maybe it's our flaws that make life interesting."

<We gave you life. Were it not for us you would be a broken shell, felled by your own sickness. We gave you….>

"You tried to control me, that's all you did! Don't you dare try this altruistic, we've — only — got — your — best — interests — at — heart spiel on me."

<We have only ever desired to protect you.>

"Maybe we don't need your protection."

<You spurn us. You spurn our gifts.>

"Well, that's a funny thing. One of your guys gave me a gift earlier. The gift of truth, I suppose it was. And it hurt. Oh God, it hurt."

<It was….>

"Shut up! Damn you, I've stood here and I've listened to your crap for all this time, now you can at least listen to me! Yes, the truth hurt, but I'm glad he told me, because after I stopped blaming the person I shouldn't have been blaming, I looked around.

"You sent her there to die, you self — righteous sons of bitches. You sent Delenn to Z'ha'dum to die, and you probably knew she was pregnant and you didn't care one little bit! There's your perfection for you, there's your caring and nurturing and altruism right there. When it comes down to it, you'll throw people away just because it's convenient."

<You are a leader. You know what it means to have to send people to their deaths.>

"Yes, damn it, I do, but I regretted it each and every time I did it, and I never, ever sent someone to die just because it was more convenient that way."

<You were to be our leader, our general.>

"And Heaven forbid I have anything distracting me from that, hey? Like, I don't know, a wife and kid? I'm so sick of you and all like you trying to control me. You tried to make me turn against Delenn by giving me your truth, and for a time I did, because I was so angry I couldn't think straight! Sinoval tried to make me turn against you by mind games and parlour tricks and philosophy and I wasn't sure what to say because I had no idea what I was meant to be doing.

"For a long time I had no idea what I was meant to be fighting for, but after listening to all that crap you've spewed out, I've made up my mind.

"I'll fight for my friends, if I have any friends left. I'll fight for Delenn, if she'll even have me back, which she has no reason to. I'll fight for those who need someone to lead them who isn't a zealot like you or Sinoval.

"And I'll fight against you because you're nothing but arrogant, stuck — up, holier — than — thou puppeteers who think you've got the right to do whatever you want!"

<We have offered you power. We have offered you perfection. You have turned us down. You are the discordant note in our song, the stone that turns beneath our feet, the shadow that mars our light.

<You say you will fight us. We say this:

<You will obey us.

<Or you will die.>

Chapter 5

You will obey us!

"No," Sheridan replied calmly.

* * *

The Alliance had been tottering for some time before the battle at Babylon 5. Even if events had not been forced as they were, it is likely that the collapse would have happened eventually. Some authors have even maintained that the Alliance was flawed from the very beginning.

The history of the Alliance had been one long walk towards annihilation, with numerous flashpoints. The Drazi Conflict. The enslavement of the Centauri. The destruction of Narn. But the date commonly accepted as being the day the Alliance ceased to function was 20th November 2263. The day of the Battle of Babylon 5.

It was a battle fought on many fronts. Outside the station, the rag — tag fleet Primarch Sinoval had gathered fought the Vorlon forces. Inside, Marrain and the Tak'cha had managed to board the station on a 'rescue mission' that rapidly degenerated into slaughter. Sinoval faced his hunter, the Inquisitor Sebastian.

And most importantly, General Sheridan confronted the Vorlon responsible for it all. The Vorlon was only identifiable by its bone — white encounter suit, but given the Vorlons' habit of changing their encounter suits at their convenience, it is hard to be sure what part that particular creature played either before or after this event. Certainly the Vorlons liked to present themselves as a monolithic, singularly focussed group, many parts of one machine working in unison, but as even Primarch Sinoval was forced to concede, that was simply not true. It cannot be denied, however, that their reluctance to provide names makes tracking their movements difficult.

It is generally believed that the white Vorlon was one of the leaders of the High Command itself, a Light Cardinal. Whether it knew anything about the Aliens from Elsewhere, however, remains unclear.

But at that moment its attention was fixed entirely on General Sheridan, and it was that confrontation that turned the tide of the battle, even the war. It centred, as many turning points do, on an enemy making a mistake. It was a rare error for a Vorlon, but it proved telling.

If tragic.

MATEER, K. (2295) The Second Sign of the Apocalypse. Chapter 9 of The Rise

and Fall of the United Alliance, the End of the Second Age and the

Beginning of the Third, vol. 4, The Dreaming Years. Ed: S. Barringer,

G. Boshears, A. E. Clements, D. G. Goldingay & M. G. Kerr.

* * *

<We are your masters and your saviours. Ours is the will that binds and guides you. Without us you are nothing, scattered and torn and disparate. We have given you purpose and we have given you life.

<All we ask in turn is your obedience.

<Is that truly so much for you to pay?>

"What? Doing whatever you say? Frantically trying to tidy ourselves up, hoping we won't do anything that might upset you? Living without individuality or emotion? Without choice?

"Putting it bluntly, yes, it is too much to pay."

<You act out of anger, but anger is a servant that wishes to be master, as you are. We will remove anger from you, and you will no longer be a slave to it.>

"You don't get it, do you? You really don't. And you never will. I'm not saying we're perfect, any of us, but maybe we don't want to be."

<Why would you not seek perfection? Betterment has always been the greatest goal of every sentient race.>

"Maybe, but we'll better ourselves on our terms, not yours. You say you've only ever wanted what's in our best interests?"

<You know that to be true.>

"Then leave. Follow the Shadows and get out of our galaxy. Hell, they've left. You won. Congratulations. You don't need to stay any more."

<That is incorrect.>

"Really? Well, of course you'd say that. You simply can't admit that this whole thing wasn't about us at all. It was all about you beating them. You fought them for so long, and now you've won you're just sitting around wondering what to do with the rest of eternity. So, you figure, why not? Why not actually try and do something with us, just because you can.

"We're not your guinea pigs, and we're not miniature versions of you.

"At least the Shadows finally admitted it at the end. They accepted they weren't doing any good, weren't doing what they were supposed to do, and they left.

"I'm thinking they might have won after all. At least they admitted their mistake, which is more than you ever have."

There was a cold wind, a chill, icy blast through the room.

<You will be silent. We are not mistaken.

<You will obey us, or you will be punished. We do this not out of anger, or hatred, because these things do not affect us. We do this because it is for your own good. The cancer must be removed before the whole can heal, and then the whole will thank us.

<We wanted you to serve us, to be our general and our voice to the other races, but if you spurn us, if you reject us, then you are the thorn at our feet, the barrier in our path.

<And you will be removed.

<You will obey us, or you will die.

<Speak, and know your fate rests on your words.>

* * *

They had left eventually, all five of them. Delenn supported Kulomani as before. G'Kar carried L'Neer. Na'Toth walked ahead, alone.

The sound of fighting was very distant, far — removed from reality, but Delenn could feel it with senses more acute than the normal five. She could sense every life flickering and dying, and she wept for every one of them.

Is this the life you wanted, Sinoval? Are all these deaths your desire?

It would stop. It had to stop, and they were the ones who had to stop it.

She was not a warrior. She was a healer.

She repeated those words to herself as they walked, for each step of Kulomani's that dug into her shoulder, for each anguished breath he took, for each rasp of broken bone grating against broken bone.

She would heal him, and she would heal the Alliance.

No one challenged them. No one even saw them. When they finally arrived at Command and Control, the whole place was deserted.

"Behold chaos," Na'Toth said grimly. "They can cover the galaxy with their spies, but they can't stop their spies from fleeing or hiding."

"Actually, they can," G'Kar replied.

"Chaos creeps in everywhere, however much they try to fight it."

Delenn said nothing, but kept walking. The door slid open obediently, and she entered. There was no sign of activity. Through the observation window she could see the battle raging outside. Gently, she laid Kulomani down on a chair. He said nothing.

Picking up the hem of her skirt, careful of her injured ankle, Delenn ran to one of the control panels. She could stop this, order the Dark Stars to stop fighting, contact Sinoval. She looked at the panel and paused. She had studied the systems here. She knew them well.

And yet this…. this was completely alien to her. None of it made sense.

"None of it works," said a bitter voice from the far corner of the room. Delenn whirled. Sitting against the wall, elbows on his knees, looking tired and drained and haggard, was David Corwin.

Na'Toth moved forward instantly, knife in hand. "No!" Delenn called. "He's a friend."

"I know who he is," Na'Toth hissed. "But I cannot trust he is who my eyes say he is."

"I don't blame you," David said, rising. Delenn went to him, brushing past Na'Toth. She looked at David, and then stepped forward to hug him tightly. Her son had been named after him.

"Have you seen John?" he asked her. She stiffened, and pulled back.

"We must do this without him."

"He was…. strange. Like he was before. Distant, and angry and…. I don't know. He looked and acted more like his old self when I saw him on Minbar, but now…."

"We must do this without him," she said, more firmly.

"None of it works. Not a single thing. I've been trying to contact people, to call for help, anything, but none of it seems to work."

"There have been…. revisions to the operating system," Kulomani said. "In the interests…. of efficiency."

"The Vorlons have shut us out."

Kulomani's face twitched in a semblance of a smile. "You made me…. Commander…. of Babylon Five. I would…. have been a poor choice if I…. could be defeated by something so…. simple. Help me to my terminal."

He rose, swaying, holding tightly to the back of the chair. Delenn rushed to his side, but G'Kar was there first. Delenn watched as he made his way painfully to the Commander's terminal. He sat down awkwardly, and began.

It was then that they heard the voices.

* * *

Tirivail was dreaming.

She knew that, but she could not force herself awake. She was standing at the top of a giant mountain, looking down upon all the armies of the galaxy massed before her — awaiting her command, her leadership. The finest warriors ever assembled, and she would lead them. Her father was there, kneeling before her to accept her command.

This can be yours, said a voice at her side. She turned, and saw an ethereal being, a spirit crafted of light, attired for war. Lead them against our enemies, and all this can be yours.

"Who are you?" she asked.

The spirit became darker, lightning crackling from it. The sky turned black, the air cold.

Understanding is not required. Questions are not permitted. All that is required is order and obedience. You will obey us.

Tirivail looked down at the armies again. Her sister was there, and her father, and Sinoval, and even Kozorr. She breathed out slowly, although she knew that here she had no need to breathe at all.

"All I have ever known is order," she said calmly. "Obedience to those in command. Not to question, not to think, just to hear and to obey. I have always tried to serve to the best of my ability.

"But I was never good enough. Never. I am not worthy to lead armies, and that is not even what I want to do. You cannot give me what I want.

"I refuse."

You will obey us or you will die.

She smiled. "I am a warrior. I am not afraid to die."

The lightning thundered from the sky and tore into the ground at her feet. The spirit of light faded and a voice came, as if from elsewhere.

"At least the Shadows finally admitted it at the end. They accepted they weren't doing any good, weren't doing what they were supposed to do, and they left."

"Berevain! Berevain!"

"I'm thinking they might have won after all. At least they admitted their mistake, which is more than you ever have."

"Berevain!"

There were two voices, one nearby, one from a long way away. She could not tell which was which, but she knew someone was calling her by a name she did not know. One was speaking to her, the other was just speaking.

<You will be silent. We are not mistaken.>

A third voice, one as dark and chill as the mountain itself.

"My lady!"

And then she awoke.

Memory returned in an instant. Kats, and the human Inquisitor, and the staff crackling with lightning, and the rush of force that had thrown her against the wall.

"My lady," said the voice. "You wake."

She did not know the voice any more than she knew the face. He was attired as a warrior, but in a strange, almost alien style. She blinked for a moment, and realised that it was warrior garb from a thousand years ago.

"No," he said. "Not Berevain. For a moment, I thought…." The man jumped to his feet in one lithe motion, and held out his hand to her. She backed off and rose unaided. "You are Tirivail," he said. "I remember you now."

<And you will be removed.>

She flinched from the anger of the voice in her mind. She looked at the warrior, but it was not he who had spoken. She doubted that any mortal being could speak with so much anger. "Who is that?" she asked him.

He looked puzzled for a moment, and then he nodded, understanding. "You can hear them too, of course. They are our ancestors, or our Gods. They are arguing in the heavens even as we wage war here."

"We have no Gods," she said bitterly. He smiled, but did not speak. "War? Kats!" She spun on her heel and ran towards the observatory. The force of the blow that had struck her had knocked her clean out of the room. Kats was there, with the Inquisitor.

She came skidding to a halt. A wall of blue force filled the doorway. Behind it she could see the silhouettes of figures moving, as if dancing, or fighting. As she reached forward the skin on her hand began to creep, and she pulled back sharply.

"A barrier," said the warrior.

"Kats is in there!"

"So is Sinoval. Whoever he fights cannot have long to endure. Your lady is safe."

"I swore to protect her! I promised his ghost I'd keep her safe!"

"She is safe, my lady Berevain. Now, we have a war to fight. Our enemies are everywhere. If we are to liberate the prisoners, we will need all the help we can get."

"We? Who is 'we'? And who are…?" One of the aliens came into view, dark blood staining his pike. She recognised a Tak'cha when she saw one, then memory returned and understanding dawned, and she realised to whom she was speaking.

"You are Marrain."

His eyes flashed. "Marrain the Betrayer, my lady."

She looked back at the wall of force, and then at Marrain. She nodded once, and then followed him away from the battle.

* * *

"Then I guess I'll die."

* * *

William Edgars had heard numerous theories about what happened when you died. There was of course the ubiquitous 'life flashing before your eyes', that single moment stretching out into years. But he had always favoured the idea of nothingness — no pain, no fear, nothing at all.

He was wrong, as he discovered.

"What do you mean?"

"I've seen Death."

"I assume that word merits the capital letter. I do not disbelieve you, Senator Smith. Tell me what you have come here to tell me."

"There was a box. It was called the Apocalypse Box. It was a…. gateway of some kind, into somewhere else. Something came through. Death.

"I've seen aliens. I've been in space. I've seen and done terrible things, but nothing like that. I never used to believe in a God or the Devil, but if a Devil exists, that's it. It looked at me, and I could feel it inside my mind, examining me as if I were an insect.

"I was wondering if you knew what that thing was."

"The Apocalypse Box?"

"That was the name I knew it by."

"Four years ago our agents were excavating ancient ruins on an abandoned planet. They found various religious objects. One of them, a Mr. Eilerson, managed to decipher the symbols as the work of a cult that worshipped death, recording that death had visited them in the form of a spirit.

"After a great deal of searching they located the temple of this cult, and they found an orb there, the size of a large man's head. They brought it to me personally. I could see dark clouds hovering within it, and I could feel something not quite reaching out to me, just beyond my comprehension. I gave the orb to a colleague of mine called Morden. I didn't want the thing anywhere near me."

"Seedlings, they said. Objects planted in our galaxy through which they could return."

"I see….

"I see."

"Tell me, Mr. Edgars. Do you think these things could happen and your lords not know about it?"

"Perhaps. If Sinoval were…."

"No. He has no part of this."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes. They…. they are angered by the thought of his name."

"Then…. no, they will know."

"I see. Tell me, Mr. Edgars. Do you think these creatures can be defeated?"

"No."

"Nor do I. I can feel them. They touched me, and I doubt that I will ever recover. Whatever they may do to me, I am still a man, and a man pays his debts. You have been good to me, and you have helped me. I know you had your own reasons for doing that, but you helped me all the same. I am going away, but I wanted to repay my debt to you first."

"The gun?"

"You do not want to be here when they come."

"I see. Thank you, Senator Smith. I will ensure you are not delayed on your way out.

"Miss Hampton. My guest will be leaving now. Ensure that he is not detained."

"Yes, sir."

"Cancel the rest of my appointments for today."

"Yes, sir."

"And…. may I take this opportunity to thank you for all you have done for me. I appreciate it, and I know I do not say this often enough."

"Sir? Is everything all right?"

"Yes. I am fine. I just need to…. think about something."

What really happens just before you die is that one single moment of your life is replayed before your eyes.

The woman was precisely one — and — a–half inches taller than him, and perhaps a year or two older. Not a great deal, but enough for a fourteen — year — old. She was wearing the uniform and the black gloves. She fiddled nervously with her badge, trying to make it sit exactly level.

"Do you think it looks all right?" she asked.

"It looks…. fine," he said, stuttering and hesitant.

She looked at him, and his throat went dry. He had known her when they were both children, but then one day she had suddenly gone away. He had learned later that she had been taken in by Psi Corps. He had written, and she had replied.

It was the first time he had seen her in five years, and she seemed to him to be the most beautiful woman in creation.

She came slowly towards him, and he tilted his head, his heart pounding so fast he thought it might burst out of his chest. Their lips touched, and he was surprised by how soft and warm they were. He was not aware of anything else at all, nothing could have distracted him from that moment.

Then he felt it.

The merest touch at the front of his mind, like a tiny breath of wind in his face. He pulled back sharply.

"What?" she asked.

And then it hit him. She was a telepath. Everything about her…. was special. She was different — and not just different. She was better. She was superior.

She had something he would never have. She was superior to him, and she knew it.

He ran.

He just wished he could remember her name.

He just wished he had been able to apologise.

"Ah, well," he breathed, or perhaps he only thought the words.

The PPG fell from William Edgars' dead hand. His eyes were closed before it hit the floor.

* * *

We are your masters and your saviours.

The words hit them at the same time as they hit everyone else on the station, but for Sinoval and Sebastian they had a far deeper meaning. Sebastian stiffened the instant he heard them, snapping to attention with the instinct of centuries.

They were his masters, and his saviours. The words were simply accepted.

For Sinoval, lying stunned and near — comatose, the words came from a long way away, from far beyond the tidal wave of pain and shock that had swept over him. Stormbringer, his blade, the weapon into which he had poured his soul, was broken.

He had fallen on the field of battle. His weapon broken, his confidence shattered, blind and deaf and mute, he was unaware that Kats had fallen too. To him, the words that sounded in his mind were the confirmation of his defeat.

He was lost.

The words continued, Sebastian still standing stiff and to attention, Sinoval still dazed and paralysed, each man accepting them for what they were, the voice of the Vorlons triumphant and powerful.

And then came the human voice — an angry voice, furious, twisted by grief and rage. It sounded so very different from the calm precision of the Vorlon. It sounded irrational, discordant, off….

It sounded individual.

It sounded real.

It sounded free.

It sounded human.

Sebastian's face contorted into a mask of rage as he heard Sheridan shouting at his master and his saviour, daring to criticise the lord of Light, daring to oppose the reasoned logic, daring even to say that the vanquished Enemy had been triumphant….

…. had been wiser!

"What is this?" Sebastian asked. The voices continued, and he grew more and more enraged. "What is this?!"

Sinoval heard his words, but they were screamed from far away, no more real, or just as real as the others.

"This is your doing!" Sebastian roared. "This is your doing!"

Sinoval did not reply.

Nor did Kats, slumped against the wall, coughing blood and bad dreams while breathing though iron mesh.

* * *

All of them heard it. All of them saw it.

<You will obey us, or you will die!>

"Then I guess I'll die."

<You do not fear death?>

"I fear a lot of things. I'm afraid I'll never get to tell Delenn how sorry I am, or how angry I am. I'm afraid you'll carry on walking blind, destroying us all without realising it.

"And I'm afraid no one will actually learn any lessons from all this. That's the greatest weakness we 'ephemeral' beings have, you see. We don't learn from the past.

"But I'm not afraid of dying, and if the choice is death or kneeling before you and kissing your shiny encounter — suited boots, then I'd rather die."

The encounter suit opened, and the blazing light poured out.

The Vorlon spoke in a chill, precise, judicial tone.

<Then die.>

* * *

They all saw it, and every one of them felt it.

Every single one of them died with him, for just a moment.

And then, as the pain receded, the anger began.

* * *

"Son of a bitch!" Susan roared. "You son of a bitch!"

The image stopped with that awful rush of pain through her body. The words faded, along with the powerful surge of emotion that had accompanied them. The anger remained of course. That was hers, not his.

"You worthless son of a bitch!"

That is the price of receiving what you asked for, spoke the eternally level voice of Lorien in her mind.

"They killed him! Just like that! Just because he wouldn't do what they said!"

Yes, they did. That, as was once said, is the problem with mortals. They tend to die.

"How can you be so bloody smug?"

Would anger help?

"Anger always helps."

You have not been close to him for many years. Both of you are very different people from when last you met. What was he to you that you grieve so?

"Listen. This isn't grief. This is anger."

I always believed the two to be one and the same.

"Not on your life. And it doesn't matter what I thought of him. God, I knew Anna. She was my friend, and she's dead as well. And he and I…. we once…. that's not the sort of thing you…. Dammit, I want to kill every last damned one of them!"

Yes, that is anger.

"Can't you help, or were you just going to stand there mouthing platitudes?"

I have done all I can, and I think you will find it was enough for now. As you will soon see. It was a pleasure to know you, Susan Ivanova. I go now with reason to feel proud. You have exceeded my highest expectations.

"What the…? Lorien, what…?"

Time returned, and with it a pause of a single second, and then the furious, shocked voice of the outmanoeuvred white Vorlon.

<You let them see!

<You let them all see!>

* * *

She did not cry.

She had thought she would cry. This was a moment she had thought about for many years.

This was war. It was a fact of war, a necessity of war, that people died.

He had been ill, some years ago. Terminally ill. She had been prepared for his death.

She could have cried then.

But not now.

As the Blessed Delenn of Mir watched General John Sheridan die, she found she could not cry at all.

She looked around at her companions, searching for their reactions. Na'Toth still stood guard at the door, weapon ready. Kulomani was continuing to work at his console. Perhaps neither of them had seen.

G'Kar's single eye was closed, and he was muttering a prayer in his own language. L'Neer clung tightly to him, and Delenn felt an intense pang of sympathy for the child. After all she had been through recently, this must all be so bewildering for her.

"It's a lie," hissed David's voice. She turned to look at him. Angry tears were pouring down his face. "It's a lie. It's all some trick…."

"A trick to demonstrate how lost they are?" Delenn asked coldly. "A trick to reveal to us their weaknesses, their foolish pride? No, this is no trick. It is real."

"I don't believe it."

"That is your prerogative. I know it is true. It has the feel of a real thing."

She stared at him, and she could see the betrayal in his eyes, the anger and the grief at the loss of a friend and a mentor. Why could she feel none of these things? Why could she feel….

…. nothing?

"It is done," Kulomani said. He had continued working throughout the conversation, throughout the blaze of light and the burst of pain, and throughout the dull, dead silence that had followed. Perhaps he had not heard.

"It is done," he said again. "I heard, and I saw, but I had a task, and it is done." His words were stronger than she had expected, but perhaps the visions had given him strength.

"You can talk to everyone on the station, to the fleets, to anyone you wish," he said. Then he closed his eyes and breathed out slowly. The sounds coming from his chest were chilling, but Delenn said nothing. She walked slowly over to one of the terminals and activated the newly — freed commpanel.

What to say?

What to say?

There were no words….

* * *

It is done. We are defeated.

No, Cardinal. We have won. We have slain their hope. We have killed the one who defied us, as you have killed those who would conspire against us.

It is done. We are defeated. You will not dispute me again.

Yes, Cardinal.

You have been a loyal servant, but loyalty is not a shield, and a hundred loyal acts do not outweigh one disloyal one. We are defeated.

Yes, Cardinal.

You wish to speak.

He is fallen, Cardinal. My prey. He is fallen. I have him.

This was his doing. They all watched, and they all saw our weakness. Anger is a flaw. They all saw this, and that was at his bidding. We have acted in anger once already this day. We shall not do so again. When he is to be destroyed, it shall be an act of purity. You have become too bound up with this one, our servant.

Yes, Cardinal. It is true.

We have been defeated this day. Not by war, nor by arms, but by ourselves. This is not a war for their worlds or their lands or their ships. This is a war for their hearts.

What are your orders, Cardinal?

We have shown them our power. Now we shall show them our mercy. We are creating a sanctuary here, a place of perfection. We desire only those who wish to stay. Those who wish to go may leave. They shall depart unmolested, but they shall be forevermore denied our sanctuary. We saved them from the Darkness, and if they choose to turn their backs on us, then so be it. All who depart this day shall be denied paradise.

He will not stop, Cardinal. He will continue to oppose us.

And we will destroy him — but not from anger. We will remove him because that must be done, and we shall do it in the correct manner, at the correct time. Let him depart.

Yes, Cardinal.

For all his power he is tied to his emotions, and that will destroy him. The female. Already she is dying. She was his reason for fighting, although he never knew it. Mortals understand so little of why they do what they do. He will lead them, and his flaws will become more apparent. He will destroy himself over time, as Chaos always does. You have served us well, in this as in all things. Do not let anger overwhelm you now.

Yes, Cardinal.

You questioned our will, and for that you are to be punished.

Yes, Cardinal. I accept your decision.

He is to live. Leave him, now. Before he wakes.

Yes, Cardinal.

Have no fear. Victory shall be ours, in time. He shall destroy himself.

* * *

Sebastian slowly and deliberately lowered his staff, taking two precise steps backwards. Sinoval still lay semi — conscious, twitching and shaking. It would be so easy. A single strike, and it would be done.

No. The thought disappeared as soon as it arose. His Masters had ordered otherwise. They had ordered him to leave, and so he would leave.

There would be another time. Sinoval would destroy himself.

It was…. irritating, but necessary.

Sebastian supposed he still had a long way to travel until he reached the perfection, physical, mental and spiritual, that he had been promised.

He glanced briefly at Kats, still holding the gaping wound in her stomach, blood seeping into her robe and onto the floor. Carefully, he stepped around it and walked on, not giving her a second glance.

* * *

This is to all those who can hear us.

We are your friends and your protectors. We are your saviours and your salvation. We want only the best for you.

We want you to see this for yourselves.

And so we say this. Those who desire to do so may leave this place. For one hour, we declare a cease — fire to enable this to happen. We will grieve for each and every one of you. Those who depart from this place shall be forever cast out of the light.

To those who choose to remain, we offer perfection, we offer our protection. We are not your enemies, and we never have been. We are your friends.

For those who have raised arms against us, it is not too late. Repent, come before us, and we may be merciful. Your actions will be considered and weighed and it may be that you may yet live. We never forget, but we can forgive.

Those who continue to oppose us, we shall destroy. There is no mercy for those who continue to battle against the Light. There shall be no forgiveness for those who ally with the Darkness, who bring Chaos, who bring war where we seek only peace.

You have one hour. Should this cease — fire be broken, we will respond in kind.

You can trust these words. We do not lie.

His death was regrettable, but necessary. You have seen our justice, and now you will see our mercy.

Remember.

We love you all.

* * *

It hadn't even hurt.

It still didn't.

Kats knew there must be pain, but it seemed a far and distant thing. Everything seemed distant to her. She was…. not floating, but drifting — at peace, in perfect emptiness.

"Is this what it was like for you?" she whispered, looking around. "This sense of…. perfection?"

Then she heard her name being called, louder than seemed possible here. She recognised the voice, and hesitated, but then she smiled.

"Wait a little longer," she said. "Please, just a moment. There's one little thing I've got to do."

She blinked her eyes, and now there was pain, stabbing in her gut, filling her mouth, burning in her heart. She cried out involuntarily with the sudden rush of sensation.

"Kats!" he called again. She could see him, his face so near to hers. There was pain in his dark eyes, but more than that, there was something she had never thought to see there.

Fear.

"I am…." She coughed violently, bloody spittle filling the air. "I am here," she said again.

"You're alive," he said. She felt his hands above her heart. "I can save you."

"No," she said.

"I can save you. I can save your soul, at least."

"No."

"But…."

"No!" she said again, loudly. It sounded almost like a shout to her ears, the loudest sound she had ever heard. "We all die. Let me die."

He did not reply in words, but his eyes said everything.

"You have lived your entire life…. by your own rules. Please, respect mine now. Let me die."

He closed his eyes bitterly, and nodded.

"He's been waiting for me all this time…. We can't make him wait…. forever…."

"You don't have to die," he said, his voice filled with bitterness.

"Yes, I do. All mortals do. It is…. what makes us what we are."

His hand held hers now, strong but cold. As cold as death itself. She raised her head as much as she could, as much as the pain would let her, and gently touched his cold lips with her own bloodstained ones.

"Thank you," she breathed. "I…. always…. believed in you."

"My lady," he said simply. Bitter, ashen words.

Then she lowered her head, and the pain was gone.

"There," she said afterwards. "I'm sorry I kept you waiting, beloved. I am here now."

* * *

A great deal happened in that one hour. Once again my life became nothing but frantic rushing and running. I remember G'Kar talking to so many people, desperately urging them to accept something. Some did, and some did not. I did nothing, but remained close to him.

And so the hour passed, and with it the Alliance. The cracks had been obvious before this. Perhaps they had even been there from the start, but that hour was the signal of the end.

So many of them were gone. Either dead, like Lethke, Taan Churok and Sheridan, or in opposition to what the Alliance had become, like Na'Toth, Kulomani and Vizhak. I think that Delenn and G'Kar were the only ones who still held true to its ideals, and even they were distant and disaffected. G'Kar had seen his world and his friends die, and most of his dreams with them. He was a prophet then, but he had been a warrior in his youth and he knew that sometimes war was necessary. After the hour had passed he took me on board Cathedral, and made arrangements to see Sinoval.

Delenn…. I never knew her as well as I knew G'Kar, although I still cherish the memory of the times I spent with her. I have spoken to those who knew her in her younger days, and there was one thing that a blind, aged human told me.

Everyone who ever met her fell in love with her, at least a little.

But the Delenn of that hour had become too hard, too brittle. She no longer believed in peace, but she could not accept that Sinoval had been right in advocating war. She clung with grim determination to the belief that she was a healer, in spite of the realisation that there was nothing left for her to heal.

G'Kar was frantically busy during that hour. Delenn, on the other hand, was not. She did one thing, and one thing only.

L'Neer of Narn, Learning at the Prophet's Feet.

* * *

"You will return him to me."

<We owe you nothing. All that is to be offered has already been offered.>

"I did not come here to be denied. You will return him to me."

<We owe you nothing. If you depart from this place then you are a traitor, and deserve nothing but our scorn.>

"I served you all my life. I gave you everything I had. I bathed in your light, and obeyed your every word. For you I went to Z'ha'dum and allowed myself and my child to die. For you I allowed the Alliance to remain as it was, without facing up to the problems.

"And you say you owe me nothing?

"I say you owe me everything. But simply return him to me, and I shall leave, and not fight you — for I am no warrior, and I am sick of you. Return him to me and let me disappear. Or I shall fight you with everything I have."

<Why?>

"Because I loved him once, so intensely and so passionately that I had no room in my heart for anything else, and whatever passed between us, that memory still exists. He was a good man, and if he had not been manipulated and controlled he could have been a great man.

"Because he means so much to me and to the people who have survived this, I will not let you throw his body into space and abandon it there."

<He is dust and ashes. He is flesh, and flesh decays. Take him, and do as you wish with him.

<You are damned, forever outcast from the light, forever denied our salvation.

<And our love.>

"I do not want your salvation.

"Or your love."

* * *

But she was not the only one to lose someone she loved. Only the most visible….

"I am a warrior. I am Minbari. I am of the Wind Swords.

"We are cold, the cold of stone, the cold of winter. A hard people and a harsh land.

"We were feared because we knew no fear. We would use the bodies of our brothers as weapons if we had to, and know that they would use our bodies as weapons should we fall.

"They called our armies the coming of the cold, and they feared us, because we feared nothing.

"No loss, no grief, no sorrow, no pain could deflect us from our task.

"The coming of the cold."

A pause.

A long pause.

Longer.

"I am Sinoval."

He was holding her cold hand in his. The bier on which he had placed her body was cold. Her body was cold.

"My lady," he whispered softly.

He slumped to the floor against the bier, still holding her hand. He pressed the cold hand to the side of his face.

"My lady," he said again. "My lady, my lady, my lady."

No loss.

No pain.

No grief.

No sorrow.

Could deflect them from their task.

My lady….

* * *

"Is it done? Did you do it? Did you do what was so damned important that you'd risk delaying a little longer and almost getting us killed?"

"It's done."

"Was it worth it?"

"I don't know. No, I do. Yes, it was. It was worth it."

"Is there anything else we should stick around for? Anything else that's so important that I can't know about it?"

"No. I'm sorry. I should have told you."

"All right. So what was it?"

"I went to see Mr. Edgars."

"What?"

"I convinced him to kill himself. It's amazing what you can do with the right choice of words."

"What? This…. Why? Do you have any idea what Security will be doing? They'll be out…. We'll never get off — planet."

"It was suicide. That's what they'll see, and if they see more, then…. fine."

"Oh, for the love of…. Why? Can you even tell me that?"

"He did me a good turn. Several."

"That's it? You know he never cared about you, or your cause."

"Any more than you do. No, that was unfair. I know he never cared, but I had to repay him anyway. I have to repay my debts. It proves I'm still a man."

"As opposed to a woodlouse?"

"As opposed to a corpse that just happens to be able to walk and talk."

"….

"I see."

"No, you don't."

"No, I don't. Come on, we'd better go."

"Yes.

"We should go."

* * *

Eldest.

Ah. There you are. I have been expecting you.

Disturbing words, Eldest. We…. do not understand.

No, you don't. That is the first piece of real wisdom I think I have ever heard from you.

You helped them against us. Why? All we have ever wanted is for them to be perfect. That was our purpose.

You still do not see. You are right. You do not understand. I doubt if you ever will.

You still defy us, Eldest.

I do what I must. If the Younger Races need help, then it is for us to provide that help. If it is necessary that we intervene directly, then so be it.

We do not see why you defy us, Eldest. We revere you. We venerate you. We worship you. Word of your betrayal will be received with great sorrow.

I would rather it was received with great thought.

Eldest, we will remember you always….

What do you mean?

When you are gone.

* * *

They waited, in their charnel worlds. Fire and fury had cleansed their universe once. The Lords of Death, they were called, for they worshipped Death with a fervour that eclipsed everything else.

Once they had glimpsed another universe, but the doors had closed before they had had a real chance to see it.

They were patient.

They had all of eternity to wait.

As the walls between them and their prey grew thin.

And weak.

And malleable.

Гэрет Д. Уильямс

Часть 6. Огромная рука, протянувшаяся с неба. (История Парлэйна)[1]

Это была мечта, созданная из надежды в темнейшие из дней, но теперь та надежда ушла, и мечта ушла с ней. Альянс далек от единства — разделенный, распадающийся и пораженный горем. Синовал собирает совет среди руин Голгофы, где каждому придется взглянуть в лицо будущему и приготовиться к нему. На Минбаре, на Центаври Прайм, на Казоми-7 на Вавилоне 5, и даже на самом За'ха'думе разгорается пламя войны. И где-то в ином месте, за этим наблюдают черные древние мертвые глаза, ожидая момента, когда они будут способны сделать большее, чем просто следить…

Погребальный костер был впечатляющим. Судя по слухам, потребовалось три дня, чтобы сложить его. Каждый кусочек дерева был покрыт резьбой или отмечен как — то еще. Стихи, воспоминания или же памятные символы. Это будет погребение, подобного которому не видели прежде — и не увидят вновь.

Она лежала на вершине костра, тело ее было облачено в простое белое платье, ее единственным украшением была простая цепочка. Ее строгая простота контрастировала с пышностью похорон — но именно этого стоило ожидать.

Траур длился целую неделю. Серый Совет не собирался, и каждый входивший в него скрылся, чтобы медитировать в одиночестве. Каста мастеров возводила памятные знаки. В любой столице, городе или поселке по всей планете теперь стояла статуя, стелла, или же какой — то еще памятник в ее честь. Воины отложили свои денн'бок и удалились для медитации, или же готовились стать почетной стражей на похоронах. Каста жрецов говорила о ней в своих молитвах, и в честь ее было дано множество обетов и принято паломничеств. Всем на планете, от мала до велика, нашлась какое — то дело, у всех была своя работа.

У всех, кроме одного.

Он пришел, едва не опоздав на похороны, как раз перед восходом третьей луны, незадолго до того, как был зажжен погребальный костер. Перед этим были дни медитаций и молитв, и сам ритуал занял почти целый день. Многие произносили речи, возрождая свои воспоминания о ее красоте, ее доброте, ее отваге. Старые истории были рассказаны вновь, и местами они были далеки от порой неприятной правды.

Главные тяготы ораторства, разумеется, достались Немейну, и Сатай в белой мантии не раз был вынужден удерживать себя от слез. Его самая талантливая, несмотря на юность, ученица сказала простые, трогательные слова, что заставили каждого в толпе понять, что Катренн была дочерью, достойной своей матери.

Потом появился он.

Он ясно был виден всем собравшимся. Выше ростом, чем большинство минбарцев, двигался он с легкой грацией вышколенного воина, и держался с уверенностью, с которой могли бы поспорить немногие из их касты. Одет он был в черное с серебром своей касты — не в белую траурную мантию. Его одежда была чистой, но явно не новой, материя была потерта, кое — где порвана и залатана наспех. Он даже нес с собой денн'бок. Лишь те воины кто не раз встречался с ней пришли на похороны с оружием, и они оставили его поодаль.

В первый раз за многие годы он вернулся на Минбар — и он вернулся изменившимся. Не по внешности, но по манере держаться. Он ушел, еще не испытав себя — уже не наивным новичком, но во многом неопытным. Теперь он действительно был мужчиной и воином.

Немало стариков и старух побледнели, взглянув на него. Пожилой, но все еще крепкий Рашок из дома Дош сморгнул, прежде чем уверился, что смотрит не на привидение. Немейн на минуту прервал свою речь, ибо его взгляд затуманился — не слезами печали, но гневом… и чуть — чуть — страхом.

Он мог бы быть призраком — явившимся многим, надеявшимся что он умер. Лишь одна увидевшая его искренне улыбалась.

Катренн совершенно не была удивлена.

Парлэйн из Клинков Ветра успел придти на похороны его матери.

* * *

— Они не ожидали увидеть тебя здесь.

Языки пламени, в конце концов, умерли. На это ушло несколько часов. Пламя, должно быть, было видно за несколько лиг. Другие, меньшие, костры были зажжены повсюду на планете, и даже вне ее. Это было памятником — из тех, что не больше увидят вновь.

Парлэйн чувствовал неприязнь ко всему этому. Дело было не в славе. Его мать была знаменита, могущественна, в истинном смысле этого слова — лорд для них всех. Она заслужила погребальный костер, подобающий императору. Парлонн сжег целый замок ради ее отца, и она была достойна не меньшего.

Его раздражала публичность всего этого. Печаль должна быть личной. На похоронах лорда должны присутствовать лишь самые близкие ему. На похоронах матери место ее детям. Позволить им — всем, кто никогда не знал ее — проливать слезы по ней…

Это отдавало насмешкой.

Тем не менее, остальные из их семьи были на главных ролях. Вашок, как он знал, организовывал церемонию в Тузаноре. Затренн закладывала храм на пепелище Ашинагачи. Остальные были где — то еще, каждый был на виду, печаль каждого отражалась в его народе…

Каждого — кроме него, мрачной семейной тени.

— Уверен, что не ожидали. — сказал он оглядывая все еще не разошедшуюся толпу. Они разбивались на маленькие группки, разговаривали вполголоса. Он заметил Рашока и Немейна, негромко разговаривавших и украдкой бросавших взгляды в его направлении. — Никто не посчитал нужным мне сообщить.

— Я рада что ты пришел.

Он посмотрел на сестру.

— Хоть кто — то нашелся…

Катренн была почти что копией матери. Высокая, гибкая и изящная, с живыми зелеными глазами и длинными тонкими пальцами. Она произнесла поминальную речь чистым, твердым голосом, и хоть в словах ее звенела печаль, она оставалась тверда. Она смотрела на множество людей и находила слова чтобы описать то, что чувствовали они.

— В своем роде это была отвага, которую оценит даже воин.

Он не сознавал что говорит вслух, пока она не поблагодарила его. Он взглянул на нее и она протянула тонкую руку. Он протянул свою и их пальцы соприкоснулись. Они долго стояли так, в жесте более близком чем любые объятия, пока он не отступил.

Он выглядел совершенно непохоже на нее, настолько, что не знавший этого — не мог бы посчитать их родней. Она была даже выше, чем он, но он был крепче сложен, мускулист, широк в кости и смугл. Он никогда не был элегантен или же красив. Первому он учился как только мог, но покуда становилось лучше его владение телом, его вид становился все хуже. Длинный шрам рассекал его лоб, нос был сломан и сросся неправильно, а сбоку на шее осталась метка от старого ожога.

А самыми малыми ранами — и все же самыми значительными, памятными и говорящими были два тонких, почти незаметных шрама книзу от глаз.

Кое — кто из старых воинов, старой гвардии, люди вроде Немейна и Рашока в особенности, казалось, узнавали в нем кого — то другого. Он встретил однажды в окрестностях Тузанора отошедшего от дел воина, который говорил с ним полчаса — с почтением и почти что благоговением — считая его кем — то другим. Парлэйн не питал иллюзий — кем именно.

Достаточно скверно носить имя предателей, но ему достался, к тому же, и облик предателя, и на взгляд прочих — это дало ему и душу предателей. Не стоило удивляться, что ему не сообщили о смерти матери.

Ходили слухи, вечные слухи… Его внешность, его повадки… Никто не желал верить, что она была неверна. Только не ему. Но есть и другие пути зачать ребенка, а чудовище вроде Предателя могло быть способно на все… даже на насилие.

Слухи ходят всегда.

— Как ты? — наконец спросила Катренн.

— Занят. — ответил он. — Нам удалось уничтожить гнездо Заркхеба в астероидах Хайкио несколько недель назад. Маркабы заплатили достаточно, чтобы мы могли отдохнуть. В любом случае, у нас была масса ремонта, а Тамекан с Рикайджи были ранены. Там мы и услышали…

Разговаривая, он внимательно следил за ее реакцией. Смятение, которого он и ожидал, было на месте — проблеск неприязни в ее взгляде. Конечно, же — война закончена. Официально ныне не было оставшихся в живых слуг Теней, а если и оставались — то это была забота Рейнджеров.

И ни один Рейджер не пал бы настолько низко, чтобы принимать плату от чужаков.

— Как Рикайджи? — спросила Катренн — Это было не серьезно?

— Один из Заркхеба рванул ее за руку. Мы думали что придется ее ампутировать, но она выздоровела. Она сильна. — Он говорил с гордостью и знал, что Катренн разделяет ее. Рикайджи и она были лучшими подругами, прежде чем что — то разлучило их.

Прежде, чем он встал между ними.

Они продолжали говорить, хотя он обходил в разговоре свои нынешние заботы. Он не сказал о своем гневе от того, как смотрели на него Рашок или Немейн. Он не вспоминал о том, как с самого рождения был предвзят к нему Рашок. Он не говорил о войне или своих шрамах.

Они говорили, по большей части, о ее жизни, о своих родичах, о ее учебе в Храме, о ее надеждах быть представленной в Серый Совет. Они говорили о политике и он деликатно навел справки о некоторых старых знакомых, которые, как он знал, никогда больше не станут разговаривать с ним. Они говорили о матери и в первый раз за эту ночь Парлэйн почувствовал что — то кроме гнева. Катренн даже заговорила о своем неспешно развивающемся романе с сыном Рашока, Деруланом — и Парлэйн был первым, кому она рассказала об этом,

А потом у них кончились темы для разговора.

— Я рада, что ты пришел. — сказала она, наконец. — Без тебя все это было бы… неправильным.

— Ты единственная. — ответил он. — Сколько осталось, хотел бы я знать, до того как я буду вычеркнут из истории? Я видел один из докладов о войне. Они уже изменяют события. Та версия, что я видел, утверждала что Вален штурмовал За'Ха'Дум, чтобы спасти мать.

Вален. Парлэйн никогда не называл его «отец». Никогда. Даже до того, как тот ушел.

— Мама никогда не рассказывала нам об этом.

— Она рассказала мне. — подчеркнул он. — Она рассказала мне все.

Он прикрыл глаза.

— Ты всегда был ее любимчиком.

Он вскинул взгляд.

— Что?

— Мы все знали. Она чувствовала к тебе что — то, чего не находилось для остальных. Не думаю, что кто — либо из нас знал — почему, но мы все знали. Даже отец знал. Вот почему кое — кто из младших, особенно Вашок, так обижен на тебя.

— Я этого не знал. Я вспоминаю истории, которые она рассказала мне.

— О нем.

— О Маррэйне. — Он нарочно подчеркнуто произнес имя. — И Парлонне. Она назвала меня в честь их обоих. Я привык думать, что она так поступила потому что ненавидела меня, и хотела уязвить меня именами тех предателей. Но потом я понял. — Он вздохнул. — Мне понадобилось столько времени…

— Что ты понял?

— Она сделала так, чтобы почтить их. Она любила их. Она рассказала мне это. Они оба так много значили для нее. Я, в конце концов, понял — она выбрала мне имя, чтобы почтить их. Она называла первенца в честь тех двоих, что она любила. Не в честь Валена — в их честь. Это благословение, а не проклятие.

— С этим согласится не всякий.

— Мне все равно. — Он медленно и осторожно коснулся своих шрамов морр'дэчай. — Мне не хватает ее, Катренн.

— Как и мне.

— Ты хорошо держалась. Я горжусь тобой.

— Береги себя. — прошептала она.

Он улыбнулся.

— Я умру, когда придет время. Я не боюсь. Мне будет не хватать тебя, сестренка.

Он ушел много более скрытно, чем появился. И она больше не увидит его.

* * *

Их было семеро, включая самого Парлэйна. У них было много имен. Официально они были Серебряным Советом, рукой самого Серого Совета. Официально они были специальным подразделением войск Минбара, ориентированным на взаимодействие с чужими расами и поддержание порядка и стабильности в опасно неспокойных местах.

Неофициально, разумеется, лишь Дераннимер выказывала им какое — то уважение. Остальной Серый Совет презирал их, но никто из них не мог ей перечить, и к тому же большинство было согласно, что чем дальше от Минбара будут подобные типы — тем лучше.

Парлэйн ожидал, что очень скоро положение изменится.

Не то, чтобы его это беспокоило. Он, все они, будут делать то, что делают, с поддержкой Серого Совета, кого угодно, или же без нее. Но, тем не менее, это будет болезненно. Отречься от их связи с Серым Советом значило отречься от их статуса минбарцев. Они станут изгнанниками, лишенными клана и родни, без корней, без истоков и дома который могут назвать своим.

Это будет больно, но они справятся.

У них было много имен, но сам Парлэйн придумал то, которое к ним привязалось.

Они были Отрядом Хаоса.

Каждый из них был в каком — то роде изгоем. Тамекан хотел быть судьей до того как его денн'бок был сломан в стычке а он попал в опалу. Иннакен готовился стать врачом, пока не исчезла женщина которую он любил и долгие поиски стоили ему большей части себя. Когда он, в конце концов, нашел ее, то покинул ее без надежды вернуться.

Таданакенн была, как всегда, загадочна, гибка, грациозна — все что угодно, только не изгнанный Клинок Ветра, которым она назвалась; впрочем, это не имело значения. Ее причины касались только ее. Тетсукен всегда был слишком необузданн по сравнению со своим отцом — знаменитым ученым, и со смертью его отца больше никто не мог его терпеть.

Такуэн преследовали деяния ее деда, совершенные им во времена войны. Он последовал за Хантибаном, а позже — за Парлонном, и никто не хотел поверить, что она вовсе не столь же вероломна, какими были они.

И Рикайджи. Она прежде была жрицей, и близкой подругой Катренн. В один прекрасный день, без видимых причин, она просто ушла с медитации, сожгла свою белую мантию, и облачилась в черное и серебро воинов. Никто не знал почему, даже Парлэйн, хотя у него были свои соображения, почему она оставалась с Отрядом.

И, кроме того, был сам Парлэйн. Названный в честь двух величайших предателей этой войны. Темная тень самого известного и любимого рода минбарцев. Он был забыт — нежеланный и ненужный.

Никто не нуждался в нем, кроме этой шестерки.

Отряд Хаоса.

Были и другие, но они погибли, ушли или были сломлены ранами. Теперь оставались только семеро, и этого было достаточно.

Сразу же по возвращению Парлэйн отправился искать Рикайджи. Он нашел ее, разумеется, в тренировочном зале, с остальными. Их корабль был чересчур велик для экипажа лишь из семерых, но он служил им домом, тренировочной площадкой и средством передвижения. Большинство их сражений проходило на земле.

Он увидел ее мгновенно. Она вела тренировочный бой с Такуэн, двигаясь медленно и выверенно, отрабатывая стойки и движения. Она была не единственной, кто не был рожден воином — Иннакен был и оставался врачом, и один Шинген знал, чем занималась Таданакенн прежде чем присоединилась к ним, но Рикайджи всегда стремилась сделать себя совершенной — а потом добиться еще большего.

Парлэйну это нравилось.

Была заметна скованность ее правой руки — там, где Заркхеба рванул ее. Она компенсировала это, пытаясь сделать основной рукой левую, но это было куда труднее чем казалось. Это значило, что придется перенести все рефлексы тела на другую сторону. Парлэйну посчастливилось быть полностью обоеруким, но он представлял насколько трудным это было для нее.

Он помнил страх, который он испытал, когда она была ранена. Он боялся, что она умрет, а после — боялся что ей придется ампутировать руку, и она уже не сможет сражаться. Боялся, что она покинет их.

Ему стоило быть более проницательным. Что бы ни случилось, она всегда останется с ними.

— Узрите нашего бесстрашного вождя. — проговорил Тетсукенн, поднимаясь из тени, где медитировали он и Иннакен. Как и Иннакен, он чуть изменил свое имя, когда присоединился к ним, добавив воинское «—кен».

Старый титул, дававшийся тому, кто пришел к воинам из другой касты.

Рикайджи чуть отвлеклась от своих упражнений, но тем не менее продолжала удерживать равновесие. Каждое ее движение было танцем.

— Как это было? — спросил Иннакен.

— А как еще? Спектакль. Представление. Слышал бы ты то, что было сказано… Она бы возненавидела их. — Он горько вздохнул. — Но, полагаю, мне повезло. Будь это другой день, меня бы вызвали на дуэль минимум полдюжины раз.

— Волнуешься за свою жизнь? — поинтересовалась Таданакенн с улыбкой.

— Нет. Не намерен обзаводиться шестью семьями, которые объявили мне кровную месть за убийство их любимых детишек. Но все же, наверное, мне стоило принять одну или две. Согласно Катренн — Серый Совет намерен ввести изгнание за денн'ча.

Последовало искренне неодобрительное ворчание. Вален лишил чести древнее право смертельной дуэли и при создании Серого Совета официально объявил его незаконным. Он надеялся что оно само умрет со временем, но оставались глухие уголки, где денн'ча все еще жило.

— Сколько осталось до того, как они попробуют объявить вне закона отряды вроде нашего? — задала вопрос Такуэн.

— Таких отрядов как наш нет. — заметила Таданакенн.

— Нет. — согласился Парлэйн. — Мы единственный. Мы будем последними.

— Печально.

— Истинно. Увидеть ее тело… До того я не хотел в это верить. До того момента, как я оказался перед костром, я хотел верить, что это неправда, но потом… Это не должно было случиться — так. Она должна была умереть в бою, не в постели.

— Больше никто не умирает в бою. — сказала Такуэн. — Нет битв, чтобы в них умирать.

— Кроме как у нас. — сказала Таданакенн с кривой усмешкой. — Разве мы не везунчики? Кстати об удаче, пришло послание, с просьбой о встрече насчет найма.

— Кто?

— Без имени, только цена. И вот это…

Она протянула каменный кружок, искусно гравированный и великолепно отполированный. Узор на нем изображал старинный герб. Белая маска, заключенная в паутину из колючих веток.

— Итак? — спросила Таданакенн.

— Разве не было голосования?

— Мы решили оставить это на твое усмотрение. Ни у кого из нас нет ни малейшей догадки — что же это значит.

— Я знаю. — сказал он. — Мы принимаем заказ.

Последовали кивки и улыбки; от всех, кроме Рикайджи. Она просто смотрела на него, и ее небесно — голубые глаза передавали послание, предназначенное только ему.

Позже, в его руках, согреваясь у его тела, она спросила его про похороны. Он мог лгать другим — но не ей.

— Гнев. — ответил он. — Я чувствовал себя разъяренным. Не больше горстки было достойных стоять там. Рашок, Немейн, Катренн еще один или двое. Но их были тысячи, и это был всего лишь одно собрание из многих. Она возненавидела бы весь этот спектакль, все это лицемерие, все это вранье.

Он отрешенно раздумывал, потом прикрыл глаза.

— Ненавижу их всех. Я хотел бы родиться тысячу лет назад.

Я хотел бы убить их всех.

* * *

Парлэйн без страха вошел в разрушенный зал Широхиды. Он был один. Никто другой не придет сюда. Даже Рикайджи остановилась у ворот, дрожащая, в замешательстве. Он мог почувствовать ее страх, и она знала это. Он попросил ее остаться на страже за воротами, чтобы не испытывать ее храбрость.

Он не вовсе винил их. Они были его друзьями и напарниками, единственными кто, как он был уверен, не предадут его. Рикайджи была его любовницей, и он верил ей, как никому другому. Ее рана наполнила его горем и разрушительной яростью, и он молча клялся себе, что сам подарит ей последнюю милость — если она больше не сможет сражаться.

Он не винил их за то, что они не желали войти в Широхиду. Многие верили, что это место проклято. Ее так и не заселили за десятилетия, прошедшие с тех пор, как погиб Маррэйн. Говорили что его призрак обитает здесь, причитающий и кричащий, такой же безумный после смерти, каким он был и в жизни.

Парлэйн подозревал правду. Однажды ночью он спросил свою мать, и она пристально посмотрела на него — быть может, напуганная тем сходством, что начало проявляться уже тогда. Вален был где — то с дипломатической миссией, Катренн училась, Вашок спал. Их было лишь двое.

Она рассказала ему. Правду. Всю. Как она решила придти в Широхиду, и как она встретилась с Маррэйном в тот, последний раз. Как безумен он был, как он вернул себе на краткое время рассудок, прежде чем умереть в огне который сам зажег, огне что поглотил зал.

Лишь много лет спустя, после первой проведенной здесь ночи, она рассказала ему про Охотника за Душами.

Он был здесь много раз. Когда он вырос — ему дали год, который он мог провести за любым занятием на выбор. Он мог выбрать любой отряд, любой орден или братство, любую организацию, гильдию или министерство. Его братьям и сестрам позже был предложен такой же выбор, и их решения не доставили беспокойства родителям. Катренн выбрала назначение помощника при Сером совете, Вашок отправился в Орден Предвестия Света в Тузаноре, Затренн пошла в Рейнджеры, Немерант — в гильдию стеклодувов, и остальные выбрали похожее.

Парлэйн единственный предпочел изучать свой мир и его историю.

Это, как он знал, разочаровало Валена. Парлэйн отказался от предложенной ему охраны и скитался по Минбару в одиночестве, исчезнув из вида. Он держал свое имя и личность в тайне, и выдавал себя за студента или паломника.

В поселке у подножия гор Ямакодо он разговаривал со старым воином, который бежал из Ашинагачи с Парлонном. На ферме в окрестностях Йедора он говорил с наемником, сражавшимся под началом Маррэйна в раннем периоде войны, до того как был искалечен. Он слушал бродячего барда, певшего о войне. Он разговаривал со внуком Унари, рожденным от дочери, о которой высокий воин никогда не знал. Он раскапывал землю у Секигахары и нашел дэчай, оставшийся от той битвы. Он медитировал над ним всю ночь, и после похоронил его рядом с владельцем. И он провел неделю в Широхиде, спал в ее огромном каменном зале.

Слухи были правдивы. Крепость посещали видения. Парлэйн видел призраков и говорил с ними. Он видел их танец и песни. Он стоял там где Беревайн была прибита с склону и видел ее призрак — такой же безмолвный, какой она была при смерти. Он сидел на троне и поранился в четырех местах. Он смотрел на огромные каменные изваяния вождей Клинков Ветра и преклонил колени перед Хантенном, зная что Маррэйн и Парлонн уважали его.

Позже он думал, что все, что он видел, было иллюзией, всего лишь горячечным бредом, наследием болезни которая свалила его на две недели после того, как он попал в ураганный ливень у Секигахары. Он почти мог бы в это поверить, если бы не два тонких шрама, прочертивших его лицо, которые появились когда он покинул Широхиду.

Отметина воина, который еще не исполнил свое задание, или же еще не искупил свою вину.

Знак ходячего мертвеца.

С того дня он начал звать себя Клинком Ветра. У него не было законного права на этот титул — но он спал и медитировал в Широхиде. Он вел жизнь Клинка Ветра, сражался также как они, думал как они. Любой из них мог бы вызвать его на дуэль за самовольно присвоение их имени, но никто не посмел. Теперь в них не было отваги. Они были сломленными, исчезающими тенями себя прежних.

Вскоре после этого он вернулся в Йедор. Его мать едва не потеряла сознание увидев его, а Вален даже накричал на него. Он всегда знал что Вален не питает к нему великой любви но услышать, как он кричит…

— Тысячелетиями люди умирали из — за них! — Парлэйн все еще слышал его крик. — И они умирали чтобы создать мир, который ты знаешь, мир где никто не умирает бессмысленно, где никто не должен носить такого клейма!

Он хотел говорить — но не сделал этого. Тогда он понял что между ним и Валеном никогда не будет ничего общего. Он слышал плач матери той ночью, и это больно ранило его — но не настолько, как ранило знание того, что он не принадлежит настоящему, и что никто из них не поймет его.

Катренн была ближе всего. Она хотя бы хотела понять его. Она задавала ему сотни вопросов о его путешествии, и слушала его истории с явным интересом. Он надеялся, что в следующий раз она составит ему компанию, но после с печалью понял, что она никогда не посмеет этого.

После этого Парлэйн начал разыскивать лучших учителей и воинов, оставшихся в живых. Рашок учил его как ребенка, с неохотой, и чем старше становился Парлэйн — тем очевиднее становилось его скупость. В конце концов Рашок отказался учить его чему — либо.

И потому он искал других воинов. Такие были. Рейнджеры, впавшие в опалу, кто говорил о А'Иаго Мар'Кхане и Кин Стольвинг. Старые воины, кто сражался рука об руку с Маррэйном и Парлонном — или же против них. Он читал их записки, истории и рассказы, и знал что никогда не сможет вернуться домой.

Он даже не появился на похоронной службе по Валену, но, тем не менее, носил в течении месяца траур — на свой лад. Что бы он ни думал о нем, его мать любила его. Он чтил это.

Эти мысли становились все тяжелей, пока он шел все дальше по залам Широхиды. Здесь прошлое всегда в десятки раз сильнее давило на него. Он часто возвращался сюда — чтобы медитировать, размышлять или тренироваться. Он пытался уговорить Рикайджи придти вместе с ним, но она так и не смогла переступить порог.

— Это наш дом. — сказал он призракам. — Наш и только наш.

Он шел дальше. стараясь скрыть свое возбуждение. Это, знал он, что — то особенное, Ни один нормальный наниматель не искал бы с ним встречи здесь. Парлэйн не думал что враг пришел бы сюда, да и случись так — это не имело бы значения. Будет ли это армия, орда викххеранов или заркхеба, или даже сам Шинген — здесь его ничто не может убить.

Он поднялся по ступеням к трону и сел, почувствовав успокаивающие уколы боли, когда каменные шипы вонзились в него. Хантибан, как говорили, ненавидел этот трон, жаливший его всякий раз, как он занимал его. Хантенн редко садился сюда, и когда это случалось — он не чувствовал неудобства.

Маррэйн ни разу не садился на трон.

Парлэйн чувствовал неудобство, он чувствовал боль — но он принимал их как часть себя и того, кем он был. Клинки Ветра не вернутся сюда. Они ушли в новый оплот, у Йедора, который был выстроен для красоты и церемоний, изящество вместо силы.

В этом зале Парлэйн чувствовал себя бессмертным. Он чувствовал себя Первым Воином. Он чувствовал себя…

Императором?

— Выходи. — сказал он тени близ тени Хантенна.

Силуэт двинулся вперед.

— Я рад что ты пришел, наследник. — сказал он. — Ты выглядишь… подходящим для этого трона.

Парлэйн подался вперед, сложив пальцы перед лицом. До этого момента он почти не сомневался, а когда отблеск лунного света скользнул по драгоценному камню во лбу существа он точно знал, кто позвал его сюда.

Это был Охотник за Душами.

* * *

Парлэйн никогда не видел Охотника за Душами прежде, но отлично знал что это был он. Он был высоким, с округлой головой, а в середине его лба был вживлен драгоценный камень. Он двигался с простой и уверенной грацией, которую мог оценить воин, подобный Парлэйну. Он не колебался и не сбивался с шага, он просто шел так, что на его пути не оказывалось помех.

Несмотря на холодок внутри и мурашки пробежавшие по коже, Парлэйн обнаружил что он восхищается этим существом — что оно почти что нравится ему.

Ему приходило в голову, что это может быть ловушкой. Если так — то он умрет, сражаясь; есть и худшие способы умереть, чем бой с достойным противником. Он не думал о своей душе, и не задумывался о том, что она может быть поймана.

Он был воином. Он не показывал страха.

— Трон подходит тебе, наследник. — сказал Охотник за душами.

— Мне здесь нравится. — ответил он.

— Ты выглядишь подходящим ему.

— Я часть его.

Охотник улыбнулся.

— Разумеется. — сказал он. — Парлэйн Воин, старший сын Дераннимер, законный наследник трона Минбара.

— Зачатый вне брака, сомнительного происхождения. — сухо ответил Парлэйн. — Проклятый и отвергнутый с момента рождения.

— Проклятый? Нет, я бы сказал что ты благословлен. Отвергнутый? Возможно. Слава вашей семьи отошла к твоей сестре, и в ней тебе отказано.

— Я отказался от нее. — сказал Парлэйн подавшись вперед на троне. — И что тебе известно о моей сестре?

— У нее великая душа. Она сильна, прекрасна и талантлива, и может принести эпоху мира и чудес, упрочить то что начали твоя мать и Вален. Я многое знаю о душах.

— А что насчет моей души?

— Ты не проявляешь страха. Я Шаг Тод, чудовище которое тревожит сны твоего народа. Я стою здесь, в сгоревшем зале, приносящем несчастья, а ты сидишь на троне, что столетиями ранил и увечил своих владельцев. Когда последний из тех, кто сидел на нем, мирно умер в постели?

— Три сотни и шестьдесят девять лет назад. — автоматически ответил Парлэйн — Тсунен, в возрасте ста одиннадцати лет.

— И с тех пор все они становились жертвой безумия, морр'дэчай, войны или предательства. Ты весьма отважен, раз объявляешь этот трон своим.

— Больше он никому не нужен, и я не боюсь безумия. Я буду приветствовать морр'дэчай, если буду опозорен достаточно, чтобы заслужить его. Я вижу смерть на войне, как честный и благородный финал для воина, а чтобы быть преданным — сперва надо кому — то верить, а я не верю никому.

— Ты лжешь умело, Парлэйн Проклятый. Все правда, за исключением последних слов. В этом ты похож на своего отца.

Он распахнул глаза.

— Ты знал моего отца?

— У меня была… сделка с ним. В некотором роде.

— А сейчас ты хочешь заключить сделку с мной. В некотором роде.

— В некотором роде, верно.

— Ты хочешь нанять нас.

— Вы отряд наемников, не так ли? Ваш… Отряд Хаоса.

Охотник за душами, похоже, находил это название занятным.

— Мы наемники, но мы не беремся за какую попало работу. Я должен буду знать — что это, где это и сколько по — твоему это займет времени. Потому мы сможем поговорить о плате.

Но для начала я должен знать кто ты такой. Не что ты такое. Кто.

— Кто я? Интересный вопрос. Знаешь, наследник, ты первый, со времени моей встречи с Валеном, кем я могу восхищаться; а он был первым за тысячелетие. Ты задаешь верные вопросы и не выказываешь глупых страхов. Я восхищен этим.

— Кто ты?

— Я Примарх Мажестус эт Конклавус, глава моего ордена. Я пришел чтобы нанять тебя и твой отряд для защиты места, находящегося в осаде.

— Битва уже началась?

— Нет, но начнется. Скоро.

— Что мы защищаем? Твой замок?

— Скажем точнее — замок всех и каждого. Это место в долгом пути отсюда, но если я сказать, что оно в высшей степени важно для всех рас, включая твою и мою, то знай что я не лгу.

— И что же это за место, этот… замок всех и каждого?

— Голгофа.

* * *

Вот на что должна быть похожа война.

Поток крови бурлящий в теле, напряжение в мускулах, кипение энергии, песня предков в душе.

В этот момент Парлэйн узнал славу и величие боя.

Элой парил в воздухе перед ним, темные молнии трещали вокруг его фигуры. Черно — огненные крылья взмахивали надменно и неторопливо, а взгляд на лице чужака сочетал абсолютную надменность с огнем одержимости.

— Смерть — голос эхом отдавался в комнате, ритмично, словно бой барабанов. — Смерть смерть смерть смерть…

Кровь начала сочиться из его ушей и глаз, затмевая взгляд. Все подернула алая дымка. Он увидел сквозь туман, как Иннакен оседает у дальней стены, прикрывая тело упавшего квайрина.

Элой взглянул на Парлэйна и медленно и торжественно поднял одну руку. Сияющий клубок появился на его длиннопалой ладони. Другая рука поднялась и он погрузил ладонь в клубок, удвоив его в размерах. Две оставшиеся руки чужака покоились скрещенными на груди.

Парлэйн сплюнул кровь и бешено заморгал. Ритмичный речитатив элоя все еще отдавался в его мозгу.

Смерть смерть смерть смерть

— Я Парлэйн из Клинков Ветра.

смерть смерть смерть

— Моей матерью была Дераннимер из Огненных Крыльев.

смерть смерть

— Она смотрела в лицо воинам, Теням и ночным кошмарам и никогда не испытывала страха.

смерть

— Я не знаю страха.

смерть

— Моя мать умерла с честью.

смерть

— Ты ничего не знаешь о смерти, тварь.

смерть

— Ничего по сравнению с тем что я покажу тебе.

смерть

смерть

смерть

— Ничего.

— Ничего.

— Ничего.

Тот поднял две руки над головой. Свет от сияющего клубка молний отбросил глубокие тени на его лицо, превратив то, что было восхитительным и ангелоподобным, во что — то демоническое и пугающее — но все равно прекрасное.

Он смотрел на него.

Смерть

Он медлил перед атакой, отступал назад, его тело вздрагивало. Кровь текла из его рта, превращаясь на воздухе в алые капли, застыв на миг неподвижно, словно крошечные солнца.

Затем они рухнули и все произошло в один миг.

Элой швырнул в него клубок молний в тот миг когда он рванулся вперед. Тот взорвался, коснувшись земли, разбросав по полу трескучие стрелы энергии. Он почувствовал ошеломляющий удар по коленям и ступням и покатился к существу, ударившись о его ноги.

Оно отстранилось мгновенно, ни секунды не размышляя и не колеблясь. Его злобные глаза уставились на Парлэйна и вспыхнули.

Смерть!

Парлэйн отлетел в сторону. Его распростертое тело взлетело в воздух по воле разума чужака. Электрические разряды пробивали пространство между ними, встряхивая его беспомощно напряженное тело. Он сжимал денн'бок так крепко, что чувствовал, как оружие становится частью его руки.

Смерть!

Он запрокинул голову, скрипя зубами от боли. Сквозь кровавую дымку он видел бойню, в которую превратился зал совещаний. Послы, изломанные и разбросанные вокруг. Квайрин отброшенный к стене, обугленные останки нингиаса. Иннакен, упавший на тело квайрина, Таданакенн и Такуэн — оба скорчившиеся в углу. Рикайджи была…

Смерть!

Его тело вздрогнуло. Он чувствовал как кости трутся друг о друга и хрустят, словно готовые сломаться. Стрелы молний продолжали бить в него.

Смерть!

Рикайджи там не было.

Смерть!

Здесь!

Она выпрыгнула из — за разбитой двери, сжимая свой денн'бок, ее искаженное, бледное лицо было исчерчено потеками крови. Изо всех своих сил, со всей ее точностью и волей, она бросила оружие Парлэйну. Он издал вопль, который был смесью из крика боли и боевой песни. Его рука сжалась на ее денн'боке и он взмахнул им перед собой.

Молния ударила по размытому в дугу древку и отразилась обратно, в тело создания, которое управляло ей. Элой закричал и Парлэйн упал, не заметив боли, горящей в левой ладони и руке, потому что приземление отдалось в каждой его кости.

Он вскочил сразу же, справившись с болью, и взглянул на посох Рикайджи. Тот был сломан, чересчур искорежен чтобы использовать его по назначению. Он почувствовал тяжесть в правой руке и вспомнил, что все еще сжимает в ней свое оружие.

Все еще крича, элой опустил на него взгляд, и ангельское лицо исказилось болью и яростью. Одна из его рук почернела и бесполезно болталась вдоль тела, но все равно у него оставалось больше рук чем у Парлэйна.

Он создал еще один комок молний, двигаясь со скоростью мысли, и швырнул его. Парлэйн был готов, и сделал выпад двумя скрещенными денн'боками. Комок ударил в перекрестье и рассыпался, уйдя в землю сквозь тело Парлэйна.

Изо всех сил Парлэйн бросился вперед, взмахнув обоими клинками. Элой вытянул одну руку чтобы отшвырнуть его, но он был слишком медлителен. Ударив концом искореженного посоха Рикайджи по руке, Парлэйн погрузил свой денн'бок в грудь чужака.

Элой закричал и повалился, темная энергия хлынула из его тела. Свет; темный свет полился из его рта, и в тот миг, когда его тело ударилось о пол, раздался взрыв. Парлэйн вскинул ладони, защищая глаза от ослепляющего, алмазного сияния смерти чужака; и когда он, жмурясь из — за крови и пятен перед глазами, решился посмотреть вновь — он увидел лишь оплавленный, почерневший силуэт на полу.

Рикайджи тут же оказалась возле него. Она нежно обтерла кровь с его лица.

— Жив. — прошептала она.

— Меня нельзя убить. — прошептал он ей. Она улыбнулась — лишь глазами, не лицом.

Она помогла ему подняться. Он все еще сжимал ее сломанный денн'бок. Он протянул ей оружие.

— Сломал. — сказал он.

Она какую — то секунду рассматривала его, а затем перевела взгляд на комнату, тела, черные отметины на стенах и потолке, на Иннакена все еще пытающегося защитить раненого квайрина, на все это безумие и хаос, и пожала плечами.

— Подыщу другой. — вот и все, что ответила она.

* * *

Комната была горячей, и не только от жара их тел. Все казалось горячим — кровь, кожа, тело, душа.

Парлэйн лежал неподвижно, словно в медитации, нежно касаясь Рикайджи подле себя. Она тоже была неподвижна, безмолвна и неподвижна словно статуя.

Или труп.

Лишь ее тепло уверяло его, что она была живой.

Они были последними. Всем, что мог предложить Отряд Хаоса. Он не знал — сколько времени прошло в этом странном, чужом месте, но это несомненно были месяцы, возможно годы. Остальные были мертвы.

Все они были мертвы — от безумия, морр'дэчай, болезни, войны.

И все же Парлэйн, самозваный и самокоронованый Лорд Широхиды все еще жил.

Он хотел бы знать, чем это было для великих воинов. Жить — сквозь одну битву к другой, в то время как умирают твои друзья, родные, любимые. Шинген, как говорят, выиграл тридцать четыре битвы. Скольким пришлось умереть в них? Сколько из тех было его друзьями?

Было ли это ответом? Не любить, не верить?

Он провел рукой по шее Рикайджи и почувствовал жар ее кожи.

Что он сказал Примарху насчет путей к смерти для воина?

«Я не боюсь безумия. Я буду приветствовать морр'дэчай, если буду опозорен так, чтобы заслужить его. Я вижу смерть на войне как честный и благородный финал для воина, а чтобы быть преданным — сперва кому — то надо верить, а я не верю никому.»

Он считал так и сейчас, но легко говорить за себя. Труднее, гораздо труднее верить в то, что также думают следующие за ним. Иннакен не был рожден воином. Он хотел только лечить. Считал ли он так же?

Голгофа воевала с тех пор, как они прибыли, но это была война против врага, которого они не могли даже увидеть, кроме одной схватки. Те, кто был здесь, послы от могучих и древних рас галактики, начинали сходить с ума и бредить смертью.

Парлэйн вспомнил элоев. Они были прекрасными, изящными, величественными созданиями, купающимися в сиянии. Посол элоев говорил с ним несколько часов о этике, философии и существовании после смерти. Он назвал взгляды Парлэйна «очаровательными», со снисхождением, которое ничуть не выглядело оскорбительным.

Два дня спустя этот элой впал в безумие и убил троих своих спутников, бредя о смерти, которую ранее он назвал не более чем превращением в нечто большее и высшее.

Парлэйн закрыл глаза и попытался сосредоточиться. Никто, похоже, не знал что происходит, но кто — то должен над этим задуматься. Он не верил, что все это случилось само собой.

Он и Отряд были наняты, чтобы защищать Голгофу и тех кто был там, и они делали все что могли. Парлэйн искренне верил в это, он был горд тем что Отряд мог исполнить это лучше прочих. И они действительно справились лучше, чем Рейнджеры которые были здесь.

Рейнджеры Договора, называли они себя; они относились к Парлэйну и его товарищам с неприкрытым презрением. Парлэйн не имел с ними дела, за исключением нескольких наблюдений за их тренировками. Они были хороши, он не мог отрицать этого, но по большому счету — он не думал что они были достаточно хороши.

А теперь они все были мертвы. Последний убил себя два дня назад.

Они вдвоем были всем, что осталось для защиты Голгофы. Отряд сражался достойно, так же достойно, как кто угодно другой. Но этого было недостаточно.

Они не могли сражаться с врагом, которого не могли увидеть.

Итак, они должны найти его.

Примарх что — то знал, он был уверен в этом. Он не верил, что Примарх стоял за происходящим, но подозревал, что он что — то знает. Смысла спрашивать его не было. Он не скажет ничего, что бы он ни знал….

Рикайджи неожиданно поцеловала его в плечо и он вздрогнул.

Да. Все же его стоит спросить. Если есть хотя бы малейший шанс, хоть какой — то шанс вообще…

Чтобы спасти ее, он сделает что угодно, кроме жертвы своей честью.

Или ее честью.

Он знал, что ей это не понравится.

— Что ты ценишь больше? — неожиданно спросил он. — Твою честь или твою жизнь?

— Ты болезненно любопытен. — заметила она.

— Я размышлял.

— Да, я заметила. Честь — всего лишь слово, Парлэйн. Это то, что может быть дано тебе другими, или же отобрано ими, а потеряв — ее можно возвратить. Ты не можешь вернуть себе жизнь, когда она отобрана.

— Значит — твоя жизнь? — спросил он, чуть разочарованный. Возможно в ней все же осталась натура жрицы.

— Если бы я думала так — была бы я здесь? Есть вещи важнее чем жизнь. Я лишь не верю что честь — одна из них.

— Почему ты покинула касту жрецов? — спросил он.

Она поцеловала его, и поцелуй был совсем не нежным. — Иногда ты бываешь таким тугодумом. — сказала она с совершенно честным лицом. — А я не могу оставить себе несколько секретов?

— Как пожелаешь.

— Почему ты стал тем, кто ты есть? — спросила она его. — Ты мог бы управлять гильдией, или командовать рейнджерами, или стоять в Сером Совете. Ты не проклят и мало кто будет думать о твоей внешности или имени когда они узнают твои таланты. Так почему?

— Потому что я никогда не хотел быть ничем иным.

— Я хотела. Прежде.

— Что ты хотела сделать?

— Изменить мир. Изменить галактику. Потом я поняла что никогда не смогу сделать это в храме или монастыре.

— И ты можешь сделать это здесь?

— Да. С тобой. Я могу изменить тебя.

— Что?

— Ты живешь. Ты знаешь радость. Ты знаешь любовь. Ты знаешь цель. У меня было… предчувствие. Я знала это с тех пор, как в первый раз увидела тебя, когда Катренн познакомила нас. Тогда я поняла две вещи. Первая — что с легким толчком в верном направлении ты можешь сделать все, что я когда — либо мечтала исполнить.

— А вторая?

— Что я люблю тебя.

— Моя леди. — прошептал он.

— Нет. Я не чья — то леди. Я твой спутник. Я буду защищать твою спину в бою и знаю, что ты будешь защищать мою. Я отдам свою жизнь в твои руки и полностью доверю ее тебе, и знаю что ты можешь сделать так же со мной. Катренн никогда и ни с кем не найдет этого, и потому мне жаль ее.

«Ты лжешь умело, Парлэйн Проклятый. Все правда за исключением последних слов. В этом ты похож на своего отца.»

«А я не верю никому.»

Он крепко обнял ее.

* * *

Все стало огнем и кровью. Крики умирающих наполняли воздух. Валялись изуродованные и растерзанные тела.

Парлэйн шел среди них со смертью во взгляде. Его мундир был порван, а тело покрыто порезами, царапинами и рубцами. Денн'бок был в крови и том, что служило кровью Изначальным.

Случилось затишье, и оно было долгим. Он и Рикайджи начали думать что все закончилось. Они даже мечтали, что им удасться выжить.

Затем, по их счету — три дня назад, все началось заново. Хуже чем прежде. Более жестоко и безумно. Те кто мог бежать — бежали, но и тогда безумие следовало за ними. Корабль Тамиакинов разрушил сам себя возле самой станции, когда того, кто был внутри, настигло безумие. Он сомневался в том, что на Голгофе остался кто — то, кого не коснулось безумие.

Нет, здесь все же были такие.

Если точно, их было трое.

Он сам.

Примарх.

И творец всего этого.

Он направлялся к покоям ворлонского посла с решимостью и бесстрашием живого мертвеца. Он узнал смерть, он узнал боль и он узнал страх. Он считал что в конце концов безумие коснулось и его, хоть и в меньшей степени.

Он хотел убить двоих и только двоих, Бесцельная резня не для него. Нет, ему нужен точный и холодный расчет единственной схватки.

Он найдет ворлонца и уничтожит его.

А потом он убьет себя.

Кровь Рикайджи осталась на его руках, ее предсмертная гримаса все еще стояла перед ним. Она попыталась бороться с безумием и ей это удавалось долго, достаточно долго, чтобы просить его о морр'дэчай. Достаточно долго, чтобы просить его позволить ей умереть с честью, а не в безумии. Он никогда прежде не видел в ней такого страха. Никогда. И не знал, видела ли она такой же страх в его глазах.

Она опустилась на колени пред ним, и прочертила отметины на лице. Он поднял клинок, желая чтобы это был настоящий дэчай; впрочем — обычай и честь были теми же.

А потом ее глаза стали черны как полночь и она бросилась на него, целясь в лицо скрюченными пальцами.

Она отбила ему руку, сломала по крайней мере два ребра и пыталась выцарапать ему глаза, но в конце концов проиграла.

Она умерла не с честью, не с достоинством — ни с чем, кроме слепоты и безумия.

Он отомстит за нее. Это самое меньшее, что он может сделать.

Он добрался до двери ворлонца и нашел ее уже открытой, криво висящей в проеме.

Свет наполнял комнату, но это не было настоящим светом, больше это было похоже на светящуюся тьму. Он отбрасывал тени на освещенные места, но не освещал теней. Он шептал о безумии, о видениях хаоса, смерти и ужаса.

Неподвижный и безмолвный, посередине комнаты застыл ворлонец, в его настоящем облике, масса яркой энергии, щупальца плывущие в темном воздухе. А точно в центре ее, легко паря в воздухе, ждало существо, какого Парлэйн никогда не видел прежде.

Оно было страшным. Злым. Чудовищным. Парлэйн провел последние месяцы среди Изначальных, с богами и чудовищами, и все же он никогда еще не видел и не знал подобного.

смерть

До того как минбарцы старины поднялись к звездам, или даже научились летать, они со страхом рассказывали о демонах, бесах и тварях что прячутся в тенях ночи. Должно быть, они представляли себе именно это.

смерть

Парлэйн смотрел не него и вспоминал выжженные залы Широхиды, безмолвные статуи ее прежних хозяев. Никто из них не знал страха, не знает его и он.

смерть

Он стиснул зубы и медленно провел рукой по тонкому шраму морр'дэчай на лице.

смерть

— Да. — сказал он.

смерть

— Смерть.

смерть

Позади твари стояло зеркало, такое большое, что занимало почти половину комнаты. Оно не отражало ничего, и больше было похоже на дверь в иной мир, который лежал у подножия высокой башни, под черным, пульсирующим небом.

смерть

Чудовище двинулось, управляя ворлонцем, двигая светящееся тело, словно обычную марионетку.

смерть

— Смерть! — зарычал Парлэйн, бросаясь в атаку.

* * *

Парлэйн никогда не рассказывал об этом бое после.

Но это было сделано, в конце концов.

Это было забавным. Он встретился лицом к лицу с противником, которого не встречал никто. Ни Маррэйн, ни Парлонн, ни Вален, ни его мать или Шинген или даже первые герои легенд.

Он совершил то, чего не совершал и не совершит никто.

Он, в одиночку, победил Смерть.

Ворлонец был мертв, другая тварь бежала по ту сторону зеркала, само зеркало было разбито.

Рикайджи была отомщена.

Задача была выполнена.

Он опустился на колени, и крепче сжал денн'бок.

Он исполнил свою задачу, закончил свою миссию, отомстил за своих друзей.

Он был готов умереть.

— Смерть. — глухо прошептал он.

— На твоем месте я бы этого не делал. — произнес древний голос. Примарх подошел к нему, подбирая полы длинной мантии.

— Тебе не пришло время умирать.

— Не время? Мои друзья мертвы. Моя возлюбленная мертва. Скажи мне, что у меня есть, ради чего стоит жить?

Примарх улыбнулся, кривой, горькой, понимающей улыбкой. Улыбкой того, кто знает ответы на все вопросы кроме одного.

— Твоя племянница. — ответил он.

* * *

Он отсутствовал семь лет по их счету. Для него — это могло быть меньшим или гораздо большим, но семь лет было подходяще.

По одному году за каждого из Отряда Хаоса, кто был убит на Голгофе.

Тамакен, Иннакен, Такуэн, Таданакенн, Тетсукен, Рикайджи, он сам.

«На Границе время идет иначе.» — говорил он. Тогда он не понимал по — настоящему, что это значит.

Семь лет для них.

Десятилетия для него.

Темный огонь в его глазах горел и прежде, но сейчас они пылали яростью — укрощенной, но не гаснущей. Его походка всегда была уверенной и гордой, но теперь он шагал, как человек, знающий что никто не властен над ним.

Денн'бок всегда висел у него на поясе. Теперь же он он носил кое — что еще.

Дэчай.

Один из двух подарков, которые он получил от Примарха за его труды на Голгофе. Потерпел он неудачу или нет — он заплатил.

Дэчай был первым.

Информация была вторым, и куда более ценным.

Он шагал вперед, и наслаждался испуганными взглядами, что бросали на него прохожие. Итак, они позволили себе забыть о его существовании, быть может — надеялись на его кончину, но — при должной подсказке — они все же вспомнили.

Возможно, все еще осталась надежда.

Он остановился и взглянул на Храм Варэнни. Высокий и величественный, доминирующий в небе Йедора. Внутри собиралась толпа, доносились молитвы и песнопения. И еще больше народа должно было быть вне храма, за городом, у холмов.

Второй раз в жизни Парлэйн пришел как раз ко времени похорон.

* * *

Он ждал, один в темном зале. Он умел ждать. Большинству своих умений он научился сам, по крайней мере тем, что были важны. Важнейшим из тех умений и самым трудным для обучения было терпение, но в конце концов он ему научился.

Хотя он все равно жаждал действия. Слова Примарха пылали в нем. Его рука постоянно тянулась к денн'боку на поясе, словно желая убедиться что он на месте.

Парлэйн ждал брата.

Он хотел печалиться. Он хотел рычать, он хотел выкрикнуть свою ярость небесам, но он не был просто воином. Он был спасителем Голгофы, лордом Широхиды, сыном Дераннимер. Ему не дозволены печали менее знатных.

Он поднял взгляд, когда моргнул свет, и увидел Вашока задолго до того, как Вашок увидел его. Его брат изучал благочестие и послушание, а не скрытность. Кроме того Парлэйн постарался развить свое ночное зрение насколько это было возможно. Это была обычная слабость для его народа, и не та которую он мог себе позволить.

Вашок, наконец, увидел его и вздрогнул. Он быстро отступил назад.

— Входи, братец. — сказал Парлэйн. — Попытайся бежать, и я без труда поймаю тебя.

Вашок замялся. Он был высок и властно выглядел, одетый в красивую белоснежную накидку, с серебряной и голубой вышивкой. Всегда было известно что он собирается вступить в Орден. Согласно тому, что слышал Парлэйн — последние семь лет он хорошо служил ему.

— Почему я должен тебе подчиняться? — в конце концов сказал он.

— Потому что ты хочешь знать — зачем позор семьи вернулся домой спустя семь лет, и потому что ты хочешь знать — что же я знаю о смерти нашей сестры.

Вашок смотрел на него, с презрением в светлых глазах. Наконец он вошел, и сел напротив Парлэйна.

— Я надеялся что ты умер. — сказал он. — Так долго ничего не было слышно… Я надеялся, что ты мертв.

— Готов поспорить, что надеялись многие. Меня труднее убить, чем ты можешь себе представить, братец. И в этом отношении я, похоже, больше всего отличаюсь от остальной нашей семьи.

— Итак. — ответил Вашок, настороженный металлом в словах Парлэйна. — Почему ты вернулся?

— Момент был… подходящим. Я был готов умереть. Я хотел умереть. Ты любил когда — нибудь братец? Я знаю что нет. Узнать любовь и потерять ее… Это судьба, которой я не пожелаю даже тебе. Я был готов умереть, с честью как подобает воину…

— Твои воинские обычаи мертвы и забыты! Ваше время прошло! Твои родители сражались и рисковали всем, чтобы стало так; ты же всегда демонстрировал лишь презрение ко всему, чего они добились.

— Я всегда уважал выбор нашей матери, и не перебивай меня больше. Как я сказал, я был готов умереть, когда получил кое — какие… интересные сведения. Я узнал что Катренн, наконец, вышла замуж за Дерулана. Судя по всему — они счастливы. У них есть дочь. Она здорова и весела. Мне было сказано, что она похожа на нашу мать во всем, кроме цвета глаз.

— Знаешь, что еще я услышал? Ни у кого из остальных нас детей нет. Ты принес обет безбрачия. Затренн не желает брака. Немерант ухаживает за бесплодной. У Маривы был выкидыш, и она не сможет иметь детей. У остальных из нас детей нет.

— Дочь Катренн — единственная внучка Валена и Дераннимер.

— И? — сказал Вашок. — Ты стал так мнителен, что видишь умысел там, где его нет? Затренн еще может жениться. Немерант может выбрать другую. Марива может исцелиться. Ты можешь завести ребенка. Я могу покинуть Орден Предвестия Света и жениться.

— Во все, кроме последнего, я мог бы поверить, братец. Ты же никогда не покинешь Орден. Ты чересчур любишь власть. И я не ищу заговор там, где его нет. Он сам ищет меня. Как умерла Катренн?

— Болезнь. А она не знала покоя, и перегрузила себя работой.

— А Дерулан?

— Он ушел в монастырь.

— Так где их дочь?

— На моем попечении, конечно же. Если ты и так знаешь это — зачем спрашивать меня?

— Ты хочешь знать все, что знаю я? В точности?

— Ты ничего не знаешь, и какая разница если даже это и не так? Ты изгой. У тебя нет звания, титула или союзников. Ты зовешь себя Лордом Широхиды, думаешь нам это неизвестно? Широхида — сгоревшие развалины, там ничего не осталось. Ты шут, брат — если ты действительно мой брат. Должно быть ты, как и мы, знаешь эти слухи. Ты непохож ни на кого из нас, ни на мать ни на отца.

— Слухи лишь сотрясение воздуха, но если ты хочешь слухов, братец то вот для тебя несколько. Катренн умерла не от болезни. Это был яд замедленного действия, подсыпанный ее маркабской ученицей. Помнишь, та которую, по твоему настоянию, она учила нашим обычаям в части религии и правлении. Ты не мог сделать этого сам, братец? «Минбарцы не убивают друг друга.» И так, поручив убийство чужаку, ты сохранил свои руки в святой чистоте?

— Чужаки нечисты. Они не могут быть связаны нашими обычаями.

— А сама маркабка? Я так полагаю — она в горести вернулась к своему народу? Или же по дороге с ней случилось несчастье? Путешествия в космосе все еще довольно опасны?

— Чужаки связаны нашими законами не более, чем мы защищаем их.

— Почему? Скажи мне, наконец.

— Только не убеждай меня, что тебе это еще не известно.

— О, я знаю. Но я хочу услышать от тебя — почему ты убил нашу сестру.

— Я ничего не делал! — Он вскочил и начал обходить вокруг него. — Катренн умерла не от моей руки. На мне нет ее крови. Если бы она только послушала…. Все что ей было нужно — это прислушаться. Кровь Валена — особенная. Ее дети будут особенными. От ее потомства произойдет тот, кто через тысячу лет будет нужен, чтобы сражаться с Тьмой когда она вернется. Наша линия должна быть защищенной, ее нужно… направлять, ее нужно сохранить…

— Маленькой? — прервал его Парлэйн. — Подконтрольной? Сведенной к поддающемуся контролю числу? А насколько выкидыш Маривы был несчастным случаем, братец? Катренн была старшей, верно? От старшего ребенка к старшему, вот где лежит истинная власть. Прочие дети будут лишь помехой, не так ли?

— Мы говорили со всеми. Мы всем дали выбор. Мы не можем иметь детей — или же мы соглашаемся, чтобы наши дети были защищены… под контролем, как это назвал ты. Их не должно быть слишком много. Слишком большое потомство будет помехой.

— Единственный, кого это не касалось — был ты, и это потому, что в тебе крови Валена не больше чем в маркабе или икарранце. Кто — то из нас согласился с этим, кто — то предпочел не иметь детей. Кому — то они и не были нужны.

— Тебе легко отказывать другим в том, что ты сам никогда не считал важным.

— Катренн не соглашалась с этим. Она сказала что будет растить своих детей по своему усмотрению. И хуже всего — она рассказала бы им о тебе, и послала бы одного из них учиться у тебя, если бы ребенок попросил об этом. Этого нельзя было позволить. Род Валена — особенный.

— И тогда ты убил ее.

— Я не убивал ее! Она сама убила себя отказом! Я не прикасался к яду.

— Но ты знал о нем, И потому ты точно также виновен, братец.

— Прекрати меня так называть! Ты не мой брат! Ты ничто! Носи свои шрамы и свой воинский наряд. Твое время прошло. Возвращайся в свое прошлое к резне и хаосу. Мы будущее. Мы — мир, стабильность и порядок и мы не позволим тебе вернуть нас к гражданской войне.

— Мы? Мы мир и стабильность? Мы порядок? А кто эти «мы» на самом деле?

— Ты знаешь кто такие мои союзники.

— Да, знаю. — Парлэйн вскочил. — Если увидишь их снова, советую спросить ворлонцев про место с названием Голгофа, но вряд ли тебе подвернется такой случай.

Вашок отступил назад.

— Минбарцы не убивают минбарцев… — проговорил он.

— Я не признаю ваших законов, и если на то пошло, то я не убиваю минбарца. Я не убиваю своего брата. Я убиваю того, кто продался чужакам, и убил мою сестру!

Глаза Вашока распахнулись, из них хлынул свет. Парлэйн метнулся, за долю секунды, его денн'бок пробил грудь брата, сокрушив ребра и сердце одним ударом. Тело Вашока повалилось на землю, но было уже поздно.

Свет заклубился над его телом, создавая образ.

Образ ангела.

— А вот и ты. — заметил Парлэйн, обращаясь к ворлонцу.

* * *

Он был спокоен. Парлэйн знал — не подозревал, верил или надеялся — но знал что поступил правильно.

Один взгляд на его племянницу сказал ему это. Она была крошечной, всего лишь несколько месяцев от роду, но он уже мог увидеть в ней черты его матери и сестры. Но у нее будет собственная судьба. Она сама проложит свой путь.

И все, что ему было нужно сделать, чтобы спасти ее — это сделка с одним существом, которое он презирает более всех в галактике.

Он ничуть не жалел об этом.

Ворлонец поднялся над телом Вашока, лениво купаясь в воздухе, пока его ангельское обличье сплеталось из светящегося тумана. Парлэйн смотрел на него. Он видел Изначальных и сражался с ними. Он видел даже ворлонца в его настоящем облике. Он не испугается этого.

— А вот и ты. Я хотел говорить с хозяином, а не со слугой.

«Тебе не позволено ничего.»

— Напротив. Я буду говорить а ты будешь слушать. Если, конечно, ты не хочешь чтобы народ узнал правду о Голгофе.

«Тебе не поверят.»

— Никто? Совсем никто? Ты уверен? Остальные Изначальные могут решить ни во что не вмешиваться, но это не значит, что не вмешаемся мы. Или маркабы. Я могу даже связаться с Так'ча. И с теми доказательствами что у меня есть, полагаю, мне поверят. Теперь ты будешь слушать?

«Говори.»

— Я требую ее. Я требую мою племянницу,

«Нет.»

— Даже с риском что всплывет правда о Голгофе? У Рейнджеров Договора, которых вырезала ваша маленькая игрушка, были семьи. Я знаю их всех. Здесь есть весьма влиятельные лорды, чьих сыновей, дочерей, племянников и племянниц ты послал на смерть.

«Ребенок особенный.»

— Я знаю. Но это касается не сколько ее, сколько того, что произойдет от нее. У тебя есть тысяча лет для подготовки, тысяча лет чтобы вернуть контроль над ее ребенком. Я не могу загадывать так далеко, ты — можешь. У тебя есть время. Она тебе не нужна.

«Что она для тебя?»

— Я за свою жизнь любил лишь троих, и все они мертвы. Катренн заслуживала лучшего чем быть убитой собственным братом. Ее дочь заслуживает лучшего, чем быть твоей пешкой. Я мог бы попытаться убить вас всех, но это всего лишь смерть. А это — жизнь. Отдай ее мне и дай слово, что не будешь вмешиваться в мою или ее жизнь. Сделай это, и никто не узнает от меня, что случилось на Голгофе.

«Почему мы должны верить тебе?»

— Я клянусь именем Дераннимер. Я клянусь именем Рикайджи. Я клянусь именем Катренн. Ими тремя я клянусь что говорю правду.

«Мы даем ее роду сто лет. Затем мы вернемся за ними.»

— Насколько я смогу их обучить — они будут готовы.

«Теперь уходи».

И он ушел. Он больше не увидит Минбара, не увидит Йедора, Широхиды или Тузанора, никогда не остановится у мемориалов матери или сестры.

Оно того стоило.

Он поднял ребенка, когда она начала плакать, и нежно прижал ее к себе. Ее глаза были единственным, что отличало ее от матери. Они были отцовскими. Зелеными — бездонная, чувственная, прекрасная зелень.

— Что ж. — сказал он. — В конце концов, я выбрал жизнь. Сейчас у меня есть ради чего жить.

Верно, Деленн?

Гэрет Д. Уильямс

Часть 7. …да не будет разорвано Богом.[2]

Было время мира. Было время надежды. Было время, когда о войне можно было забыть. Это время закончилось. Слишком поздно для мира, слишком поздно для надежды, слишком поздно для молитв. Ради свободы, жизни и судеб галактики — здесь возможна только война.

Глава 1

Это была прекрасная ночь для того, чтобы он появился. После она сможет сказать что у нее было предчувствие того, что что — то должно случиться, но на самом деле тут не было ничего особенного. Дождь был сильным, но он часто бывал таким на этой стадии лунного цикла. Грозы были не страшнее, чем они были множество раз прежде. Место которое она выбрала, чтобы скрыться было негостеприимным.

Это повлияло и на пациентов. Один из них умер только что, юный воин — минбарец, который умолял ее о прощении. Он рассказал ей о том, что он делал на войне, и от этого ее едва не вывернуло, она выслушала и прошептала ему давно забытые молитвы. Он умер, разговаривая с кем — то совершенно другим, кого мог увидеть лишь он.

Это было печально, но не неожиданно. Его раны были тяжелыми и многих других они сгубили бы за считанные часы. Ему потребовалась огромная сила воли, чтобы просто прожить так долго.

Такой труд, и он пропал так напрасно.

Чуть раньше умерло еще двое пациентов — бракири, который провел последние три недели, уходя в кому и выходя из нее и дрази, который, в буквальном смысле слова, умирал от испуга. Все здание слышало его вопли последние несколько дней и он шарахался от всех, кого видел.

Все три смерти были ожидаемыми, как и многие другие. Ее печалило что столь многие приходят сюда просто в поисках места для смерти. Ей надо было иметь возможность предоставить большее.

Сама она плохо спала прошлой ночью, и просыпалась посреди ночи, слепо глядя на стены. Те были холодными и неуютными — но все это здание было холодным, а все ресурсы, что она могла потратить на обогрев, уходили на палаты пациентов.

Она часто проводила сутки без сна и почти без еды. Остальные беспокоились о ней, но и сон редко приносил хоть сколько — то покоя. Чересчур много старых призраков ожидало ее во снах.

Она выкроила короткий миг для отдыха, когда ее разыскал Дасури. Грузный дрази двигался, по обыкновению, медленно. Его ноги так и не восстановились после ранений, которые он получил у Фраллуса. Он мог вернуться на войну, но предпочел этого не делать, сказав генералу Марраго что считает, что лучше послужит здесь. Она не знала, какой ответ дал генерал — если тот дал его вообще.

— Ты должна быть в постели. — мягко сказал Дасури. — Тебе вредно недосыпать.

— Я скоро отдохну.

— Я думал, что твой народ не лжет.

Она улыбнулась, горько и чуть с сожалением.

— Хотела бы я, чтобы это все еще было правдой.

— Никому не станет лучше, если ты упадешь от истощения.

— Есть четкая граница между истощением и просто усталостью. Я хорошо знаю, как оставаться по нужную сторону от нее.

Он посмотрел на нее и она вновь была поражена сочувствием в его глазах. Он был странным дрази. Большинство из них всем сердцем отдавались войне, словно плененные своей мечтой; и требовалось что — то действительно ужасное, чтобы заставить их понять, что существует что — то еще. В конце концов — их мир был потерян для них давно, еще до того, как война действительно началась.

Однако Дасури был иным. Сочувствующим и исполненным убежденности, что жизнь достойна того, чтобы ее сохранить. Он частенько цитировал Г'Кара, но когда он говорил о своих мечтах, касающихся его народа и его мира — он никогда не касался его собственного прошлого. Она была рада этому. Она тоже никогда не упоминала о своем прошлом, хотя он, конечно же, немало знал о нем. Мало что из ее дел осталось в тайне от других.

Она встала, чтобы вернуться к своей работе, когда Катренн вошла в комнату. Комната была маленькой и, в общем — то, не предназначенной для троих, тем более, когда один из них дрази, но Катренн это не могло помешать держаться на расстоянии нескольких шажков от всех сразу. Она терпеть не могла когда к ней прикасались и всегда выдерживала эту дистанцию, даже имея дело с пациентами. Порой, ночью, можно было услышать ее сны, но чтобы отделить их от криков пациентов требовался кто — то очень внимательный и никто не говорил с Катренн об этом. Иногда лучше оставить человека наедине с его болью, особенно когда нет способа исцелить ее.

— Катренн. — проговорила она. — Что — то случилось?

— Здесь… кое — кто хочет видеть вас, Сатама. — Катренн ответила неровно, более нервно, чем обычно. Значит, визитер был мужчиной, или, по крайней мере, похож на него. Может быть дрази, или кто — то из более воинственных нарнов…

«Сатама». Титул был минбарским и очень старым. Он значил «Благословенный поводырь». Она пыталась от него отказаться, но никто не послушал, и даже не — минбарцы, такие как Дасури, начали пользоваться им.

— Очередное госпитальное судно? — спросила она. Здесь никого не ожидалось. Может быть, случилось сражение?

— Нет, Сатама. Они… он… сказал, что желает говорить с вами лично. Они… он… был… настойчив….

— О. — выдохнула она. Она чувствовала, что знает кто это может быть. Она внезапно почувствовала леденящий холод, хотя раньше его и не замечала. — Где он?

— Небесный Зал, Сатама. Я… сделала правильно?

— Да. — уверила она ее. — Очень подходяще. Она всегда любил высокие залы.

— О… Боже… боже…

— Кроме того, это удержит его и, следовательно, тех кто с ним, подальше от пациентов.

— Она не имела желания узнавать как они отреагируют на вид ее посетителей.

— Катренн, ты можешь попросить кого — нибудь другого сказать ему, что я скоро приду?

— Я… Я могу сама.

— Ты не боишься? — Она чувствовала себя неловко. Катренн так отчаянно старалась угодить, так трогательно хотела быть полезной, всегда страшилась того, что однажды ее выкинут вон, обратно в галактику. Словно она могла бы так сделать. Она кивнула.

— Хорошо, Катренн. Если можешь — скажи ему что я скоро приду. Предложи ему и его спутникам подкрепиться. Он откажется, я уверена, но может быть, согласится кто — то из его компаньонов..

— Да, Сатама. Предложить им питье. Должна ли я предложить им также и еды?

— Да. — Запасы у них были небольшие, но она была уверена, что предложение будет отвергнуто, так что не все ли равно? — Катренн не позволяй ему касаться тебя. Даже если он попросит — скажи «нет». Не смотри ему в глаза, что бы он тебе ни предлагал.

— Да… Сатама. Значит, он действительно такой злой? Я всегда слышала…

— Злой? Нет, у него много разных ликов, но зла среди них нет. Впрочем, я боюсь что его прикосновение или даже взгляд обожжет тебя. Тебе не стоит этого делать, я могу попросить кого — нибудь еще.

— Я могу. — проговорил Дасури.

— Нет. — ответила Катренн, глядя на нее широко открытыми глазами. — Я это сделаю. Я это сделаю. — Она быстро вышла.

— Хочешь, я буду с тобой на встрече? — спросил Дасури.

— Нет. — ответила она. — Лучше, если я увижу его наедине. Должно быть, это важно для него, раз уж он явился сюда. Я почти что боюсь гадать — почему.

— Потому ты и хочешь, чтобы он подождал?

— Зачем же еще?

— Не думаю, что ты просто хочешь заставить его ждать.

— Нет, конечно же, нет. Он мог бы сделать подобное, если б ситуация была обратной, но я в этом сомневаюсь. Он знает, что могущество не стоит растрачивать на детские игры. Мне просто нужно время, чтобы подумать и собраться. Это будет не простая встреча. Кроме того, я должна закончить свой обход пациентов, и я не позволю ему меня остановить.

Дасури кивнул и молча пошел следом в шаге от нее. Он чаще сопровождал ее, нежели отказывался, и она была рада его компании. Он знал, когда промолчать и когда говорить, что было редким и недооцененным даром.

Было сколько — то улучшений и сколько — то ухудшений, но большинство пациентов пребывали в неизменном состоянии. Юная девочка — нарн, судя по всему, поправлялась, хотя ее сломанная нога, возможно, никогда не восстановится полностью. Пилоту — дрази стало хуже, он начал бредить. Возможно, он не переживет эту неделю, хоть она и надеялась ошибиться. Ей доводилось ошибаться прежде. Народ Дасури был силен и вынослив.

Человек был последним, как обычно. Его безумие имело свойство раздражать других. Бред вслух и вопли не были необычными — только что умерший дрази был в этом мастером. Но этот человек казался более… настойчивее других. Кричал он редко, все больше шептал. Искренность и раскаяние в его голосе были леденящими. Просто оказаться рядом с ним для многих было достаточно, чтобы чувствовать себя не в своей тарелке. Даже Дасури не любил оставаться с ним рядом.

Он был здесь уже несколько недель, и поначалу она думала что он умрет за считанные дни. Его телесные раны были не особенно тяжелы, и, в основном, касались его лица. Его глаза были вырваны, повсюду на лице были глубокие борозды и царапины, которые полностью разрушили его внешность и сделали его неузнаваемым. Все эти раны были явно нанесены самим собой, о чем свидетельствовали отметины на руках. Правая его рука была особенно искалечена, пальцы были переломаны и скрючены.

Нет, он, возможно, оправится от телесных ран, хоть и останется навсегда слепым и, возможно, никогда не сможет пользоваться руками. Настоящие раны были в его психике. Он видел вещи, которых не смог вынести и его разум не смог принять их.

— Приветствую. — проговорила она, когда вошла в отдельную комнату, которую ему выделили. Иногда она говорила с пациентами, иногда нет. Этот выглядел желающим разговора. По крайней мере, он отвечал и даже пытался поддержать разговор. Она не знала его имени, ей было неудобно от этого, но, к сожалению, это не было чем — то необычным.

— О. — ответил тот. — Это вы. Я думал, вы ушли.

— Я все еще здесь. — Она начала осматривать его, насколько было возможно, внимательно. Раны на его лице не были инфицированы. Кости рук начинали срастаться. — Я всегда буду здесь.

— Нет, не всегда. Но вы еще не ушли. Я говорю себе, что однажды ты уйдешь, и я снова никогда не узнаю тебя, и тогда я смирился, что однажды ты уйдешь, но конечно потому ты остаешься, ты уйдешь только тогда, когда я не захочу чтобы ты ушла.

— Я никогда не уйду.

— Вы уйдете. Вы можете не желать этого но вы уйдете. Вы не сможете себе помочь.

— О чем вы говорите?

— Вы призрак. Все здесь призраки, кроме меня. Все мертвы. Они все ушли и оставили меня, и может быть, я тоже оставлю их. Понимаешь, я не могу вспомнить их имен.

Новых ран не появилось. Его постельное белье было чистым. Ничего плохого не случилось.

— Я не уйду. Я всегда буду здесь. Кнопка звонка возле вашей постели. Нажмите ее, и я приду. Вы еще помните, где она?

— Я знаю. Я могу до нее дотянуться, но мне не нужно звать тебя, потому ты и приходишь. Когда ты будешь нужна мне, тебя здесь не будет. Это не твоя вина. Я не виню тебя. Это моя ошибка верить, что что — то может быть иначе. Это всегда моя ошибка. Они все покинули меня, но это была моя вина. Доброй ночи. Это ведь ночное время?

— Да.

— О. Я так и думал. Доброй ночи. Ты придешь завтра?

— Да.

— Нет. Ты не придешь.

Она ушла. Трудно было повернуться спиной к нему но он был лишь одним из сотен, и у нее была масса обязанностей. Она была бы рада, если бы могла действительно сделать что — то, чтобы помочь им. Часть выздоровеет, но они никогда не станут прежними. Никогда. Война забрала у них все, и ей приходится собирать то, что осталось…

Ее ум был далек от ясности, когда она начала подниматься по темным лестницам в Небесный Зал. Он был на самом верхнем этаже здания и, в теории, он должен был быть резиденцией администратора и его или ее семьи. У нее не было семьи, а кроме того, она не хотела быть настолько далеко от пациентов, так что он обычно оставался свободным для нежданных гостей. Г'Кар и Л'Нир останавливались здесь, когда нанесли ей визит, но им он не слишком понравился.

Но ее новый гость? О, должно быть, он великолепно подойдет ему.

Она добралась до конца лестницы и обнаружила двух слуг, стоящих на страже у двери. Бесшумно, с выверенной точностью, они разошлись в стороны, позволяя ей войти. Следуя собственному совету, данному Катренн, она не смотрела на них. Она подумала, что они не должны были бы нервировать ее так, как раньше, но сейчас они явились из ниоткуда, и она все же вздрогнула, увидев их, и все детские рассказы и страшные истории вновь вернулись к ней.

Он должен быть внутри. Был лишь один мужчина в галактике, который держал Охотников за Душами в телохранителях.

И, конечно же, он был здесь, глядя в большое окно на пустынный, избитый штормами, мир, где она поселилась теперь — чтобы покинуть его и тех, кто ему подобен. Он стоял к ней спиной. Она посмотрела на него. Она все еще могла повернуться и уйти, не иметь с ним никаких дел, дать ему вернуться к его войне его крестовому походу, и всем его мертвым солдатам.

Но он обернулся и взглянул на нее.

— Деленн. — произнес Синовал, Примарх Мажестус эт Конклавус. — Неплохо выглядишь.

Она видела его впервые за двенадцать лет.

* * *

Точная дата начала Великой Войны, разумеется, открыта для толкований. Некоторые авторы отсчитывают ее от Смерти Надежды. Другие притягивают ее к Конфликту Дрази. Кто — то считает что Великая Война включает в себя Войну Теней и, следовательно, включая в список иные прочие конфликты, должен привязать дату к началу Войны Земли и Минбара.

Часть смещают начало Войны гораздо глубже в прошлое, чем предыдущие, даже утверждают, что она шла всегда и всего лишь разделялась периодами относительного мира.

Но когда бы она ни началась — дата ее окончания находится вне обсуждений.

Год 2275 по земному счету.

Как и любой конфликт, предыдущие двенадцать лет включали в себя периоды затишья и периоды боев. Основная часть 2269, например, была небогатым событиями временем объединения и прорастания надежды на то, что ситуация может разрешиться — пока Чужаки из Другой Реальности не явились сквозь портал, скрытый в колонии бракири Кара и не уничтожили полностью колонию и находившийся там флот бракири/дрази. Минувшее время не дает составить полную картину настолько сложной эпохи, но в целом мы можем составить карту основных столкновений и битв приведших к кульминации в 2275.

2264, конечно же, явился первым годом, когда Чужаки открыто появились в бою, хотя они появились во всей силе только к его концу. Ранние стычки происходили с ворлонцами и флотами «Темных Звезд», и в основном были фокусированы возле Минбара. Серый Совет формально отделился от Альянса во время месяца Смерти Надежды, но они не перешли в лагерь Синовала, предпочитая следовать своим путем под властной рукой Сатай Такиэра.

Они отбили начальную атаку, но великой ценой. Детальное изучение битвы показывает, что корабль «Тсудао» сыграл главную роль в критический момент. Капитан «Тсудао» погибла, и судя по всему, один из ее лейтенантов принял командование и добился победы. Впрочем Тиривайл никогда не получала никаких официальных благодарностей, так что это остается чистыми догадками.

Минбар, как и несколько других миров в это же время, также терзали и внутренние невзгоды. Там были восстания, ритуальные убийства, поджоги и прочие подобные инциденты. Разумеется, сейчас известно, что это было результатом растущего влияния Чужаков, сосредоточенного портальным устройством, которое ворлонцы установили в склепе их древнего вождя Ра — Хела, под Храмом Варэнни. Неизвестно, насколько были известно об этом Такиэру, но через Тиривайл он получил известие о находке Совета Синовала. Его реакция была вполне драконовской — установление военного положения на планете, плюс комендантский час и домашние аресты, которые жестко проводились в жизнь кастой воинов. Однако пятнадцать лет войны привели к недостатку опытных военных вождей, а его гордость не позволила ему просить помощи у Синовала. Все же, несмотря на его ошибки, он хорошо потрудился, столь долго удерживая Минбар против казавшейся неудержимой мощи.

Похожие внутренние проблемы были и на мирах Центавра, в особенности — системах Гораша и Фраллуса. Центавриане были более чем знакомы со всепланетным безумием после опустошения, причиненного Плакальщиками теней и созданиями Теней, что атаковали столицу Центаври — Прайм во время Войны Теней. Впрочем, в случае центавриан, беспорядки были в большей степени естественными. Там бушевал массовый голод, Альянс был крайне непопулярен, а Инквизиция часто взрезала обе системы со всей деликатностью и точностью мясницкого тесака. В дополнение к тому, отделившиеся силы бывшего Лорда — Генерала Марраго и Леди — Консорта Тимов разожгли беспорядки и восстание.

Марраго, наконец, взял систему Гораша к концу года, в результате, как обычно, блестящей кампании. Он, казалось, возродился и обновился после его личных несчастий 2263 года, хотя его друзья и соратники замечали, что он все же склонен к подавленному настроению и приступам горького самоненавистничества.[1] Но, тем не менее, его атака была классически эффективной. Он отсек прыжковые ворота, ключевые фигуры в персонале Альянса и Инквизиции были ликвидированы Морейлом из З'шайлил и его сотоварищами, а корабли Альянса были рассредоточены благодаря рейдам почти самоубийственной отваги, которые проводили Так'ча и их вождь Маррэйн. Была предпринята попытка вернуть систему, но она была отбита с тяжелыми потерями со стороны Альянса.

Были также другие, меньшие стычки на территории дрази, по большей части наземные, но вскоре они затихли, мятежники не могли покинуть горы, где они нашли убежище, а Альянс не мог найти их в их тайных логовах.

А затем, в конце года, ворлонцы спустили Чужаков, во всей их мощи, на колонизированный Минбаром мир Трессна. Полное опустошение мира продолжалось до середины 2265 и последствия были ужасающими.

К тому времени, как они закончили — на планете не осталось ни одного живого существа.

И это было только начало.

Уильямс Г.Д. (2298) «Великая Война: Исследование.»

[1] Л'Нир с Нарна, «Уроки у ног Пророка».

* * *

Генерал Джорах Марраго поднялся, чтобы встретить своего посетителя. Само по себе это было странно, в нынешние времена ноги часто отказывались держать его, и он предпочитал сидеть. Но все же, этот посетитель был особенным.

Он мог бы сказать — уникальным.

Маррэйн преклонил колено перед Марраго, протягивая дэчай в традиционном жесте служения. Марраго, который давно уже отказался от попыток разубедить Маррэйна, принял его и вернул хозяину. Затем Маррэйн поднялся и кивнул еще раз. Марраго вернулся в свое кресло. Маррэйн не стал садиться. Он редко когда сидел, но в конце концов, он был юношей — в некотором смысле — которого не искалечила битва.

— Я думал что у тебя есть дела на Минбаре. — заметил Марраго. — Это, должно быть, важно?

— Слово Примарха.

— О, значит это действительно важно.

— Мы ожидаем другого посетителя и скоро. Тогда мы сможем поговорить.

Марраго широко развел руками.

— Это для меня новость, но все же я не удивлен. Синовал всегда присматривает за своим советом.

— На самом деле, он не может рисковать тем что сообщение перехватят. Он говорит со мной через… сны, сквозь Исток Душ. — Марраго поежился и Маррэйн усмехнулся.

— Ты все еще не привык к мистике? За все эти годы…

— Здесь холодно. — ответил тот. — Эти старые кости больше не держат тепло. И да, я все еще не привык к мистике.

— Даже после всего, что ты видел.

— Даже после всего этого. Я просто военный. Я люблю простые вещи.

— Едва ли простые, друг мой. Полагаю, мы можем поговорить обо всем, пока ожидаем. Чем ты был занят здесь?

— Укреплялся. Толониус всегда было тяжелей оборонять, чем Фраллус или Гораш, но его, к тому же, тяжелей и контролировать. Слишком много проклятых гор, рек и тут было слишком много Инквизиторов, когда мы явились. И все же дела идут неплохо. Он будет под нашим контролем к концу года.

— А затем — Центаври Прайм.

— Да, а затем — Центаври Прайм.

— Это была долгая дорога.

— Я всегда знал что она будет такой, но безрассудство и быстрота не привели бы нас никуда. Мы взяли системы Гораша, Фраллуса, Беаты и прочие — медленно и методично. Я всегда знал, что это будет чем дальше, тем труднее, но в итоге мы не потеряем их вновь.

— Я не критиковал.

— И я тоже. У тебя свой путь, у меня свой, и я едва ли тот, кто может винить тебя за то, что случилось. Я просто хочу закончить с этим.

— Ты мог бы удалиться как Г'Кар. Никто не винил бы тебя. Ты уже сделал более чем достаточно.

— Я уйду от дел, когда вернусь в свой сад на Центаври — Прайм, и не раньше. Я был в изгнании четырнадцать лет. И я не хочу умереть в ином месте.

Маррэйн кивнул.

— Я могу это понять. Когда я умру… снова… я хотел бы, чтобы это случилось в Широхиде. — Он оскалился. — Или в компании нескольких прекрасных женщин, которые годились бы мне в дочери.

— Ты напоминаешь мне моего друга. — Марраго тяжело закашлялся и прервался, вытирая кровь с губ. Маррэйн удержался от расспросов. — Думаю, ты бы сдружился с ним.

— Я был таким не всегда. Но я умер, и если и есть одна вещь, которой научила меня тысяча лет смерти, то это — понимание того, что важно. Я все еще ценю все то, что ценил тогда, а кое — что — даже больше, но я смог увидеть мудрость в наслаждении жизнью, пока она у тебя есть.

— Весьма мудро, и если уж говорить о женщинах — как твоя леди?

Маррэйн усмехнулся — выражение выглядело совершенно неестественным для его лица, но было странно заразительным.

— Увы, она все еще не моя.

— Все еще? Даже Лондо не ухаживал за женщинами так долго.

— Я терпелив. Для нее это не может быть просто, даже если бы обстоятельства были иными. Я не люблю ее так, как любил Дераннимер, но она это знает. О, порой я чувствую себя так, словно все, что я делал тогда, было нереальным, полусном и полулегендой, но после… я вижу кого — то или что — то — и понимаю, что это было реальностью. Я был в Широхиде несколько месяцев назад. Ничего не осталось, кроме нескольких груд камня. Она пережила тысячу лет одиночества — лишь затем, чтобы быть разрушенной камнями с неба. Что ж, думаю — это судьба.

— Прошлое… бывает таким.

— Ты все еще вспоминаешь ее?

— Каждый день. Иногда я думаю что забыл ее лицо, но потом снова вижу ее во сне и просыпаюсь в слезах. Еще одна причина по которой я не могу остановиться. Не могу, пока не мертв человек, который убил ее.

— Он мог умереть в любой миг из прошедших двенадцати лет. Шинген свидетель — ему надо было бы иметь девять жизней в запасе.

— Морден все еще жив.

— Я понимаю месть. Да, я понимаю ее, как ничто иное. Что ж, если бы я пил — я сказал бы тост в твою честь.

— Если бы я все еще пил — я принял бы его.

Дверь открылась и вошел юный помощник Марраго. Он посмотрел на Маррэйна и глубоко поклонился, выглядя более чем немного испуганным. Минбарец пользовался дурной славой.

— Вас хотят видеть, генерал.

— А, благодарю, Лак. — Он обернулся к Маррэйну. — Наш… загадочный гость, я полагаю. — Маррэйн не ответил. — Проводи его, Лак.

— Это… она… генерал. Человек. Она…. странная.

— Не бойся, юное дитя. — проговорил Маррэйн, поворачиваясь к нему. — Она — дух, что я призвал из мира мертвых моей магической властью. Она не причинит никому вреда без моей команды.

Мальчишка всхлипнул и быстро вылетел из комнаты. Послышался звук быстро убегающих шагов. Маррэйн рассмеялся.

— Ты ведь понимал что совершенно запугаешь его. — вздохнул Марраго.

— Я заметил, что произвожу такое впечатление на детей. Помню, как в первый раз встретил Л'Нир. Она едва не превратилась в камень.

— Хороша же у тебя репутация.

— У страха есть свои достоинства.

Дверь открылась снова и внутрь вошла гостья. Марраго посмотрел на нее, и он был уверен, что где — то видел ее раньше. Она была человеком, довольно высоким по их стандартам, с длинными светлыми волосами, и…

И она плыла в нескольких дюймах над землей.

Обычно люди так не делают.

Он присмотрелся к ней, и заметил крошечные змейки молний, вспыхивавшие в ее глазах. И этого люди тоже обычно не делают.

Она остановилась у стола, и посмотрела не него.

— Прошу простить меня, — заговорил Марраго. — но у меня такое чувство, что мы встречались раньше, но не могу припомнить когда. Должно быть, это случилось давно…

— Двенадцать лет, генерал. — ответила она, ее голос звучал… словно эхо, так, словно он исходил с двух сторон сразу.

— Голгофа, разумеется. А вы, похоже, не слишком состарились.

— Это не так, но у меня с тех пор появились новые источники силы. Я не удивлена, что вы меня не вспомнили.

— Увы, и я не вспомнил вашего имени. Стариковские слабости.

Она чуть улыбнулась.

— В некотором смысле вы моложе Маррэйна. Мое имя, Генерал — Талия Винтерс.

Он кивнул.

— Конечно.

* * *

Л'Нир оторвалась от своего письма за мгновение перед тем, как услышала стук в дверь. Кое — кто считал, что она обладала парапсихическими способностями, эти подозрения она всегда отвергала; но она всегда была очень чуткой. Она не знала, какой подсознательный толчок насторожил ее, но это наверняка было что — то вполне материальное.

Время от времени у них бывали посетители, один или два за месяц. Большинство их было пилигримами, ищущими мудрости Пророка Г'Кара или его «дочери». Это прозвание приклеилось к ней и она с ним смирилась. Г'Кар был для нее отцом в большей степени, чем ее настоящий родитель. Иногда генерал Куломани присылал своих людей убедиться, что с ними все в порядке или предупредить их о близких боях. Однажды он пришел сам, несмотря на то что долгое путешествие было для него тяжелым.

Л'Нир поднялась и подошла к двери. Прошедшие двенадцать лет были добры к ней. Она выросла высокой и стройной, словно тростинка. Она провела много времени с самыми влиятельными и могущественными личностями в галактике и многому научилась у них. Грация, с которой она двигалась и действовала, была наследием тех месяцев, что она провела с Маррэйном, тренировавшим ее работе с дэчай, денн'боком, барркеном и разным другим оружием. Ей не удалось победить его, но она стала способна постоять за себя в почти любой схватке. Впрочем, она редко носила оружие. Уроки Г'Кара избавили ее от этой необходимости.

Она распахнула дверь и широкая улыбка осветила ее лицо. Она была изящной, почти хрупкой, и когда она улыбалась, что случалось часто, она, казалось, снова становилась ребенком.

— Та'Лон! — она бросилась вперед и крепко обняла его. Он поймал ее и стиснул, выдавив воздух из ее груди. Годы нисколько не убавили его силы.

— Отлично выглядишь, принцесса. — заметил он, в его единственном глазу блеснул огонек.

— Ты единственный, кто так меня называет. — ответила она с легким упреком. Это был человеческий титул, который он подцепил от Дэвида Корвина. — Все еще. — подчеркнуто добавила она.

— Привилегии возраста. — хмыкнул он.

Она повернулась — взглянуть на его спутника. Его она раньше не видела. Центаврианин, наверняка выглядящий старше чем должен. Его шевелюра указывала на значительный ранг, возможно даже Министр, или весьма юный Лорд. Его одежда была истрепана и порвана, но Л'Нир умела не судить про такому признаку. Она сама редко носила что — то, отличное от простой белой рясы.

— Компаньон. — отрекомендовал Та'Лон. — Наверное будет лучше, если мы пройдем внутрь.

Отличное настроение Л'Нир чуть потускнело, и сменилось легкой тревогой. Даже в таком уединенном месте окружающая галактика порой все же вторгалась самовольно в их жизни. На часы ходьбы вокруг тут не было других поселений, и ближайшими их соседями были военные казармы где базировался Куломани. Опасность того, что кто — то их подслушает, была невелика, но лишняя осторожность еще никому не мешала.

Она кивнула и отступила в хижину, пригласив жестом войти Та'Лона и его спутника. Центаврианин выглядел немного нервничающим, беспокойно оглядывался по сторонам, и уделил массу внимания обстановке и украшением — тем, что тут имелись.

— Кто — нибудь из вас хочет чего — нибудь выпить? Боюсь, что выпивки у нас немного. — Она собрала свои заметки и осторожно сложила их вместе. На некоторых страницах чернила еще не высохли.

— Нет, благодарю. — ответил Та'Лон. Центаврианин просто махнул рукой, все еще оглядываясь по сторонам. Он заметил висевший на стене рисунок и замер. Та'Лон и Л'Нир проследили за его взглядом.

— Вы знали его? — спросила Л'Нир.

— Ммм… да, Да, я знал. Давным — давно. Тогда галактика была куда проще. Я не знал, что вы и он… эээ. Я знал имя, но думал…

Она улыбнулась и подошла к портрету Ленньера, который она нарисовала по памяти через пять лет после его смерти.

— Я встречалась с ним лишь однажды, но он сделал для меня то, чего я никогда не забуду, и что я буду вспоминать каждый день. Знать, что кто — то отдал за тебя свою жизнь — весьма обязывающая вещь. Я всегда помню, что моя жизнь принадлежит не только мне, что я не могу просто отвергнуть ее, и что я обязана с пользой распорядиться своим временем.

— Это… ммм… весьма благородно.

— Благодарю вас.

Та'Лон потрепал ее по руке. — Уверен, он бы гордился тобой, принцесса. Ха'Кормар'х здесь?

— Он уходил медитировать. Вскоре он должен вернуться.

— Как его нога?

— Лучше хотя она все еще мучает его. Он пытается это скрывать.

— Но он от тебя ничего никогда не скроет.

Она улыбнулась снова.

— Он скрывает достаточно. Мы давно не говорили по — настоящему. Я трачу свое время над записями и на медитации.

— Твоя книга? И как она продвигается?

— Медленно. Иногда я чувствую что продвигаюсь вперед, а после понимаю, что все нужно переделать. Я чувствую, что она займет у меня всю оставшуюся жизнь, и даже тогда она не будет полностью закончена.

— Он всегда говорил насчет написания священной книги. Похоже что ты напишешь ее за него.

— Я никогда не собиралась писать священную книгу, но если она подтолкнет кого — то иначе посмотреть на вещи — значит это было не зря. — Она снова села за свой стол и пригласила сесть Та'Лона и его гостя. Другие сиденья использовались редко. Поначалу их не было вообще, но когда их посетил Куломани и она заметила, как неудобно было ему подниматься с пола — то она сама сделала пару стульев.

Она повидала в галактике столь многое, проводила время со столь многими важными персонами, но она никогда не чувствовала себя счастливей, чем в этом тихом уединенном месте. Колонизированный бракири мир Дорак—7 был уединен настолько, насколько это вообще возможно чтобы скрыться и все же оставаться на связи с оставшейся галактикой. Это был тихий омут, посещаемый почти только лишь отошедшими от дел торговцами и политиками.

Затем, с началом Войны, он стал более важным. Широкие пространства пустого космоса вокруг него легко могли стать фокусом атаки Чужаков и потому Куломани разместил гарнизон на планете. Он даже перевел сюда свою базу — после того как Битва за Бракир в 71—м была выиграна, но превратила ту планету в пепел. То была победа — но страшной ценой.

Как и столь многие «победы» Войны.

Пока что Дорак—7 был достаточно далек чтобы остаться нетронутым. Сама планета была почти что раем. Горы и густые леса, атмосфера которой можно дышать, и хороший климат — это было прекрасным местом, куда Г'Кар мог уйти чтобы оправится от своих ран и медитировать. Три года они жили в спокойствии, удалившись ото всей галактики, и навещали их редко.

Л'Нир всегда считала что в близок тот день, когда вся галактика заявится сюда, чтобы отыскать их.

Они еще немного поговорили, поделились историями о старых друзьях и, хотя она и не слишком хотела этого — о Войне. Л'Нир была рада услышать, что и с Маррэйном, и с Марраго все в порядке. Минбарец парой месяцев ранее прорвал блокаду ворлонцев у Забара, позволив снабжению и торговле добраться до осажденной колонии. Забар страдал с тех пор, как Куломани и Вижак отбили его у Альянса в 68—м, так что было приятно услышать, что случилось хоть что — то хорошее.

О Марраго Та'Лон рассказал не так много, за исключением того, что у него все нормально. Без сомнения, он все так же продолжает свой поход за освобождение миров Центавра, и, глядя на другого ее гостя, Л'Нир посчитала что этот визит как — то со всем этим связан. И все же она была рада за Марраго. Ей нравился старый центаврианин. Он как — то сказал, что она напоминает ему его дочь.

Синовал, разумеется был тем же, что и всегда. Она не стала развивать эту тему разговора. Ей нравился Синовал, но она давным — давно перестала пытаться спасти его душу. Он был из тех кто знает, что он проклят и обречен, и он, казалось, упорно стремится встретиться со своей судьбой — и не пытается ее избежать.

Она снова подняла взгляд, услышав звуки шагов снаружи, и улыбнулась когда вошел Г'Кар.

Та'Лон мгновенно вскочил и глубоко поклонился. Центаврианин последовал его примеру, хоть и несколько медленней..

— Ха'Кормар'х. — проговорил Та'Лон.

— Добро пожаловать, — сказал Г'Кар. — гости. — он скрестил руки на груди и поклонился Та'Лону, потом пожал ему руку и улыбнулся. — Неплохо выглядишь, Та'Лон.

— Вы тоже, Ха'Кормар'х.

— А врешь, как всегда, скверно. — Г'Кар повернулся к центаврианину, и выглядел при этом слегка озадаченным. — Я чувствую, что должен вас знать, — проговорил он. — Но, увы, моя память уже не та, что прежде.

— Время меняет многое. — ответил центаврианин. — Мы знали друг друга. Я Вир. Вир Котто.

— А, да Вир. Прошу прощения. Я должен был знать.

— Ничего. Это было давно.

— Итак. — произнес Г'Кар, проходя в глубь дома. — Я полагаю что это важно, если, конечно, вы оба не пришли просто за парой мудрых слов от Пророка. Я знаю, что меня так называют, Та'Лон, но предупреждаю — я не могу видеть будущее, и не мог бы, будь даже у меня оба глаза.

— Мы не ищем пророчеств, Ха'Кормар'х. У Министра Котто есть для вас предложение.

— Это место… ээээ… безопасно? — поинтересовался Вир.

— Безопасно, как где — нибудь на самом Соборе.

— В Собор проникли несколько месяцев назад. — любезно доложил Та'Лон. — Несколько ворлонских агентов напали на Синовала.

— Значит, здесь, возможно, более безопасно, чем на самом Соборе. — со вздохом ответил Г'Кар. Тут нет подслушки а ближайшие соседи примерно в тридцати милях отсюда. Можете говорить свободно.

— Меня послали найти именно вас. Это было непросто.

— Это и не предполагалось быть простым. Кто послал вас?

— Эээ… его Высочайшее Величество Император Моллари II.

Г'Кар наклонился вперед.

— О. Что ж, тогда говорите, Министр. Вы безраздельно владеете моим вниманием.

И он заговорил.

* * *

Они двигались в молчании, ни шуток, ни жестов, ни дружеских разговоров. Это могло быть странным для тех, кто знал их в прежние годы, но подобное молчание не было необычным на Проксиме, с тех пор, как пришла Великая Тьма.

Десять лет прошло — для тех, кто еще считал их. Десять лет.

Группа рассыпалась, двигаясь осторожно и скрытно. В тенях заброшенных зданий они едва были похожи на людей. Улицы были темными и пустыми. Во многих местах здания обрушились, образовав туннели, которые, казалось, протягиваются в бесконечность. Несколько куполов было пробиты и открыты в безжалостное небо, и сквозь них в города сыпался черный пепел.

Не здесь. Здесь и так было достаточно темно.

Зак продвигался вперед в одиночку, следя за тем, чтобы всегда видеть хотя бы одного из своих компаньонов. Потерять контакт со своей группой — самый простой способ умереть здесь. Его дыхательный аппарат работал отлично, хотя бесконечно регенерированный кислород мерзко вонял и на вкус был не лучше. Очки тоже были в рабочем состоянии, но не совсем ему подходили. Они защищали его глаза и давали некоторое улучшение видения в темноте, но они были неудобными.

Похоже что ему ничего не подходит, как следует.

И все же — лучше, если у него есть плохо подогнанное снаряжение, чем вообще никакого.

Он осторожно огляделся вокруг. Рядом ничего не двигалось — кроме Джулии, чуть в стороне. Не было даже животных. Хорошо. Это его устраивает.

«Нашел его.» — сказал голос в его голове.

Сейчас он начал к нему привыкать, но для этого потребуется еще какое — то время. В первый раз он едва не выпрыгнул из униформы. Он был… неприятным и крайне раздражающим.

Не то чтобы он недолюбливал этого человека. Чен не раз хорошо показал себя в подобных миссиях. Как и остальные — Лаурен и… и остальные. Как и Сьюзен, да, он не мог и подумать ничего дурного про нее.

Не то чтобы он был фанатиком — он просто недолюбливал телепатов. Особенно после Великой Тьмы.

Он взглянул на Джулию, которая уже двигалась вперед. Он поднял руку и сжал кулак. Джулия ответила, и они пошли дальше. Радиокоммуникаторы или линки имели привычку здесь не работать, а когда работали — они ловили… странное. Зак терпеть не мог линки, с тех пор как в последний раз сигнал был заглушен бесконечным потоком криков и воя.

Он должен был быть мертв. Он думал об этом каждый день. Как и все они. Все, кто пережил Тьму, знали это. Он понятия не имел, как им удалось продержаться столько, чтобы дождаться помощи, но когда он увидел ее — он наконец понял что у них есть шанс.

Он был там. Он, Джек, Джулия, Дэвид и Шеридан стояли беспомощно — пока Синовал сражался с тварью, появившейся из сферы. Это было так, словно смотришь на битву богов.

Но Синовал победил. С трудом. Он едва не стал калекой, но он победил.

Монстров можно победить.

С тех пор Синовал не возвращался на Проксиму, но ему это было и не нужно. Он показал это всем. Монстров можно победить.

Кроме того, он оставил после себя кое — какие… запасы.

Чен переслал направления в его голову, и всем остальным, и он последовал им, попав на место чуть раньше Джулии. Это было подземельем — место сформировалось обрушенными с обеих сторон улицы зданиями, чей вес выдавил улицу в подземные тоннели. Наверное, это раньше было каким — то складом.

Чен был здесь. Он не носил дыхательного снаряжения или очков, и не нес никакого оружия. Он в них не нуждался. Насколько Зак понимал — ему не надо было дышать, видел он чем — то, отличным от своих глаз, и его разум сам по себе был оружием.

А еще он плыл в нескольких дюймах над землей. На самом деле. Джулия клялась что в его глазах проскакивают вспышки молний, но Зак не подходил достаточно близко, чтобы их увидеть.

Они развернулись в оборонительный полукруг у стены, с оружием наготове. Чен двинулся к стене, и толкнул ее руками. Зак был уверен что видел, как стена подалась под его прикосновением, словно камень был не прочнее губки.

Чен выглядел удовлетворенным и, отыскав нужную точку, толкнул сильнее. Несколько камней раскололось. Потом послышался треск и начал прогибаться потолок. Зак пристально взглянул вверх, но Чен держал это в своих руках. Или мозгах, скорее всего. Потолок просел, но не рухнул, и через минуту или около того, в стене появилась дыра размером с дверь.

На той стороне было темно — даже для очков он Зак видел достаточно. На той стороне кто — то был. Там был старик с темной морщинистой кожей и длинными черными волосами, падавшими почти до земли. Он был покрыт грязью и паразитами. Запах был ошеломительным, почти сногсшибательным. Зак почувствовал приступ тошноты.

Старик повернулся и посмотрел в их направлении. Его глаза были закрыты, но он открыл их и из них брызнул яркий свет.

— Гости. — сухо проскрипел он. — Редкость сейчас… или вы — кошмары?

«Не разговаривать!» — прошипел им Чен.

— Нет. — просипел старик. — Убийцы. Вот вы кто.

Мысленный крик старика раздался одновременно с криком — предупреждением Чена, заглушив то, что хотел сказать Чен. Этот был крик, что, казалось, пронизывает насквозь мозг Зака, высокий резкий и отчаянный. Лишь несколькими секундами позже он понял, что крик был словом.

Одним словом.

«Помоги!»

Зак восстановил равновесие и осмотрелся, готовый открыть огонь, но было уже поздно. Что — то появилось — возникнув буквально из ничего. Оно выглядело человеком, по крайней мере — приблизительно, но Зак знал что это было — и это не был человек.

Впервые он увидел такое задолго до безумия — до Великой Тьмы, и даже до войны. Они называли себя «Рукой Света». Декс объяснял что они просто модифицированные люди — телепаты, созданы, чтобы выслеживать беглых тепов, дополнение к старым отрядам Псов Крови.

Что ж, Великая Тьма еще немного модифицировала их. Их почти — нереальность, например, Они всегда выглядели как люди, разобранные на части и собранные наспех, но сейчас казалось что неправильность сборки была намеренной, а не случайной. Они все еще купались в свете, но теперь свет словно бы отбрасывал еще более глубокие тени, которые, казалось, вились вокруг него.

Он ускользнул от огня изящно и плавно, словно танцор. Он подобрался к одному из солдат и легко коснулся его.

Зак хотел отвернуться от такого зрелища, но не сделал этого. Он просто продолжал вести огонь. Он не знал, кто только что был разорван на части и не хотел знать. Так лучше. Это не Джулия, и только это имеет значение.

Тварь игнорировала стрельбу — уклоняясь или просто поглощая выстрелы. Зак подумал, что она движется куда медленнее, чем обычно. Он понемногу отходил назад, продолжая стрелять. Он рискнул взглянуть на Чена, но от того помощи не было. Чен стоял неподвижно, словно в трансе, шепча что — то про себя.

Тварь повернулась к Заку и бросилась вперед. Даже под гнетом страха Зак не мог не восхититься плавностью ее движений. Так, словно у нее совершенно нет костей, и ее тело держится на чистой силе воли…

Впрочем, она все равно собирается его убить.

Внезапно из ниоткуда появилась еще одна фигура. Это была женщина, среднего возраста и обезображенная многочисленными шрамами, но все еще хранящая следы изысканной красоты. Она была одета в черное и держала в руках призрачный металлический клинок.

Если быть точным — то и сама женщина была призрачной и бестелесной.

Тварь замешкалась, увидев ее, и этого было достаточно. Одно движение — и она полоснула тварь клинком. Та отшатнулась и на вид — стала более материальной. Выстрелы плазменных винтовок теперь, похоже, достигали ее. Она повалилась, и Зак вспомнил что оружие есть и у него. Он выстрелил, женщина полоснула тварь еще раз, и с отчаянным воплем, что отдался в его черепе изнутри, тварь исчезла.

Как и женщина.

«Давай, поторапливайся.» — скомандовал Чен. — «Рядом могут бродить еще.»

Заку не надо было напоминать дважды. Он закинул винтовку на плечо и вытащил пистолет. Старик все еще что — то бормотал себе под нос, и даже не поднял взгляда, когда Зак приблизился.

Один выстрел в висок и старик был мертв.

«Сделано.» — сказал Чен со вздохом облегчения. — «Проваливаем отсюда.»

Зак был рад согласиться.

* * *

Он ненамного изменился за прошедшие двенадцать лет. Высокий, надменный, с теми же глубокими темными глазами и властной осанкой. Его, казалось, вообще не коснулось время. Драгоценный камень в его лбу тускло поблескивал, дополняя тьму в его глазах.

Он носил смесь из его рясы Примарха и одеяния Первого Воина. Черная с серебром куртка поверх алой с золотом рясы. Впечатление должно было быть нелепым, но Синовал его перевешивал. Единственным, что в нем выглядело неправильным — было отсутствие оружия. Деленн не слышала, чтобы он носил какое — либо оружие с тех пор, как был сломан Буреносец.

— Деленн. — произнес он. — Неплохо выглядишь.

Это было ложью, и она это знала. Лицо, что смотрело на нее из зеркала, не было прекрасным. Жизнь и работа были тяжелы, и ей часто приходилось проводить долгие часы без сна. В ее волосах, которые она стригла так коротко, как могла, появилась седина. Глаза были усталыми и слезились. Она выглядела лет на десять старше, чем была.

— Итак. — со вздохом сказала она. — Тебе, наконец, удалось меня найти.

— Плохо же ты обо мне думаешь! Я всегда знал — где ты. Ты удивилась бы, узнав что я вижу из Собора.

— Я не хотела бы этого знать.

— Нет, знаю что не захотела бы. — Он оглядел планету перед ними. — Мне нравится место, которое ты избрала своим домом, хоть я и не думаю, что оно в твоем вкусе. Заброшенное, серое, истерзанное штормами… Прекрасное место для воина в поисках медитации, возможно. Но приют?…

— Миры Норсаии — близ нескольких торговых трасс, ни одна из которых недостаточно важна, чтобы ее коснулась война. Это ближайшее место к театру действий, которое я могла найти, а норсаии не возражали, чтобы я осталась здесь.

— Я бы так не сказал.

Она посмотрела на него.

— Ты?… — холодно проговорила она.

— Я могу обронить пару слов в подходящее ухо. Или другой подходящий орган слуха. Нет большого смысла обладать всей подобной мощью, если ты ей не пользуешься.

— Все это время?…

— Я внимательно следил за этим местом, Деленн. Небольшой флот дежурит здесь сразу у прыжковых ворот, а тут работают двое виндризи.

— Кто? Нет, это неважно. Ты ничего не позволишь мне сделать в одиночку, верно? Ты всегда вмешиваешься сам.

— Ты предоставляешь ценные услуги на моей войне, те, которые следует поддерживать. Конечно же, я знаю что ты делаешь это по другим причинам, но результат тот же самый. Кроме, того это место уязвимо. Так много горя, потерь, безумия. Это настоящий маяк для Чужаков. Я должен увериться, что сюда не протащат тайно врата, и что в них не прорвется ни один их корабль.

— Прагматик, как обычно.

— Как всегда.

— Тебя не должно быть здесь. Здесь тебе не место.

— Деленн, я понимаю твои причины, но….

— Ты не понимаешь ничего! У тебя не было детей, не так ли, Синовал?

— Ты же знаешь, что нет.

— Да, но все же дети у тебя есть. Тысячи. Возможно, миллионы. Пройдись по этим залам, и ты увидишь их. Мертвые, умирающие и безумные. Они увидели и испытали то, что никто не должен видеть и знать. Видел Катренн? Послушницу, которая встречала тебя?

— Та, которая едва не выпрыгнула из кожи, когда я с ней заговорил?

— Она была на Казоми—7, работала в маленьком храме Валена, когда атаковали Чужаки. В последовавшем бунте ее схватили и изнасиловали. Двадцать раз, по меньшей мере. Это было семь лет назад, а она все еще видит это в кошмарах.

— И это — моя вина?

— Я этого не говорила. Но это часть лика войны, того, к чему ты так счастлив броситься в объятия. Ты думаешь, что война — это великие свершения, героизм и эпическая стойкость, и никогда не замечаешь смерть, страдание и боль.

— Чужаки явились бы все равно — со мной или без меня. Не будь я готов — она все равно пострадала бы, но сейчас она была бы мертва, как ты, и как все здесь, и все в этой галактике. Я говорил тебе прежде — такова война. Не позволяй своей ненависти ко мне затмить этот факт.

— Я не ненавижу тебя за то, что ты просто сражаешься на войне. Я ненавижу тебя за то, что ты наслаждаешься этим.

— О. Возможно, тут ты права, но я пришел не затем чтобы препираться с тобой. Я дал тебе оставаться в одиночестве все эти годы, и не тревожил тебя своим присутствием. Я не пришел бы сюда, не будь это важно.

— Меня не интересует, что ты считаешь важным.

— Тебя будет интересно.

— И что это? Скажи мне и убирайся.

— Шеридан.

* * *

Сон был тем же. Больше пяти лет, каждую ночь, сон был одним и тем же. С того самого дня на Иммолане.

Он стар, одет в белое, стоит перед Пурпурным Троном. Он был стар.

Стар внутри, состаренный не просто годами, но состаренный опытом и деяниями.

Из теней перед ним появляется фигура. Темная и подавляющая, почти что порождение кошмара, единственный алый глаз вперился в него с зловещей яростью. И он знает ее.

Они беззвучно идут навстречу друг другу, пришелец хватает его за шею. От отвечает тем же, руки смыкаются мертвой хваткой на глотке врага.

И они умирают вместе.

И он просыпается.

Один и тот же сон, каждую ночь.

Пять лет.

Лондо поднялся с кровати, и первое что он сделал, первое, что он делал каждый день, в течении пяти лет было — подойти к зеркалу и взглянуть в лицо, смотрящее на него.

Выглядит ли он также, как во сне? Эти морщины, эти пряди волос — они те же, что он провидел, или у него все еще есть время?

Он не был уверен. Он никогда не был уверен.

Но время приближалось.

Он оглянулся на постель. Она была пуста, разумеется; велика, холодна и страшна. А потом снова посмотрел в зеркало.

Уже близко.

Он мог бы избежать этого. Он мог бы избегать одеваться в белое. Он мог сжечь официальное одеяние Императора. Он мог бы сделать массу вещей, чтобы избежать своей судьбы.

Легенды центавриан полны историй о тех, кто пытался сделать именно так. Согласно легенде, первый Император Моллари пытался избежать своей смерти, и проиграл. Сокрушительно.

«Нет», — подумал Лондо. — «Я приму то что будет и плюну в Судьбу, когда умру.»

Громкие слова, но громкие слова были всем, что оставалось ему в эти дни.

Он оглядел себя в зеркале; старый призрак, который смотрел на него в ответ был ему хорошо знаком.

— Поторопись, Г'Кар. — прошептал он. — Я не смогу сделать это без тебя.

* * *

Проксима—3 была вовлечена в конфликт с самого начала войны Земли и Минбара. Приют и последнее убежище человечества, она была миром, переполненным беженцами и солдатами, людьми, кто видел и знал войну. Сама планета видела войну более чем один раз — атака Примарха Синовала в 2258, которая стала Битвой на Втором Рубеже, и, разумеется, долгая кампания по отбиванию мира у Теней, которая достигла кульминации в 2261.

И все же, после победы Альянса в 2261, Проксима была практически мирной. При президенте Кларке наступил всеобщий мир и процветание, но угроза войны всегда была рядом, и, разумеется, человечество оставалось фактически в состоянии войны до официальной сдачи Альянсу.

После войны с человечеством обошлись не так строго, как с некоторыми другими расами. Центавриане были особенно жестоко наказаны за союз с Тенями, даже после того, как убедительно продемонстрировали, что этот союз никогда не заключался ни Императором, ни Центаурумом, и что в действительности это произошло без их ведома.

В противоположность этому, человечество открыто и явно вступило в союз с Тенями, союз длившийся почти четыре года, что был заключен при полном согласии правительства. Технологии Теней использовались для усиления людских кораблей, которые позже атаковали минбарцев и Альянс. Человеку, представлявшему Теней, Послу Дэвиду Шеридану были предоставлены высокий ранг и власть. Правительство Проксимы продолжало сражаться с Альянсом до самого конца. Тем не менее, они так и не подверглись санкциям, которые проводились в отношении других рас, таких как Центавриане и Дрази. Поначалу считали, что это было следствием заступничества Генерала Джона Шеридана за свой народ, и это было достаточно разумным объяснением для тех народов, кто жестоко страдал за гораздо меньшие дела с Тенями.

Правда о ворлонском влиянии на Проксиме, в особенности — о том, что Президент Кларк контролировался ворлонцами практически полностью, и устройстве судного дня, установленном, чтобы покарать Проксиму за ее действия, всплыла лишь много позже. Участие Межпланетных Экспедиций Вильяма Эдгарса и мистера Мордена также много лет оставалось в тайне.

Безотносительно причин, Проксима наслаждалась относительным благополучием, последовавшим за концом Войны Теней. За солдатами, такими как капитан Бетани Тикопай, и, разумеется, самим Генералом Шериданом были сохранены высокие посты во флоте «Темных Звезд». Проксима уже контролировалась ворлонцами и испытала мало что из тех ужасов, которые терзали Центавр, таких, как Инквизиция.

Человечество также пережило и ранние годы Великой Войны. Человечество в массе своей никогда не союзничало с Синовалом, а те люди что пошли на это, такие, как Сенатор Декстер Смит и капитан Дэвид Корвин, сперва отказались от своих официальных постов. Агентов в человеческих мирах у Синовала было немного, мощь Сети там, а особенно — мощный узел в головном офисе МПЭ на Проксиме, значила что она остается отлично защищенной. И действительно, ни в одном документе не зафиксировано никакой активности вокруг любого из человеческих миров до 2264.

2265 был переломным. Вторжения Чужаков на Проксиму случались и раньше, первый описанный инцидент был в конце 2263. Несколько спорадических эпизодов было в 2264, но их, как правило, держали в секрете, а когда слухи просачивались наружу, официальные заявления обвиняли в ужасных убийствах Синовала или тварей Теней.

Но к середине 2265 Чужаки закончили свою работу на Трессне, и явно приобретали все большее и большее влияние на ворлонцев. Безрассудно, и, возможно, надеясь что они смогут их контролировать, ворлонцы открыли врата на Проксиме, несомненно уповая на мощь Сети, которая удержит Чужаков от чрезмерного буйства.

Результаты были… беспрецедентны и неожиданны по всем статьям.

Сеть показала полную неадекватность задаче. Более того часть ее сколлапсировала. Со смертью Вильяма Эдгарса в 2263 и мистером Морденом, занятым на Центаври Прайм, не оказалось никого достаточно компетентного, чтобы поддержать крупный узел на Проксиме. Он развалился под нагрузкой, пытаясь сдержать Чужаков.

Эффект был страшен. Сеть отключилась на недели. Под псионическим влиянием Чужаков вспыхнули бунты. Самоубийства в мгновение ока подскочили до более тысячи случаев в день в одном лишь Главном Куполе. На «Темных Звездах», патрулировавших над планетой, столкнулись с непредсказуемыми поломками. Как минимум три — внезапно самоуничтожились.

Первая попытка ворлонцев взять под контроль мощь и ярость их союзников прошла крайне неудачно. Синовал, отслеживавший ситуацию, был вынужден вмешаться. Поскольку основная армия была разбросана повсюду — Братство на Гораше, дрази и бракири на Забаре, а Так'ча пытались предотвратить прорыв с Трессны — он мог рассчитывать лишь на Охотников за Душами и Изначальных.

Битва за Проксиму затянулась больше чем на неделю, и Синовал сражался с Чужаками и ворлонцами одновременно. В конце концов, он победил, если это можно было назвать победой. Чужаки были отбиты за врата. Сам Синовал возглавил отчаянный рейд на Проксиму и захватил врата — гигантскую, агатово — черную сферу — которую он, предположительно, уничтожил.

Но некоторые из Чужаков ускользнули — в последнем направлении, которое кто — либо мог предположить.

В Сеть.

Синовал, согласно всем источникам, был готов преследовать их, но прибыли флоты Альянса и ворлонцев. Усталому, измотанному и сильно уступающему в численности, ему не оставалось иного выбора, кроме как отступить, вновь оставляя Проксиму тем, кто почти уничтожил ее.

Но он очень пристально следил за этим миром и человечеством. Ворлонцы никогда больше не открывали там врат и уделяли куда большее внимание тем порталам, которые они открывали.

Но им не было нужды делать на Проксиме что — то еще. Прикосновение Чужаков все еще было очень хорошо ощутимо.

И оставалось таким до самого конца.

Уильямс Г.Д. (2298.) «Великая Война: Исследование.»

* * *

— Работа сделана. — доложила Сьюзен с оттенком удовлетворения. — Они на пути назад.

— Потери.

— Только один. Один из «Кровавых Псов» был поблизости. Или «Рук Света», или… как уж там они себя называют. Мне удалось его уничтожить.

— Только один убитый. Ты не знаешь — кто?

— Зак в порядке. Джулия тоже. Нет, я не знаю кто погиб. Я даже не знаю, кто там еще был.

— Кто — то погиб. И я должен считать это победой?

— Эй. Мы победили. Люди умирают. На то она и война.

— Это не значит, что я должен этому радоваться.

— Я бы начала беспокоиться, если бы ты начал этому радоваться. Я слишком долго была рядом с Синовалом. Он такое любит. Ты — нет. — она пожала плечами. — Это одна из причин, почему тебе верит столько народа. Это она из причин, почему я тебе верю.

Дэвид Корвин посмотрел на нее. Он попытался что — то сказать, но все же промолчал.

Они были в Секторе 301, обычно известном как «Яма», в здании которое в прошлой жизни было баром известном как Пит Буль[3]. Никто из них не был завсегдатаем этого местечка Проксимы прежде, но те кто был — такие как Зак и Джулия — оценили иронию ситуации.

Главный Купол рухнул, как и Парковый зал, торговый купол и большая часть деловых районов. Сектор 301 пережил это, как обычно, и сопротивление на Проксиме сконцентрировалось здесь.

Надежда на спасение Проксимы лежала в руках тех самых людей, которых этот мир когда — то отринул.

С приходом Великой Тьмы десять лет назад, планета стала умирающим миром. Ворлонцы пытались удержать ее, столько сколько могли, но в конце концов даже они оказались беспомощны перед выбросами Сети. Телепаты впадали в безумие от яростных шквалов эмоций. «Руки Света» за несколько дней сходили с ума, и скрывались в укромных уголках планеты. Они существовали как полупризраки, появляясь и исчезая в Сети считая духов Чужаков, которые ныне правили там, своими извращенными богами. «Темные Звезды» возле планеты начинали отказывать и даже сами ворлонцы слабели и болели здесь.

Наконец, ворлонцы и Альянс покинули Проксиму. Они отключили все узлы, закрыли прыжковые ворота и ушли. В гиперпространстве сразу за прыжковыми воротами остался патруль ворлонских кораблей — предотвратить любое входящее или исходящее сообщение. Синовал, по словам Сьюзен, попытался прорваться несколько лет назад, но был отброшен. Схватки в гиперпространстве были рискованны и в лучшие времена, а тут условия были далеки от идеальных для любой из сторон.

Итак, Проксима была заброшена, а ее народ оставлен умирать, в рабстве у безумия и гнева Чужаков.

Впрочем, у Дэвида было другое мнение по этому вопросу.

На стене висела большая карта, показывавшая все купола и переходы Проксимы. Она была покрыта разнообразными пометками. Никто кроме Дэвида или Сьюзен не мог бы разобраться в ней, но Дэвид знал обозначения. Подойдя к ней, он стер и исправил несколько пометок, обновив ее согласно последним сведениям.

Положение выглядело лучше, но ненамного. Хотел бы он знать — может ли Проксима когда — либо быть очищена полностью.

— Идет на лад. — заметила Сьюзен.

— Ты так думаешь? Нет, в самом деле. Ситуация выглядит лучше.

— Не ври мне. — остановила она его. — Я пыталась тебя развеселить.

— Не могу не думать — можем ли мы победить, и что будет, если мы победим? Еще одна война после этой? Человечество, так или иначе, воюет столько, сколько могу вспомнить, почти столько же, сколько я живу. И растут дети которые не знают ничего, кроме войны.

— Но дети все же рождаются. Тут есть жизнь, посреди всего этого ужаса — здесь есть жизнь и надежда.

— Этого достаточно?

Она пожала плечами.

— Должно хватить.

— Должен быть способ покончить с этим. Должен быть.

— У Синовала есть план, как раз такого сорта. Еще один. Да, я знаю, но я считаю что он готов ко всему, что они могут бросить в него на этот раз. Он несколько дней говорил с Истоком без остановки, а потом внезапно встал и исчез. Он на встрече с кем — то, собирает всех вместе. У него есть план.

— Этот сработает лучше, чем последняя полудюжина?

— Этим он и занимается. Как бы я его ни ненавидела, не могу не признать что он знает, что делает, когда дело касается войны. Не думаю, что он хочет, чтобы это когда — либо закончилось, но он сделает, все чтобы победить.

Дэвид поежился.

— Холодно. — пробормотал он.

— Не знала. Не можешь включить обогреватель?

— Очень смешно.

— Хотела бы я тебя обнять и согреть немного.

— Я тоже.

— Я серьезно, Дэвид. Как — нибудь потом, я заявлюсь сюда лично, и после… ну, несколько дней пусть нас лучше не беспокоят.

Он улыбнулся.

— Мне тебя не хватает.

— Если хочешь сказать, что любишь меня, то так и скажи.

— Ты же знаешь что люблю.

— Знаю. Мне пора. — Она подняла руку. Он потянулся к ней, и его рука прошла сквозь ее. Он вздохнул, а она улыбнулась, послав воздушный поцелуй.

Потом она исчезла.

Он снова повернулся к карте.

* * *

Деленн осеклась так, словно ее ударили. Она пыталась подыскать подходящие слова. Двенадцать лет прошло с тех пор, как ей говорили это имя. Никто в приюте не смел упомянуть его — не в ее присутствии.

Двенадцать лет.

И ему придется вернуться.

— Он умер. — прошептала она, ее голос был охрипшим.

— Ты, среди всех прочих, лучше всего должна знать, что это не конец.

— Нет. О нет, ты не посмеешь.

— Ты узнаешь, что я смею очень многое.

— Он мертв!

— Да — ты так говоришь.

— Мертв двенадцать лет! Ради чего надо ввязывать его? Зачем?

— Ты не знаешь моих намерений.

— И не желаю знать.

— Эта война тянется достаточно долго. Ее можно закончить — и скоро. Мне нужна сила для столкновения с ворлонцами. Мои агенты сделали что могли, привели в движение множество связей, и это почти закончено. Время заканчивать.

— Ты не хочешь, чтобы война закончилась.

— Говоря начистоту… нет, но я все равно покончу с ней, так или иначе. Как я сказал — мне нужно принудить ворлонцев к встрече. Они избегают меня с тех пор, как Изначальные и я победили их у Минбара три года назад. Они начали партизанскую войну, подбрасывая врата в разные миры, спуская с цепи Чужаков там, где могут. Глупость, разумеется. Они не могут контролировать Чужаков, как только те появляются здесь. Но когда это логика останавливала их?

— Или тебя.

— Я считаю, что могу разобраться с Чужаками, но прежде мне надо разобраться с ворлонскими флотами. Я не могу позволить им отвлекать меня.

— Как это связано с Джоном?

— Он подходит для моих планов.

— Он мертв.

— Опять ты это говоришь.

— Он умер не напрасно. Не смей обесценивать эту смерть.

— Я смею и не такое.

— Как ты можешь его воскресить? Его душа давным — давно отлетела.

— О, при нормальном течении событий — согласен, но его душе не позволили отлететь. Ее забрал ворлонец.

Она закрыла глаза.

— Ты наслаждаешься, рассказывая мне это, верно?

Он продолжал, словно она и не заговаривала.

— Его тело не разложилось. Я позаботился об этом на Голгофе. Если честно, это крайне просто. Все, что мне надо сделать теперь — это освободить его душу оттуда, где она сейчас заключена. У меня уже есть… некоторый опыт по этой части, но душе надо что — то, к чему возвращаться. Я не могу представить себе что — то, более подходящее, чем ты.

Она вздрогнула.

— Ты не знаешь ничего.

— То есть, ты не поможешь мне?

— Ты знаешь, что нет! Мы разошлись. Это было горько и больно, и это резало меня по живому. Я уже пыталась удержать его живым, когда он должен был умереть. Теперь я не буду играть никакой роли ни в чем, что нарушит его покой.

— Если ты думаешь, что он покоится — то ты более наивна, чем я от тебя ожидал. Так ты не поможешь?

— Нет.

— Что ж, пусть будет так. Мне придется воспользоваться другим методом. Менее надежным, быть может, и точно более жестоким, но какой у меня выбор?

— Ты этого не сделаешь!

— А как ты собираешься меня остановить? Деленн, ты могла быть вождем. Ты могла бы обладать влиянием. Ты даже могла бы командовать в этой войне, на моем месте.

Но ты отвергла все это, чтобы спрятаться здесь. Я не насмехаюсь над тем, что ты делаешь, или над тем, чего ты заслуживаешь, но не забывай — ты решила не пользоваться силой, а сила, которой не пользуются, вскоре иссякает. Ты ни в чем не можешь мне помешать.

— Тогда уходи. Не возвращайся сюда.

— У меня и не было такого намерения. Удачного дня, Деленн.

Она открыла глаза только когда была уверена в его уходе. Потом она посмотрела вниз, и поняла почему у нее болят руки. Она так сильно вжала ногти в ладони, что на них показалась кровь.

По три капли на каждую ладонь.

* * *

Л'Нир взглянула на багровое небо и вздохнула. Умиротворение не приходило к ней — не сейчас. Она часто уходила медитировать перед закатом солнца и этот вид неизменно приносил ей спокойствие. Он напоминал ей о двух вещах, что всегда поддерживали ее веру и стремления.

Первая — что смертные создания эфемерны и преходящи. Какие бы великие деяния она ни совершила, какие бы чудеса ни творила, какой бы сверхъестественною мощью ни обладала — солнце будет все так же подниматься и заходить как всегда. Были существа, такие как Чужаки и, возможно, ворлонцы, кто мог это изменить, но она этого не может, никогда не сможет и никогда не желала.

И следующая — что тем, кто владеет силами богов, следует помнить, что они не боги. Синовал выучил этот урок, хоть она и не сомневалась, что время от времени он забывает про него. Чужаки… что ж, ей было жаль их.

— Вы… мм… часто приходите сюда, принцесса Л'Нир. Ха'Кормар'х сказал, что я наверняка найду вас здесь.

Это был центаврианин, Вир. Она уже довольно давно слышала, как он идет сюда. Путь вверх по горному склону был крутым и каменистым, а он был не в лучшей форме.

— Довольно часто, да. Прошу, садитесь.

Он послушался, тяжело дыша и держась за грудь. Он взглянул на нее и пожал плечами.

— Слишком много еды и питья, и недостаточно тренировок. — просто объяснил он.

— Мне говорили, что в вашем мире многим еды и питья не хватает. Настолько, что им точно не стать толстыми и неуклюжими.

— А… Ну да, это правда. Впрочем, для правительства и знати еды хватает всегда. Всегда хватало. И я ел, потому что… ну… иначе ее выкинут, и это кажется еще хуже. Съесть это одно, но выкинуть…

— Извините. Боюсь, что вы не найдете во мне ценителя шуток.

— Нет, принцесса Л'Нир. Это из — за сообщения, которое я принес?

— Прошу, не называйте меня так. — устало отмахнулась она. — Это Та'Лон. Он считает занятным это человеческое выражение, У меня нет никакого титула.

— Хм… Это не то что я слышал. Кое — кто из вашего народа искренне называет вас мессией.

— А это еще хуже. Я не мессия и не пророк. Я просто женщина.

— Весьма мудрая. Я слышал, как вы говорили раньше. Хотел бы я быть таким мудрым, когда я был в вашем возрасте. — Он вздохнул. — А в общем — то, и сейчас тоже.

— У меня нет особенной мудрости, Министр.

— Как рассказывал мне Его Величество, то же самое говорил Пророк, когда они оба были моложе. Я… извините, что я явился сюда, вытаскиваю вас обратно…

— Нет, ваше дело серьезно, и если с этим согласился Г'Кар, то соглашусь и я. Кроме того, у меня есть… собственные причины желать свидеться с вашим императором Моллари.

— О?

— Старое обещание. Очень старое обещание. Если честно — ему столько же лет, сколько и мне. У меня есть сообщение для него, которое я могу передать только лично.

— Это важное сообщение?

— Более, чем кто — то из нас может себе представить, но не в том смысле, о котором вы думаете. Я не говорю про военные секреты или политические тайны. Нет, это что — то куда более… личное. Но это может подождать. — Она оглядела долину под ней. — Нет, на самом деле, я боюсь.

— Боитесь?

— Сегодня я видела что — то в лице Г'Кара. Он готовится умереть. Когда вы пришли сюда… я видела его. Он ждал вас, я думаю, ждал вашего послания. Я боюсь, что он не увидит этого места вновь.

— Он все еще молод и здоров. Опасность возможна, конечно, но он видел и худшее…

— Он болен, Министр. Болен сердцем. Думаю, что он удерживает себя среди живых так долго лишь потому, что у него есть незаконченные дела. Это, думаю, станет последним.

— Простите. Я не должен был…

— Нет, не извиняйтесь. Мы прятались достаточно. Время возвращаться в галактику. Назревают новые потрясения. Я почти что могу увидеть их, нити что сплетаются и проходят сквозь наши жизни. Знаете, мы все все еще живы. Все мы. После двенадцати лет войны, после всех покушений, болезней и битв без числа, все мы еще живы. Я считала бы это чудом, если бы не видела за этим руку судьбы.

— Все мы? Кто эти… мы?

— Мы — с Голгофы. — Она в последний раз посмотрела на закат и поднялась, отряхивая пыль с платья. — Мы — Совет Синовала.

Затем она направилась вниз, к дому. Вир последовал за ней.

* * *

Все умирает. Все мертво. Мертво. Мертво.

Моя дочь умерла, еще не родившись.

Он уставился в черный потолок. Он не мог увидеть его, он вырвал себе глаза из глазниц, чтобы не увидеть ту страшную картину, но он знал что там. Холодный камень, равнодушные звезды, пустой космос.

И за всем этим.

Они.

Это было так ярко поначалу, свет стелился перед ними, разливаясь прямыми путями в другую вселенную, коридорами сквозь время и безумие, Сеть широко распахнутая перед ними.

И также открытая для Них.

Свет ослепил его, но не ее. Она могла встретить его лицом к лицу без страха, но все же она прошла через медитацию и изменение. Он побоялся это сделать. Он не хотел и чтобы она прошла через это, но она прошла — и изменилась.

Если бы он тоже изменился — сейчас бы он мог быть в здравом рассудке.

Дверной проем, залитый светом ослепил его. Он отшатнулся от него, только затем, чтобы вновь поднять взгляд, услышав шум. Это был шепчущий, скребущий, щелкающий звук от миллионов насекомых.

Пути бесконечности открылись и Они пришли по ним. Не во плоти, не сюда, не за ними двоими.

Они пришли в голосах.

Теперь он тихо напевал про себя, хоть и не замечал этого. Он напевал на языке, на котором он не мог говорить, языке на котором во всей вселенной могла говорить лишь горсточка существ. Безумные причитания здесь не были необычны, но его — отличались от всех.

Его — были настоящими.

Они шептались с ним, и все, что ему оставалось — это воплотить эти шепоты в песню.

Причудливую песню убийства.

И безумия.

* * *

— Все было, и все есть обречено смерти. Пеплу и дыму.

— Черное сердце бьется в небесах.

Остальные пятнадцать голосов послушно повторяли рефрен.

— Черное сердце бьется в небесах.

Они все были одеты в черные рясы с капюшонами, что полностью скрывали их тела и лица. Если бы кто — то бросил взгляд под капюшон, то всем, что он увидел, был бы проблеск белого — белизна кости и фарфора. Маска мертвеца.

Они назывались Морр'сечара, по крайней мере в этом мире. У них были собратья в других мирах, среди других рас, в высоких и низких кругах. Группы носили разные имена, но все они переводились одинаково.

Культ Смерти.

Это их собратья были теми, кто открыл врата на Каре шесть лет назад, акт, который потребовал трех лет планирования и подготовки. Пусть между разобщенными сектами и не было прямой связи — Культ на Минбаре радовался триумфу их братьев. Возвратиться во прах вместе с остатками своего мира.

Это была почетная смерть.

В конце концов, разве их предки не искали почетной смерти? Морр'сечара состояли из членов разных каст, домов и положения, но это не имело значения. Все были равны. Все привносили что — то большее в целое. Изгнанный воин рассказывал истории о своих предках, и славной гибели, которой достигали они. Это вдохновляло всех.

— Все умирает. — произнес лидер.

— Все умирает.

— Все есть прах и пепел.

— Все есть прах и пепел.

Религия подвела их. Религия не спасла населяющих Кару, Трессну или любой другой из миров, пожранный Лордами. Религия не спасла Минбар от людей, Так'ча или ереси Синовала.

Вера оказалась бессильна против этого. И, значит, тем что требовалось — была иная вера.

Поклонение смерти.

У них не было реального лидера. Каждый исполнял функцию в великом целом. Какой смысл в лидерстве. Все мертвые равны. Всем, что имеет значение, был способ смерти, а не статус до нее. Крестьянин, умерший со славой, выше чем лорд, который умер в своей постели.

Но был один, тот кто говорил, один, чьи слова могли зажечь их, и он заговорил.

— Скоро. — сказал он. — Скоро наши Лорды придут и вычистят жизнь с этого мира, и мы, их избранники, заслужим славы во смерти.

— Славы во смерти.

— Скоро.

Позади него стояло зеркало, вдвое выше самого высокого минбарца, его поверхность обрамлял блеск обсидиана. В нем еще ничего не было видно, но они могли слышать это. Биение черного сердца.

— Черное сердце бьется. — прошептали они.

Открыть врата было непросто. Каждое требовало специального спускового крючка, особенного ключа. Лорды могли входить в мечты, видения и иллюзии, но лишь в открытые врата они могли войти во всей их славе. Тут уже было открыто несколько врат, но Синовал Проклятый — да будет пребывать в пытках его душа миллион лет под взором черного сердца — нашел и закрыл почти все.

Это было долгом Морр'сечара — принести смерть в галактику. Смерть, забвение и тишину.

И равенство.

Истинное равенство под вторым черным сердцем, что должно явиться.

— Бьется черное сердце. — прошептал проповедник.

И где — то, среди сна в личных покоях, Такиэр, Сатай, Святой и Первый Воин, открыл глаза, прогнав мимолетную дремоту.

— Бьется черное сердце. — прошептал он, не зная — почему.

* * *

Здесь было темно, но он не испытывал страха. Теперь он не боялся ничего.

Он сидел спокойно и тихо, вспоминая момент его смерти. Это был его звездный час. Его врагу столь же памятного не достанется.

Ничего не осталось от человека, которым он был, от мечт, которые он знал, от любви, которая его коснулась. Ничего не осталось от человека по имени Гален.

Ничего, кроме решимости служить его хозяевам.

Прошло двенадцать лет. Двенадцать лет потребовалось, чтобы сломать его. А казалось что прошло гораздо больше времени.

Он взглянул на открывающуюся дверь. Его комната была темной, маленькой и спартанской. В ней ничего не было. Ни кровати, ни стула, ни окна, ни света. Это было место холодной медитации и раздумий, ничего более.

Снаружи было светло, и фигура стоящая в двери выглядела просто силуэтом.

— Идем. — сказал Себастьян.

Гален кивнул, поднялся и последовал за ним.

Двенадцать лет. Он понятия не имел, что происходило в остальной галактике. Себастьян появлялся и исчезал, порой пропадая целыми месяцами, но обычно он был здесь. Где бы ни было это «здесь». У Себастьяна было одно весьма специфичное и особенное задание. Ему повелели оставить менее важные задачи его помощникам.

Заботой Себастьяна был Синовал.

И Синовала было трудно поймать. Хотя бы это Гален знал точно. Синовал подтолкнул Изначальных вступить в войну. Пока его подчиненные вели свои собственные войны, свои маленькие битвы, Синовал и Изначальные били по самим Светлым Повелителям. И не было удобного случая, чтобы встретится с ним лицом к лицу.

Гален не был нетерпелив. Время вскоре снова сведет их вместе. Он пытался не испытывать эмоций, подобные вещи были признаками слабости. Но порой в его мысли закрадывалась ярость. Синовал оставил его — для этого. Гален забыл детали, почему и отчего. Он даже забыл Вейара, но он помнил роль, которую сыграл Синовал.

Синовал бросил его.

Итак, да, Гален будет рад уничтожить врага. Если это слабость — пусть будет так.

Себастьян в молчании провел его по темным коридорам. Иногда они слышали крики, или жалкие мольбы о пощаде на разных языках. Себастьян не уделял им внимания, также как и Гален. Если он и задумывался о том, что совсем недавно он был одним из кричащих — то на его лице не отразилось следа эмоций.

Гален не знал, где находилось это место, но в те времена, когда он все еще помнил — он думал, что если существует Ад, то это именно он.

Это было просто… место. Вот и все.

Себастьян провел его сквозь арку в ослепляющее инферно света. Гален склонил голову. Свет не ранил его и не сжигал, хоть и был неприятно сильным. Перед ним склонил голову Себастьян.

С ними говорил Светлый Кардинал.

Слова нельзя было выразить человеческим языком, но ни, он ни Себастьян больше не были настоящими людьми. В любом случае, слова были неважны. Лишь содержание имело значение.

И когда он понял его — Гален обнаружил, что он улыбается.

Глава 2

Мама!

Сны больше не приходили к ней. Она не спала. Женщина со многими именами получила все, но потеряла свое.

Она цеплялась за имя «Талия Винтерс» больше из ностальгии, чем почему — то еще. Точно по той же причине она держалась за иллюзию своей человекоподобности.

Когда она была в Академии, у нее был наставник по имени Джейсон Айронхарт. Он был и ее любовником, когда она была менее опытна, больше боявшейся голосов, юной, испуганной, и полной ненависти к себе. Он неоценимо помог ей, показал ей истинную красоту тишины.

Просто тишина.

Такой она была для ее народа.

Она держалась за это воспоминание больше, чем за любое другое. Больше для нее не было тишины. Она испытывала ее с тех пор, когда разошлись пути ее и Джейсона; особенно — с Элом, с Декстером, Мэттом и несколькими другими. Но какой бы сильной, какой бы страстной и удивительной не была тишина — она всегда помнила то первое откровение.

Теперь — больше чем когда — либо.

Потому что теперь для нее не было тишины.

Все ради ее народа.

Знакомый нормал как — то спросил ее, на что в самом деле похоже — быть телепатом. Она описала, что это — как находиться в комнате, забитой людьми которые тихо разговаривают сами с собой, так тихо, что слов не слышно, но все равно остается ощущение бесчисленных разнящихся разговоров, каждый — со своим сопровождением из памяти, эмоций, радостей и горя.

Это все и объясняет, верно?

Да, тогда она была только П—5, и малоопытной. Это было до того, как она встретила Эла, прежде чем она выучилась на диверсанта и убийцу, прежде чем она родила, прежде чем она хотя бы догадывалась о существовании Сети.

Вы подчинитесь нам.

Эта мысль надолго осталась с ней.

Теперь она была выше, чем П—5. Гораздо, гораздо выше. Она сомневалась, что на шкале вообще есть отметка для нее. И она была лишь первой, если она точно была первой. Может быть, другие прошли перед ней и получили силы столько же, или больше. Может быть, они просто исчезли со страниц истории.

Синовал знал бы. Но чтобы спросить его, ей нужно было подобраться слишком близко к Истоку Душ, и тогда она услышала бы их голоса. Все до единого.

Она считала, что это может свести ее с ума.

Так же как бедного, бедного Декстера.

Нужды многих…

Она взглянула на двух ее спутников, желая чтобы она не могла видеть их мыслей так легко, словно их черепа прозрачны. Она встречала их обоих прежде, двенадцать лет назад, но тогда она была другой, практически — другой личностью.

Помыслы Маррэйна она понимала, и они ей нравились. Его эмоции были так сильны, так яростны, так близки к поверхности, удерживаемые в узде чистой силой воли. Его печаль была огромна и каждая третья мысль была о его могиле, но он не мог успокоиться, пока не исполнит свое предназначение.

Ей нравилось это. За это она уважала его.

Мама!

Маррэйн был редкой личностью. Даже уникальной. Он познал смерть, и это воспоминание всегда присутствовало в его мыслях. Под поверхностью было погребено пламя, погребено глубоко внутри. Он думал о чести, о войне и дружбе и страстной темноглазой женщине. Он знал ненависть, что могла гасить солнца, и любовь, что могла зажигать их вновь, но то была другая личность. В нем также было сомнение, вечное и назойливое желание узнать — тот ли он, каким он был. Он никогда не был уверен, был ли на самом деле Маррэйн, знавший Валена и Дераннимер, тем же самым Маррэйном, что жил и действовал сейчас.

Она могла это понять. Самого Маррэйна она не слишком любила. Его внешняя личность — его новая личность, как сказала бы она — была привлекательной, исполненной любви к жизни, что могла родиться лишь в том, кому в ней отказано. Но она могла видеть внутри неподдельную тьму, безумие и зло, на которое он был способен.

Он был не столь простым, чтобы его любить, не для нее, но все же она могла понять то зло, на которое способен каждый.

Мама!

В конце концов, она сама убила собственную дочь.

Талия!

И приговорила к безумию мужчину, любившего ее.

Марраго кивнул.

— Конечно. — сказал он.

Она прочитала бесконечность его мыслей, чувств и воспоминаний за один удар сердца.

— Итак. — сказал Маррэйн. — Надеюсь, что для этой встречи есть повод. Ради нее я оставил мою возлюбленную леди, и если я не вернусь к ней вскоре, она может найти другого.

— Она не будет искать. — ответила Талия. — И да, на нее есть причина. У Примарха есть план.

— Когда это у него их не было? — поинтересовался Марраго.

— И? — спросил Маррэйн.

Все было его частью. Не просто они трое, но все воины в армии Синовала. Она не знала всего, но знала достаточно, и тут было кое — что, что лишь она могла исполнить. Она не должна была этого делать, но считала себя…

…обязанной.

Без Синовала она никогда не стала бы тем, что есть сейчас. Никогда не узнала бы ощущения мощи, ощущения….

Мама!

Никогда не увидела бы, как умирает ее дочь, или как падает Декстер, выцарапывая себе глаза.

Талия!

Никогда не получила бы силу, чтобы спасти ее народ.

Со временем умирает все.

Она обязана Синовалу. Она может сделать это ради него.

Это должна быть она. Она может убедиться, что никто не подслушивает их — ни шпионы, ни телепаты, ни наблюдатели. Он может почувствовать присутствие Чужаков и Ворлонцев.

Она знала, что они в одиночестве.

Все они в одиночестве, большем чем они могут осознать.

Кроме нее.

Мама!

Она начала объяснять.

Маррэйн заулыбался.

Он снова думал про огонь.

* * *

Год 2266 в основном характеризовался больше планами и приготовлениями, чем настоящими битвами, и для историка мало что в нем указывает на перемену хода войны. Разумеется, это не значит, что ничего не происходило; но то, что происходило, было более тонким, более тайным и значение этого можно различить лишь в ретроспективе.

Самым большим свершением 2265, разумеется, была битва у Проксимы, кровавая и страшная кампания Синовала и его союзников по возвращению человеческого мира из рук Чужаков — вернувшая его лишь для того, чтобы вынужденно сдать его в миг победы. Синовал исполнил свою главную миссию — найти и нейтрализовать врата во вселенную Чужаков — но это вынудило его вновь отдать мир его врагам. Решение было и прагматичным и вынужденным. Его сил не хватало для продолжения схватки и так Проксима вновь вернулась к ворлонцам.

Последствия этой битвы прослеживаются до первой половины 2266. Синовал был вымотан своими усилиями, особенно — изнурительной битвой, которая потребовалась для уничтожения врат. Единственный очевидец его схватки с Чужаками была нехарактерно скрытна, но она отметила, что Синовал был почти в бессознательном состоянии, когда выбрался из разрушенного здания, снова и снова со стоном повторяя слова «моя леди», и сжимая грубо выполненное украшение так сильно, что оно поранило его до крови.[1] После этого он провел несколько месяцев в уединении, отдыхая и набираясь сил, передав массу полномочий его заместителю Сьюзен Ивановой. Она была необычно для нее осторожна, но провела несколько отлично исполненных кампаний, беспокоя ворлонцев там, где они намеревались развернуть наступление.

Сами ворлонцы были также осторожны. Проксима была первым случаем, когда они попытались использовать своих союзников — Чужаков как оружие, и они жестоко недооценили их мощь. Возможно, что дело было во внутренних распрях, начавших появляться в ворлонской иерархии. Точно известно, что несколько членов их Правительства тайно поклонялись Чужакам, но, возможно, все же не все. Хотя мы знаем крайне мало о правительстве ворлонцев, или их иерархии, судя по всему, после провала операции на Проксиме по некоторым вопросам ими было проведено следствие.

Синовал явился из своего отшельничества во второй половине года, полный новой энергии и сил, а также осязаемой ярости. Судя по слухам, он был настолько же изменчив, как он это продемонстрировал во время собрания Совета Альянса в 2261. Его первым делом была попытка связаться с еще большим числом союзников. Некоторые расы поддерживали крайне строгий нейтралитет, осторожно прокладывая дорогу между Синовалом и ворлонцами. Как настаивали обе стороны — нейтральность более не была возможным выбором. Синовал посетил родной мир врии и обратился к их правительству лично. Даже лицом к лицу с его огромной личной харизмой, они не изменили свою позицию.

В гневе он обратился к одному из самых темных своих слуг. Морейл использовался в основном как агент — убийца и шпион на Гораше во время кампании 2264, но Синовал нашел ему иное применение.

Устрашение.

Морейл отлично справился с его новым заданием. Он собрал его собратьев — З'шайлилов и Безликих и убил одну десятую всех несовершеннолетних врии в их родном мире в течение месяца. Затем Синовал снова посетил их правительство. «Если они останутся нейтральны» — сказал он. — «умрут все врии, и лучше если дети умрут сейчас, а не от безумия, страха и удушающей тьмы.» Если правительство снова откажется помочь ему — все дети будут убиты, а взрослых оставят их судьбе — в руках Чужаков.

Они немедленно капитулировали, но затаили глубокую ненависть, и попытка их мятежа два года спустя дорого стоила Синовалу. Одна угроза того, что это может случиться и с ними, заставила другие расы, такие как ллорты, йолу, аббаи и ипша толпой броситься на службу к Синовалу. Большинство их он направил в помощь Куломани и Вижаку, на освобождение миров дрази, на кампанию, которая все больше начинала увязать в системе Забара.

Еще одним интересным событием в конце 2266, важность которого была не очевидна до конца, была отставка Алит Тиривайл из военных сил Минбара. Причины ее были неизвестны, поскольку Тиривайл никогда не говорила про них открыто, а единственной персоной, которой она могла рассказать, был Маррэйн Предатель, никогда не ведший никаких дневников и неизменно хранивший ее личные тайны.

Известно, что Тиривайл избрала своей личной миссией охотиться и убивать поклонявшихся Чужакам, которые только еще начинали появляться в то время.

Они прозвали ее Охотницей на Ведьм. Она была первой, но далеко не единственной.

Уильямс Г.Д. (2298) «Великая Война: Исследование.»

[1] Л'Нир с Нарна. «Уроки у ног Пророка.» [Л'ир, очевидно, присутствовала во время битвы у Проксимы в 2265, хотя то, как она могла туда попасть — остается неясным, поскольку Командор Та'Лон в то время подтвержденно отправил ее в систему Забара с Пророком Г'Каром и генералом Куломани. Это, возможно, одна из многих загадок окружающих Л'Нир, и ее связь с Истоком Душ, которой, скорее всего, суждено остаться нераскрытой.]

* * *

Она попыталась вести счет дням, отмечая их на стене тонкими белыми линями. Но порой она забывала, или отмечала дважды, или отмечала поверх отметки, сделанной ранее. Она тратила несколько часов в день, пересчитывая количество отметок. Обычно каждый раз получалось новое число. А может быть это было и не несколько часов. Может быть — один. Или меньше. Или больше.

Пересчитав в третий раз за время после того, как ее разбудил стражник, который приносил еду, она пришла к правильной цифре.

Тимов, дочь Алгула, Леди — Консорт Его Императорского Величества Лондо Моллари II, провела четыре года, семь месяцев и одиннадцать дней в холодной, темной тюремной камере.

Было важно вести следить за этим. Это было весьма пугающая цифра, но без верного счета, ее разум мог бы посчитать срок большим вдвое или вдесятеро. Знать — было важно. И даже если она ошибается, то насколько она может сбиться? Не на год, конечно, нет. Даже не на половину года. Разве что месяц.

Это значит только четыре года, восемь месяцев и одиннадцать дней.

Месяц — достаточно небольшая погрешность, посчитала она.

Она нашарила поднос, привычно ориентируясь в темноте. В ее камере было не так много света. Иногда отметки на стенах были видны, иногда ей приходилось нашаривать их руками. Часто ее пальцы были слишком замерзшими для этого, но она старалась разминать и растирать их, как только могла. Она была дочерью знатного рода Республики Центавра. Ей не к лицу потерять достоинство, когда она покинет это место.

Еда была… ну, той же, что была в последний раз, и в предпоследний тоже. Она была съедобна и поддерживала ее, хотя она и не сомневалась, что теперь ей вряд ли подойдут ее платья. Она носила простое дорожное платье, когда ее схватили и его удобство было едва ли достойной компенсацией того факта, что она носила его уже четыре года, семь месяцев и одиннадцать дней. Она предпочла бы проводить свое заключение в чем — то более впечатляющем.

Она не могла слышать ничего снаружи. Она даже не знала, насколько она глубоко. По ее расчетам должно быть… ммм… несколько недель после Пира Гхиралта и чуть меньше недель оставалось до Пира Солнцестояния. Впрочем она сомневалась, что теперь над ней часто пируют.

Она закончила есть, и поставила поднос у двери. Если она этого не сделает — в следующий раз еды не будет. В двери была небольшая заслонка, куда просовывали поднос.

Не в первый раз она задумалась, что на самом деле она, по многим стандартам, довольно удачлива. У нее есть регулярное питание, крыша над головой — даже несколько на самом деле — постель, и никакой возможности подхватить заразную болезнь, поскольку она никогда не видела никого, кто мог бы ее заразить.

Она себя страшно удачливой не чувствовала.

Не в последнюю очередь потому, что она знала — ее планета и ее народ были оставлены на милость той силы, что она создала в попытке спасти их.

Дурла был наверху в одиночестве и что он спустил с цепи — знал один Великий Создатель.

Она снова вздохнула и подошла к стене, чувствуя узоры ее отметок.

Она начала пересчитывать снова. День, два, три…

* * *

Маррэйн глубоко вздохнул, глядя вокруг, вбирая в себя эту панораму. Вид Гор Ямакодо зимой захватывал дух, белизна снега контрастировала с серым сланцем неба. Они были почти в сотне лиг к северу от Широхиды, но все же он считал эти горы своим домом, настолько же, насколько им был его почерневший зал усыпанный обломками и пеплом.

Его компаньон, судя по виду, куда менее радовался своему окружению. Марраго негромко закашлялся и поплотнее завернулся в плащ.

— Разве это не великолепно? — проговорил Маррэйн. — Это земля моих предков. Здесь, где Клинки Ветра поднялись и обрели власть над вершинами. К чему болота, трясины и равнины юга? Дайте нам небеса, горы, и высокие холодные просторы.

— Очень холодные. — пробормотал Марраго. — Чересчур холодные.

Маррэйн взглянул на него и кивнул.

— Конечно. Извини. Я и раньше редко замечал холод. Если мы поторопимся, то скоро будем на месте. Я знаю эти места. Или… Я знал, но это было тысячу лет назад. Они могли измениться.

— Я следую указаниям тысячелетней давности, которые отдает тот, кто уже умер. — Марраго вздохнул. — Ты же понимаешь, что я чересчур стар для этого.

— Ты не умрешь здесь, старый друг.

— Нет. — решительно ответил центаврианин. — Я тут не умру.

Они двинулись в гору, следуя указаниям Маррэйна и находя себе путь среди запутанных поворотов и изгибов. Сам Марраго двигался медленно, но с мрачной решимостью. Ему не нравилось быть здесь, и он на самом деле не хотел бы тут оказаться, но он не мог не уважать любовь Маррэйна к своему дому. Он надеялся, что однажды покажет минбарцу свой собственный дом.

Это было опасно, но секретность была необходима. Марраго хотел бы прихватить с собой кого — нибудь из своих охранников и помощников, но Маррэйн был совершенно прав, указывая ему на то, что никому из них он не может по — настоящему верить, ни в чем сколько — то важном. Это раздражало Марраго — особенно потому, что так оно и было — но он не мог отрицать правдивости слов Маррэйна. Всего два года назад один из его телохранителей, мужчина которого он знал много лет, попытался его убить — почти искалечив его при этой попытке.

Его дыхание становилось все тяжелее и тяжелее, и он чувствовал, как тяжело бухают его сердца. Маррэйн убегал все дальше и дальше вперед, глядя на каждый камень и облако с радостью ребенка, нашедшего давно потерянную игрушку.

— Я не умру здесь. — просипел Марраго, слова повисли туманом перед его лицом. — Не сейчас.

Наконец, он обогнул выступ по узкой тропе и уставился на здание перед собой. Вырезанный в склоне самой горы, здесь стоял храм. Такой же стойкий и невозмутимый, как сами горы, он выглядел как место, где могут обитать лишь невероятно сильные. Центавриане не имели склонности растить воинов — монахов, как минбарцы или маркабы, но Марраго кое — что знал про их ордена, и не сомневался, что это было именно таким местом.

Он зашагал вперед, силой проталкивая себя сквозь ледяной воздух и присоединился к Маррэйну перед дверями — массивным каменным порталом. На них были вырезаны символы, которых он не мог узнать. Маррэйн, очевидно, понимал их, потому что он чуть склонил голову и прикоснулся двумя пальцами к губам.

Потом он постучал в дверь кулаком.

Марраго отвернулся и посмотрел с горы вниз. Он видел как вся земля расстилалась под ним, и прекрасно понимал почему предки Маррэйна пришли в эти горы. А еще он чувствовал страшное и сводящее с ума головокружение.

Звук камня, скрипящего о камень, раздавшийся когда открылась дверь, заставил его обернуться. Перед ними стояла юная минбарская девушка. Она была полностью одета в черное, ее лицо скрывал капюшон, а к ее поясу был пристегнут денн'бок. Она выглядела готовой к бою.

— Тебя не ждут здесь, Предатель. — проговорила она чистым, звонким голосом. — Тебе говорили это и прежде.

Маррэйн сверкнул ей мимолетной улыбкой.

— Я здесь не для сватовства. У меня дело к твоей леди.

— Тебя не ждут здесь, Предатель.

Улыбка Маррэйна стала шире.

— Я Первый Воин Клинков Ветра, и этот храм стоит на землях, что мои предки взяли для Клинков Ветра, и которые навечно оставил за нами сам Император Шинген, по Договору Варэнни. И ты утверждаешь, что я не могу войти?

— Тебя не ждут здесь, Предатель.

Марраго закашлялся и шагнул вперед.

— Мы путники, — сказал он. — нуждающиеся в отдыхе и ночлеге. Мы оба воины и отплатим защитой и уважением, если они вам потребуются. — Он закашлялся снова. — Разве нет у вас традиций гостеприимства?

— Чужакам не позволено входить.

— Я веду ту же войну, что и ты.

— Мы воюем вместе. — добавил Маррэйн. — И мы явились сюда по прямому приказу Примарха. Ты предпочтешь объяснять ему — почему его верным воинам не дозволяется сюда войти?

Девушка поколебалась и отошла в сторону, пропуская их внутрь. Маррэйн снова улыбнулся ей и вошел. Марраго последовал за ним.

— Я должна доложить моей леди, что вы здесь. — пролепетала минбарка, закрыв дверь. — Ждите здесь.

Они стояли в небольшой прихожей — темной холодной и каменной.

— Ты всегда так очаровываешь своих дам? — просипел Марраго, жадно глотая воздух.

— Похоже, что я тут пользуюсь определенной славой.

— Как, не сомневаюсь, и во многих других местах.

— Ну, может быть, тут и там….

Девушка вернулась, и с ней была другая женщина. Она была старше и выше, двигалась со свободной грацией. Одета она была так же, но ее капюшон был надвинут еще глубже на лицо, а на руках были плотные черные перчатки.

— Тебя не ждут здесь. — сказала она Маррэйну.

— Нам нужна твоя помощь. — ответил он, разом утратив все легкомыслие. — Нам всем нужна твоя помощь.

— А где был ты, когда мне нужна была твоя помощь?

— Насколько мне помнится — ты прогнала меня.

Откинув капюшон за спину, Тиривайл взглянула на них. Ее кожа потемнела и была покрыта шрамами, ее лицо наполовину обгорело. Один глаз был пуст и скрыт повязкой, но оставшийся сохранил свою темную красоту.

— Примарх прислал тебя?

— Именно он.

— Тогда входи. Думаю, я должна тебя хотя бы выслушать.

* * *

— Минбарцы называют это Мора'дум, насколько я знаю. Террор. Применение террора на войне старо, как сама война. Я изучал военную историю во всех подробностях в последние двенадцать лет, да и прежде не был к ней совершенно безразличен.

Когда двенадцатый Император отправился на войну против мятежных лордов Иммолана, он угрожал спалить дотла любой город на планете, убить любого мужчину, кто будет противиться ему, и продать в рабство всех их жен и детей. Поначалу ему не поверили, но потом он захватил город Бракадуун, и сделал именно то что обещал, пощадив одного мужчину которого он отправил живым — в следующий город.

После этого остальные сдались быстро.

Конечно, у меня нет армии — больше нет. У меня нет титула, а мой старейший союзник…. потерян и в заключении. Возможно, мертв. За мою голову назначена цена, и меня хотят взять живым или мертвым.

Но мои намерения тверды по — прежнему. Мой народ все еще страдает в рабстве, а я все так же единственный, кто может освободить его. Император болен и умирает, и не имеет силы сделать то, что должно. Лорды и Центаурум — марионетки, пляшущие на коротких ниточках. Армия служит заодно с нашими поработителями, охотно помогая нашим врагам.

Я почти одинок.

Вот куда ты явился.

Я осведомлен о том, что ты делал во время Горашской кампании и на Фраллусе. Я также знаю, что тебя отстранил тот, кому ты служил, ибо он счел тебя… чрезмерно усердным.

Я знаю о твоих действиях, касающихся врии и считаю их совершенно правильными. Террор, как я сказал, жизненно важный инструмент на войне, как и удары возмездия по тем, кто тебя предал.

Однажды, когда мы одержим победу, я стану Императором. Я буду помнить тех, кто помог мне — также, как буду помнить тех, кто отверг меня. Когда я сяду на Пурпурный Трон, я прослежу, чтобы все наши противники были изгнаны из наших пределов, а те, кто предавал и порабощал нас — понесли кару за то, что они сделали.

И по правую руку от меня будет место для тех, кто достойно послужил мне.

Что бы ты ни попросил в уплату — это будет твоим. Ты хочешь дом? Ты получишь его. Любой мир, который ты пожелаешь, кроме самой Центаври Прайм, будет твоим, владей им по своему усмотрению. Желаешь званий, титула лорда? Ты получишь и это.

Марраго? Он… верный. Он сражается на той же войне, что и я, на свой лад. Он не станет помехой. Мне понадобятся такие, как он, когда я стану Императором. Если он обратится против меня тогда… да, с ним потребуется разобраться, но я бы предпочел этого не делать.

Примарх Синовал? Он мне безразличен. Он не претендует на Центавр. Мы не последуем за ним, но я не желаю его смерти. Он сражается на той же войне, что и мы. Но если он обратится против нас — что ж, тогда он умрет точно так же.

Да, я знал, что тебе это понравится.

Буду честен. Ты моя величайшая надежда. Проси любую плату — и я выплачу ее.

Итак, что ты скажешь?

Морейл взглянул на Дурлу.

— А чего ты хочешь от меня? — спросил он.

Дурла выглядел удивленным.

— Чего же еще? — спросил он.

— Я хочу чтобы ты принес ужас.

* * *

Спокойные, глубокие вздохи.

Есть здесь кто — нибудь?

Есть здесь что — нибудь?

Я не могу этого сделать!

Нет, я могу. Синовал, похоже, считает что я могу, и будь я проклята, если буду с ним спорить.

Вы здесь?

Мы здесь, Посланница.

Ого! Что вы хотели сделать? Устроить мне инфаркт?

Ты звала нас.

Но в… метафорическом смысле, не в смысле «пожалуйста — отвечайте». Я практиковалась в медитации.

Да. Ты изменилась, Посланница.

Конечно, я изменилась. После экспедиции по ту сторону пустоты, чтобы найти эту… штуку. Понятия не имею, что это было.

Мы знаем.

Я знаю что вы знаете. Вы знаете все. И нет — я не хочу знать. Я видела, что это сделало с Талией, и этого достаточно. Я лишь хотела бы знать, почему Синовал отослал меня.

Ты знаешь почему.

В последний раз он прогонял меня после работы с врии. После восстания. Он не хотел и слышать, что я ему скажу.

И все же ты сказала ему.

Это была моя работа. Он услышал?

В конце концов, да.

Этого недостаточно. Нет, я не собираюсь спорить снова, ни с ним, ни с вами. Я пытаюсь медитировать, пытаюсь… как он это называл? Раскрыть свой разум.

Мы знаем, и он не сделал ничего, чтобы прогнать тебя. Он просил тебя.

У него есть свои причины.

Да, конечно есть. Он считает, что ты лучше подходила для его целей. Он не сделал ничего, что могло бы бесчестить тебя.

Вздох… и здесь ни секунды покоя? Я никогда не прощу его за то, что он сделал. Никогда. Какие бы извинения и компенсации он не придумал после. Ничего не значат и слова насчет изгнания Морейла — он не может искупить того, что он сделал.

И все же ты возвращаешься к нему. Ты уходишь и ты возвращаешься, и ты не покинешь его снова.

В нынешние дни я его совесть. Если я не буду влиять на него — то кто же?

Значит, ты изменилась с тех пор, как вернулась, Посланница. Ты не та персона, которую Старейший послал к нам.

Ну да, время именно это и делает. Чуть больше веса. Немного седины в волосах.

Мы говорим не о телесном. Мы говорим про эмоции. Ты более уравновешена, менее сердита, точно также страстна, но более рассудительна. Это другой человек.

Это хорошо или плохо?

Это не хорошо и не плохо. Это просто есть. Смертные — интересные существа, и концепция любви не единственный аспект, делающий их интересными.

Спасибо, я тут пытаюсь медитировать. Я не в настроении болтать про любовь моей жизни.

Он не предаст тебя. Знай это.

И откуда ты это знаешь?

Мы знаем все, кроме одной единственной вещи.

Никто не любит умников.

* * *

Однажды ночью, в холодной комнате, перед рассветом.

— Так это и была твоя леди. Она выглядит… интригующе.

— Разве она не великолепна?

— Я думал, она тебя убьет. Выражение ее… глаза…

— Она не сможет меня убить. Для этого она никогда не была достаточно хороша.

— Ты смотришь глазами влюбленного. Я ее тоже видел — и она может.

— Хммм… может, ты и прав. Она изменилась с тех пор, как я видел ее в последний раз.

— Она выглядит как тот, кто нашел свое предназначение. Я помню времена, когда я был юнцом, гадавшим куда ведет моя судьба. Мы, мой народ, свято верим в судьбу. Я считал, что она является в видениях, хотя являются они все реже и реже. Некоторые из нас видели — когда мы умрем. Это приходит к нам во сне, и это всегда правда. У моего друга, Лондо, было подобное видение.

— А у тебя — нет?

— Нет. Теперь их видят немногие из нас. Не знаю, освобождает меня или порабощает такое неведение. Действовать, зная что я могу умереть в любой момент… Но, также, я могу строить планы. Я могу мечтать о будущем. Мой прадед получил предостережение от пророчицы о времени и месте, где он умрет. Он прожил всю жизнь свободным от страхов и забот, а затем пришел на то место, которое она предсказала, в назначенное время, чтобы умереть там — от несчастного случая. На него упал камень со здания. Оказалось, что она пыталась предупредить его.

— А твое мнение?

— Не знаю, есть ли оно. Синовал не знаток судьбы, и я это знаю.

— Нет, он не знает ее. Я… я так и не знаю точно. Когда — то я встречался с Оракулом — или думаю что встречался. Я помню женщину, должно быть, похожую на твою пророчицу. Я по глупости задал ей вопрос, который не должен был задавать, и… Не думаю, что она сказала мне что — то, чего я уже не знал. Просто узнать это было больно. Хотя у всей этой встречи есть оттенок сновидения. Может быть, именно им она и была. Воспоминания — странная штука.

— Так или иначе — на чем я остановился? Твоя леди — она сейчас нашла свое предназначение. Я узнал ее взгляд. Она нашла свое место в галактике. Я надеюсь, что она готова к возможности перемен. Мне казалось, что я узнавал свое место — но оно менялось, и не раз. И может измениться снова еще до моей смерти.

— Я всегда знал свое назначение. И знаю сейчас.

— И что это, если не секрет?

— Война, конечно же. Что же еще?

— Тебе повезло больше, чем мне. Я ненавижу войну. И всегда ненавидел.

— Странное сетование для генерала.

— Не могу представить что — то, что генерал должен ненавидеть больше.

— Ты, должно быть, несчастен. Мы не знаем ничего, кроме войны.

— Несчастен? Не знаю. Это просто война, но столь многие сражаются в ней по причинам… неверным. Даже ты, даже твоя леди. И, особенно, Синовал. Я воюю потому, что воевать надо, потому что я нужен своему народу. Я сражаюсь не из любви к войне, а потому, что я это умею.

— Я сражаюсь потому что без войны я ничто.

— А что ты будешь делать, когда эта война закончится?

— Найду другую.

— Лучше ты, чем я. Ладно, довольно. Сколько нам понадобится, чтобы добраться до Йедора?

— Мы будем на месте завтрашней ночью, если выйдем рано. Мы достаточно далеко, а путешествия не так легки, как были прежде. Но в компании моей леди мы будем путешествовать без помех. Никто не побеспокоит ни ее орден, ни ее отца.

— Ты говоришь с гордостью.

— Верно. Я горжусь ей.

— Она истинная леди.

— Она… Да, она истинная леди.

— Если бы только…

— Что?

— Если бы только она сама могла увидеть это…

* * *

— Жалеешь о чем — нибудь?

Л'Нир оторвалась от своего чтения. Это была захватывающая книга про религию центавриан, предмете, который она находила бесконечно запутанным и сбивающим с толку. Занятно знать, что другие расы запутаны и сбиты с толку природой мироздания точно так же, как и она, и что они пытались познать ее столь же многими и разнообразными путями, как и она.

Они добились не больших успехов, чем она, но некоторые из их методов были весьма интересны.

Она, разумеется, может спросить Исток, но ей хотелось вникнуть во все самой. Спрашивать Исток будет… в каком — то смысле жульничеством. Если даже он и ответит ей.

— Прошу прощения? — спросила она.

Г'Кар посмотрел на нее и вздохнул. В нынешнее время он не любил путешествовать. Однажды он сказал ей, что надеется никогда вновь не покинуть Дорак—7. Что — то в этом путешествии одновременно тревожило и подбадривало его, и, с тех пор, как прибыли Вир и Та'Лон, он проводил большую часть времени, колеблясь между возбуждением и депрессией.

Сейчас он выглядел находящимся в депрессивной фазе цикла.

— Ты жалеешь о чем — нибудь?

Она закрыла книгу и на секунду задумалась над ответом.

— Да. — сказала она, наконец. И, пожалуй, о многом. Мне жаль, что я не имела возможности помочь Джораху, когда могла это сделать, и не имею возможности поговорить с Тиривайл и Маррэйном. Мне жаль, что я не могу быть гласом рассудка для Синовала.

Она остановилась, размышляя.

— Длинный список. — заметил он.

— Я не закончила.

— И чересчур длинный для такой, как ты. — продолжил он так, словно она не ответила. — Ты слишком юна для столь тяжелых оков.

— В самом деле? Иногда я чувствую себя древней. Мне жаль, что мой отец никогда не узнает, насколько он повлиял на меня, пусть, увы, и не так, как он хотел бы.

— О, да — еще мне жаль, что я не узнала больше о том, чье имя я ношу.

— Он гордился бы тобой. Также как и я; я в этом уверен.

— Мне все же хотелось бы узнать его.

— У людей есть поговорка насчет сожалений. Иногда я думаю, что они мудрее любого из нас, даже мудрее Изначальных, а иногда — что они невежественней булыжника.

Они странный народ — но это же можно сказать про всех нас.

Они говорят: «жалею об одном — о том что не сказал.» Я хотел бы сказать подобное. Есть так много того, что я мог или должен был сделать, так много того, чего я хотел бы избежать, или сделать иначе. Я принял ответственность за столь многое в судьбе галактики и показал себя недостойным. Будь я сильнее — быть может, Великая Машина осталась бы в моей власти и, возможно, Шеридан остался бы в живых. Возможно, я раньше узнал бы о Да'Кале и мог бы спасти свой мир. Может быть, я сумел бы образумить Синовала и увести его с края безумия, на котором он стоит слишком часто.

Но больше всего мне жаль, что я не могу спасти моего лучшего друга. Я видел его лишь раз за… двенадцать лет. Нет, больше. Тринадцать, четырнадцать. И тот, кого я видел пять лет назад… Хотел бы я знать — видел ли он во мне больше перемен, чем я видел в нем.

Давным — давно у Лондо было видение. Это дар его народа…

— Исчезающий в наши дни. — поддержала Л'Нир. — Есть разные теории о том, как это получается, но всякий раз видение оказывается правдой, хоть и редко когда это случается так, как кто — либо мог предполагать.

— Он видел меня. Он и я были в нескольких шагах от трона, во дворце Центаври Прайм. Он был одет как Император, а я…

У меня был лишь один глаз.

Мы убили друг друга, вырвав жизнь из тела противника.

Я поклялся не допустить этого. Как Синовал, ненавидящий предначертания — я поклялся не допустить этого. Мы стали союзниками, друзьями — я не убью его. Я избегал посещать Центаври Прайм, а когда приходилось — оставался там не дольше необходимого. Когда он стал Императором — я встревожился. Когда я лишился глаза — испугался.

Но никогда прежде я не чувствовал такой совершенной уверенности, что сказанное им близится, чтобы сбыться.

— У Синовала есть поговорка: «Ничто не высечено в камне, а если и высечено — то камни можно разбить».

— Не смотри на Синовала, как на всю мудрость мира. Он знает многое, но истинный источник его знания — Исток Душ, а не он сам. И все, что он знает — подпорчено его личными предубеждениями.

— Исток…. он знает ответ на любой когда — либо заданный вопрос кроме одного. Как он сказал мне.

— Чего он не знает? Ты знаешь?

— В некотором смысле. Я когда — то спросила его, давным давно. Он ответил.

— Это может мне помочь? Это знание полезно мне хоть как — то?

— Нет, хотя я думаю что ответ тебе понравится. Хочешь чтобы я рассказала?

— Нет. Оставь мне одну загадку, которую я унесу с собой в могилу. Может быть, разберусь с ней, когда умру.

— Вы не можете умереть.

— Обожаю отношение молодых к жизни. Для вас все на свете бессмертно. Нет, ты не можешь знать, когда я умру. Если только ты… — Он прервался, выпрямился на стуле и посмотрел на нее.

— Если ты не спросила Исток. Ты спрашивала?

Она не смотрела на него. Она кивнула, глядя в пол.

— Я не могла… Я должна знать.

— Когда?

— Лет десять назад. Больше. После Проксимы.

— И? Нет. Нет. Не говори мне.

— Ничто не высечено на камне.

— Синовал ошибается. Некоторые слова именно что высечены.

Она не ответила, не зная что сказать. Она опустила голову и чуть погодя продолжила чтение. И они продолжали свое путешествие.

К Центаври Прайм.

* * *

Великая Война распалась на многочисленные бои и кампании. Какие — то из них тянулись долго, некоторые области галактики война терзала почти все двенадцать лет. Самой кровавой и затяжной из тех кампаний была та, что освободила Забар.

Альянс захватил пространство Дрази за несколько месяцев 2262, известных как Конфликт Дрази, что последовал за ранней попыткой нового Правительства Дрази покинуть Альянс. Позднее было обнаружено, что некоторые вассалы Теней в то же самое время работали на Забаре, хотя так и осталось неизвестным — насколько велико было их влияние на Правительство.

В то же время, из пространства Дрази поступали доклады о встречах со странными чужаками, которых не наблюдали достаточно близко для однозначной идентификации. Многие считали это слухами и выдумками паникеров — и ни один из этих докладов не пробился достаточно высоко, чтобы достичь ушей Генерала Шеридана или Благословенной Деленн. Случись так — многое могло быть иначе, ибо любой из них, конечно же определил бы эти фрагментарные описания, как соответствующие Охотникам за Душами.

Позднее стало известно, что Синовал был в ответе за спасение многих влиятельных дрази, включая бывшего Посла Вижака. Он и Вижак тайно работали в течение 2262–2263, помогая дрази покидать их вновь порабощенные миры, и закладывая основу для создания весьма солидной армии. Впервые она появилась в битве за Вавилон—5 и была заметна после.

Цели Вижака были просты — освобождение его мира и его народа. Куломани предоставил значительную помощь и тесно работал с Вижаком. Пространству, соседствующему с Бракири, сейчас угрожали ворлонцы.

Торговая Гильдия бракири никогда не была официально союзником Синовала, намереваясь быть лояльной к Альянсу. Это изменилось когда Посол Летке был убит на Вавилоне—5 — и бракири немедленно покинули Альянс. Они никогда не контактировали с самим Синовалом, но были намерены драться с ворлонцами и Альянсом. Куломани потратил большую часть 2265, уговаривая Торговую Гильдию поддержать дрази в их кампании, и, в конце концов, добился успеха.

Другие Неприсоединившиеся Расы предоставляли помощь в той или иной форме, хотя в основном, она была неофициальной и несанкционированной. Известно что несколько кораблей гаймов и пак'ма'ра сражались вместе с Куломани на ранних этапах кампании.

После вынужденного присоединения врии и последовавшими сделками с другими нейтральными мирами силы Вижака существенно выросли. Середина 2267 года увидела их первую большую победу — уничтожение базы обеспечения Альянса в системе Велатастата. Это был миг эйфории.

А затем ворлонцы решили вновь обратиться к мощи их союзников. На этот раз применение Чужаков было прямо санкционировано Верховным Командованием, и оно, очевидно, надеялось что использование одного лишь флота Чужаков позволит избежать той катастрофы, которая случилась на Проксиме.

Без сомнения, даже самые скептичные из Светлых Кардиналов были впечатлены последовавшими разрушениями. Флоты бракири и дрази были практически уничтожены, а врии потеряли своего командующего. Флоту Неприсоединившихся удалось отступить благодаря исключительно тесной работе Вижака и Куломани, но потери были ужасны.

Хуже всего был тот факт, что Чужаки последовали за ними через гиперпространство, перемещаясь способом, который никто не мог себе представить, и преследовали их до ближайшей планеты, небольшой колонии врии. Флоту вновь удалось уйти, но колония была стерта в порошок, вырезана до последнего ее обитателя. И, судя по всему, не остановись Чужаки для уничтожения колонии — флоты Вижака и Куломани были бы уничтожены. Поражение и так было ужасным. Когда рапорты о потерях достигли мира врии — они немедленно попытались отозвать свои корабли. Хоть это решение было немедленно заблокировано их Правительством — оно подтолкнуло события, приведшие к мятежу следующего года и его горьким последствиям.

Кампания Марраго, напротив, в этом году продвигалась быстро и он взял систему Фраллуса с примечательно малыми потерями. Он продвигался быстро и агрессивно, обманывая Альянс, и направляя его по ложные цели, он нейтрализовал и взял под контроль всю систему менее, чем за месяц. Одной из интригующих подробностей относительно той кампании было присутствие юной нарнской девушки, помогавшей раненым центаврианам и многие часы говорившей с ними.

Синовал, разумеется, не был в стороне.

Он просто был где — то в другом месте.

Уильямс Г.Д. (2298) «Великая Война: Исследование.»

* * *

Перед ним расстилалось все сущее. Вся галактика. Все, что ему требуется — это потянуться, и он прикоснется к нужному. Все, что ему надо — это сделать шаг вперед — и он окажется там где пожелает. Он может видеть и быть всюду, где ему вздумается.

Вся эта мощь могла бы вскружить ему голову.

Синовал стоял на вершине высокой башни, погруженный в свои мысли. На самом деле он не ожидал, что Деленн согласится с его планами — хотя это и было бы предпочтительней. С ней на борту все было бы много проще. А так — ему придется положиться на… других агентов.

Деленн, считал он, имела право на покой. Также, как имел на это право любой другой. Но покой в нынешние дни имел свойство быть недолгим. События шестилетней давности это подтверждали. Несколько месяцев не было битв, а стычки были буквально считанными. Сражение за Забар, наконец закончилось, вторжений Чужаков не было. Можно было надеяться, что война закончилась.

Синовал никогда в это не верил, ни на одно мгновение, но он был рад позволить думать так другим. Это давало ему больше времени на подготовку.

И народ Кары заплатил за это.

Ответственность лежала на небольшой ячейке Культа Смерти. Они были повсюду, даже сейчас. Фаталисты, кто почитали Чужаков, как богов и верили, что галактика скоро будет очищена от всякой жизни. У них были сотни разных объяснений их поклонению. Одни считали, что лишь в смерти все создания могут быть истинно равными. Другие верили в какие — то райские кущи, которые ждут их после смерти и что Чужаки были орудием высших сил, которые приведут их в этот рай. Третьи верили даже, что они избраны и что умрут лишь неверующие.

Все они ошибались, но Синовал едва ли собирался упрекать кого — то за его веру.

Теперь все начинает сходиться вместе. Он мог видеть в мыслях, как сплетаются нити. Со самой Голгофы, где они убедились в существовании друг друга, они работали вместе — и некоторые более тесно чем остальные. Дружба между Марраго и Маррэйном была желанным сюрпризом, как и возродившиеся отношения между Сьюзен и Дэвидом Корвином. Ей полезно быть счастливой — пусть и ненадолго.

Разумеется, были и неудачи. Добровольное изгнание Г'Кара после инцидента на Иммолане. То, что постигло Декстера и Талию. Бегство Деленн. Ранения Тиривайл. Похоже, что никто из них не остался прежним.

Кроме самого Синовала, конечно. Что ж, он был созданием войны — и куда в большей степени, чем любой другой. Он жил для войны. Больше в нем ничего не было.

Ничего больше.

Он все еще хранил ее цепочку. Спустя двенадцать лет она все еще была с ним. Она глубоко врезалась в его ладонь после Проксимы. Он почти что умер там — и был уверен, что она ждет его.

Гордилась бы она им теперь? Наверное, нет. Он обезумел от ярости после этого. Потребовалось несколько месяцев лечения и медитации, чтобы восстановить его израненное тело — но его душе понадобилось куда больше. Все эти смерти, все эти муки — а затем пришлось вновь бросить Проксиму врагу, и смотреть, как они, в свою очередь, бросают ее.

Не в первый раз гнев овладел им — и расплатились за это врии. Тогда — и два года спустя.

Будут ли они звать его спасителем?

Или же разрушителем?

— «Ибо стал я Смертью, убийцей миров.» — процитировал он сам себе. Он разрушал миры, расы и даже звезды — и разрушит еще больше. Чтобы выиграть эту войну, он сделает все что угодно.

Он был всем, что у них есть.

А когда война закончится? Что тогда? Не будет больше войн для Синовала? Больше не будет кровопролития? не будет больше цели?

Он негромко засмеялся. Разумеется. Войны есть всегда. Где — то всегда будут нуждаться в нем. Не здесь, так… где — нибудь еще.

Как ни посмотри — он был королем. Он слишком важен, чтобы быть забытым. У всех рас есть подобные легенды: про некоего великого героя, кто спит где — то в скрытом месте, и вернется в час величайшей нужды его народа. Какие — то из них были правдой, прочие — ложью.

Синовал мог бы стать подобным великим королем.

Но сначала — закончить эту войну. Его план был сложен и многогранен, и зависел от чересчур многих переменных, но это ему и требовалось. И, как в любой стратегии — способ справиться с чем — то — это разложить проблему на составные части.

Все они хорошо знали свои роли: Талия, Сьюзен, Маррэйн, Марраго, и прочие… Он тоже хорошо знал свою часть.

Он простер свой взгляд над галактикой, и увидел перед собой свою цель — сияющая драгоценность из надежды и памяти, мир, рожденный в кровопролитии и заключенный в оковы света.

Казоми 7.

* * *

Я Альфред Бестер.

Теперь он говорил это себе постоянно. Он не мог позволить себе забыть. Вместе с этим простым кусочком знания пришли и другие воспоминания, но это было самым важным.

Его звали Альфред Бестер. Он был человеком и телепатом. Не более и не менее важным, чем остальные. Его родителями были Мэттью и Фиона Декстер. Он не знал никого из них. Корпус был матерью, корпус был отцом.

Он был заточен внутри вещи, называемой Сетью, созданной из тысяч заточенных и порабощенных разумов. Все — телепаты. Некоторые были людьми, некоторые — чужаками, известными ему — такими как минбарцы или центавриане. Некоторые были чужаками, про которых он никогда не слышал, и даже представить себе не мог.

Его звали Альфред Бестер.

Какие — то части сети были испорчены: разъедены и почернели от великой тьмы. Что — то двигалось в тех областях, и он держался от них подальше, за исключением тех случаев, когда забывался, и по ошибке попадал туда. Хотя он всегда мог спастись. Он был сильным, умным и одним из избранных.

Его звали Альфред Бестер.

Он любил женщину со многими именами. Он была высокой, со светлыми волосами. У них был ребенок, дочь по имени Абби. За свою жизнь он знал многих друзей и союзников. Среди них был человек по имени Майкл Гарибальди, который назвал в честь него своего сына. Теперь он мертв. Майкл Гарибальди, не его сын. Был еще нарн по имени Г'Кар, которого он предал.

Его звали Альфред Бестер.

Иногда с ним заговаривал голос… впрочем это был не просто один голос, а многие. Слишком многие, чтобы он мог их сосчитать.

Он донесся до него сейчас.

Ты готов?

Он хотел, чтобы он что — то сделал. Он, также, знал что это может быть не тем, чем кажется. Это был всего лишь голос, в конце концов, а его способности телепата здесь не работали как следует. Это могла быть иллюзия.

Но потом он подтвердил свою подлинность. Он знал пароль.

Однажды лемминг полетит.

Это было важно. Он не мог сказать — почему. Иногда он вспоминал, но потом забывал вновь. Но это было важно.

Ты нашел душу, которую мы ищем?

Конечно, нашел. Он исследовал это место уже… какое — то время. Тут были закономерности для тех, кто мог разглядеть их; указательные знаки — для тех, кто мог их прочитать. Проблемы возникли бы лишь если этот разум находился в одной из пораженных областей — но его там не было. Найти его было достаточно просто.

Они войдут скоро. Ты проводишь их к тому разуму, который мы ищем.

Да, он сможет это сделать. Сеть была запутанна, но он был уверен что те двое, которых он будет направлять, были тут прежде. Может быть, они были призраками, как этот голос.

Он хотел бы знать — были ли другие, кто скитается по сети, скользя по ней также, как он. Он видел что — то, но то могли быть призраки, путанные воспоминания или иллюзии — или вообще что угодно. Что случилось с сетью? Она все время, казалось, находится на грани коллапса.

Она стала слишком большой для своей задачи. И прокралась энтропия — как это случается всегда. И хуже того, в сеть встраивали людей. Люди не уникальны, но они необычны. Твои страхи, твои мечты, твои заблуждения — ты приносишь все это с собой, и с ними также входит хаос твоего разума. Люди были далеко не преобладающей расой в сети, но их так много на новых участках, новосозданных узлах, границах и окраинах — и хаос прокрадывается с ними, начиная с краев.

Вот. Это было его ответом. Он попытается запомнить его.

Они вскоре будут готовы. Ты готов?

Он уже спрашивал это. Он это знал. Но да — он готов.

Он был Альфредом Бестером.

Мы будем польщены, соединившись с тобой однажды.

Он был Альфредом Бестером, и однажды лемминг научится летать.

* * *

Он снова спал. В эти дни он никогда не знал, что было сном и что было реальностью Он жил в полусне. Была женщина, что говорила с ним и она всегда уходила. Она возвращалась, но он знал что она просто играет с ним. Однажды она покинет его, оставит его на милость судьбы.

Впрочем, ее голос был знакомым. Он видел в мыслях ее лицо, когда она говорила: чуждое, мудрое и прекрасное, с глубокими зелеными глазами и длинными волосами цвета воронова крыла. Он, конечно же, не мог видеть ее глаз, но у этой женщины волос не было, так что это явно была не она.

Наверное, она была просто сном.

Он видел еще одну женщину, и был твердо уверен что она — просто сон. Она же мертва, не так ли? Но все же — она сам убил когда — то ту, что вернулась к жизни. Во всяком случае, он так думал.

Эта женщина была человеком — симпатичная со светлыми волосами, высокая и… слово «элегантная» всплыло в его памяти.

Сейчас она не была элегантной. Она была покрыта грязью, пеплом и потом, волосы прилипли к лицу, одежда порвана. Яркий свет лился откуда — то…

…откуда — то, позади нее.

И что — то проходило сквозь него.

Что — то…..

Нет.

Он не увидит этого. Снова. Он выжил в первый раз, но второго он не переживет. Не надо снова. Не…

смерть смерть смерть смерть смерть смерть смерть червь червь червь пред нами пред нами мы боги смерти смерти смерти смерти мы раздавим тебя червь ничто пред нами просто червь пред нами ничтожный и ничто смерть смерть смерть смерть лишь смерть и ничего кроме

смерти.

И на этот раз все было куда хуже, потому что сотни голосов кричали на него, подавляли его. Некоторые звали его «брат»

Нет.

Нет.

Не надо больше.

Другое воспоминание. Где — то еще.

Тоже место, но раньше Он снова с женщиной. Они целуются под чужими звездами. Прекрасный, чуждый город раскинулся вокруг них, и они нашли храм для себя, и они целуются, и она так прекрасна, и он чувствует себя живым.

Живым.

Он обманывал себя. Он видел вселенскую истину впервые и обманывал себя мыслями о том, что он ошибается. Но он не ошибался.

Все умирают. Все умирает.

Кроме….

…него.

Нет, и он также умрет. Все они умрут.

Умирают даже дети.

Она была дочерью той женщины. Он не мог вспомнить ее имя, или имя женщины. Когда он увидел ее впервые — он знал что она умирает, и эта картина вызывала у него отвращение. Он больше не мог говорить с ней, или даже быть с нею рядом, хоть та женщина и была этим обижена. Он не мог внятно объяснить ей это. Он пытался — прежде и она просто не поняла.

Но она умерла.

Когда….

Нет.

Когда тварь…

Нет!

Когда тварь прошла в двери из света и он лишился глаз а девочка снова и снова кричала «Мама!», ее крики никто не слушал. Она умерла раньше чем тварь, прежде чем он выцарапал себе глаза чтобы не смотреть на это, чтобы не смотреть больше ни на что, и тварь умерла но поздно, слишком поздно.

Мама!

Все умирает. Все.

Даже любовь умирает, в конце концов.

Он спал. А, может быть, нет. Он не знал.

Он надеялся, что все же он спит.

* * *

— Значит, это пошло не по плану?

Синовал обернулся как раз, чтобы увидеть как приближается Сьюзен, материализовавшаяся на вершине башни. Он вздохнул. Были времена, когда он куда раньше узнавал о ее присутствии. Сейчас же она могла практически свалиться ему на голову.

Он не знал, было ли это его слабостью или ее силой.

— Она отказалась.

— Ты удивлен?

Он взглянул на нее, рассматривая ее заново, как он рассматривал ее в тот день, все эти годы назад, когда она явилась из пустоты в сердце Истока Душ.

В ее волосах появились седые пряди. Она слегка прибавила в весе. Одни ее шрамы стали менее заметны, другие стали выделяться.

В ее глазах вновь появилась мягкость, вновь появилась вера.

Странно, как подобный ужас и разрушения могут разбить веру в одних, и заново выковать ее в других.

— Нет. — согласился он. — Не совсем. Конечно, я надеялся. Я всего лишь…. раздражен, по большей части. Я надеялся, что она увидит мудрость в моих словах и послушает, но…. Нет. Я просто раздражен. Столь многое не потребовалось бы, будь она здесь.

— Моя миссия, к примеру. Мне не нравится покидать Проксиму.

— Ты не обязана быть здесь. Талии понадобится помощь, да, но это не обязательно должна быть ты.

— Я ей обязана. Это вопрос чести. Ты знаешь это, не так ли?

— Ты сердишься.

— Нет… ну ладно — да. Я думала, ты изменился после Морейла, врии и…. Я думала ты видишь больше, чем все эти комбинации фигур на шахматной доске. Иногда ты становишься прежним.

— Я знаю, зачем я сражаюсь. И всегда знал. Но я могу видеть приближающийся конец. Эта война может затянуться еще на тысячу лет, потеряй мы один мир в нужный момент — или же она может закончиться здесь и сейчас. Так мы рискуем всем, но другого шанса у нас уже не будет. Марраго и Маррэйн добрались до Минбара. Исток Душ связался с призраком Сети. Наши армии готовы. Казоми 7 относительно слабо защищена.

Это должно быть сделано сейчас.

— Все ради Шеридана?

— Как я знал раньше, и как я пытался доказать ему раньше… этой галактике понадобится лидер, когда меня здесь не будет. Это для начала. Что случится после — будет самой важной частью, и если я проиграю — нам понадобится Шеридан, чтобы продолжить все после моего исчезновения.

— А что, если не захочет он? Даже если выгорит — мы вернем его к жизни после двенадцати лет смерти. Двенадцать лет! Взгляни, как все изменилось. Взгляни на Проксиму и Альянс. Посмотри на Деленн! Ты думаешь — он готов снова прыгнуть в седло, не задавая вопросов? «А, так я все это время был покойником, да? Да что вы, никаких проблем. Вернемся к спасению галактики!»

— У таких как он и я — выбор что делать всегда не слишком велик.

— Выбор есть всегда. Ты мне это сказал.

— Прости меня. Сегодня я слегка… фаталистичен. Ты готова?

— Да. Я медитировала несколько часов разговаривая с Истоком. Я попрощалась с Дэвидом. Я готова.

— В этом нет необ….

— Нет, это долг. Это вопрос чести, как я сказала. Ты готов?

— Флот собран. Мои Охотники за Душами, столько Изначальных, сколько можно выделить, соединение легких истребителей Куломани и полк «Зеленых Убийц» Вижака. Так'ча и Братство заняты на текущих заданиях, но этого должно хватить.

— Время важно, помнишь?

— Я помню.

— Я не хочу вывалиться из сети, и обнаружить что тебя разбили.

— Этого не случится.

— Часы сверять будем?

— Не смешно.

— Спорю — ты это говорил всем женщинам. — она вздохнула. — Удачи.

Она подошла к краю пропасти.

— Мне не требуется удача.

— Всем нам нужна удача.

Потом она исчезла из вида.

Синовал вернулся к изучению окружения. Казоми—7, место рождения Альянса. Отсюда мир выглядел таким крошечным.

Он почти что мог потянуться и сжать его в руке.

* * *

Зак вошел в комнату и застал Дэвида сидящим и уставившимся в карту.

— Работа закончена. — доложил он с натянуто — радостной улыбкой. Дэвид вздрогнул и обернулся.

— Больше так не делай, Зак. — сказал он. — Ты мне едва инфаркт не устроил.

— Извини, босс. Ты выглядел чересчур задумчивым.

— Хммм… да..

— Сьюзен нет поблизости?

— Вернулась в Собор. Назревает что — то большое. Очень большое.

Зак поднял бровь и уселся с противоположной стороны стола.

— В самом деле? Думаешь, они наконец собрались снять блокаду, и немного нам тут помочь?

Дэвид посмотрел на него.

— С какой стати? Что мы можем предложить Синовалу? У нас нет ресурсов, мы не в стратегически выгодном расположении. У ворлонцев нет здесь базы. О, Синовал доберется до нас, со временем — Сьюзен постоянно давит на него — но будет это только когда все закончится. Не сейчас.

— Да уж. — горько произнес Зак. — И скольким еще из нас придется умереть, прежде чем это случится?

— Как можно меньше — насколько получится.

— А, забудь. Я знаю что ты делаешь все, что можно. Я просто ворчу.

— Я не обижаюсь. Я вспоминал кое — что из прошлого. Разговоры с ветеранами Дилгарской войны, когда я был мальчишкой и почему я хотел попасть в космос. Дорога была ясна, космос был безбрежными просторами, лежащими и ждущими, чтобы мы проставили на них свои имена. Мы были молоды, уверенны и считали, что можем все изменить.

И посмотри на нас теперь. Прикованы к планете, с которой не можем сбежать, вынуждены жить, как звери — потому что это единственный для нас способ выжить. Мы не делаем ничего. Мы ни на что не влияем. За будущее галактики идет война, а мы здесь не делаем ничего, пока чужаки сражаются в битвах.

Это кажется просто неправильным. Что — то по пути пошло совершенно не так, и выбило у нас шанс. Это все, о чем я могу думать. Где — то мы упустили свой шанс, и я не могу понять — где.

— Возможны миллионы вариантов. Теперь нам с этим ничего не сделать.

— Но что — то должно же быть. И что — то будет. Я обещаю. Из всего этого может выйти что — то хорошее. Альянс распадается, но может быть… может быть, он все же может работать. Может быть, следующий будет лучше.

— Следующий Альянс? Ну, не знаю. Наверное, нам лучше быть поодиночке, каждая раса сама по себе и занимается своими делами.

— Если таково наше стремление, то почему любой из нас вообще покинул Землю?

— Мы бы сдохли, если бы этого не сделали.

— В точности мое мнение.

— Но если бы мы не покидали Земли, мы никогда не встретились бы с минбарцами, и никогда не началась бы Война, и оставалась бы Земля. Так что мы были бы живы.

— У меня от этого голова кругом.

— Угу, и у меня тоже. Господи, как я хотел бы, чтобы Декс был рядом. Он бы с этим разобрался. Хм… без обид, босс. Я в смысле, ты хорош, но…. лучше дьявол, которого знаешь.

— А, ладно. У меня, похоже появляется привычка идти в тени других. Сначала Джон, а теперь… Извини Зак, я просто устал.

— Еще бы, босс. Поговорим позже.

Дэвид кивнул и подождал, пока не уйдет Зак. Он взглянул на карту и нахмурился.

— Должен быть другой путь. — пробормотал он. — Будет лучший путь.

Все это принесет хоть что — то хорошее.

Я это обещаю.

* * *

Луна тяжко нависала над ними, когда они достигли своей цели. По большей части, они путешествовали в тишине. Маррэйн был готов говорить, но Марраго ушел в мрачные раздумья, а Тиривайл не отвечала, что бы он ни сказал.

Йедор Маррэйну никогда не нравился. Он никогда не был ни его домом, ни даже центром его мечтаний. Йедор был столицей Шингена, местом, откуда он утверждал свое владычество над Минбаром. Вален правил отсюда, подобно ему — и никогда, ни для кого из Клинков Ветра, это место не было осенено удачей.

Здесь случились его самые страшные поражения. Здесь он потерял Дераннимер, оставив ее Валену. Хотя они были на окраине — он мог почувствовать Храм Варэнни, темный магнит, притягивающий все его внимание.

«Ты никогда не был ее достоин.» — горько подумал он. — «Ты никогда не был достоин править.»

Тысячу лет мира обещал Вален — и было так.

Маррэйн когда — то, давным давно заключил сделку на тысячу лет войны, которые последуют за ними. Это могла быть и не тысяча лет — но все же это была война, и на этот раз рядом не было Валена.

Нет, эта война была настоящей войной, справедливой, полной героизма, отваги, великих деяний и настоящих союзов, закаленных в боях. Это было как раз то, чем должна быть последняя война.

Потом он посмотрел на Марраго — старого и подавленного своим личным горем.

Потом он посмотрел на Тиривайл — израненную, покрытую шрамами и обожженную, а хуже всего — израненную внутри.

Настоящая война, и все же она оставила его нетронутым. Никаких серьезных ранений, ни даже их угрозы. Он никогда не был близок к смерти — ни разу — в течение этой войны. Сам Синовал не мог сказать того же.

Он был рожден для войны — с самого его первого вздоха. И все же, идеальная война, о которой он мечтал, требовала идеальных воинов — армию таких с каждой стороны.

А тут просто не было в природе столько идеальных воинов. Простые люди были теми, кто страдал, кого ранили и убивали.

Марраго должен был оставаться в своем саду. У Тиривайл должен был быть шанс найти свой собственный путь, а не то, к чему вынудил ее отец. Эта война никому из них не подходит.

И потому мысли Маррэйна становились все мрачнее, пока они обходили Йедор.

Лунный свет отражался в озере перед ними, когда они взошли на вершину холма Турон'вал'на ленн — вэни.

Место, Где Ожидает Вален.

Присутствие Валена пронизывало все, что он видел. Каждый стебель травы, каждый глоток воздуха. Он мертв и исчез уже тысячу лет, и все же его присутствием полнилось это место.

«Дай мне Широхиду. Дай мне горы и небеса, и можешь забирать свое хрустальное озеро, Вален, будь проклят ты и все, чем ты был.»

Там стоял могильный камень, нестертый и неповрежденный годами. Он был строг и изящен.

ДЖОН ШЕРИДАН

ПОКОЙСЯ

ТАМ, ГДЕ НЕ ПАДАЮТ ТЕНИ

Маррэйн рассматривал его. Он не знал этого Шеридана, хотя и слышал, что о нем говорили другие. Синовал, судя по всему, относился к нему с той же своеобразной смесью уважения и презрения, которую Маррэйн когда — то испытывал к Валену. Синовал уважал умения этого Шеридана, но презирал его слабости.

Иванова тоже знала его — хотя с Маррэйном она говорила редко и никогда не говорила о ее прошлом.

ПОКОЙСЯ

ТАМ, ГДЕ НЕ ПАДАЮТ ТЕНИ

— Нет такого места. — прошептал Маррэйн. — Не для таких, как мы.

— Покойся. — просипел Марраго. — Покойся. Какое у нас право его тревожить?

— Мы делаем то, что нам приказано.

— Я не слуга Синовала. Мы сражаемся на одной войне, но и только. Я даже не знаю, почему он настоял на моем участии в этой миссии. Мое время срываться с места и кидаться в бой давно ушло.

Маррэйн отвернулся от друга и взглянул на спящий Йедор, город, освещенный звездным светом, особенно — Храм Варэнни. Его глаза потемнели.

— Потому что ты мой проводник. — проговорил он. Это не мой дом, но это место, где я умер. Моя телесная оболочка умерла в Широхиде, но сердце мое умерло здесь, когда я видел, как она выходит за его замуж. Синовалу требовались те кому, он мог это доверить. Тех, кому он верит, немного и он послал нас — а других он выделить не мог. Я знаю Минбар и я не уклонюсь от своей задачи, но этот город…

Это его город, и он ранит меня с каждым моим вздохом. Это его воздух, его мир — не мой. А ты — мой якорь, друг мой. Ты остаешься верным идеалам воина. Если бы тебя здесь не было…. я мог бы потерять себя в прошлом. Ты сможешь напомнить мне, что мы делаем и почему мы должны это делать.

Он замолчал и отвернулся от Йедора.

— Весьма рассудительно. — вздохнул Марраго.

— Когда — то мне тоже приходилось командовать солдатами.

— Что ж, пойдем. Исполним что должны. Я никогда не знал этого Шеридана, но если Синовал считает, что это должно быть сделано, то… пусть будет так. Но… это выглядит неправильно. Обещай мне одно…

— Да?

— Когда я умру — сожги мое тело и развей пепел по моему саду.

— Ты спляшешь на моем погребальном костре, старый друг.

— Не лги мне. Прошу. Просто поклянись.

— Клянусь тремя женщинами, что я любил. — произнес он, не глядя на Тиривайл, не видя взгляда ее, стоявшей на коленях у могильного камня, не видя выражения, скользнувшего по ее лицу, словно облачко на фоне луны. — Я клянусь.

Потом он помолчал и пожал плечами.

— Но я умер в огне — и, взгляни, я все еще жив. Впрочем, Синовал поклялся не повторять этого.

— То, что было сделано однажды — куда легче сделать снова.

— Что ж, я также клянусь, что не позволю потревожить твой покой. Куда бы ты ни попал — ты этого заслуживаешь.

Марраго грустно улыбнулся и кивнул.

— Боюсь, что ты можешь быть прав. Давай поторапливаться. Мы не хотим, чтобы нас потревожили.

— Нас не потревожат. — сухо заметила Тиривайл. — Ночью патрули так далеко не заходят, а простые путники — тем более. У подножия этого холма было пять убийств, лишь за один прошедший месяц.

— «Минбарец больше не убьет минбарца.» — усмехнулся Маррэйн. — Очередное пророчество Валена обратилось в прах.

— Поглощенное безумием. — горько прошептала Тиривайл. — Пора работать. Как только ваше святотатство закончится, ты можешь убираться, и мне больше не придется тебя видеть, Предатель.

Маррэйн посмотрел на нее.

— Чтобы смягчить твою ненависть ко мне — слова бесполезны, равно как и дела — как и мое отсутствие в твоей жизни. Загляни в свое сердце, моя леди, и может быть, ты увидишь на что направлена твоя истинная ненависть. Но ты права. Пора за работу.

Они принесли лопаты — бесшумные, хоть и медленные и приступили к работе.

Марраго работал, пока мог, но ему пришлось остановиться и долго отдыхать — его дыхание было хриплым и захлебывающимся. Маррэйн работал вовсю, ему помогали сильные мускулы и яростная воля. Он не мог смотреть на Тиривайл — огонь в ее глазу был невыносим также, как и шрамы на ее лице.

Его ум был так поглощен воспоминаниями и гневом, что он и не заметил, как они добрались до деревянного ящика, в котором Деленн похоронила ее любимого. Человеческий обычай, разумеется — и тот, что Маррэйн не мог понять по — настоящему. Воину нужен погребальный костер, великому воину — нужен великий костер. А не какой — то… ящик в земле.

Но это было обычаем людей… и слабых. Тем, чьи деяния не взывают к небесам, не требуется и пламени, чтобы осветить дорогу туда.

Он и Тиривайл очистили ящик, и он попробовал его открыть. Он не ждал запаха гнили — опасаться ему было нечего. Синовал защитил тело от разложения. Не будет ничего неприятного.

Они заставили крышку откинуться.

И замерли, потеряв дар речи.

Гроб был пустым.

Глава 3

Они все знали его. Где бы они ни были, что бы они не делали. Чувство…

…завершенности.

Все близилось к завершению.

То была война, в которой они сражались вечно, война была главным в их жизни. И — медленно поначалу, но быстрее теперь — она двигалась к развязке. Что будет после, если оно будет, это после…

Никто из них, ни даже те, кто владел даром прорицания, не мог сказать этого.

Кроме Истока Душ, разумеется, но если они и могли сказать — они этого не сделали. Они были безмолвны, им было довольно и одной вещи, которую они не знали.

Она близилась к развязке.

Это почувствовали трое на Минбаре, у Турон'вал'на ленн — вэни. Маррэйн и Тиривайл отвели глаза от пустого гроба Джона Шеридана и, двигаясь в унисон, взглянули в небо, забывшись на миг. Марраго задержал хриплое дыхание и отвлекся от созерцания спокойного озера, почувствовав это, и чуть быстрей забились его сердца.

На Центаври — Прайм Лондо очнулся от тревожного сна и всхлипнул, схватившись за грудь, в страхе, что оба его сердца отказали вновь, и, в отличие от предыдущих двух случаев, он этого не переживет. Он очень боялся что умрет прежде, чем все будет достойно завершено.

В тюремной камере Тимов, в жилах которой текла кровь многих поколений пророчиц, подумала, что ей пришло видение, подобное тем, что видела ее пра — пра — пра — прабабка. Но знание явилось лишь на краткий миг, а затем оно исчезло.

Это знал Дурла, сидевший во дворе и смотревший на звезды, которые, как он был убежден, предрекали ему величие. Знал это и Морейл — и лучше чем многие. Он хмуро усмехнулся при мысли о задаче, которую должен был исполнить — шанс вновь послужить Темным Господам, и, в какой — то мере, отомстить за Приносящих Хаос.

Г'Кар почувствовал это, едва ступив на холодную, безжалостную землю Центаври Прайм. Он замер, безмолвный и неподвижный, как камень, и Л'Нир рядом с ним беспокойно обернулась лишь для того, чтобы почувствовать это самой, и замереть.

Министру Виру Котто и Командору Та'Лону не требовались вопросы. Они знали сами. Вир был напуган. Та'Лон — нет.

Сьюзен и Талия почувствовали это, готовясь войти в Сеть, и миг понимания пронесся между двумя женщинами. Они никогда не были подругами, но были связаны одной целью, и этого было достаточно.

В Сети Альфреду Бестеру выдался миг ясности, позволивший ему назвать имена всех женщин, которых он когда — либо целовал прежде, чем встретил Талию — а ее имя вновь ускользнуло от него. И все же он знал, что она придет к нему — и скоро. И он знал, что должен будет сделать тогда.

На Проксиме это почувствовал Дэвид Корвин и он плакал в тихом, горьком отчаянии, ибо каким еще мог быть конец горестей для народа этого несчастного, осажденного мира.

Это почувствовал и Зак но он не распознал — что же это было. Он уже наполовину уговорил бутылку старого виски, которую нашел несколько недель назад и хранил для особого случая. Джулия отказалась разделить ее с ним.

В своей палате слепой, безумный мужчина ненадолго перестал бредить и выкрикнул имя, которое никто из бывших с ним рядом не слышал от него прежде, но этот момент вскоре прошел и кошмары вернулись к нему.

Деленн сидела в одиночестве, размышляя о ее недавнем госте, вспоминая о старой любви, о всех, кого она знала прежде — и кто был мертв сейчас. Конечно, все кроме него, того кто так и не умрет, и это его дар и проклятие. Она думала о том, чем все заканчивается, и знала что для него ничто не закончилось.

Сам Синовал стоял на башне, прокручивая в уме детали атаки на Казоми 7. Он узнал это и улыбнулся.

Где — то это же почувствовал и Себастьян, и он также улыбнулся, ибо он знал то, чего не знал Синовал.

А Исток?

Исток знал ответ на любой когда — либо заданный вопрос кроме одного; было несколько тех кто знал этот вопрос, и никого, кто знал бы на него ответ.

Но Истоку было открыто будущее. Оно редко показывало подробности, и лишь очень немногие могли уловить по ним истину пророчеств, но это было возможно. Величайшую истину будущего Исток хранил для себя.

Все заканчивается смертью.

Все.

* * *

И где — то женщина, которая казалась юной по всему ее облику — но старше многих городов — подняла голову, отягощенная оковами и взглянула на своих пленителей.

И она улыбнулась разбитыми губами.

Все кончается смертью.

* * *

— Исчез. — бесцветно сказал Маррэйн. — Исчез.

Тиривайл молчала, ее единственный глаз был полузакрыт. Она, казалось, медитировала. Маррэйн сидел на склоне холма, глядя на город, на озеро перед ним.

— Исчез.

Марраго рядом с ним чуть повернул голову, изучая Йедор. Прежде он никогда не был на Минбаре. Маррэйн хотел бы, чтобы в его силах было показать другу настоящее лицо планеты, такое, каким он его помнил. Храмы Секигахары, величие Широхиды, белые стены Ашинагачи.

А не этот… монумент Валену.

— Прекрасно, не так ли? — сказал Марраго.

— Я всегда не любил этот город. Это его город. Здесь я слишком слаб.

— Это знак. Йедор был уничтожен, разорван на части огнем, безумием и возмездием с небес. Взгляни на него теперь. Восставший из пепла. Этот город снова живет. Это дает мне надежду. Это было сделано однажды, значит это можно сделать вновь. Мой мир может ожить.

Маррэйн посмотрел на него, помедлил и пожал плечами. Это было правдой. Да, это было правдой.

Он поднялся.

— Что ж, тело Шеридана исчезло. Мы здесь ничего сделать не можем. Значит, мы возвращаемся на базу. Мы уже слишком много времени потратили на это задание.

— Еще немного. Я хочу просто… посмотреть.

Маррэйн со вздохом отвернулся от своего друга и обнаружил, что смотрит на Тиривайл. Она медитировала, была неподвижна, и, казалось, не замечала его присутствия. Даже в медитации, действии созданном для достижения мира и неподвижности, ее внутренние конфликты все равно просвечивали наружу. Она никогда не позволяла себе принять то, чем она на самом деле являлась. Она отказывалась от своего собственного величия и преувеличивала свои недостатки. Она никогда не знала истинного покоя.

Он мог понять. Ибо он уже так давно находил покой лишь в самых беспокойных местах и временах. На войне, с Дераннимер, после смерти. Он изменился, возродившись к жизни, и лишь с возвращением на Минбар он понял — насколько сильно.

Его сердце рвалось к ней. Что потребуется ей, чтобы обрести свой покой — также, как он обрел свой?

Ее веки затрепетали и она пошевелилась, открывая глаза. Первым, что она увидела — был он, смотрящий на нее, и она растерялась. Она попыталась что — то сказать, но запнулась и вздрогнула.

— Что?

— Ничего. — хрипло ответил он. — Она отвергла его, а не наоборот. Это ее собственная ошибка. Он принимал себя таким, каков он есть, и не собирался это менять. Если этого не принимает она…

— Нам пора. Мы потеряли здесь достаточно времени.

— Он был унесен недавно. — проговорила она. — Группой, примерно — шестеро; и унесли его недалеко. Они поклоняются Чужакам.

Маррэйн уставился на нее. Даже Марраго оторвался от своего созерцания Йедора и обернулся к ней.

Она смутилась под их изумленными взглядами.

— Я не первый год сражаюсь с ними. Я научилась распознавать их признаки.

— Я был воином тысячу лет. — ответил Маррэйн. — И не научился такому.

— Там, где они проходят, остается… словно зараза в воздухе. Самые способные из них могут ее замаскировать, но все равно она тянется за ними. Я сражалась с ними достаточно долго, чтобы начать чувствовать это.

Марраго улыбнулся.

— Я поверил всему, что Маррэйн говорил про вас, леди. Соглашусь, что я был поначалу скептичен, но теперь, когда я вас увидел…

Она сердито перебила его.

— Чушь! — резко выдохнула она. — Просто умение, которое у меня есть. Научиться этому может любой.

— Но мы не можем. — спокойно сказал центаврианин. — А вы можете.

— Ты можешь их выследить? — спросил Маррэйн.

— Конечно. Они тут проводят какого — то рода ритуал. От него и тянется вонь. Они пытались ее скрыть, но это было здесь, и я могу проследить по ней.

— Тогда веди.

— Это может быть ловушка. — заметил Марраго. — Знают ли они о наших видах на тело Шеридана? Если нет — почему они забрали его сейчас? И если они знали, что вы можете пойти по их следу — они могут ждать нас.

— Значит, это может быть ловушка. — признал Маррэйн. — Если это так — они попытаются сразиться с нами, и… — Он усмехнулся.

— И что?

— Мы подарим им ту смерть, которой они жаждут.

Марраго вздохнул.

— О, быть молодым и таким уверенным…

— Я едва ли юн.

Они замолчали, заметив что Тиривайл уже в нескольких шагах от них, и направляется к городу. Они вместе последовали за ней. Рука Маррэйна покоилась на поясе, готовая в любой миг выхватить оружие.

Как то и подобает воину.

* * *

Мистер Морден взглянул с балкона на мир, который он начинал считать своим новым домом. Вид, как и всегда, доставил ему беспокойство. Столько лет — а они все еще не закончили. И хотел бы он знать — смогут ли…

Иногда ему казалось что про него забыли. Он докладывал как всегда и время от времени он получал приказы, но они были редки. Последние приказы пришли больше восемнадцати месяцев назад, и они были просты.

Защищать Центаври Прайм от нападения. Поддерживать порядок. Выслеживать еретиков и предателей.

Он не был в неведении насчет… проблем, которые разворачиваются внутри ворлонцев. Это смущало его. Ворлонцы претендовали на то, чтобы быть едиными — одна цель, один взгляд, единая цель защищать, опекать и направлять юные расы, дабы изгнать хаос.

Представить их сражающимися друг с другом…

Мистер Морден ненавидел хаос, и все же он начинал любить мир, что не знал ничего, кроме хаоса. Крестьянские восстания, интриги Двора, вечно изменяющиеся альянсы, бесконечный поток нападений и мятежей. В южных городах, считанные месяцы назад, прошли голодные бунты. Со времени последнего убийства во Дворе прошло меньше месяца, покушениям же на самого Мордена счет уже был потерян.

И все же он начинал любить этот мир и этот народ. Он любил их культуру, их историю, их пищу и питье. Центавриане были умирающим народом и его судьбой было вернуть их к жизни, возродить их для Порядка и дисциплины, вновь дать им величие.

Они, конечно же, не желали этого увидеть. Но он продолжал пытаться. В отсутствие более определенных приказов — это было всем, что он мог сделать.

Центаври Прайм была единственной планетой, на которую он все еще претендовал. Марраго и Синовал отыграли все прочие. Морден годами выбивал большую военную поддержу для миров Центавра, но ему всегда отказывали. Центавриане в нынешние дни просто были недостаточно важны.

Он вспомнил услышанное от мистера Эдгарса — как раз перед его самоубийством. Эдгарс послал ему сообщение с соболезнованиями по поводу тупиковости его положения. Ворлонцы относятся к центаврианам, как к умирающей расе. Как только они вычистят там влияние Теней — там не останется ничего для них интересного.

Мордену недоставало старика. Он наполовину ожидал этого, но умереть таким образом… Самоубийство. Что должно было случиться, чтобы заставить Эдгарса так поступить?

Он не думал, что когда — либо узнает.

Он всем был обязан старику. Жизнью, работой, здравым рассудком. Минбарцы забрали у него семью и почти убили его. Он выжил, прошел через горячку и безумие, плыл по жизни в тумане. Его умения и ненависть к минбарцам привлекли к нему внимание Правительства и он был послан в роковую миссию к Сигме—957, где он и встретился с ворлонцами.

Он работал на них и служил им, но они были чужаками, чуждыми… и нечеловеческими. Их война и их заботы были далеки от него.

Затем его послали кое — кого завербовать — загадочного и неуловимого Вильяма Эдгарса из «Эдгарс Индастриз». Морден работал на него раньше, в некотором смысле, но никогда не знал, и даже не видел его конечного нанимателя. Эдгарс был человеком, с человеческими заботами, человеческими чувствами и человеческими мотивациями. Он придал войне человеческое лицо и напомнил Мордену истинную природу того, ради чего они сражаются.

Он служил ворлонцам, да; он посвятил свою жизнь им и делу Порядка — но во многом это было благодаря Эдгарсу.

Он хотел бы, чтобы Эдгарс мог увидеть этот мир.

Он ушел с балкона. Еще много чего надо сделать, слишком много.

Для отдыха у него будет масса времени — потом.

* * *

Ты готов?

Голос преследовал его, при этом Синовал не знал, чьим он был. Здесь никого не было. Он никогда не был по — настоящему одинок с Истоком, что всегда был частью его, но этот голос исходил не от Истока.

Он думал, что это ее голос. Голос его совести. Но она умерла, двенадцать лет назад — убитая, в самом прямом смысле, им же самим.

Сьюзен пыталась воспроизвести ее роль, но она была неподходящей персоной. Он уважал, ценил и в чем — то даже любил ее — но она не была Катс и никогда ей не будет.

Он все еще носил ее цепочку.

Ты готов?

Что бы подумала она о том, что он сделал за эти двенадцать лет, с тех пор, как она погибла. Двенадцать лет…

Битва у Проксимы. Разрывающая душу, почти изувечившая. Чужаки были ужасны, первобытный страх смерти, обретший плоть. Он понимал, почему никто не мог устоять перед ними, почему сам вид одного из них почти лишил Декстера разума, но не из — за этого он так их страшился.

Он страшился их, потому что знал, чем они были.

Зеркало.

В их мире Чужаки были Охотниками за Душами. Точно также как и Охотники за Душами они раскрыли секреты смерти, но они действовали без ограничений, без морали или же страха, без противников и поражений — и они превратили их вселенную в кладбище.

<<На его месте мог бы оказаться я, когда б не милосердие Господне.>>[4]

Они были зеркалом.

И пугающе точным, к тому же. Что бы сказала Катс после того? Какие слова ободрения она смогла бы найти? Другие пытались и потерпели неудачу. Он выиграл, победив самого страшного врага, которого когда — либо встречал, а затем он был вынужден бежать в самый миг его победы.

Слов не нашлось, и он сомневался, что Катс могла бы поддержать его.

Чудовище. Зеркало. Чудовище в зеркале.

Он обрушился на Врии.

Он мог почувствовать ее разочарование. Он не мог представить себе ее слов, ибо каждый раз когда он думал о том — слова становились все тверже, все острее и больней, но он мог представить ее страшное разочарование. Ему полагалось быть спасителем, вождем, лучшим чем Враг.

Ему не полагалось быть тем чудовищем, кто спустил Морейла на детей Врии.

Им лучше было погибнуть немедля, чем в руках Врага, но все равно это был глупый поступок; один из многих. Один из сотен.

Ты готов?

Чудовище. Чудовище в зеркале.

Ты готов?

А потом еще раз, после восстания врии. Он поступил так снова, но тогда он увидел истину, и он изменился. Слишком поздно.

Безнадежно поздно.

Ты готов?

Чудовище в зеркале.

Он задвинул ее на задворки его разума. Шесть лет, со времени восстания, с тех пор как он изгнал Морейла и ему подобных из Собора, он держал чудовище в зеркале, связав его оковами из дружбы, верности и морали.

И памяти о ней, разумеется. Всегда — памяти о ней.

Скоро этим оковам придет время упасть.

Скоро придет время развязать войну с Врагом, и дать им увидеть чудовище.

Но до того — у него есть, что сделать.

Ты готов?

Он должен отобрать у них Казоми—7.

— Да. — прошептал он.

Он готов.

И его флот разворачивает порядки.

* * *

Плывущий, ожидающий в море света и небытия.

Время ничего не значило для него. Для любого здесь. Он был свободен, выскользнув из оков, которые удерживали его, но не знал сколько это длилось. Так что не имело значения — сколько он ждал.

Он почувствовал их издалека, и это грозило неприятностями. Если он их заметил, значит, могли заметить и другие. Самое сильное их оружие — незаметность. Он узнал эти правила в сети и хорошо знал других созданий, обитающих в ней. Некоторых из них можно было распознать — пленные души, вырвавшиеся на волю, перемещающиеся Светлые Повелители или проплывающая Тьма, истребляющая свет там, где она проходила.

Но тут были и другие существа. Существа, которых не мог постичь смертный человек. Тоннели и переходы сети пересекались, кроме всего прочего, и с гиперпространством, и тут были и живущие в нем существа. Некоторые были разумными, некоторые безмозглыми, но все были чуждыми и очень опасными.

Он двинулся вперед, встречая их. Двое и обе женщины. Внешность здесь могла быть изменена, но он был уверен, что знал одну из них. Она была сильнее, более настоящая и твердая. Другая была… эфемерной, почти призрачной, и позади нее угадывалось чье — то присутствие.

— Скажите слова. — потребовал он. Ему понадобилась вся сила воли, чтобы запомнить то, что нужно было сказать и сделать. Это было важно. Это должно быть сделано.

— Однажды лемминг научится летать. — сказала более реальная женщина, и его еще раз кольнуло уверенностью, что он знает ее, что он даже встречался с ней в Сети прежде. — Ты знаешь кто мы.

— Я проведу вас.

— Подожди. — сказала другая женщина, призрак. — Мы должны проверить, что ты тот, с кем мы должны встретиться. Кто ты? Назови свое имя.

— Меня зовут…. — Это было раздражающе. Оно ускользало от его разума. Ему так много надо вспомнить, а он может припомнить лишь обрывки. В его памяти роились призраки. Призраки, дети и чудовища.

— Меня зовут…

Однажды лемминг научится летать.

— Меня зовут Альфред Бестер. — уверенно сказал он. Кое — что теперь стало гораздо яснее.

— А ваши имена?

— Сьюзен. — сказала призрачная.

— Талия. — отозвалась другая.

— Талия. Я знал тебя. Я знал это имя. Мы встречались раньше.

— Мы знали друг друга. — подтвердила она.

— Воссоединение подождет. — сказала призрачная, Сьюзен. — Ты знаешь куда нам идти?

— Да. О да.

— Так проводи нас. У нас не так много времени.

Память возвращалась к нему — вспышка, образ человека, которым он привык быть: надменного и высокомерного, с толикой сарказма. Он был одним из избранных, элитой. Теперь он был избранным снова. Он знал это место — они нет. Они нуждались в нем.

Он был Альфредом Бестером, и он был одним из избранных.

— Ты обнаружишь… — просто сказал он, наслаждаясь новыми гранями личности, что он открыл в себе. — …что здесь время — это все, что у нас есть.

А затем он отправился провожать их по путям небес.

* * *

Несмотря на страшные потери, и Вижак и Куломани были твердо намерены настаивать на продолжении их кампании по освобождению Забара. Впрочем насчет этого имелись серьезные разногласия с некоторыми союзниками из Неприсоединившихся, и самые заметные — с Врии, которые пытались отозвать свои корабли с фронта.

Центральной проблемой была, конечно же, очевидная мощь Чужаков. Они были сродни Изначальным их галактики, и дрази с бракири не могли с ними сравниться. Ворлонцам успехи 2267 практически полностью затмили воспоминания о катастрофе у Проксимы и они были рады снова и снова призывать своих новых союзников.

Их первоочередной целью, после практического уничтожения флотов бракири и дрази, был родной мир Альянса, Казоми 7. Планета была достаточно важной и являлась собственностью дрази, прежде чем перейти к Альянсу. Во время Войны Теней ходили слухи, что дрази потребуют мир обратно, но это ничем не подтвердилось.

С постройкой Вавилона—5 Казоми—7 стала бесполезной; тихий омут, интересный лишь историей. Там еще базировалось ворлонское посольство, но в целом все основные силы были слишком заняты, чтобы уделять ей внимание.

После битвы у Вавилона—5 в 2263 остатки Правительства Альянса добрались до этой планеты, в попытке возродить имя Альянса как нечто отдельное от Вавилона—5 и ворлонцев. Они добились лишь незначительных успехов и вскоре после того рассеялись, оставив мир ворлонцам, мечтателям и тем, кому некуда было идти.

Однако, в 2268, Казоми 7 вновь стала фокусом внимания правительства ворлонцев и прочих. Ранее в этом году ворлонский посол был отозван в родной мир разбираться с другими вопросами и прислан был другой представитель. Вскоре после этого в системе, предположительно, был замечен Собор. В надежде приманить Синовала, новый посол позволил Культу Смерти на этой планете пышно расцвести и приступить к созданию Врат.

Несколько месяцев Казоми 7 полнилась мятежами и безумием. Хотя присутствие Синовала никогда не было подтверждено в точности — ходило много слухов о том, что его видели тут и там. Затем, ближе к концу года, насилие иссякло также внезапно, как и началось и слухи иссякли вместе с ним.

Множество загадочных событий указывает, что происходило большее, чем возможно увидеть. Как минимум двое ворлонцев погибли при подозрительных обстоятельствах, а здание Правительства — уже серьезно поврежденное при взрыве несколькими годами ранее — подверглось атаке неизвестных. Что еще более смущает — врата во вселенную Чужаков так и не были найдены, когда был восстановлен порядок.

Вижак и Куломани были, тем временем, переведены на операции второстепенной поддержки. Местонахождение Синовала было все еще неизвестно, а Марраго был занят укреплением Фраллуса и следующей стадией кампании — системой Беата. Маррэйн, однако, был рад ему помочь. Полагают, что он был привлечен к охоте на Культ Смерти в колониях Минбара, но затем последовала какого — то рода ссора между ним и Тиривайл, и ему пришлось уйти.

Забар уже бурлил от приближения мятежа, и Вижак с Куломани использовали это преимущество, начав партизанскую войну против оккупации. Маррэйн и Так'ча наносили молниеносные удары по силам ворлонцев и Альянса, а затем отступали, прежде чем в ход могли пойти Чужаки.

А затем, ближе к концу года, против них была начата полномасштабная атака. Поначалу все шло хорошо. На этот раз они были готовы к Чужакам и имели некоторую поддержку от Изначальных, с которыми Чужаки связывались неохотно. Но потом, в разгар битвы флот Врии бежал, оставив поле боя. Это едва не обрекло их на поражение, но Куломани быстро восстановил порядки, а Маррэйн удержал фронт, продемонстрировав почти что самоубийственную отвагу. В конце концов, битва была выиграна и пространство у Забара — захвачено. Сама планета оставалась полем боя почти до самого конца войны, но главный бой был выигран.

Разумеется, все еще оставалась проблема Врии, которые благодаря отсутствию Синовала воспользовались удобным случаем покинуть вынужденных союзников. Позже стало известно, что их правительство почти год вело переговоры с ворлонцами и ему была обещана неприкосновенность в обмен на предательство.

Более того, измена была больше, чем просто дезертирство. Каждый чужак в пространстве Врии был арестован, а прыжковые ворота врии — закрыты для сил дрази и бракири. По меньшей мере трое генералов из дрази и бракири были казнены, а еще четверо — брошены в тюрьму. При том, что Синовал все еще где — то скитался, а Вижак с Куломани были заняты до предела, удерживая Забар — казалось, что врии останутся безнаказанными.

Но они забыли про персону, которая уже переубеждала их однажды. Морейл и его вассальные Теням союзники на Забаре занимались партизанской войной и террором когда им стало известно о мятеже Врии. В ярости, как от личного оскорбления, Морейл отправился в миры врии и с размахом продемонстрировал — на что он способен, когда он не связан ограничениями.

Он утопил миры врии в крови, убивая направо и налево. Особенно он целился по детям, уничтожая госпитали и школы. Всего за несколько недель были вырезаны все до одного члены правительства врии, и не было таких мер безопасности, которые могли бы защитить от его гнева. Безликие проходили по городам врии, Викххераны спускались с цепи в публичных местах, а Заркхеба наполняли небеса безумием.

Слухи, доходившие из миров врии, встречались с растущим страхом и неверием. Ворлонцы не вмешивались, либо считая что это поможет их пропагандистской войне, либо считая что вероломные врии заслужили свою судьбу. Синовал отсутствовал, а Морейл не послушал бы никого другого.

Он не останавливался, пока его не заставили остановиться, в начале 2269, и за четыре месяца, что он действовал — он, и те кто были с ним, стали причиной почти полного геноцида всей расы Врии. Даже сейчас неизвестно, сможет ли она оправиться.

Но и после всех своих деяний на Врии, Морейл далеко не закончил эту войну.

Уильямс Г.Д. (2298) «Великая Война: Исследование.»

* * *

Морейл смотрел на город, чьи башни силуэтами вырисовывались на фоне ночного неба. Это было место, что многое знало о страхе. Здесь было пролито немало крови. Он мог почувствовать ее в воздухе, на каждом камне, в каждом вздохе.

Безликие уже были в городе, бесшумно выдвинувшись и ожидая сигнала. В горах к югу угнездились Заркхеба, в ожидании его приказа навести ужас. В тенях и укрытиях Викххераны готовились нести смерть там, где они пройдут.

Все было так, как того пожелали бы Темные Господа.

Это было непросто. Центаври Прайм принадлежала Врагу больше десятилетия. Планета узнала их Инквизиторов, их «Темные Звезды» и битвы без числа. Это был мир слишком хорошо знакомый с хаосом.

Морейлу это нравилось. Даже после четырнадцати лет старания отпечатать их видение порядка на Центаври Прайм, Враг добился лишь незначительных успехов. Он видел, как полыхают пожары в районе трущоб в западной части города.

Центавриане были слабым народом. Марраго, будь он вечно проклят, выбрал служение Темным Господам во время войны и Приносящему Хаос после нее, но остальной его народ был считай что ничем. Жалкие, бессильные, безмозглые животные, которые ковыляют от одной катастрофы к другой, которые не служат никому и которых некому вести.

Возможно, этот Дурла… Он может быть таким. Он выказывал решимость и амбиции. Он выглядел как тот, кого могли бы принять даже Темные Мастера.

Это его личная ошибка. — думал Морейл. — Он забыл кредо Темных Мастеров. Хаос во всем. Он слишком погряз в правилах и иерархиях. Темные Мастера превыше всего — и что еще может иметь значение?

Он наслаждался, вырезая детей врии и чувствовал праведность, что приходит от служения истинной цели. Но было и большее. Он чувствовал животное ликование, погружая когти в кровь их юнцов, дикарское наслаждение от их смертей.

Совершенно правильно было наказать их за предательство. Они принесли клятву верности, и они нарушили ее. Это был еще один урок, который он выучил у Темных Мастеров. Они не запрещали восставать, но тот, кто восстал — должен был быть достаточно силен, чтобы встретить последующее воздаяние.

Врии были недостаточно сильны. Они были бесполезными союзниками, и они куда лучше послужат в качестве примера. Морейл очень хорошо знал цену страха как оружия.

Приносящий Хаос остановил его, и он так и не понял — почему. Возможно, была другая цель что требовала его внимания, но если так и было — он ее так и не узнал. Он был сослан, изгнан без права вернуться на сторону Приносящего Хаос. И все из — за слов предателя Марраго.

И все же он служил так, как мог. Он распространял хаос, и помогал там, где мог. Так'ча могли пользоваться его услугами. Морейлу нравился их лидер, Хакстур. Во многом они были схожи. И Маррэйн был рад от случая к случаю встретиться с ним. Морейлу он тоже нравился. Давным — давно он оказал огромную услугу Темным Мастерам, хотя Морейл и не знал точных подробностей. Он был тем, кто был достоин службы.

И, может быть, этот Дурла будет таким же.

Он вспомнил Братство без Знамен, и то, как они начинали все это. Начинали хаос и анархию.

А где начинали они?

Мир центавриан.

Иногда события замыкаются в круг.

Он широко раскинул руки и, глядя в ночное небо, издал пронзительный, яростный вопль. Позади него вскинулся викххеран.

Пришло время хаоса.

* * *

Скованная черными цепями, женщина взглянула на своих пленителей. Она видела безумие, горящее в их глазах. Она улыбнулась разбитыми губами. Сила есть даже в миг полной беспомощности.

Все что требовалось — лишь правильные слова.

Повсюду их сопровождало зловоние — осязаемое, липкое и тяжело висящее в воздухе. Смерть. Это был запах гниющих трупов, червей и свежевскопанной почвы, сырого болота и мертвых костей земли. Они так давно поклонялись своим Лордам Смерти, так давно оставались возле артефактов Смерти, что частица этого порока въелась в них. Навечно и бесповоротно их души были поражены этой порчей.

Разумеется, ведь всем, что их действительно волновало, была смерть плоти.

И она приближалась. Она скоро придет.

В трех обликах. Земля, Огонь, и третий. Мудрость.

Вождь Культа подошел к ней. Она видела все его секреты, все его потаенные мысли и страсти. Он не был злым. Он просто был тем, кто ждал власти — лишь для того, чтобы увидеть как власть отбирают у него. Он был сильным — всегда окруженным сильнейшими, достойным — в компании великих, Дукхат, Синовал, Соновар, Такиэр…. все они забирали то, что он считал своим.

И самой горькой обидой из всех было то, что он знал — они были более достойны власти которой владели, больше чем когда — либо мог стать достоин он.

— Это будет сделано. — сказал он ей, удержавшись от торжества в голосе. Она восхитилась этим. Он действительно верил. Искренне. — Придет то, о чем ты сказала нам, то, что ты напророчила нам. И это будет сделано.

— Здесь будет смерть и ничего кроме смерти.

Она изрекала слова тихо, в лад ему, подстраивая каждый тон, оттенок и слог. Непохоже было, что он обращал внимание.

— Ты хорошо послужила нам. В конечном счете. Теперь ты поняла, что мудро не вставать у нас на пути. Ты хорошо направляла нас. Ты даже дала нам инструмент, в котором мы нуждались, чтобы призвать Их. Мы оплатим цену, которую потребуют они.

Какой бы эта цена ни была.

Он наклонился вперед и коснулся ее лба, словно в благословении. Она закрыла глаза и подавила позыв содрогнуться. Там, где он коснулся, осталось словно скользкое, масляное пятно на коже; отвратительный, тошнотворный жир, пропитанный гноем и ядом.

— Мне пора. Еще многое надо сделать. Думай о том что придет. Думай… — Его глаза загорелись мессианским жаром.

— И славь его.

Потом он ушел. Он не умрет сегодня. Еще не время. Это не его судьба. Он верит в судьбу, этот мужчина, в отличие от тех, кто предъявлял свое право на его власть. Он верит, и потому когда он потребовал, чтобы она назвала день его смерти — она сказала ему правду. Другой мог бы попытаться избежать того, что случится, но только не он. Он с радостью встретил бы ее и потому предсказывать было гораздо легче.

Справились бы даже те, кто не мог видеть будущее.

Она закрыла глаза и попыталась медитировать. Тридцать четыре минуты до того, как они появятся. Ее видения были гораздо точнее, чем обычно. Может быть, события движутся к концу или, возможно, влияние порчи Чужаков подстегнуло ее истинное видение. Какой бы ни была причина, она видела лучше чем обычно, лучше чем мог кто — либо из тех, о ком говорили легенды.

Вплоть до предела. После — не было ничего.

Больше двадцати лет ей являлось одно и то же видение. Открытый черный портал, замок, парящий над миром, покрытым могилами, хор бессчетных кричащих душ.

И, в завершение, все скрывает взрыв света.

А потом…

Ничего.

Эта вселенная перестанет существовать. Потом будет новое время, иное время, время, куда не может проникнуть ее взор.

Она не знала страха; не сейчас. Никто не мог придумать худшей пытки для нее, чем незнание, чем невозможность знать. После той вспышки света… что?

Она так и не узнает.

Вален бы понял.

Послышался звук открывающейся двери, испуганный крик, вопли о помощи, а затем боевой клич, клич обращенный к небесам, в стиле воина тысячелетней давности.

— Широхида!

Схватка была кровавой, но в конечном ее исходе сомневаться не приходилось. Культ был готов умереть, более того, они радовались этому. Их вождь исполнит священную миссию, и все они вознесутся, дабы быть в смерти со своими Лордами. Как было напророчено.

А сражались они с вождем тех, кто посвятил себя охоте на им подобных, и подле ее был один из величайших воинов, что когда — либо был рожден.

Исход был известен заранее.

Она ждала, пока не была уверена в том что бой закончен. Она услышала, как они разговаривают. Голос Маррэйна отличался от того, что она помнила, но сила, страсть, решимость — все они остались в нем. Женский был горек но горяч, тверд и упрям. Голос старика — с болезненным оттенком, но все же непоколебим.

Она закашлялась, сплевывая кровавые сгустки и позвала их.

Тиривайл вошла первой, с оружием наготове. Ее легко ранили, но она этого, казалось, не замечала. В ее темном глазу читалась подозрительность. Секундой позже за ней последовал Маррэйн.

Он выглядел иначе. Конечно, он был иным. Тело было новым, но душа — все той же, закаленной истиной, огнем, и тысячей лет. Это все так же был он.

— Кто ты? — спросила Тиривайл. — Тут есть еще кто — нибудь из Культа?

Маррэйн глядел на нее, пытаясь воскресить древние воспоминания. Он знал эту женщину. Он встречал ее когда — то, давным — давно, в другой жизни…

— Я знаю тебя. — проговорил он.

Она взглянула на него.

— Когда — то я сказала тебе то, что ты не хотел знать. — прошептала она.

Он моргнул, потом еще раз, а затем его глаза распахнулись.

— Оракул?

* * *

Тимов проснулась от крика, и не могла после этого уснуть. Он потряс ее так, как ее, казалось, уже нельзя было потрясти. Он напомнил ей…

Он напомнил ей о той твари в небе, навевающей безумие с каждым взмахом крыльев. Один взгляд на это существо, и…

Она вздохнула. Здесь, в своей камере, она ничего не могла с этим поделать. На следующий день она либо поест, либо нет, и с этим тоже она ничего не может сделать. Это один из самых важных уроков войны, равно как и жизни.

Искать то, что тебе по силам изменить.

Но все же, она не могла уснуть. Короткие приступы дремоты, которые приходили к ней, были наполнены кошмарными видениями и она просыпалась, дрожа и в холодном поту.

— Такого не должно было случиться Лондо. — шептала она. — Не должно.

Обвинять его тоже не было смысла. Если бы она связалась с ним раньше, когда у них еще был шанс на удачу, тогда может быть, но Иммолан все это изменил. Она вспомнила страшную схватку с Г'Каром, Дурлу и «Темные Звезды»; и Лондо, упавшего, мертвенно — бледного, стук его сердец, такой тихий и все же такой громкий одновременно.

Он выжил, в этом она была уверена. Он не умрет, пока она здесь, в заключении. Он силен — если не телом, то волей.

Еще один звук извне камеры насторожил ее, и она села. Ее слух всегда был хорошим, а в нынешние дни это было ее единственное полезное чувство. Человек, и не один. Звук отодвигаемых засовов, резкий и металлический. Скрипучий звук когда открылась дверь.

Свет почти ослепил ее и она отвернулась. В дверях виднелись силуэты троих человек и, прикрыв глаза рукой, она взглянула на них.

— Имею ли… — начала она и закашлялась. Ее горло пересохло. Она давным — давно не говорила с живым собеседником. — Имею ли я честь знать ваше имя сэр?

— Леди Консорт. — сказал стражник, и она заметила что тот держит кутари. — Я с сожалением вынужден сообщить, что обязан выполнить бессрочный приказ. В случае попытки освобождения вы должны быть казнены.

— Я могу хотя бы умереть под солнцем?

— Это невозможно, леди. При всем моем сочувствии. — Его голос не звучал особо сочувственно. Он шагнул вперед.

А затем позади него что — то мелькнуло. Никто из них этого не увидел, как не увидела и сама Тимов, но она слышала очень тихий свист воздуха, когда что — то невероятно быстро скользнуло по коридору. Два первых стражника внезапно упали. Третий, тот, что с мечом, бросился к ней занося оружие, готовый исполнить приказ.

Что — то вонзилось в его спину и вышло наружу из груди. Три когтя. Послышался густой, с медным оттенком, запах крови, и меч, громко лязгнув, упал на пол.

Существо позади него отшвырнуло тело прочь, и Тимов почувствовала что оно смотрит на нее. Казалось — тут ничего больше нет; ничего — кроме темной, человекоподобной тени.

— Леди. — просипело оно, голосом, похожим на скрежет кости по стеклу, и она содрогнулась. — Идем.

— Кто вы, сэр? — прошептала она. — Меня спасают или это просто смена тюрем?

— Леди… идем. Вы… освобождены.

— Что ж хорошо, — проговорила она, шагая вперед. — Хотя бы вы, в отличие от бедняги, которого вы только что убили, окажете мне любезность, назвав свое имя?

Последовал еще один скрежещущий звук, похожий на смех.

— Нет имени. — ответил он. — Нет лица. Безликий, я.

Она с трудом сглотнула, пытаясь обуздать отвращение. Она леди Двора. Она прошла вперед, и жестом пригласила его показывать дорогу из камеры.

* * *

— Будет огонь, кровопролитие и хаос, и исполнение мечты в конце всего. Ваш народ согрешил, Лорд — Генерал. Вы пожирали миры ради своего тщеславия, порабощали народы себе в услужение, разрушали мечты ради своих прихотей. Теперь заканчивается ваша кара за те деяния.

К добру или ко злу — скоро она закончится. Ваш мир либо умрет в огне под тенью Смерти, либо восстанет из пепла как феникс, чтобы стать чем — то новым и возродившимся, отбросив и искупив грехи старого мира.

И этот выбор возложен на тебя.

Маррэйн смотрел на нее, а затем пожал плечами.

— Я тоже рад тебя видеть, Оракул, если это ты.

Марраго безмолвствовал, взвешивая ее пророчество, его мысли были заняты загадкой. Наконец, он моргнул и посмотрел на Маррэйна.

— Ты знаешь ее? — прошептал он.

— Думаю, да. Это чуть… странно. Я не очень отчетливо это помню. Это было до того, как я умер, но… думаю, да. Там на Делфи был храм; заброшенный. Парлонн и я отправились туда, чтобы узнать вести о Валене, и…

Там была женщина. Она сказала нам, где искать, и сделала еще пару предсказаний. Она сказала мне… то, чего я не хотел знать.

— Ты меня попросил. — с горечью и чуть устало заметила женщина.

— Да, попросил. Это была ты, верно?

— Подождите! — воскликнул Марраго. — Как такое возможно? Как она могла знать тебя тысячу лет назад? Она выглядит… обычной…

— Благодарю вас, — язвительно ответила она. — Но я не совсем «обычная». Может ли кто — нибудь из вас освободить меня от этих цепей? Они не самые удобные.

— Сначала ответь, — сказал Маррэйн. — Что произошло?

— Война конечно же. Что же еще?

— Кто ты?

— Изгнанница. Мой…. орден давным — давно изгнал меня. Я наделена особенным даром — видеть будущее, читать страницы галактики. Он не так отличен от того дара, что демонстрируют ваши пророчицы, Лорд — Генерал. Я вернулась домой, на Минбар, несколько лет назад, и Культ захватил меня, зная кто я, и что я такое. Все это время я читала для них предвидения, ожидая мига моего освобождения.

Ожидая тебя, Маррэйн.

— Ты действительно можешь видеть будущее? — спросил Марраго. — Маррэйн, в прошлый раз она сделала тебе предсказание? Оно было верным?

— Да. Оно было жестоким и болезненным, но оно было верным.

Мне пора.

— Подожди. — Минбарец поймал друга за руку. — Не торопись. Сначала подумай. Мы должны исполнить то, за чем сюда явились. Мы уже достаточно времени потратили зря. Тело Шеридана, Оракул. Оно здесь?

— Да. Твоя подруга уже нашла его. Ты заметишь, что она меня избегает. Многие не желают знать того, что ждет их.

— И я не упрекну ни их, ни ее. Зачем Культ украл тело Шеридана?

— Потому что я им это сказала. О, они чувствовали силу, которой оплел его Синовал. Что — то достаточно мощное, чтобы неопределенно долго удерживать мертвое тело от разложения. Это заинтриговало их. А я дала им пророчество, что если они принесут его сюда — то они обретут то, чего они более всего заслуживают.

— И они обрели?

— Они заслуживали смерти, Маррэйн. И — да, они обрели ее.

Тиривайл медленно вошла в комнату, единственный ее глаз неотрывно следил за Оракулом.

— Я нашла его. — сказала она. — Оно было на чем — то вроде алтаря. Совершенно нормальное, словно он умер пару минут назад.

— Хочешь ли ты, чтобы я снова пророчила тебе, Маррэйн? Хочешь ли ты знать будет ли эта любить тебя так же, как любила та?

— Молчать! Я услышал от тебя достаточно, Оракул. Мы нашли то, за чем пришли. Теперь можем уходить.

— Еще нет. Я знаю, куда бежал их лидер, и что он намерен сделать. Ты хочешь спасти свой мир Маррэйн? И свой народ?

— С чего бы мне волноваться за этот мир или этот народ? Даже сейчас они зовут меня Предателем. Это мой дом, и все же он отверг меня. А потом я покинул Минбар, чтобы никогда не возвращаться, и никто не пожелал чтобы я вернулся… так что скажи мне — с чего мне беспокоиться о нем?

Тиривайл коснулась его руки.

— Потому что ты воин. — хрипло сказала она.

— Потому что ты герой. — уточнила Оракул.

Маррэйн тяжело посмотрел на нее.

— Тогда говори и закончим с этим.

— Еще нет. У всего есть цена. Одно видение будущего я отдам даром. За другие надо заплатить.

— Я начинаю терять терпение, Оракул. Что за цена?

— Ты должен убить меня.

* * *

Оно было неправильным.

Оно было чуждым и пугающим, и чем дальше углублялась в сеть Сьюзен, тем сильнее становилось это чувство неправильности.

Для начала — все было слишком ярким; чрезмерно, слишком ярким. Но по мере движения они встречали пятна темноты — и те были чересчур темными.

И шум. Все было слишком шумным. По большей части — крики, но так же и шепоты, миллион разных разговоров, которые она слышала лишь мельком, какие — то из них были ее воспоминаниями, или же — иллюзией или просто голым безумием.

Мамочке надо знать…

Синее! Синее укроет меня…

Уроды, монстры и мерзость…

Они были здесь также чужды, но они были… Они просто были. Их разговоры были различны, и обычно малопонятны, но они были здесь, в дополнение к фоновому шуму.

Она не хотела здесь находиться, но у нее не было выбора. Это было связано с долгом чести. И если честно — более чем с одним. Один за нее, один за Дэвида…

О, Дэвид, поверь, я скоро выберусь отсюда, я обещаю.

Она почувствовала, как призрачные голоса обращаются к ней. Они были очень холодны — в ее разуме.

Дэвид…. скоро отсюда… возьми нас с собой… забери нас отсюда… прочь от света… всегда так ярко…

Хватит! — прошипела она мысленно. — Хватит хватит хватит!

Призрачные голоса на миг прервались, а когда они зазвучали вновь — то вернулись к более или менее их обычному уровню. Талия и Бестер были чуть впереди нее. Они задержались, и Талия обернулась к ней.

Ты не должна этого делать, — донеслись к ней мысли. — Мы полагаемся на скрытность, а ты только что дала понять, что мы здесь, всем на мили вокруг.

Она подавила зарождающийся гнев и извинилась.

Я просто… не ожидала что они будут такими громкими.

Это именно то, чему я тебя учила. Старайся не давать твоим эмоциям взять над тобой верх. Оставайся совершенно холодной, и не прислушивайся к любым голосам, которые ты слышишь. И совершенно не говори с ними.

Хорошо. Хорошо. Идем дальше.

Они двигались — не ходьба и не плавание, а в некотором роде дрейф по течению или парение. Дороги Сети были ей мало понятны. Она знала, что часть из них пересекается с гиперпространством, что ворлонцы создавали небольшие тоннели в гиперпространстве между узлами. Телепатические способности усиливаются в гиперпространстве, хотя никто и не знает — почему.

Но, с другой стороны, в гиперпространстве есть многое, о чем никто не знает. Легенды о существах, живущих в нем ходили столько, сколько она себя помнит. Все старые мифы Земли о морских чудовищах и змеях, кораблях — призраках и затерянных островах… все они перекочевали в гиперпространство.

И в Сети все имело склонность перемещаться.

Сьюзен… — появился голос, до боли знакомый голос. — Сьюзен… Мне холодно.

Нет. — подумала она. — Нет это нечестно. Моя мать умерла, будь вы прокляты.

Сьюзен… мы все здесь. Нам тебя не хватает. Ганя и твой папа. Все это время мы ждали тебя.

Она пыталась уйти но навязчивый голос матери преследовал ее.

Сьюзен…

Моя мать мертва.

Как и я, — раздался другой голос. — Или ты забыла обо мне? Я тоже умерла а ты совсем обо мне забыла.

Лаурел… Я…

И я. Помнишь, ты убила меня. Я только — только влюбился вновь а потом ты пришла и убила меня.

Маркус, я…

Она больше не могла видеть Талию или Бестера. Все вокруг нее было слишком ярким. Она не могла видеть и призраков, но они были здесь, воплощая ее фантазии, страхи и кошмары.

Вы не настоящие.

Откуда тебе знать куда мы попадаем после смерти? — продолжал Маркус. — Ты могла бы спросить Синовала, но так и не сделала этого. Ты всегда чересчур боялась.

Откуда ты знаешь о Синовале? Ты умер прежде, чем я с ним встретилась.

А как, по — твоему, мертвые проводят свое время? — спросила Лаурел. — Мы присматриваем за живыми.

Особенно за тобой. — сказал Маркус. — Ты убила меня, и думаешь, теперь что можешь обо мне забыть.

Забыть о нас. — сказала ее мать.

Улыбаться, флиртовать и быть счастливой с кем — то другим. — горько сказала Лаурел.

Теперь они становились более реальными, более вещественными для нее. Их глаза обвиняли, их голоса звучали сердито.

А позади них, пока что невидимое ей, плыло создание, жадно вглядывавшееся в нее, ожидающее момента, когда она полностью сдастся своим демонам. Оно не было умно, и не было даже по — настоящему разумным. Его вытащило в Сеть из гиперпространства много столетий назад, и оно не понимало что оказалось не в том месте, которое всегда было его домом.

Но чем бы оно ни было, оно было большим и опасным….

И голодным.

* * *

После освобождения Забара к концу 2268, прогресс в военных действиях замедлился почти до полной остановки. В некоторые районах все еще случались стычки, и сам Забар был вовлечен в несколько тяжелых наземных столкновений но в основном в галактике было спокойно. Появилась надежда, что колоссальное кровопролитие последних лет может уступить место прочному миру.

Разумеется, лидеры отлично знали, что мир невозможен, но обе стороны приветствовали случай перевести дыхание — образно говоря. Сам Синовал на некоторое время исчез с глаз публики, скрывшись вскоре после мобилизации врии в 2266. В последующие годы его якобы замечали от случая к случаю, но было очевидно, что его силы остались без его направляющей руки.

Один случай, когда Синовал вмешался явно, был в родном мире врии, в начале 2269. Морейл начал свое жестокое «наказание» врии и обуздать его не был способен никто. По крайней мере — до тех, пор пока не появился Синовал.

О произошедшем имеются многочисленные свидетельства очевидцев, все — противоречащие друг другу, но известно, что Синовал появился лично на главной площади одного из основных городов Вриитана. Они говорили, Морейл преклонил перед ним колени, и вся его деятельность на Вриитане прекратилась.

То, что случилось после — в точности неизвестно. Морейл действовал до конца войны, несомненно — без официальных приказаний, хотя он и был замечен в сотрудничестве с так'ча и Маррэйном. Очевидно что Джорах Марраго с самого начала не был в восторге от принятия Морейла в их компанию, и по слухам — после событий на Вриитане он настаивал, чтобы Синовал избавился от Морейла. Впрочем информация об этом скудна, поскольку Л'Нир с Нарна, источник того времени, наиболее заслуживающий доверия, никогда не упоминала имени Морейла.

В ворлонском же правительстве шаткое равновесие между членами Культа Смерти и не принадлежащими Культу подошло к критической точке. Хоть Чужаки официально были союзниками ворлонцев, до данного момента они рассматривались больше как инструмент, который можно использовать, а затем, по необходимости, убрать. Однако, для не принадлежащих Культу становилось все более очевидно, что Чужаки, несомненно, не считают себя инструментом.

Точная последовательность событий в ворлонских мирах неизвестна, но предполагается что имели место большие политические интриги, вероятно — даже открытые столкновения. Стычки продолжались большую часть года, но в итоге Культ Смерти, несомненно, оказался у власти. Культ был намерен показать Синовалу на что он способен, и для демонстрации была выбрана колония бракири — Кара.

Причины выбора Кары туманны. Это была не самая важная планета, хоть это и была точка снабжения сил на Забаре и полезная связь между мирами бракири и дрази. Но все же была выбрана эта цель.

И Чужаки вытравили на ней всю жизнь подчистую.

Война вошла в новую, и самую смертельную стадию. До самого ее конца больше не было мирного времени.

Уильямс Г.Д. (2298) «Великая Война: Исследование.»

* * *

У него не было права являться сюда. Совершенно никакого права. Это было ее место, ее приют, ее убежище. Это было только ее место, где она могла делать добро, вдали от ужасов войны, вдали от фальшивой славы Синовала и ему подобных.

Теперь он осквернил его, осквернил его навсегда.

— Мама?

Деленн подняла взгляд — усталая и обессиленная. Она едва ли спала с тех пор, как он ушел, да и в дни перед его приходом ей вряд ли удавалось выспаться. Тут всегда было чем заняться.

И с тех пор, как он побывал здесь, она подстегивала себя еще отчаянней. Она не любила спать. Она не любила…

…сновидений….

…которые приходили со сном.

Сновидения о Джоне, по большей части. О том моменте в саду, о сияющем обручальном кольце, о его словах, ранящих ее. О могиле на Минбаре, о надгробном камне, о жестокой неизбежности всего этого.

Она держалась двенадцать лет, и сумела оставить его позади — лишь для того, чтобы Синовал явился и уничтожил все, чего она добилась.

— Мама?

Она моргнула, и осознала что Катренн стоит, нервничая, в дверях. Она устало поднялась, чувствуя себя совсем измотанной.

— Что? — спросила она.

— Это… это один из наших пациентов. Человек. Он опять бредит.

Расспрашивать подробнее не было надобности. Она знала, кого имела в виду Катренн. Слепца. С тихим вздохом Деленн кивнула, и знаком пригласила Катренн показывать дорогу.

Путь показался вдвое длиннее обычного. Она спотыкалась о собственные ноги и вынуждена была опираться на стену. Все казалось таким теплым… чересчур теплым и у нее слипались глаза; сон едва что не валил ее на месте.

— Мама?

— Я в порядке, Катренн. Пожалуйста… идем.

— Вы выглядите такой уставшей, Сатама. Простите. Я не должна была вас будить.

— Я не спала, девочка. В последнее время я не сплю. Идем.

Катренн выглядела сомневающейся и затем, взяв Деленн за руку, она время от времени поддерживала ее. Жест расстроил Деленн настолько же, насколько он ее поддержал. Она нуждалась в помощи, вот только принимать ее было унизительно. Когда — то она стояла среди правителей, военачальников и вождей всей известной галактики, а сейчас она нуждается в помощи, чтобы пройти лестничный пролет.

Она смогла его услышать еще с противоположного конца коридора. Несомненно, его могли его слышать и остальные пациенты. Они шептались сами с собой, бормотали и кричали. Ее сердце звало ее к ним, но она как можно быстрее прошла к последней из комнат.

Поначалу свет ослепил ее, и она отшатнулась назад. Он лежал на кровати, вздрагивая и подергиваясь, словно в эпилептическом припадке. Свет — слепящий, режущий свет изливался из его глаз и рта.

— Все умирает… — кричал он. — Они знали что ты придешь. Это ловушка. Все это ловушка. Он мертв и ты его не вернешь, это нечестно, но он так давно пойман здесь. Все умирает…

Деленн двинулась вперед, чтобы попробовать привязать его. К кроватям были приделаны ремни, на случай подобного рода ситуации. Катренн шла рядом с ней.

— Я убил тебя. — прохныкал он ей. — Я убил тебя, а ты вернулась. Это Ад? Я, должно быть, умер. Все остальные умерли. Я мечтал о них, а они тоже умирали. Все умирают.

Однажды мы убили девочку. Она кричала «Мама» когда умирала, но мы убили ее. Я не знал, но я это сделал. Мы открыли ворота, и оттуда явились…

Деленн вцепилась в его руку и попыталась пригнуть ее. Катренн приготовила ремни.

Он повернул к ней лицо и ее поразила жизнь, которую она увидала за его вырванными глазами.

— Я убил тебя. — прорыдал он. — Почему ты еще здесь?

Она помедлила и вгляделась в него. Свет впился в ее глаза.

Свет убивает меня.

Мы победили. Все закончилось.

Да. Это закончилось.

Свет убивал ее.

Ничто не высечено в камне, Деленн, а если и так — камни можно разбить.

Она отступила, пошатываясь.

— Они все умрут. — простонал он. — И мы все умрем, точно также. Видишь, оно позади тебя.

Она обернулась и застыла, вглядываясь. Свет начинал мерцать, принимать форму.

Становиться реальным.

— Мы все умрем.

* * *

— Я должен отправляться домой.

Марраго взглянул на двух своих спутников, ни один из которых не смотрел друг на друга. Оракул была освобождена из своих оков, и неловко прохаживалась по комнате, сильно прихрамывая. Маррэйн сидел, молча медитируя, его дэчай лежал на полу перед ним, но Марраго понимал толк в медитации — душа Маррэйна была далека от спокойствия. Тиривайл стояла неподвижно, сложив руки высоко на груди и глядя в никуда.

— Вы верите в пророчества? — спросил он, ни к кому конкретно не обращаясь. Никто не ответил и тогда он продолжил. — Когда я был молодым, моя двоюродная бабка вернулась от Имперского Двора. Тогда у нас были поместья, далеко от столицы, хотя брат моего отца отобрал их, когда отец умер.

Моя двоюродная бабка была провидицей, одной из Имперских телепатов. Она могла предсказывать будущее, и она меня пугала. Обладать такими странными силами, видеть вещи, которые еще не случились!

Она предлагала рассказать мне, как я умру, но я отказался. Тогда я не думал о смерти, не думаю о ней и сейчас. Я сказал ей, что предпочту, чтобы моя жизнь и смерть остались загадкой, даже для меня самого. Она с этим согласилась. Она умерла два дня спустя, упав с лестницы.

Никто ничего не сказал и он вздохнул.

— Я должен отправляться домой.

— Сначала мы должны вернуть тело Шеридана. — заметил Маррэйн. — Сейчас Синовал начинает собственные приготовления. Он ограничен во времени.

— Я присмотрю за ним до конца, а потом вернусь домой. Так быстро как могу. Время собирать мои армии и отправлять их на Центаври — Прайм. Мы не готовы, но непохоже что у нас есть время, чтобы подготовиться. Оно у нас есть, Оракул?

— Нет. — ответила она.

— Значит, придется так.

Оракул опустилась на колени перед Маррэйном. Он поднялся, и обнажил оба клинка своего дэчай. Она взяла длинное лезвие в ладони.

— Сперва твое знание. — сказал Маррэйн.

— Сатай Такиэр. Он принадлежит им. Это потребовало многих лет подготовки, но они заполучили его, и через него они будут сеять безумие. Один из Повелителей Потустороннего Мира лично появится внутри его души, и использует его как инструмент, несущий смерть всей этой вселенной. Не будет ни армий, ни великих сражений — просто один человек.

— Сколько у нас времени?

— Мало. Очень мало.

— Хорошо. Я принимаю твое пророчество. Ты готова?

— Она никогда не полюбит тебя. Не так, как ты желаешь.

Глаза Маррэйна потемнели, его руки сжались на малом клинке дэчай и толкнули его вниз. Оракул умерла беззвучно.

Он отвернулся от ее тела и посмотрел на Марраго и Тиривайл.

— Иди, друг мой. И удачи тебе. Мои Так'ча к твоим услугам, если они тебе понадобятся.

— Охотно приму их. Удачи и тебе тоже. — кивнул ему Марраго.

Маррэйн взглянул на Тиривайл.

— Ступай. Возвращайся в свой храм. Это моя схватка.

— Я не подчиняюсь твоим приказам. — холодно ответила она. — И он мой отец.

— Он это знает? То, как он обошелся с тобой, создавало другое впечатление.

— Я не подчиняюсь твоим приказам.

Он пожал плечами и вернул дэчай на пояс, Затем, окровавленными пальцами, он провел две длинные тонкие линии от глаз вниз по лицу.

— Тогда идем со мной. Нас ждет битва.

* * *

Для него не было необычным видеть Сьюзен во сне. Порой эти сны были невероятно яркими и реальными. Но Дэвид внезапно понял, что этот сон был большим, чем просто сновидение.

Она плыла по длинному тоннелю из света и энергии, разговаривая с кем — то отсутствовавшим — просто говорила в пустоту. Ее голос звучал сердито, обиженно и был полон самого эмоционального негодования.

— Откуда ты знаешь о Синовале? — спрашивала она. — Ты умер прежде, чем я с ним встретилась.

Сьюзен. — мысленно обратился он к ней. — Сьюзен, разумеется, я знаю о Синовале. Я не умер, Сьюзен.

Похоже, она его не услышала, а если и услышала — то проигнорировала его.

— Как ты смеешь? — внезапно выпалила она. — Я не собираюсь оправдываться перед вами.

Еще одна пауза.

— Я знаю, что я сделала, и знаю почему, и все это в прошлом. Теперь я другая, ты слышишь?

Сьюзен… ты слышишь меня?

Очевидно, она не слышала.

Дэвид, разочарованный, попытался оглядеться вокруг, рассмотреть где они и что происходит. Ему показалось, что он заметил еще две фигуры далеко впереди, почти на пределе видимости. Он попытался окликнуть их, но они тоже не слышали его.

Он снова обернулся к Сьюзен.

И замер.

Сьюзен! — закричал он.

Что — то появилось из теней вокруг. Сами тени становились больше и рельефней, чем они были всего секунду назад. Это было огромное создание, похожее на рыбу, с тремя длинными щупальцеподобными хвостами, каждый из которых заканчивался жутким зазубренным шипом. Дэвид не мог разглядеть, есть ли у него глаза, но изо лба создания росли еще более длинные щупальца. Пасть рассекала его тело почти надвое, и Дэвид видел в ней сотни блестящих зубов.

Сьюзен! — снова закричал он.

Она обернулась лицом к нему, едва не опоздав, когда оно уже бросалось на нее. С беззвучным криком она подняла пси — щит, и оно отлетело от ее поспешной защиты.

Оно быстро отплыло назад, кружа возле нее, ожидая другого шанса. Сьюзен поворачивалась вслед за ним, все время настороже.

Дэвид хотел бы хоть что — то сделать, но он был отчего — то уверен, что хотя это и было реальным — это все же было лишь сном. Он не мог сделать ничего, кроме как наблюдать.

Тварь кинулась на Сьюзен снова, и снова была отброшена ее щитом, хотя она заметно ослабла от той атаки. Сердце Дэвида рвалось к ней. Ее пси — силы были все еще слишком новыми и непроверенными, особенно без поддержки Истока. Артефакт, который усиливал их, был неизвестной величиной, и про него она ему рассказала немного. Все, что он знал, это что Исток располагает знанием древней и давно исчезнувшей расы, которая добилась почти богоподобных псионических способностей при помощи какого — то рода технологии, и Сьюзен ей пользуется.

Он хотел бы знать больше. Он хотел бы что — то сделать.

Тварь проплыла мимо Сьюзен, хлестнув по ней своими хвостами. Она увернулась от двух и парировала оставшийся, но она явно уставала. Тварь развернулась и снова бросилась на нее.

И в него ударила стрела молнии. Существо издало жуткий трещащий звук и заметалось на месте, явно становясь слабее. Его ударила вторая молния и оно умерло, упало на дно тоннеля и скрылось из вида.

— Что это было? — спросила Сьюзен.

Дэвид взглянул на пришельца. Это была одна из тех, кого он видел дальше по тоннелю. Он знал, что видел ее прежде, но не мог вспомнить о ней ничего особенного. Она была одним из агентов Синовала, в этом он был уверен.

— Хищник из гиперпространства. — ответила женщина. — Опасный, хотя ему далеко до самой большой опасности, которую мы встретим в этом путешествии. Поторапливаемся. Времени остается мало. Снаружи уже начинается битва.

Сьюзен уплыла вслед за ней, и Дэвиду не оставалось ничего лучшего, чем неслышным и невидимым последовать за ней.

Они прошли по тоннелям и коридорам Сети, и Дэвид увидел и услышал вещи, которые совершенно потрясли его, вещи которые бодрствующий разум милосердно забывает. Сьюзен, похоже, не знала, куда она направляется, но это знала женщина. И ее спутник.

Дэвиду потребовалось некоторое время, чтобы узнать Бестера, и он был потрясен когда это ему удалось. Он был уверен, что Бестер мертв.

Наконец, они, судя по всему, вошли в комнату, просторную, почти бесконечную. Туннели вырастали из нее во всевозможных направлениях, их было гораздо больше, чем Дэвид мог сосчитать. Сама комната была такой яркой, что ослепляла.

— Мы на месте. — объявила другая женщина.

Прикрыв рукой глаза, Дэвид взглянул в центр комнаты. Там что — то было, хотя он и не мог разглядеть — что. Он отвернулся, свет обжигал ему глаза, и тогда он увидел что — то еще, что — то двигающееся.

Внезапный, острый приступ страха охватил его, когда он узнал одного из Чужаков — и не просто одного. Два, три, четыре, пять, десять. Еще. Они напомнили ему не стражей охраняющих что — то ценное, а…. жрецов на службе в священном храме.

Но что могло быть здесь настолько ценного?

Он снова сделал усилие и посмотрел в свет — сквозь свет. Там, в самом центре комнаты виднелась гуманоидная фигура, заключенная в гроб, созданный из пульсирующей энергии.

Фигура…

Кого — то, кого он знал…

Пришло понимание и он замер. Этого не может быть! Это ошибка!

Это был Джон Шеридан.

* * *

— Понимаю.

Первый и самый важный выученный им навык, необходимый дипломату — всегда держать непроницаемое выражение лица. Никогда и никому не позволяй увидеть, что ты оскорблен, волнуешься или боишься. Игроку в покер требуется похожее умение, и мистер Морден наверняка был бы очень хорошим игроком.

И все же — с покерным лицом, или без него — новости были ошеломляющими. Трое Министров убито в собственных домах за последнюю ночь, отряд стражи растерзан в клочья у самого дворца, вырезана, по крайней мере, одна деревня у подножия Гор Бизантин и нет никакой связи еще с тремя в том же районе.

Частично ключом к непроницаемости выражения Мордена было то, что он всегда делал вид, что точно знает что происходит. Впрочем, именно в этой ситуации, он точно знал что происходило.

Он следил за течением войны настолько внимательно, насколько возможно, и среди прочих событий, которым он уделил очень пристальное внимание, были обе бойни в родном мире врии. Первая была одобрена Синовалом и очень тщательно контролировалась, вторая, без его позволения — была дикой, случайной и беспорядочной.

Он узнавал работу вассальных рас Теней, когда видел ее. Единственного викххерана было более, чем достаточно, чтобы вырезать отряд стражников, особенно если они его не ждали, и викххеран мог стать невидимым, чтобы не быть замеченным. Убийцы — Безликие легко могли оказаться ответственными за смерти среди Министров. Горы Бизантин послужили бы отличным гнездом для заркхеба.

Но цели… не строго заданные, но, определенно, и не совсем случайные. Все трое Министров были наиболее открыто лояльными идеалам Альянса — и лично Мордену, хотя и по разным причинам.

Стражники были очевидной целью. Крестьяне…

Тут было иначе. В этом нет смысла — только если в качестве послания…

Итак, это был не Синовал; даже если он снова нанял созданий Теней, которых сам изгнал со службы в 69—м. И они это делают не просто для забавы, иначе он уже плавал бы в крови.

Значит, кто — то направляет или контролирует их, но кто — то с рукой легче, чем у Синовала. Не Марраго. Морден очень близко изучил бывшего Лорда — Генерала и лично допросил тех из его сторонников, друзей, бывших любовниц и армейских подчиненных, кого оставили в живых Инквизиторы. Он этого не сделает. Да, в ранних его кампаниях использовались создания Теней, но только не после 69—го. Итак — не он.

Морден не знал — есть ли у него политические соперники на Центаври Прайм. Но это вполне может быть. Последний Инквизитор удалился несколько лет назад, заявив, что их работа окончена. Достаточно долго, чтобы люди забыли. Но ни один центаврианин не мог ничего предложить созданиям Теней.

А затем следовала последняя порция этих новостей. Поразительные новости, если не сказать большего.

— Хммм. — протянул он.

Что же могли делать Пророк Г'Кар и его ученица на Центаври Прайм, а тем более — прибыв сюда на центаврианском корабле?

Его шпионская сеть могла быть и не лучшей по стандартам Инквизиции, но для его задач она была более чем достаточной, и надзор за его подопечными, установленный по приказу Инквизиции после того, как стали явными тенденции к выходу из — под контроля Марраго, был одним из лучших в галактике. Требовалось быть очень хорошим лазутчиком, чтобы пробраться на Центаври Прайм.

Кем — то вроде З'шайлила, разумеется.

— Арестуйте их. — наконец, решил он. Гвард — капитан который доставил ему эту неприятную часть новостей ни на йоту переменил свою напряженную стойку внимания. — Не причинять им никакого вреда без крайней необходимости, но они нужны мне во дворце. Я хочу лично говорить с ними.

— Да, сэр.

— Можешь идти.

— Да, сэр.

Гвард — Капитан резко повернулся и двинулся было уйти. Морден мигнул, и увидел колеблющийся, как от жары, воздух секундой после того, как стало слишком поздно.

З'шайлил возник мгновенно, двигаясь со скоростью нападающей кобры. Его бритвенно — острые когти вонзились в шею стражника, почти отрубив тому голову. Стражник умер, не издав ни звука. Мордену не нужна была телепатия, чтобы понять что двоих стражников у двери настигла такая же беззвучная гибель.

— Насколько я понимаю — ты, должно быть, Морейл. — произнес он.

З'шайлил двинулся вперед.

* * *

Повсюду вокруг него бушевала битва. Там, где он находился, он мог видеть все что угодно, управлять ею мыслью и словом. Насколько он знал, Казоми 7 была удовлетворительно защищена — но не более, чем удовлетворительно, и несомненно — несравнимо с силами, которые он мог собрать в то время, как его враги считали его отсутствующим.

Но что делал враг, пока он был здесь?

Возможно в этом не было ничего неверного. В течении трех лет тут не было больших стычек, с тех пор как он сражался бок — о—бок с Такиэром и Изначальными у Минбара и отбросил Чужаков прочь от его бывшего дома. С тех пор враг предпочитал сражаться, скрываясь и делая тайные вылазки, используя умения, в которых они совершенствовались все тысячи лет их холодной войны с Тенями.

Возможно, не было причин волноваться.

И они, конечно же, не могли знать истинную причину, по которой он пришел к Казоми 7, не так ли? Если бы он мог схватить только лишь эту единственную вещь — он оставил бы им всю остальную планету.

Они не могут предсказать, что же он намеревается сделать. Это не в их натуре. Они ничего не знали о самопожертвовании — кроме того что, они толкали на него других, и они очень мало знали о чести, и оковах неоплаченных долгов.

Он отвлекся, чтобы управлять развертыванием второго звена Охотников за Душами, а затем вновь обратил взгляд к планете.

Казоми—7, колыбель Альянса, место рождения надежды во времена Войны Теней.

И место, которое хранило одну вещь, которая требовалась ему сейчас.

Неоплаченные долги…

Он улыбался, размышляя о смерти.

Глава 4

Это было спустя двенадцать лет после того, как он погиб, поверженный белым ворлонцем, во время битвы кипевшей вокруг того места, что он так упорно строил. Когда Вавилон—5 был окружен битвой, войной и смертью — Джон Дж. Шеридан был убит.

Многие помнили его. Кто — то скорбел о нем. У него осталось немного друзей ко времени его смерти.

Его любимая, Деленн, покинула его после ссоры, в которой было сказано слишком много, и недостаточно осталось недосказанного. Его друг, Дэвид Корвин, слишком много ссорился с ним, был зол, ранен и у него хватало забот со слишком многими собственными демонами.

Многие вспоминали, некоторые печалились, но никто, знавший его — не забыл.

А Синовал — тот помнил лучше всех.

Он никогда не любил Шеридана, никогда, но, в некотором роде, испытывал уважение к нему. Синовал потратил много месяцев, очищая душу Шеридана от ворлонского влияния. У него были планы на Шеридана, планы, что были поставлены под вопрос вследствие его смерти.

Но для такого, как Синовал, смерти нет нужды быть финалом. Вопреки табу, проклятью, или древнему закону — он не позволил бы ничему помешать его планам.

Тело Шеридана было на Минбаре, где оно пребывало в покое. Чары предотвратили его разложение, и оно оставалось в таком же отличном состоянии как и тогда, когда он умер. Агенты Синовала изъяли его и его уже везли в Собор.

Душа Шеридана была заперта в Сети, ревностно охраняемая ворлонцами и укрытая их тайными хозяевами, Повелителями Смерти.

Сердце Шеридана…. сейчас оно где — то там, где даже Синовал не коснется его. Синовал пытался вновь привлечь Деленн на свою сторону, но он потерпел неудачу, и потому он был вынужден обратится в иную сторону, к другому.

Он действовал из чести — частично, и из необходимости — в целом.

Кто — то должен руководить, когда он уйдет, а никого другого не было, никого, достойного править, никого, способного к этому долгу.

Что мог по этому поводу думать Шеридан — Синовала не волновало.

* * *

Он наблюдал.

Синовал мог видеть многое со шпиля Собора. Он мог видеть ход битвы, «Темные Звезды» и ворлонцев, держащих строй против его атакующих сил. Чужаков не было — пока что. Они все еще неохотно встречались с Изначальными.

Тем не менее, тут наличествовала опасность. Ворлонские корабли были мощными, «Темные Звезды» были достаточно смертоносны в своем классе, и еще, разумеется, была Сеть. Казоми 7 была центром важного узла, с несколькими проходящими через планету трассами. Требовался телепат экстраординарной силы, чтобы удерживать подобные энергии, и если она и не была так могуча, когда ее имплантировали в сеть — сейчас она была бы такой.

В конце концов, ворлонцы достаточно были заинтересованы в этом мире, чтобы желать надежно защитить его.

«Как Сьюзен?» — безмолвно спросил он.

Она жива. Она нашла душу, которую искала но та охраняется Врагом и охраняется хорошо.

«Она может прорваться?»

Она с могучими союзниками, но ее величайшая сила придет изнутри. Они падут пред ней, победят они или нет.

— Хммм… — Синовал вновь вернулся к битве и направил группу истребителей Охотников за Душами против одной из «Темных Звезд», что, похоже, была готова пробить дыру в их строю.

Она должна справиться. Все это не имело иной цели, кроме как отвлекать от нее внимание.

Она это знает. Ты можешь верить ей.

Как ты веришь мне.

Что, если твой план ошибочен. Однажды — да, было допустимо. С трудом. Но дважды… ты нарушаешь законы, столь же древние как мы сами.

Я делаю то, что должен.

Мы принимаем это, потому что другого пути нет.

Кто — то должен править галактикой, когда эта война закончится.

А что это будет значить для нас? Для тебя или для нас?

Я ему обязан.

Тогда тебе куда лучше было бы позволить ему покоиться в смерти, или отпустить его в забвение. Пытаться вернуть его к жизни неверно.

Тогда останови меня.

Мы не можем, и это тебе известно. Мы позволим это. Ты был послан нам, чтобы быть чем — то иным, служить орудием, необходимым чтобы выиграть войну. Мы не знаем, способен ли ты на это, но мы не знаем, способен ли на это хоть кто — нибудь, и потому мы верим тебе.

Как приятно, что вы настолько в меня верите.

В конечном счете, ты и мы одно. Не забывай этого.

Не забываю. Поверь мне.

Он вновь вернулся к битве. Положение оставалось более — менее тем же. Мощь Сети, даже настолько подорванная, какой она была, держала на ходу «Темные Звезды». Если бы ее можно было отключить — битва была бы выиграна за считаные секунды.

Он улыбнулся сам себе. Нет такой вещи, как совпадения, но найти две более всего нужные ему сущности в одном месте….

Душа Шеридана, заключенная внутри Сети. Ему потребовались годы, чтобы разузнать это, и еще больше, чтобы узнать где именно он был заключен.

Синовал боялся, что это глубоко в пространстве ворлонцев, но нет. Он был здесь, на Казоми 7.

Под охраной телепата, который прежде был Литой Александер.

* * *

Мы все умрем.

Деленн хладнокровно наблюдала, как из света появляется тварь. Очертания и лица появлялись и исчезали, смещаясь и смешиваясь до бесформенности. Свет все еще струился с его поверхности, но он становился слабее. Сейчас он тек уже не более чем струйками, словно дым.

Усталость сейчас как будто оставила ее. Стало так, словно ее тело и душа стали раздельны, и то, что ранило одно, не могло коснуться другого. Ее решимость была так же сильна, как была когда — то прежде — в начале.

— Что ты? — спросила она бесформенную массу. — Это мое место, и у тебя нет права войти в него.

Мы смерть. — пришел голос откуда — то изнутри светового кома.

Каждый звук, казалось, исходил из разного места. Слова отдавались эхом от стен и из глубины самой твари.

мы мы мы мы смерть смерть смерть мы мы мы мы смерть смерть мерть мерть ерть ерть ть ть

Мы ваши Боги и хозяева.

мы мы

Деленн смотрела на него. Ее гнев сейчас казался почти вещественным. Это был гнев женщины, которая когда — то скомандовала уничтожить целую расу.

— У тебя нет права быть здесь. — выкрикнула она. — Это место для мира!

Мир только в могиле.

оги и хозяева мир ир могиле гиле иле

— Все умрут. — простонал мужчина. — Я убил тебя. Ты должна быть мертва.

Все умирает.

все все умирает рает ает

— Я была мертва, и я вернулась. Если думаешь, что можешь меня убить, то попробуй, но это мое место не твое, и твоя сила не может коснуться меня здесь.

Ничто не может избежать нашего прикосновения.

все может все умирает рает ает ае нашего прикосновения основения вения ия

Вокруг нее кричали все и повсюду. Звуки казались очень далекими, эфемерными и бестелесными. Все кроме нее были безумны или же, может быть, все они и были здравомыслящими а она — безумной.

Она прошла вперед, прямо напротив создания. Она видела пляшущие внутри него образы. Город, заполненный могилами, черный монолит, возвышающийся в ночи, гигантское зеркало, бесконечные тоннели и коридоры света.

Оно заблудилось в тоннелях. Оно сбежало в них несколько лет назад и потерялось, а теперь оно нашло путь наружу.

Оно бежало.

Это значило, что оно знало страх.

Что могло заставить узнать страх существо, подобное этому?

О.

Конечно.

Что еще?

Или, вернее, кто же еще?

Ее гнев стал еще яростней. Он все ее вмешивается. Его прикосновение все так же остается на всем.

— Ты здесь не властно. — прорычала она. — У тебя нет права.

Мы идем туда, где есть жизнь, и там где есть жизнь, мы гасим ее.

где есть жизнь жизнь изнь из

гасим асим аси

— Тут нет жизни. Вы уже коснулись этих людей. Вы принесли им страх и кошмары. Вы убили их точно так же, как если бы вы остановили их сердца, или оторвали их головы от тел. Эти люди уже мертвы. Их тела всего лишь продолжают двигаться

Оно замолкло раздумывая над этим. Фоновые голоса смолкли, уступив одному. Катренн тихо плакала.

Да

да ааа а а а

Ты говоришь правду

правду авду ду

Мы позволим этому месту существовать.

существовать ествовать ать

В нашем мире мы создали мавзолей всем расам, которых мы уничтожили.

уничтожили ничтожили ожили или и

Это место послужит нашим мемориалом в этой вселенной.

селенной еленной ленной но о

Как твое имя, мертвая? Мы желаем запомнить его.

запомнить помнить омнить

Она сглотнула.

— Я Деленн из Мир. Постарайся запомнить это.

Мы запомним

помним мним им

Затем оно распалось на свет и струйки яркого сияющего дыма, и стало ничем.

Словно во сне, Деленн обернулась. Шум прекратился. Совершенно.

Катренн сидела у стены, качаясь вперед — назад, но рыдать она перестала. Остальные пациенты перестали кричать и разговаривать.

Даже слепец. Тот смотрел прямо на нее. Она была уверена, что он мог ее видеть.

— Я убил тебя. — проговорил он, его слова были удивительно громкими на фоне тишины. — Я убил ее.

Затем пришло запоздалое понимание.

— Декстер Смит! — воскликнула она.

А потом усталость взяла над ней верх, и она осела на пол.

* * *

На какой — то миг это напомнило ему дом. Были иными земля, небо и горы в отдалении. Все выглядело иначе, и действительно было иным, но было тут что — то, что — то неуловимое, что вызывало воспоминания пятнадцатилетней давности.

Г'Кару потребовалось несколько минут, чтобы осознать, что этим неуловимым была боль.

Центаври Прайм страдала.

Л'Нир посмотрела на равнину прикрыв ладонью глаза от солнца. Тут было слишком ярко. На ее лице было выражение чистейшего восхищения и Г'Кар почти что залюбовался им. Хорошо знать, что у кого — то все еще осталось чувство изумления.

— Мы куда дальше, чем планировали. — наконец сказала она. — Я с трудом вижу город.

— Мммм… да. — отозвался Вир, отрываясь от своей карманной комм-панели. — Они усилили охрану вокруг столицы. Когда я улетал такого не было.

— Ты говорил, что можешь провести нас во Дворец.

— Я считал, что смогу. Это должно было быть достаточно просто, но… ммм. Я не знаю, что случилось. Тут повсюду корабли, космопорт выглядит практически закрытым. Интересно, может мы кому — то объявили войну, а мне никто не сказал. — он вздохнул. Его голос звучал крайне извиняющимся, но это же был Вир. Все, что он говорил и делал, приобретало оттенок извинения.

— Г'Кар взглянул на него. Прошло много лет с тех пор, как он в последний раз встречал Вира Котто, и до его неожиданного появления на Дораке—7. Разумеется, он слышал о восхождении юноши, но множество подробностей о жизни Центаврианского Двора от него ускользнули.

Тем не менее, он достаточно часто и достаточно хорошо играл в игры Кха'Ри, до того как основал Рейнджеров. Это была игра, которой они научились от центавриан, и в некоторых аспектах они превзошли их учителей.

Он не мог избавиться от чувства неловкости. Этот мир страдал. Страдание, за которое, по крайней мере, частично, был ответственен он и его народ.

Но тут было что — то новое.

— Вы ничего не можете скрыть от меня. — тихо проговорила Л'Нир. Он обернулся к ней. — Порой вам следует отбросить свое чувство вины.

— Когда умру. — горько ответил он.

— Вы будете жить вечно.

— Надеюсь, что нет. — Все эти призраки… преследовали его.

Она улыбнулась.

— Нет. Я хотела сказать, что ваши слова будут жить вечно. Ваши идеи. Ваши убеждения.

— Я, скорее, предпочел бы, чтобы народ создавал собственные слова и собственные идеи, нежели следовал моим.

— Так скажите им это.

— Народы имеют склонность слышать лишь то, что они желают слышать. Я никогда не намеревался быть пророком. Ни на миг.

Она чуть усмехнулась.

— Как скажете, Ха'Кормар'х.

Она обронила титулом чтобы слегка позлить его, и чтобы напомнить ему — кем он был. Нравится это ему или нет — он был пророком, и нравится это ему или нет — миллиарды будут следовать его словам.

Почему еще он провел столько времени от всего вдали?

И почему еще он покинул свое долгое уединение, чтобы из всех возможных мест — придти именно сюда?

— Ты думаешь о нем.

— Думаю о прошлом. — ответил он, припоминая насколько коварной порой могла быть она.

О старых долгах.

Первом долге. И важнейшем.

Она долго смотрела на него, а потом кивнула и отвернулась.

— Расскажи мне, когда пожелаешь.

Он так ушел в свои мысли, что даже не заметил, как появился Та'Лон. Он уходил разведать окружающую местность. Они были у подножия гор, на землях, как оказалось, принадлежащих Виру.

Согласно объяснениям, которые Вир дал офицерам безопасности, он отлучался на несколько дней по вопросам личного бизнеса — очевидно, не так необычно для Двора — и чтобы избежать утомительных процедур возле столицы, он решил вернуться в свои владения, на несколько дней, пока все не утихнет. Это было принято — более или менее, но Г'Кар мог видеть, что он не так уверен в таком простом разрешении этого вопроса, как хотел убедить.

Конечно же, они сели не в самом поместье Вира.

Приготовления, которые первоначально были сделаны, чтобы протащить трех нарнов в столицу через космопорт, устраивались через какие — то «связи» Вира.

Тут таких приготовлений не делалось, а другие лорды должны были иметь шпионов среди челяди Вира.

У Г'Кара болела голова. У него больше не было желания интриговать. Годы отшельничества изменили его.

Официально — у корабля были проблемы с оборудованием, вынудившие к аварийной посадке в горах, но надолго этого не хватит. Что — то должно быть сделано и поскорее, иначе все они умрут и Г'Кар никогда не закончит свои дела здесь.

Его старейший друг. Его вернейший друг. И долг перед ним. Подобный долг был и у Л'Нир, слово, которое она дала тому, кто дал ей свое имя, но долг Г'Кара был гораздо, гораздо глубже.

Это будет последним, что он когда — либо делал — и самым лучшим.

— Солдаты. — произнес Та'Лон, и Г'Кар вскинул взгляд, вырванный из своих раздумий. — Прочесывают местность. Довольно много. Имперская Стража, судя по виду. Капитан носит знак, вроде как инквизиторский, но с имперской эмблемой на фоне.

Вир побледнел.

— Это значит что он был обучен инквизиторами. Он член Министерства Внутренней Безопасности. У них есть права мобилизовать имперскую стражу против угроз для Республики или Альянса. Таких, как создания Теней, диверсанты, мятежники, Синовал, Марраго, мы. Они отвечают только перед мистером Морденом. О, это скверно.

— Что ж, они будут здесь меньше чем через час. Они знали, что мы идем? — спросил Та'Лон.

— Не понимаю как. Я держал свой отъезд в секрете, подкупил нужных людей, вытащил кое — какой компромат… Сам император помогал, дав мне официальные полномочия. Ох, как скверно…

— Это твоя земля. — прорычал Та'Лон. — Сделай что — нибудь.

— Да… что — нибудь… да.

Г'Кар смотрел на Вира и знал, что ничего он здесь поделать не может.

* * *

Уничтожение колонизированного бракири мира Кара отметило начало последней фазы войны. Несмотря на затишье по части открытых стычек в течение 2269, и Синовал и Культ Смерти в высшем командовании Ворлона, должно быть, понимали что мира быть не может, и обе стороны использовали этот год просто как передышку для того, чтобы собрать свои силы.

Хотя Синовал, несомненно, был главной движущей силой войны, он постарался, чтобы большая часть этого оставалась скрытой от глаз публики. На каждое очевидное и заметное действие, такое как битва у Вавилона—5 в 2263, или Вриитан в 2269, приходились долгие месяцы тишины. Его агенты действовали, но сам он скрывался.

Проследить его действия в течение тех лет, полагаясь в основном на слухи и сплетни — трудная задача. Одно из самых загадочных событий войны, и, несомненно, одно из самых любопытных, имело место быть в середине 2270, у колонизированного центаврианами мира Иммолан—5.

Центаврианские миры страдали. Джорах Марраго, их бывший Лорд — Генерал, деловито прокладывал по ним свою дорогу — по одной планете за раз. Он не был так быстр, как Маррэйн или так цепок, как Куломани или Вижак, но им было далеко до него, когда дело касалось тактического мышления. Он действовал методично, дестабилизировал политическую и экономическую структуру очередного мира, а затем захватывал его, быстро и неожиданно демонстрируя военную мощь. А затем, прежде чем обратить свой взор на следующую цель, он тщательно обеспечивал безопасность планеты и своих путей снабжения.

В целом, его образ действий был успешен. Поначалу основа его сил состояла из остатков Братства без Знамен, которым время от времени помогали так'ча Маррэйна и те корабли, что мог выделить Синовал. Однако почти все поселения, которые он захватывал или же освобождал (в зависимости от точки зрения) были рады объединить с ним свои силы, и к 2270 он командовал внушительным флотом центаврианских кораблей. Однако после Мятежа Врии он категорически отказался принимать любую помощь от Морейла.

К этому времени, уже почти две трети Центаврианской Республики находились в руках Марраго. Республика и ворлонцы предприняли несколько контратак, но те были редки и нерешительны. Ворлонцы не уделяли особого внимания центаврианам, и у них были другие поводы для беспокойства. В дополнение к этому сам Синовал избегал принимать активное участие в центаврианской кампании; возможно, это было обдуманный ход для того, чтобы отвлечь ворлонцев от действий Марраго. Мистеру Мордену, коммандеру операций Альянса на Центаври Прайм, отчаянно не хватало ресурсов и поддержки, и он был принужден к эпизодическим арьенгардным боям.

Со временем, и Морден и Марраго обратили свое внимание на Иммолан—5. Колония была довольно удаленной от Центаври Прайм, и маловажной стратегически, будучи еще в лучшие времена превращенной в курорт для центаврианской аристократии. Именно ее неважность сделала ее привлекательной для Мордена, который, предвидя что Центаври Прайм может пасть перед Марраго менее чем за десятилетие, начал перемещать туда свою операционную базу. Планета мало походила на мишень для атаки Марраго, и Морден считал что ее проигнорируют.

Морден устроил так, чтобы Император Моллари и Леди — Консорт Тимов по своей воле предприняли путешествие в колонию — в порядке приготовлений для переноса власти. К чему он был не готов — это к тому что Тимов, чуткая под своей язвительной маской женщина, откроет его истинные намерения, и каким — то образом передаст информацию Марраго.

Двигаясь с нехарактерной для него быстротой, Марраго отправил штурмовую партию в рейд на Иммолан. Согласно Л'Нир, чьи записи о Иммоланском Инциденте считаются наиболее достоверными, Г'Кару и Синовалу не терпелось вырвать Императора Моллари из хватки Альянса, дабы использовать его, как номинального главу «освобожденных» миров, и потому они подтолкнули Марраго к этим поспешным действиям. Тимов и ее сообщник Дурла Антигнано были рады участвовать и, пока рейд Марраго обеспечивал прикрытие, войска вторглись в колонию для захвата — или спасения — Императора.

Далее все становится запутанным, а последовательность событий не вполне ясна. Сам Синовал принимал в этом участие, хотя нет свидетельств, сопровождал ли он Императора или спасательные силы. Губернаторский дворец Иммолана был практически стерт с лица земли, и впоследствии стало невозможно выяснить — не было ли что — то из него похищено.

Л'Нир подробно излагает спор в столице между Г'Каром и Лондо, в котором Лондо отказался покинуть свой народ, даже перед лицом почти неминуемой смерти. Он заявил, что он готов умереть, как Император, но не как марионеточный правитель, и утверждал, что он все еще может что — то полезное сделать на его посту.

Некоторые из солдат Марраго склонялись к мысли увезти Императора силой — как, несомненно, и Тимов. Хотя Г'Кар был против подобного образа действий, попытка была предпринята. Однако Император не мог похвастать добрым здравием со времени его инфаркта в 2263, и стресс, равно как и переживания, которым он подвергся, привели к рецидиву. Неспособные позаботиться о нем должным образом, спасательные силы были вынуждены оставить его, и Тимов решила остаться вместе с ним. Г'Кар и его товарищи успешно скрылись, как и сам Синовал. Император Моллари выжил, но его и так хрупкое здоровье ухудшилось, и это событие отмечает его уход с публичной сцены центаврианской политики.

Иммоланский Инцидент имел дальнейшие последствия. Тайная поддержка сил Марраго, оказанная Тимов непосредственно, вследствие этого вышла на свет, и по ее возвращению на Центаври Прайм она была немедленно арестована и брошена в тюрьму. Ходили слухи, что она была казнена, но они так и не подтвердились. Ее сообщнику, Дурле Антигнано, удалось избежать ареста и продолжить вести партизанскую кампанию против Альянса. Примерно через год после этого, Г'Кар и Л'Нир начинают свой период добровольного отшельничества на Дораке—7.

Планы перевести Правительство на Иммолан провалились, и Марраго захватил планету в начале следующего года. Несмотря на его частые запросы, никакой помощи Мордену послано не было, и он был вынужден оборонять его постоянно уменьшающуюся Республику практически исключительно собственными силами.

Уильямс Г.Д. (2298) «Великая Война: Исследование.»

* * *

Это было подобно наблюдению за воюющими богами.

Сьюзен Иванова была не из тех, кого легко запугать. Того, что она видела в своей жизни, было бы достаточно, чтобы свести с ума почти что любого. Она знала Изначальных и Исток Душ. Она была объектом одной из вспышек ярости Синовала, тех когда он взрывался с пылом, которого хватило бы, чтобы зажечь умершие солнца. Она видела мертвый мир, возвращающийся к жизни, и гибель несколько живых миров. Она лицом к лицу встречалась с тенями, ворлонцами и даже созданиями из — за пределов вселенной. Но она никогда никогда прежде в своей жизни не чувствовала себя настолько ничтожной.

Здесь были Чужаки, такие же мрачные и ужасающие, какими она их всегда знала. И она, в один внезапный момент вдохновения, поняла — почему. Они могли почувствовать то колдовство, что Синовал сплел вокруг Шеридана. Колдовство применили к его телу, но оно также связывало и его душу. Шеридана же касались ворлонцы, Охотники за Душами и, через саму Сьюзен — Тени. Их не могло не притянуть сюда — чтобы следить и ждать.

Талия взорвалась слепой яростью при виде их, вырвавшись из своего укрытия, темные молнии с треском пробежались по ее фигуре. Ее глаза были черными, когда она, рыча от ярости, метала стрелы молний в тела Чужаков.

Бестер был рядом с ней, его единственная здоровая рука лежала на ее плече, передавая ей силу. Пусть даже их души плыли отдельно от тел, что — то телесное все еще оставалось с ними. Некоторые вещи не могут быть отброшены прочь, неважно, сколько ты потерял, или сколько ты приобрел.

А что могла сделать Сьюзен? Ее телепатические силы были незначительны. Она была практически не обучена, и все что она могла сделать — это стоять в стороне. Здесь она была не на своем месте.

Так зачем же она пришла?

Она смотрела, как Чужаки надвигались на Талию, их длинные заостренные щупальца хлестали по воздуху. Здесь они были более реальными, чем она. Она знала, что это были те Чужаки, которые ускользнули в Сеть после террора на Проксиме, сбежав от Синовала.

Сьюзен все еще вспоминала ту битву. Она все еще видела ее во сне. Черные облака в небе, Купола, трескающиеся и рассыпающиеся, Чужаки, восстающие из пепла Дома Эдгарса, Синовал, с криком бросающийся в атаку на них. Она все еще слышала их страшные вопли, когда они сеяли смерть и безумие там, где они проплывали.

Но Синовал и она одержали победу, и что еще лучше — они выжили.

И она вытащила его из портала. Раненого, бредящего, полумертвого. Она его вытащила.

И это было до того, как она увидела артефакт чужих, который поднял ее пси — способности, пусть и до этого ничтожного уровня.

Она усмехнулась. У Синовала была поговорка: «Важно не то, насколько остер клинок, а то, как им пользуются.»

Она оставалась в стороне и осматривалась, бросая очень быстрые взгляды, не высматривая что — то конкретное — разглядывая саму систему. Вокруг нее бушевал хаос сражения Талии и Бестера с Чужаками. Она слышала яростные пси — крики Талии, которые грозили привлечь к ним все на много миль в округе.

Это мой народ! Вы похитили моих людей!

И более мягкое, более тихое эхо этого крика:

Мама!

Сьюзен продолжала осматриваться и постепенно начали проявляться детали — медленно, по крупицам. Тут были вещи, которые она узнавала, обрывочные воспоминания — тут и там, тут звук, там образ.

Смутные воспоминания о том, как чей — то разум легко касается ее.

Она едва могла это вспомнить. Она едва могла это вспомнить сразу после того, как это случилось. Она была больна, безумна от ран и путешествия во времени, и сбившего с толку — и в итоге спасшего душу — разговора с Дэвидом. Она была в апатии и тихо желала смерти.

Тогда это и случилось — чей — то разум нежно коснулся ее.

Долг чести.

Она вспоминала дальше. Мужчина, которого она не вспоминала почти двадцать лет. Высокий, красивый, с черными волосами и черной бородкой, его грудь пробита и его сердце разорвано, мужчина, который мечтал лишь о том, чтобы быть рыцарем.

Мужчина, которого она убила.

Лита, — прошептала она. — Лита, ты здесь?

Это было едва слышно за шумом боя, за криком, яростью и страшным, тихим шепотом Чужаков, но ей показалось, что последовал ответ — тихий стон, словно кто — то вздохнул.

Лита… Ты помнишь меня?

Еще вздох, чуть громче. Она была уверена, что слышала его.

Лита, ты помнишь Маркуса?

Еще один, и тоже громче. Еще вздох.

Лита, ты помнишь себя?

Раздался стон и стены зала двинулись, стали сжиматься и расходиться.

Теперь ее заметили все. Талия, похоже, была ранена. Она летала не так вольно, как раньше а одна ее рука безвольно повисла. Молнии выглядели менее яркими, менее мощными.

Чужаки ринулись к Сьюзен, быстрые как ветер, страшные и ужасающие, как ураган. Вся ярость их внимания теперь сосредоточилась на ней.

Мы воплощение Смерти, а ты не более чем букашка. У других есть сила, но ее недостаточно, а ты не имеешь и этого. Ты младенец перед нами, всего лишь прах на нашем пути. Твоя жизнь не больше чем шепот на нашем ветру, и твоя смерть будет не более чем след на камне под нашим небом.

Все это, весь этот гнев, ненависть, мощь и презрение обрушилось на нее в одной единственной мысли.

У нее оставалось время лишь на одну свою мысль, прежде чем они доберутся до нее.

К счастью, эта мысль была правильной.

ЛИТА!

Тогда стены рухнули, вспыхнул свет и заполнил собой все, и она полностью лишилась зрения, слуха и памяти.

* * *

Затем к пленнице пришло понимание. Понимание, память и воспоминания о том, кем она была, где она была и почему она там оказалась.

Это было болезненно, да, но такова была цена самосознания, и эту цену она охотно была готова заплатить. Она зажмурилась, почувствовав как от движения взвыли мускулы ее тела.

Она была связана, но самые прочными узами были узы духа, а не тела, и они уже были разорваны.

Она могла видеть все: корабли, души и стонущих, тоскующих призраков.

Они должны быть свободны.

Она вытянула руки из опутавших ее волокон. Те стали ломкими, сухими и рассыпались в пыль.

Она покачнулась и рухнула, когда, шатаясь, вышла из ниши, где ее держали. Она не знала, сколько пробыла там, но ее мышцы атрофировались от бездействия. На миг она была готова беспомощно и неподвижно улечься здесь, но решимость поддержала ее. Она и так слишком долго лежала в беспамятстве.

У нее есть важное задание, которое надо выполнить.

Она помнила и еще кое — что — про хрупкий, маленький шар света, надежно спрятанный в ее душе. Внутри него был голос, разум и душа — и она знала, чьими они были.

Она мысленно позвала на помощь, и отчаянно попыталась доползти до двери. Ноги не выдерживали ее веса, но она пыталась.

Она одолела целых пять шагов за двадцать минут, которые понадобились Талии, чтобы найти ее.

* * *

Теперь?

Еще нет. Он выиграл здесь и сейчас. Это не важно. Его победы продержатся недолго когда его не станет. Победа сделает его осторожным на время — но беспечным впоследствии. Мы ударим, когда он отвлечется.

И что после этого?

После того, как он умрет?

Да.

Мы продолжим служить. Ты благословлен. Подобным нам редко выпадает исполнять столь великую и почетную службу для наших Повелителей. Двадцать лет я готовился ко второй нашей встрече, и я буду готов. И на этот раз у меня есть большое преимущество.

Я?

Ты. Идем. Мы сможем тайно пробраться в Собор. Исток Душ не обнаружит нас. Не сейчас. Он будет слишком занят для этого.

И тогда?

Мы подождем. Пока не придет время.

* * *

Ты, должно быть, Морейл, как я полагаю.

З'шайлил не ответил, но Морден знал, что это был он. Кто же еще мог это быть? Морден уделял особенное внимание тому, чтобы знать всех потенциальных врагов центавриан, и Морейл был одним из первых в списке.

Морден знал все о действиях Морейла во время кампаний на Гораше и Фраллусе; о его первом налете на Врии, который обеспечил их помощь Синовалу, и о втором, несанкционированном, карательном ударе, нанесенном по ним за предательство.

Он знал о секретных акциях, которые Морейл проводил после этого. Не против Центавра, не по поручению Марраго. Следы были настолько незначительными, что не указывали ни на имена, ни на связи, но они было настолько бесследны, настолько тайны, что это указывало на очень немногих.

А теперь он был здесь.

Морейл не носил оружия, но оно ему и не требовалось. С его когтей капала кровь убитого им стражника. Его рефлексы были поразительно быстры, силы у него было куда больше, чем у простых людей. Он был из расы, которую Тени тысячами лет натаскивали убивать и истреблять.

Морден шагнул назад, медленно, очень медленно. Это не должно было заставить Морейла немедленно напасть на него. З'шайлил шагнул вместе с ним, его большие темные глаза поблескивали.

— Нет необходимости в каком — либо насилии. — проговорил Морден, продолжая очень осторожно отступать в направлении трона. Он не сидел на нем, когда отсылал стражника. Трон был неудобным и держался в запасе для самых официальных приемов.

Лицо З'шайлила дернулось, и Мордену показалось, что тот усмехнулся.

Морден продолжал двигаться назад, очень внимательно и осторожно, следя за тем, куда ступает Морейл. В этом дворце были секреты, которые были известны немногим. Никто не знал их полностью, но Морден считал, что ему известно больше прочих.

Всем, что потребуется — будет одно движение в нужный момент, но будет ли он достаточно быстр? Он был уже не молод, и он никогда не был быстрым или же сильным. Он предпочитал быстроту ума быстроте тела, но в этот раз ему потребуется и то и другое.

— Может быть, есть… — проговорил он медленно и отчетливо. Что — то, чтобы отвлечь внимание Морейла, удержать его от убийственного рывка. — …шанс, что мы можем… придти к соглашению.

— Никаких сделок. — прошипел З'шайлил. Морден внутренне скривился от этого голоса, хотя, естественно, и не показал этого с виду. Словно ноготь скребет по грифельной доске.

— Ни болтовни, ни соглашений.

Только смерть и хаос.

Тут… почти в нужном месте. Морден был в считанных футах от трона. Стоит ему попытаться сейчас, или у него есть еще немного времени?

Морейл продолжал скользить вперед, грациозно и элегантно.

Нет. Времени больше нет. Сойдет и так.

Морден швырнул себя назад, не заботясь о том, как он приземлится. Его левая рука хлестнула вперед, а плечо ударилось об угол трона. Удар едва не выбил из него дух, но его растопыренным пальцам удалось найти кнопку и нажать ее.

Пол под ногами Морейла провалился. Старая ловушка, та, что Леди Тимов приказала открыть вновь. Морден нашел ее, и слегка модифицировал. Старая кнопка, замаскированная на троне, была переделана, чтобы открывать западню.

Со змеиной быстротой Морейл подскочил в воздух, широко раскинув руки, и легко приземлился на краю ямы.

Несмотря на боль в плече, Морден взорвался движением и бросился вперед. У него не было и половины от грации или отточенности З'шайлила, он мало что знал о рукопашном бое, но сейчас ему не требовались ни грация, ни отточенность, ни знание.

Все, что ему требовалось — это толкнуть Морейла.

З'шайлил встретил его, ударив одной рукой. Когти распороли лицо Мордена с одной стороны, капли крови взлетели в воздух, застилая алым его взгляд. Морден не мог видеть, но инерция несла его дальше. Морейла бросило назад, и на этот раз он не смог удержать равновесия.

Морден покачнулся и упал, опасно перевесившись через край. Яма была не так уж глубока, но дно ее было усеяно кольями, и они были рассчитаны на то, чтобы удержать центаврианина. Леди Тимов убила тучанка с ее помощью, но даже они не шли в сравнение с З'шайлилом.

Послышалось шипение боли, и Морден понял что несколько пик достали Морейла. Несколько — но недостаточно. Он разрывался, пытаясь одновременно отодвинуться от края и вытереть кровь с глаз, когда почувствовал острую боль в запястье. Его рука свисала через край и Морейл схватил ее.

Потом был рывок, и Морден почувствовал как он скользит в яму. Он забился, отчаянно разыскивая что — то, за что мог уцепиться. Его свободная рука шарила вокруг, выискивая во что вцепиться.

Она коснулась чего — то холодного, твердого и забрызганного кровью. Рука сомкнулась на нем, прежде чем он понял что это было.

Рукоять кутари убитого стражника.

Он не выхватил его когда умирал, но сила удара Морейла выбила кутари из его ножен и тот пролетел почти через весь зал.

Морден отчаянно ударил, целясь вниз. Избежать падения ему удавалось только потому, что ступнями он зацепился за ножки трона. Морейл тянул его не так резко или так сильно, как он ожидал, и он понял что колья сделали свою работу, но это ничего не значило. Раньше или позже он упадет, а тогда и он и Морейл умрут вместе.

И у него был только меч.

Он припомнил кое — что, что узнавал раньше о кутари Дворцовой Стражи. Они ковались особо, отдельно от прочих. Металл поступал из системы Фраллуса, с луны одной из самых отдаленных планет. Это был кореллиум, был он тверже всего остального в центаврианском пространстве и мечи были исключительно острыми и несокрушимыми.

Способными с легкостью прорезать плоть и кости.

Морден знал, что он должен сделать, и это решение придало ему силы и умения. Он снова взмахнул мечом, но на этот раз он целился не в Морейла, а в себя.

Меч отрубил его руку ниже локтя. Боли оказалось на удивление немного, но крови было предостаточно. Тащившая его в яму хватка исчезла и он отполз назад так быстро как только мог.

Вслед за этим боль обрушилась на него и он закричал. Его дыхание стало хриплым, неровным и переходило в резкие всхлипы. Он знал, что нуждается в немедленной медицинской помощи, иначе ему грозит смерть от кровопотери, но была одна вещь, которую он должен был сделать прежде всего.

Шатаясь, едва не падая с ног, он подошел к яме и посмотрел внутрь.

Морейл лежал на дне, его тело было пробито несколькими пиками. Он держал руку Мордена, баюкая ее как ребенка. Его глаза были открыты и смотрели со злобой и ненавистью.

— Будь ты проклят, человек. — прошипел он.

Он умирал. Это хорошо. Морден привалился к подножию трона.

Он должен будет пойти и позвать на помощь.

Скоро.

Да, скоро…

* * *

— Я не мертва. — прошептала она.

Какая — то часть памяти вернулась к ней, пока она лежала здесь — истощенная телесно, почти что в коме. Она обретала все больше и больше воспоминаний, и каждое из них пробуждало другое. Она вспомнила Дэвида Корвина, их первую и последнюю ночь вместе, и она вспомнила причину, по которой она должна была его оставить.

— Разумеется, ты не мертва. — ответил он. — Поверь мне. Я бы знал.

Она должна найти Синовала.

Ей понадобилось… сколько? В Сети время для нее шло так необычно, что она не была бы удивлена, узнав что прошло несколько недель — или столетий. Срок в четырнадцать лет удивил ее. С одной стороны это было слишком долго, с другой — недостаточно.

И он был здесь. Словно высеченный из камня. Ей не нужна была телепатия, чтобы обнаружить его. Он освещал все. Камень и сталь. Она не думала, что захотела бы прочитать его тайные мысли, даже если бы и могла это.

— Ты Синовал. — снова прошептала она.

— Да.

Битва была закончена тогда, когда она выпала из Сети. С исчезновением энергии ее узла «Темные Звезды», лишившись управления и приказаний, были смяты. Ворлонцы отступили, готовясь сразиться в другое время. Это было просто.

Синовал в это не верил. Ничто ценное не достается легко.

Лита обнаружила, что соглашается с ним.

— Я шла присоединится к тебе. Я хотела придти и посмотреть на тебя.

— Знаю. Дэвид Корвин мне рассказал. Кое — что просочилось сквозь блоки, которые ты поставила в его разуме — но не все.

— А…? — Вернулось и это. Забота. Она заставила его забыть. Не все, но достаточно. Ту последнюю ночь. Его неудавшееся самоубийство, ее возвращение, чтобы спасти его, и то, что они сделали. — Он не знает? Подожди… он жив? Он в порядке? Где он?

— Слишком много вопросов. — сухо заметил он. — Он жив, и он в порядке, насколько этого можно ожидать. Я не видел его несколько лет, но от своих агентов я слышал, что он жив. Он на Проксиме и нет, он не помнит. Не все. Кстати, мои поздравления. Эти блоки весьма элегантно исполнены.

— Благодарю. — прошептала она. Она замерзла, почти что окоченела. Ей дали плащ, но даже закутавшись в него, она все же мерзла. Собор казался созданным из одних лишь камня, железа и мертвых голосов. Она слышала их. Для кого — то вроде Синовала это было прекрасно подходящим местом.

— Ты хочешь служить мне?

— Я хочу победить ворлонцев. Я хочу сражаться с ними.

— Ты можешь. Мне требуется от тебя услуга.

— Ты не теряешь времени.

— Я не могу позволить его терять. Время утекает сквозь мои пальцы, как песок из разбитых часов. Мне нужно кое — что, что лишь ты можешь дать.

— Ты вытащил меня оттуда, и ты сражаешься с ворлонцами. И значит — да, я сделаю все, что ты скажешь.

— Хорошие слова. Сказанные безрассудно, но безвозвратно. Сперва ты должна отдохнуть. Я ожидаю… посылки. Когда она будет здесь, мне потребуется провести ритуал. Для этого мне понадобишься ты. До тех пор отдыхай. Уверен, что тебе это понадобится.

— Для чего я тебе нужна?

— Деленн.

Одно слово.

Она закричала, когда воспоминания вновь обрушились на нее. Деленн. Подруга, спутница, почти сестра. Они были связаны, разделяли разумы и едва ли не души, настолько близки, насколько вообще могут быть близки двое. Она помнила, как больно было, когда ее забрали ворлонцы. Она не думала, что Деленн что — то почувствует, но та почувствовала. Это ранило ее, и она кричала… сколько… часы? Дни? Годы?

— Деленн…

Воспоминания. В основном, разговоры. Разделенные сны и надежды. Она говорила о Маркусе и Дэвиде. Она объясняла Деленн, как устроено человеческое тело. Они разделили так много…

— Деленн…

А теперь…

Что — то проявлялось из тьмы, ужасающее, нечеловеческое создание, монстр из ночного кошмара. Она видела их прежде, но никогда не верила, что они могут быть реальностью.

— Деленн…

Боль, раны и души и тела. Битва. Смерть…

— Опасность. — всхлипнула она. — Деленн в опасности.

По ее представлению, это было самое близкое к панике состояние, которое можно было ожидать от Синовала.

— Что? Она жива?

Ее дыхание стало чуть медленней и она кивнула.

— Все… все закончилось. Она жива. Страдает, но… что — то пыталось ее убить.

Синовал медленно выдохнул — в первый раз с тех пор, как она его увидела.

— Времени меньше, чем я думал. Отдыхай, Лита Александер. Медитируй. Восстанавливай свои воспоминания и свои силы. Я позову тебя, когда придет время, и тогда…

— Тебе потребуется быть наготове.

Ни у кого из нас не будет второго шанса.

* * *

Теперь они остались только вдвоем; они стояли на холме у Йедора и смотрели в небо. Лишь они двое, и никого больше.

Тиривайл позаботилась об отлете Марраго. Он забрал тело Шеридана и покинул их, отправившись на свою собственную войну, и на свою собственную планету, отправился в первый раз за десять с половиной лет ступить на землю родного мира.

Маррэйн все еще носил алые отметины морр'дэчай. Тиривайл хватало благоразумия не расспрашивать его об этом. Она догадывалась, чем они были, хоть и не понимала в точности, что они значат.

— Где — то там в вышине. — прошептал Маррэйн. — Высоко над нами. Идея Валена. Еще одна из его скверных идей. Лорд должен шагать среди его народа, быть на виду у него, быть с ним единым, а не парить высоко над головами, правя словно бог.

Тиривайл поежилась.

— Ты говоришь, как мой отец. — прошептала она.

Он не сказал ничего, лишь продолжал смотреть вверх.

— Он никогда не хотел быть на корабле Серого Совета. Он предпочитал жить здесь. Он поселился там… несколько лет назад, насколько я знаю. Я не знаю, что изменило его, но до того он… он говорил, как ты. Ты говоришь, как он.

— Моя леди.

Она повернулась, взглянула на него и ее пробрал озноб.

— Я не ваш отец.

Она отвернулась.

— У тебя есть способ доставить нас туда?

— Нет. Мой орден никогда не был утвержден официально. Для моего отца мы никто иные, как отступники и изгои. Он называл меня глупым ребенком, играющимся в войну.

Ответа от Маррэйна не последовало.

— У нас есть, разумеется, корабли, но нет способа получить доступ на корабль Серого Совета. Мой отец полностью его изолировал. Никто туда не прилетает. Никто не покидает его.

Все то же молчание.

— Он так и не простил меня за то, что я покинула иерархию воинской касты. Он не может понять, что я должна была найти свой собственный путь. Я принесла куда больше пользы такой, какая я есть, чем той, что была раньше. Я защищаю мой народ лучше, чем я могла бы это делать в космосе.

Все то же молчание.

— Я его ненавижу.

— Нет. Не ненавидишь.

Она обернулась.

— Он заполняет твои мысли, направляет каждое твое действие. Все, что ты делаешь — это лишь средство заслужить его одобрение. Ты никогда его не добьешься, не важно что ты будешь делать, но ты будешь жить в надежде на эти несколько слов гордости.

— Ты ошибаешься.

— Мой отец умер, когда я был ребенком. Я помню лишь что он был холоден и отстранен, и редко разговаривал со мной. Его звали Мургэйн. Все мое детство я старался совершить что — то, чтобы он гордился мной, но когда я стал мужчиной, я понял что даже если бы он и был жив — я так и не смог бы заслужить его одобрения.

Так что я постарался стать тем, кем мог бы гордиться я сам.

Это урок, который ты должна была бы сама выучить много лет назад. И я научил бы тебя, если бы ты только мне позволила.

— Ах, это для тебя так просто? Тысяча лет мудрости? А чему еще научила тебя жизнь? Как предавать твоего лорда, твоих друзей? Даже сейчас тебя все еще зовут Предателем, а твоего лорда называют Проклятым.

— Слова. Сотрясение воздуха. Ничего более. Мне есть о чем сожалеть в моей жизни, но это — не то, о чем ты сказала. Я не сожалел, убив Парлонна, ибо это была схватка из тех, что могут перевернуть историю, кульминация обеих наших жизней. Я сожалею, что он не убил меня, но я просто оказался лучше, вот и все.

Я не сожалел, предав Валена. Он не стоил моей службы, и он не был достоин владычества над моим народом. Я сожалею лишь, что присягнул служить ему с самого начала, и сожалею что причинил боль Дераннимер.

Мне жаль, что Беревайн любила меня, а я не любил ее так, как она желала. Мне жаль, что мне понадобилось столько времени, чтобы понять что я, в каком — то смысле, любил ее.

Мне жаль, что я так и не сказал Джораху, насколько ценна для меня его дружба, и что я больше не увижу его. Я знаю это. Называй это предвидением, если пожелаешь. Как только он вновь ступит на землю родного мира — он больше не покинет его.

И мне жаль, что я не могу помочь тебе. Двенадцать лет назад, у Голгофы, я мог тебе помочь. Я должен был быть более настойчивым, но не сделал этого, и мне жаль, но теперь слишком поздно.

Она отстранилась от него. Он говорил сухим и невыразительным тоном, который использовал тогда, когда не шутил. Его истинное лицо, то, что он всегда прятал за шутками, насмешками и флиртом.

Земля. Камень. Сталь. Гора.

Предатель.

— У нас не так много времени, но все же запас еще есть. Нам понадобится отдых и медитация. Мы раздобудем корабль, и отправимся к Серому Совету. Собери столько своих последователей, сколько посчитаешь нужным.

— А как насчет твоих последователей?

— Это я должен сделать один. Сейчас у них есть другая задача. У них есть Джорах.

— Нам не позволят подняться на борт корабля Серого Совета. Никому не позволено…

— Я Маррэйн, сын Мургэйна из Клинков Ветра. Я принес клятву верности Примарху Синовалу Проклятому. Я Предатель и чудовище из историй тысячелетней давности.

Я не нуждаюсь ни в чьем позволении, чтобы попасть куда бы то ни было.

Его голос оставался тем же, но глаза…

Они пылали.

* * *

— Я вас разбудил?

Синовал почти улыбался. Почти.

— Я не сплю. Ты это знаешь.

— Хотел бы не знать. Мы едва не угробили корабль по пути сюда.

— Но тебе это удалось. Я в тебе не сомневался.

— Я — сомневался. Я все время сомневался в вас. Маррэйн объяснил мне ваше решение, но все же я сомневался, что в это был какой — то смысл. А потом я увидел ту женщину. Оракула. Вы знали, что она будет там?

— Я… сильно подозревал это.

— Оно того стоило?

— Да.

— Значит это должно быть сделано. Как я посмотрю — вы победили.

— Я всегда побеждаю. Почти всегда. Да, мы победили. Мои люди на поверхности, наводят порядок. Мне придется очень многому уделить внимание. Со многим надо разобраться.

— Теперь мне пора. Мой дом… Я должен идти.

— Понимаю. Я дам корабль, который доставит тебя к твоим солдатам. Удачи, Джорах.

— На моей памяти это — первый раз, когда вы называете меня по имени.

— Титулы, удобная вещь, не так ли? Они отделяют тебя от того, что ты действительно есть, и прячут тебя за историей, образами и легендами.

— Я представляю, Примарх…

Марраго шагнул вперед и принял руку Синовала. Он стиснул ее на секунду, а затем повернулся и направился к выходу.

Синовал смотрел как он уходил, а затем обернулся к алтарю, куда по его приказу было возложено тело Шеридана.

Сейчас.

Он послал за его Охотниками и Литой. У них не так много времени.

* * *

Здесь было жарко.

За пределами ее камеры все казалось горячим. Это могло быть из — за пожаров, но она считала, что это, должно быть, просто обычный воздух. В конце концов, она очень долго пробыла под землей.

Тимов отчаянно старалась не обращать внимания на жару, но это ей не слишком удавалось. Создание, которое ее провожало, похоже, из — за жары не беспокоилось. Если точнее, того вообще ничто не беспокоило. Ей приходилось следить за ним во все глаза, иначе оно исчезло бы из виду, растворившись в тенях.

Столица горела. Опять. Город подвергался атакам и горел столько раз, что сейчас она едва могла узнать в нем город своей юности. На какой — то миг волнение и страх грозили взять над ней верх, но она заставила себя собраться. Она была леди Двора и единственной супругой — консортом Императора Моллари II. А также, она была единственной надеждой, которая оставалась у Центаври Прайм. Она не могла позволить себе поддаваться слабостям или колебаниям.

Наконец, они пришли к большому особняку в предместьях города, выстроенному на четвертом холме столицы и возвышающемуся над городом. Отсюда она смогла увидеть что бедствие распространилось не так широко, как она боялась. Судя по виду, горела лишь четверть города, и по большей части пожары уже были потушены. Она вынуждена была отдать мистеру Мордену должное — если, конечно, заправлял все еще он. По крайней мере, он работал эффективно.

Безликий пригласил ее, и она вошла, приподняв рваный подол своего платья. Холл был… в беспорядке, но это, бесспорно, был дом аристократа.

— Моя леди! — раздался радостный голос, и она обернулась. Это был Дурла. Одетый в военную форму, он, тем не менее, не был тем франтоватым солдатом, которого она когда — то знала. Его лицо было закопченным и исцарапанным.

— Дурла… — начала она. — То есть, Лорд Антигнано. Полагаю, это ваша работа?

Он улыбнулся и ее сердца едва не замерли на миг. Он действительно был очень привлекателен, а она слишком много времени провела одна в темной камере. Она одернула себя. Она была первой леди Республики. Сейчас, более чем когда — либо, она нуждалась в железной воле.

— Я пообещал себе, что вытащу вас оттуда, моя леди. Мои извинения за то, что это заняло столько времени.

— Не стоит извиняться. — Она взглянула ему через плечо. Воздух позади, казалось, дрожал от жары. Она сглотнула. У нее пересохло в горле. — Мой супруг все еще… — Жив? — В добром здравии?

Она вспомнила, каким она видела его в последний раз. Больным, седым и оседающим на пол. Пять лет незнания. Пять лет гадания — узнает ли она когда — нибудь.

— Моя леди…

— Он в порядке?

— Он жив, моя леди. Редко показывается на публике в наши дни, часто болеет, но он жив. В последний раз его видели за пределами дворца на Фестивале Победы несколько месяцев назад.

Она вздохнула с заметным облегчением. Ох, дорогой Лондо. Какой же ты дурак.

— Не бойтесь, моя леди. Вы и он еще сможете вместе насладиться многими годами почетной отставки.

Эти слова ее задели.

— Вы не ответили на мой первый вопрос, Лорд Антигнано. Вы в ответе за это?

— Мне нужно было где — то найти союзников. Морейл и его последователи были изгнаны Синовалом. А я смог… добиться их услуг. С армией им не сравниться, но они очень эффективны, когда речь идет о организации переворота.

— Да. — проговорила она, слова жгли ей горло, словно кислота. — Уверена, что они эффективны. Кстати, где мы?

— Дом одного из членов Центаурума. Мне пришлось его убить. Он был чересчур про — альянсовски настроен. Его не хватятся, и это предоставляет нам прекрасную базу для операций.

— Итак. У вас есть какие — либо дальнейшие планы?

Он рассмеялся громче.

— О, моя леди. Вы точно та же, какой я вас помню. Вы можете переспорить самого Первого Императора, будучи одетой лишь в грязные лохмотья.

Она постаралась не залиться краской, как девочка, когда взглянула на свой наряд. Ее одежды были изорваны, а она была очень грязной. Камера не относилась к самым чистым помещениям.

— Ванна не помешала бы. — согласилась она. — Как не помешала бы и смена одежды. Сколько у нас времени?

— Надеюсь, достаточно. Я послал кое — кого разобраться с мистером Морденом, и не собираюсь предпринимать никаких действий, пока не буду уверен в его успехе. После того… мы сможем поговорить позже.

— Значит, планы у вас есть?

— Разумеется. Я ждал этого момента пять лет.

— И? Что вы намерены делать?

— Войти во дворец. И похитить Императора.

* * *

Тут было холодно. Казалось — все было льдом. Каждый глоток воздуха, каждый камень под ее ногами. Это казалось нереальным. Нереальным казалось вообще все. Не будь воспоминаний о ее встрече с Синовалом — Лита подумала бы, что все это было сном, всего лишь еще одной иллюзией, созданной Сетью.

Все было иллюзией. Прежде ей уже казалось, что она сбежала. Она помнила взрыв, жар, грохот, ярость, ее рассыпающиеся оковы и полет прочь по тоннелям и коридорам.

Но ее поймали. Должно быть, так. Она помнила, как была окружена ими, созданиями, что шептали о смерти. Они приставили ее сторожить что — то, и…

Все то могло быть сном. Или же все это могло быть сном.

Все казалось ненастоящим. Все.

Она поежилась и заворочалась, пытаясь уснуть. Сон, разумеется, не шел, да и она не была уверена, что хочет уснуть. Она спала чересчур долго.

Со стороны двери послышался то ли стук, то ли шорох. Она села, завернувшись в одеяло.

— Кто там?

Дверь открылась и внутрь вошел кое — кто, кого она точно знала. Человек. Женщина. Темные волосы побитые сединой. Узор шрамов на на пол — лица.

Лита знала ее. Она помнила эти шрамы. Она…

Она была тем, кто ее этими шрамами наградил.

— Сьюзен. — проговорила она имя, вернувшееся к ней.

— Это я. — последовал ответ. — Я хотела взглянуть — как ты.

— Ты изменилась.

— Когда скажу «да» — можешь мне поверить. Я через многое прошла с тех пор, как мы встречались в последний раз.

— Мы встречались… Да. Там была драка и мужчина. Маркус… И…

Гримаса боли пробежала по лицу Сьюзен.

— Это было давным — давно.

— Нет… Я видела тебя потом. Ты спала… истощенная. Я… О боже, все возвращается. Я хотела убить тебя. Я собиралась убить тебя. У меня был пистолет и… Я проникла в твой разум и увидела…

Я не смогла этого сделать. Я так этого хотела, но просто не смогла.

Лицо Сьюзен побледнело.

— Я не знала об этом. — прошептала она. — Я мало что помню о том, что случилось тогда, после Вавилона—4. Я этого никогда не знала.

— Может быть, это ложная память, но я так не думаю. — Лита снова поежилась. Я кое — что узнала о том, что случилось, пока я была в Сети. Дэвид. Он все еще жив, не так ли?

— Да. Он еще жив.

— О, прекрасно. Синовал говорил, но я не была уверена…

— Мудро. Всякое слово, которое он произносит, есть правда — как правило. Но это не всегда та правда, о которой ты думаешь.

— А он… он встречается с кем — нибудь? Он единственный, с которым я могла бы поговорить откровенно. Все остальные мертвы, исчезли или так изменились. Он…

Она осеклась, заметив выражение лица Сьюзен.

— Он думал что ты мертва. Он говорил мне, что ты отправилась увидеть Синовала и когда он ничего больше не услышал… ему оставалось решить лишь, что ты погибла. Он ничего не говорил про то, что вы двое были… близки.

— Он забыл. — глухо прошептала она. — Я заставила его забыть. Но… ты увела его. Тебе недостаточно было забрать Маркуса, ты точно так же увела и Дэвида.

— Я не знала! И мы оба думали что ты погибла! Это было четырнадцать лет назад!

— Синовал знал. Он должен был знать.

— Ты в самом деле считаешь, что он мне что — то рассказывает?

— Просто уйди. Оставь меня одну.

— Я помогла тебе выбраться из Сети, не забывай. Я не была обязана. И я все это время боялась до смерти.

— А я не убила тебя, когда должна была. Думаю, что мы в расчете.

— С чего ты…?

— Убирайся! Убирайся сейчас же!

Она была готова добавить какую — то еще сердитую колкость, когда из ниоткуда появился Охотник за Душами. Первым, что заметила Лита был слабый всполох света от камня в его лбу — и он уже был здесь.

Он поклонился.

— Вы обе нужны Примарху.

* * *

Закончено?

Закончено. Ты отлично поработал.

Что будет теперь?

Наш Примарх это доделает, а потом он вернется на войну. На окончание войны.

Что мне делать теперь?

За твою помощь была обещана информация. Ты помнишь?

Да… Нет… Что — то возвращается ко мне, но это на это потребуется столько… настолько долго. Скажи мне.

Ты уверен?

Да. Скажи мне. Что я хотел узнать?

Где твое тело.

О. Конечно. И где же оно?

Родной мир ворлонцев. У него есть имя.

Каково оно?

На твое языке оно непроизносимо, но для них оно означает Небеса.

Небеса… Мне это нравится. Что я должен делать сейчас?

Этого мы тебе сказать не можем. Ты должен узнать самостоятельно.

Ты прав. Я знаю что делать. Благодарю тебя, голос.

Это плата за исполненную службу. Как мы уже говорили — мы очень хотели бы однажды увидеть тебя среди нас.

Пожалуй, это можно будет устроить. Небеса… хе.

* * *

Перед уничтожением Кары раса Бракири была относительно незначительным игроком в галактической политике. Они не были воинственным народом, и основной заботой Лордов — Торговцев было скверное влияние конфликта на их знаменитую экономику. Тем не менее, личная харизма Куломани, их тесный союз с дрази, и страх репрессий со стороны Синовала обеспечил их постепенное втягивание в войну.

Однако, к концу 2269, большая часть этих стимулов стала менее актуальной. Забар был отбит у Альянса годом раньше, и это, судя по всему, успокоило и Куломани и дрази. Основные усилия командования дрази были сосредоточены на кровопролитных наземных боях за укрепление контроля над планетой, планов же каких — либо более развернутых кампаний в космосе не существовало. Что же до Синовала, то он не появлялся на публике несколько лет, и стало общеизвестно, что Морейл был изгнан с его службы.

Затем последовала Кара и Лорды — Торговцы отбросили все мысли о выходе из игры. Уничтожено было более двух миллиардов населения, и бракири не могли знать покоя до тех пор, пока они не покончат с ответственными за это существами.

Совершив удивительный подвиг экономического планирования они вдесятеро увеличили военные расходы за шесть месяцев, совершив рекордное увеличение численности их флота. Силы у их границ были удвоены и утроены в числе. Их ученые улучшили и разработали новые системы планетарной защиты, а вооружение, которым оснащались их новые тяжелые корабли — названные «тип 'Кара'» — могло уничтожать «Темные Звезды» и даже тяжелые корабли Ворлонцев. Если были какие — то технологии которые бракири не могли создать сами — они покупались выменивались или похищались.

Однако все это потребовало времени, и лишь в начале 2271 новый флот был приведен в боевую готовность. Первой их операцией была помощь осажденному Забару и поддержка, которая также оказывалась и другим союзникам. Марраго использовал соединение кораблей класса «Кара» при его обороне Иммолана, а Маррэйн был рад применить несколько новых разведкораблей в своих рейдах против миров, контролировавшихся Альянсом.

Естественно, правительство бракири не потребовало какой бы то ни было платы за оказанные услуги, но, будучи торговцами до глубины души, они рады были обзавестись должниками.

Им пришлось спросить эти долги несколько ранее, чем они ожидали. В середине 2271 правительство Ворлона, разъяренное мобилизацией, бракири обрушило на их родной мир разрушительный удар. Первая их атака была отбита довольно легко. Вторая оказалась тяжелей, но Бракир все еще оставался нетронутым. Правительство были занято, поздравляя друг друга с мощностью их новой планетарной защиты, когда началась третья.

А затем четвертая.

И пятая.

У ворлонцев было куда больше ресурсов чем у бракири, и все что они могли — они бросили на Бракир. Бракири дрались отлично, и сдерживали их достаточно долго, но когда появились Чужаки на своих страшных, полночно — черных кораблях — дух бракири дал трещину. Помощи от сил у Забара придти не могло, тот начал превращаться во все более разрастающуюся черную дыру.

Чужакам неизбежно удалось прорваться на поверхность и начать их стандартную стратегию зачистки планеты. С этого момента воином стал каждый бракири. Своим боевым кличем они выбрали «Помни Кару!» и они сражались с безумным бесстрашием.

Правительство также не бездействовало. Они напомнили о всех долгах, что могли. Марраго послал три дивизии на защиту Бракира, и этот щедрый жест едва не стоил ему Фраллуса, когда Морден организовал внезапную контратаку. Маррэйн явился лично, приведя целый мир — корабль так'ча. Отсутствие всякой официальной помощи от Сатай Такиэра с Минбара не было удивительным, но Тиривайл и группа Охотников на Ведьм явилась, чтобы научить бракири тому, как выслеживать и убивать Чужаков. Тиривайл сформировала группу Охотников на Ведьм из бракири, скопировав более раннее основание Рейнджеров. Даже расы, которые старались остаться в стороне, такие, как аббаи, врии и люмати приняли в этом участие.

К концу года битва была выиграна. Каждый Чужак на поверхности был либо изгнан, либо убит. Так же и корабли Чужаков были либо уничтожены, либо вынуждены бежать, их корабль — матка был превращен Маррэйном в шар из огня и ярости. Ворлонцы не могли больше тратить ресурсы на Бракир.

Цена была ужасна. Каждый город на Бракире был разрушен. Почти половина всего населения погибла. Земля была обожжена, воздух отравлен. Лишь двое из двенадцати правящих Лордов — Торговцев остались в живых. Армия осталась лишь с одной десятой ее изначальной мощи.

Но Бракир был спасен. Родной мир бракири не стал еще одной Карой.

И этой победы было достаточно.

Уильямс Г.Д. (2298) «Великая Война: Исследование.»

* * *

Наконец боль исчезла. Это было хорошо. Это ощущалось странно. Начать с того, что у него все еще зудели пальцы. Он часто слышал про это — фантомные боли в потерянных конечностях, но не понимал, на что это может быть похоже.

Это ощущалось… неправильным.

Он никогда не представлял, что подобное может случиться с ним, что он станет…

…калекой.

Морден поднял руку и взглянул на культю. Трудно было поверить, что она действительно его. Медикам Дворца удалось остановить кровотечение и зашить рану, и ему не приходилось беспокоиться насчет гангрены или какой — то еще инфекции. Это были личные лекари Императора. И раны на его лице будут исцелены.

Нет, проблема была совсем не в этом. Он больше не был цельным, не был больше завершенным.

Он был уверен, что его Господа могли бы что — то с этим сделать. Даже у центавриан была технология, позволяющая заменять утраченные конечности — но у них не было опыта работы с людскими телами, а в настоящем положении у них, к тому же, не было и возможностей.

Ворлонцы могли бы — если бы пожелали этого, если бы они посчитали это стоящим их внимания. Морден уже не имел у них того веса, которым располагал когда — то. У Центаври — Прайм не было того же статуса, что раньше. Его ранение не помешает исполнению его обязанностей. Они не поймут его чувства потери и пустоты. Они переросли подобные вещи, когда оставили позади свои плотские тела.

Слуга. — прогрохотал голос ворлонца в его мозгу.

Это застало его совершенно врасплох, и едва не сбило его с ног. Прошло столько времени, что он почти забыл на что это похоже — удары молота внутри его черепа с каждым слогом, ощущение что тебя изучают, проверяют и судят. Он не сделал ничего, что могло бы опорочить его, но что — то могло отыскаться, и он это знал. Безупречность в глазах ворлонцев была невозможной.

Твой мир в огне. Слуги Врага бродят среди вас, убивая наших слуг и разрушая наши святыни.

— Их вождь мертв, Повелитель. — прошептал он. Ему было не обязательно произносить слова вслух, но он предпочитал делать именно так. Так это было более естественно, а здесь вряд ли кто — то мог подслушать. — Мои солдаты охотятся за ними.

И в твоем мире предатель Г'Кар.

— Я отдал приказ о его аресте, Повелитель.

Наши глаза видят собирающиеся флоты изменника Марраго.

— Мы будем готовы их встретить, Повелитель.

За всем этим его рука. Он старается отобрать у нас Центаври Прайм. Он взял Казоми—7, и хотя сейчас он в нашей ловушке — он все равно пытается повредить нам. Он не получит Центаври — Прайм. Он не получит ни единой песчинки, что была нашей.

— Я отстою этот мир, Повелитель. При… — Морден вовремя оборвал себя. — Он не получит его.

Ворлонец продолжал так, словно Морден ничего не сказал.

Мы скорее сожжем планету дотла, чем позволим ему завладеть ей. У тебя есть портал наших союзников. Ты откроешь его. Принеси огонь и смерть этому миру предателей.

Сердце Мордена заледенело.

— Но, Повелитель…

Не бойся, слуга. Ты не сделал ничего, заслуживающего смерти. Тебе передадут амулет. Надень его, и наши союзники будут знать тебя, как одного из наших верных слуг. Ты не почувствуешь безумия, и они не тронут тебя.

— Благодарю вас, Повелитель. — глухо прошептал он.

Проследи за делом. Пронаблюдай, как исполняется миссия. Когда она будет закончена, и на Центаври — Прайм не останется и ни единого живого существа, кроме тебя, свяжись с нами. Мы направим тебя к следующему месту службы.

— Да, Повелитель. — ответил он.

Тяжесть в его мозгу исчезла, и он качнулся вперед, дрожа и шатаясь. Он инстинктивно вытянул руку чтобы поддержать себя — но руки, разумеется, не было.

Он повалился на пол и лежал очень, очень долго.

* * *

Зал был огромным, необъятным, протянувшимся вдаль настолько, насколько мог разглядеть любой из них. Он был усыпан крошечными точками света и каждая была душой, пойманной в миг смерти. Без числа разных рас, и столь многие из них теперь мертвы, исчезли и лишь здесь помнят о них.

В Истоке Душ.

Ритуал — вещь порой необходимая, и Синовал знал когда использовать помпезность и церемонии в своих целях. Когда он исполнил его в первый раз, с Маррэйном, все было гораздо непонятней, и куда более тайным.

Но в этот раз все было иначе. Душа Маррэйна была здесь, уже внутри Истока. Его тело давно было утрачено, и потому было найдено новое.

Сейчас нельзя было сделать так же. Души Шеридана здесь не было, а тело требовалось его собственное. Никто не поверит, что это тот же человек, если он будет выглядеть, двигаться и говорить совершенно иначе.

И ему нужно что — то, к чему возвращаться. Он не вернулся бы ради самого Синовала. С Маррэйном он мог заключить сделку — и заключил. Шеридану же нужно что — то иное.

Чтобы собрать необходимое его агенты были разосланы по всей галактике. Он никому не доверил весь план. Что — то из него знала Талия, чуть больше — Сьюзен, но никто не знал его полностью.

Кроме него.

Мы все еще отговариваем вас от этого, Примарх. — сказал ему Исток. Это нарушало древние правила, законы древние как сам Исток. Сделав это впервые, он поклялся что это будет единственный раз.

Я делаю это, потому что должен.

Это не необходимость. Это не поможет войне быть выигранной. Ты это знаешь. Ты действуешь из чести, не необходимости, и в отличие от необходимости, честь может быть отставлена в сторону.

Нет. Не может.

Честь есть лишь слово. Оно интерпретируется бесчисленным множеством способов. В нас есть более тысячи рас, которые как — либо владеют концепцией чести, и у всех она отличается. Но ты это знаешь.

Мои глаза смотрят в будущее. Кто поведет галактику, когда это закончится. Я не могу. Ты это знаешь.

Это не наше дело.

Но мое.

Ты не можешь лгать нам, Примарх. Всем остальным — да, даже Посланнику, но не нам. Ты говоришь о чести, и отчасти это верно. Ты говоришь о будущем, и отчасти это верно. Но правда за всем этим — не есть одна из этих вещей.

Ты хочешь, чтобы Шеридан увидел и убедился, что ты был прав, а он ошибался. Все, что ты хочешь от него — это знать, что ты его победил.

Я был прав. Деленн увидела это.

Мы никак не касаемся Деленн. Мы говорим тебе, Примарх: это опасно, и это неправильно. Еще не поздно выбрать иной путь.

Пророчество?

Смерть придет, если ты продолжишь это. Не пророчество, просто то, что является правдой.

Смерть всегда идет ко мне. Ты это знаешь.

Ты был предупрежден.

И откуда придет эта смерть?

Мы не можем сказать тебе.

Вопрос, на который ты не можешь ответить? Еще один?

Мы знаем события, но не их природу. Наше предвидение никогда не распространялось на нас или на этот зал.

А если я все равно продолжу? Ты отвергнешь меня? Выберешь другого?

Мы не можем. К лучшему или к худшему, мы вместе до конца.

Именно. Так что верь в меня.

Мы верим Примарх. Всегда.

Синовал оглядел собравшихся. Тело Шеридана было уложено на алтарь в самом центре зала, в месте куда Вален пришел заключать Договор Энайда. Сьюзен, Лита и Преторы Тутеларий и Катедреллиус стояли вокруг него. Сфера, заключавшая в себе душу Шеридана, парила над телом.

— Ты готова? — спросил он Литу.

— Думаю что так. — ответила она. Она не глядела на Сьюзен.

— Тогда не торопись. Потянись… медленно.

Лита выдохнула и вдохнула, открывая и закрывая глаза в такт с движением тела.

— Ты здесь? — прошептала она.

— Ты здесь, Деленн?

* * *

Исток Душ был прав, как был прав всегда.

Укрепления Собора были непреодолимыми. Они были такими всегда, во все тысячелетия, прошедшие с их создания.

Исток Душ мог обнаружить нарушителей. Никакая технология — ворлонцев, теней или Изначальных не могла проникнуть в Собор, не насторожив их.

Никакая технология…

Но магия… это другой вопрос.

Себастьян забрал жизни и воспоминания пятерых Охотников за Душами в течение долгих лет войны. Ему были поручены задержание и убийство Синовала, Примарха Мажестус эт Конклавус, и он был непреклонен в своих устремлениях.

Он знал секреты Собора так же хорошо, как и Синовал. Он накапливал информацию, ожидая благоприятного случая. С тех пор как они сражались на Вавилоне—5 — и он победил — он ждал следующего случая забрать жизнь Синовала для его Повелителей.

И сейчас, когда Примарх будет занят, истощен, вымотан…

Магия Галена ослепила Исток в отношении их личностей, переведя его внимание на камни души которые они несли, изменила их облик…

Придав им облик Шаг Тодов, которых они изловили прежде.

Они медленно шли по коридорам Собора, приближаясь к самому Истоку, готовые поймать свой шанс.

* * *

Деленн?

Ты здесь, Деленн?

Почему я не слышу тебя?

Глава 5

Мертвые не молчат. Они не спят. Они не видят снов.

Не тогда, когда они рядом.

Души говорят на бесчисленном множестве языков, на древних наречиях и забытых диалектах.

Призраки Истока Душ в беспокойстве. Они знают, что происходит. Нарушаются древние законы.

Но никто из них не воспротивится ему. Никто из них не посмеет.

Тело лежало на алтаре, каменной плите, цвета которой менялись и текли, и сейчас она была чернее черного. Тело лежало точно так же, как лежало тогда, когда он умер. Двенадцать лет назад.

Душа парила над ним, пойманная в ловушку и связанная, жаждущая освобождения.

Сердце…

Оно где — то в другом месте.

Деленн…

Ты слышишь меня?

* * *

И где — то еще:

Я слышу тебя.

* * *

Ближе:

Сейчас?

Почти.

* * *

В другом месте:

Мы все умрем. Мы все умрем. Мы все умрем.

И отзвуки чуждого голоса отразились эхом от каменных стен.

* * *

Я слышу тебя.

Деленн!

Я умерла?

Нет… о, нет… Я так не думаю.

Но ты же мертва, Лита. Ты исчезла так давно, что должна быть мертва.

Нет. И не была. Я была поймана в ловушку и потеряна. Я так много пропустила.

Хотела бы я, чтобы это была смерть. Двенадцать лет я думала только о ней, и все мои фантазии были хуже этого. Спокойное, пустынное место и мой ближайший друг. Хотела бы я, чтобы смерть была такой.

Это может быть жизнью.

Где ты? Если ты не мертва, тогда… О, нет. Только не он.

Синовал.

Он прошелся везде, и его тень коснулась всех и всякого. Он коснулся и тебя?

Он меня освободил.

По своим резонам.

Да, по своим.

Я их знать не хочу. Я не хочу, чтобы он разрушил и это. Все остальное он у меня отобрал. Я не хочу, чтобы он отобрал у меня еще и друга.

Почему ты так ненавидишь его?

Он чудовище. Он живет для войны, и он не видит ничего, кроме фигурок на игральной доске. Он не печалится и не знает сожаления. Он будет жалеть лишь об окончании этой войны — а затем пойдет искать себе другую. Если он ее не найдет — он начнет ее. Не могу не думать, что жизнь была бы куда лучше, если б его никогда не было на свете. Он противостоит всему, что я есть.

Но он — наша единственная надежда на победу.

Знаю. Это меня и пугает.

У него есть план.

Я не хочу его знать. Я ничего не хочу знать и о нем.

Он послал меня встретиться с тобой.

Я не хочу вести с ним никаких дел.

Деленн…

Что?

Ты мой друг. Не делай этого ради него. Сделай это для меня.

Я не могу…

Я ему обязана. Я предложила ему мою службу. Он освободил меня, Деленн. Ты не знаешь каково было там… где я была. Он освободил меня, и я поклялась ему служить.

Он освободил тебя лишь потому что хотел, чтобы ты так поступила. Он хотел использовать тебя, чтобы добраться до меня.

… Да, но это не меняет того, что он сделал.

Чего он хочет от меня?

Думать. О нем.

…

Вспомнить Шеридана.

* * *

Моему другу.

Я отправляюсь домой. Я так давно не был там, что почти забыл как он выглядит. Боюсь, что он не будет таким, каким я его помню. Воспоминания юности — хрупкая вещь, когда наступает старость, а за прошедшие годы на Центаври Прайм случилось многое. Я кое — что слышал, и мне это совершенно не понравилось.

Но правда это, или нет — я все же возвращаюсь домой.

Я мечтал о этом моменте с тех самых пор, как покинул его. Я думал, что это страстное желание ослабнет со временем и под грузом долга, но оно лишь усиливалось. Каждый день приносил новые терзания. Я хочу увидеть место, где Линдисти сделала первые шаги, и место где она умерла. Я хочу увидеть мой сад. Я хочу увидеть таверну, где Лондо, Урза и я впервые напились дешевым бривари.

Груз воспоминаний. Я представляю, как тяжек он должен быть для тебя, чьи воспоминания уходят в такую старину. Я увидел это, когда мы были на Минбаре. Я мог видеть твою любовь к вашим горам, с каждым сделанным тобой шагом. Я хотел бы, чтобы ты мог показать мне Широхиду такой, какой ты ее запомнил. Я хотел бы, чтобы я смог показать тебе мой сад таким, каким запомнил его я.

У меня есть чувство — не предвидение, просто ощущение — что мы больше не увидим друг друга. Эта война заберет одного из нас, если не обоих. Что до меня — то я не позволю себе умереть, пока не исполню задачу что владеет мной в последние четырнадцать лет. Но когда это будет исполнено…

Не знаю.

Есть многое, что я хотел бы сказать тебе. Насколько я ценю нашу дружбу. Насколько я уважаю тебя. Ты первый чужак, которому я действительно стал доверять так, как доверял бы кому — то из собственного народа, а для такой замкнутой и подозрительной расы, как наша, это действительно что — то да значит.

Я желаю тебе удачи в битве. Я желаю тебе славной смерти, которой ты жаждешь. Я желаю тебе счастья и удачи с твоей леди. Тиривайл действительно неповторимая женщина, и встретившись, наконец, с ней, я мог увидеть почему она заполонила твои мысли. Но будь добр к ней. Ее дух хрупок, настолько же, насколько он тверд, а ее страх близок к тому, чтобы овладеть ей.

Надеюсь она полюбит тебя, также как ты любишь ее.

Мои флоты готовы. Эти слова я записываю уже сидя на моем флагмане. Менее чем через час мы отправляемся к Центаври — Прайм. Я боюсь. Я не хочу умирать — пока что — но я боюсь не этого. Я боюсь того, что я найду, явившись туда. Будет ли мой дом таким, как я его помню? Я знаю что нет, но не хочу знать того, на что это будет похоже.

«Сожаления это вечно полная бутыль.» — как обычно говорил Урза. «Ты можешь пить и пить сколько тебе заблагорассудится, но бутыль всегда останется полной.»

Я горд тем, что знал тебя, Маррэйн. Пусть Великий Создатель не оставит тебя.

Твой друг.

Джорах.

* * *

Он был полночно — черен, круглой формы и заключен в оправу из золота с алыми прожилками. Он появился из иной вселенной — всего лишь один крошечный осколок одного могильного камня с планеты, населенной одними лишь мертвецами.

Морден держал амулет в единственной руке, изучая его в неверном свете сияющих камней. Голова у него кружилась от лекарств, которыми его напичкали императорские медики. Должно быть, лекарства подействовали на его разум. Ему показалось, что он увидел лицо в камне.

Он не отражал света, не поглощал и не преломлял его. Амулет появился оттуда, где свет не имел смысла.

Для Мордена, человека кто посвятил почти всю свою взрослую жизнь служению делу света, это было тревожной мыслью, той, которую даже лечебные снадобья не могли заглушить.

Кто вы такие? — гадал он. — Что за непостижимо чужие мысли струятся в ваших разумах? И можете ли вы мыслить? И есть ли у вас разум?

Чужаки убивали все. Сознающих себя и не сознающих. Разумных и неразумных. Они казнили лордов и императоров столь же легко и непринужденно, как бактерий и амеб. Они уничтожили всю жизнь в своей вселенной, и то же самое начали делать здесь.

То же самое они сделают на Центаври Прайм. Они уничтожат все.

Кроме него. Кроме того, кто носит амулет.

А ему даже не застегнуть его на своей шее. У него лишь одна рука.

— Мистер Морден. — произнес старый, резкий, сердитый голос. Он поднял взгляд. В комнату вошел Император.

Лондо Моллари, второй Император в его роду, последний Император Республики Центавра. Седой, пепельно — бледный, близкий к смерти, почти беспомощный, жалкий в своей беспомощности и жалкий в своем патриотизме, на полтора десятилетия скованный бессилием, болезнью и усталостью.

Он был, с ужасом понял Морден, старейшим и единственным другом, который у него остался.

Все остальные были мертвы.

Его семья — мертва. Мистер Эдгарс — мертв. Его любовницы, немногие и нечастые в в лучшие из времен — все мертвы.

— Я не привык, чтобы меня звали как простого слугу. — произнес Лондо. Со зрением у него было плохо. Он еще не заметил раны Мордена. — Мы должны поддерживать хотя бы видимость моей власти, не так ли? И я не потерплю, чтобы меня запирали в моих покоях, как…

— Он осекся, когда Морден качнулся вперед. — Великий Создатель! Что с тобой случилось?

— Мы… — Морден закашлялся. — Мы были атакованы верными Теням силами. — Узор его шрамов в дрожащем свете сложился в замысловатую решетку. Потерянная рука по сравнению с этим, должно быть, выглядела банально. — Они изгнаны из дворца, внутренний круг столицы от них очищен. Мы работаем над зачисткой остального города, но это потребует времени.

— Что?

Морден продолжил так, будто он не слушал его.

— Официальная реакция на это была определена ворлонскими Светлыми Кардиналами. Вскоре я приступлю к ее осуществлению, но сначала я хотел бы кое — что сказать вам.

Он посмотрел на Лондо. Император молчал, ожидая.

— Для меня было честью знать вас, Ваше Величество. Для меня было честью знать этот народ и служить этому миру. Я… совершал ошибки, и я сделал многое, о чем я сожалею, но я всегда… всегда… делал то, что считал нужным.

— Я знаю. — тихо ответил Лондо.

— Этого не должно было случиться. Такого не должно быть, но так получилось, а я, после всех этих прошедших лет, не могу подумать о том, чтобы сделать что — то иное. Послушание слишком въелось, слишком пропитало меня, чтобы позволить мне сделать что — то иное.

— Ты собираешься совершить что — то ужасное, не так ли? Еще одно преступление, вдобавок к твоему, очень длинному списку?

— Напротив, Ваше Величество. Я собираюсь сделать единственный свой достойный поступок за последние четырнадцать лет. — Неловко качнувшись он поднялся со стула. Медикаменты туманили его зрение и его мысли. Ему нужно думать ясно. Он должен думать ясно.

Он протянул единственную руку и взялся за ладонь Лондо. И он вдавил в нее амулет.

— Надень его. Носи его постоянно. Скрой его где — нибудь. В короне, может быть, за отворотом одежды или где еще. Но носи его, и никогда его не снимай.

— Что…?

— Просто сделай, как я говорю. Пожалуйста.

Закончив с этим, с единственным актом благородства, Морден развернулся и пошел прочь, оставив Императора гадать над его словами.

Он торопился как только мог — успеть, прежде чем мужество изменит ему, и он бросится назад, отбирать амулет.

* * *

Большую часть войны Синовал был совершенно неуловим. Одна из «теорий заговора» даже утверждает, что он был всего лишь выдуманной объединяющей фигурой для кампании, которую, на самом деле, вела группа генералов. Его основной конкурент, однако, был бесспорно реален.

Хотя официально титул Такиэра был Сатай, де — факто он являлся лидером Серого Совета, и соответственно — всех минбарцев. Именно его яростная «дипломатия» обеспечила изгнание всех чужаков из пространства Минбара и отказ принять беженцев, спасавшихся после разрушения Нарна. Поскольку после смерти Сатай Катс на Вавилоне—5 не осталось никого, кто бы мог противиться ему, он правил железной рукой.

Минбар был атакован в самом начале войны, а его колониальный мир Трессна был первой планетой, что ощутила на себе ярость Чужаков. Такиэр извлек урок из этих инцидентов и ввел ужасающе эффективную систему законов военного времени. Прыжковые Врата к системе Трессна были сознательно уничтожены, чтобы предотвратить использование Чужаками этой планеты, как базы, хотя основным эффектом этой уловки стали лишь помехи усилиям Маррэйна и Так'ча по предотвращению прорывов Чужаков. Межзвездные путешествия на Минбар и с него были жестко ограничены, и все чужаки были безжалостно изгнаны или даже казнены. Такиэр приостановил все дипломатические отношения с другими правительствами, предпочтя защищать свою собственную территорию и ничего больше — стратегия, которая была довольно эффективна между 2265 и 2272.

Также, следует отдать должное дочери Такиэра, Тиривайл и ее группе Охотниц на Ведьм, которые сделали своим ремеслом преследование все возрастающей на Минбаре деятельности Культа Смерти. Это они обнаружили и закрыли портал под Храмом Варэнни, а сама Тиривайл уничтожила охраняющего его духа — ворлонца. Она распространила свою кампанию против Культа на другие минбарские миры, а также начала подробное исследование Чужаков. Она начала выстраивать тревожащую теорию о том, что при нужных условиях в нашей реальности Чужакам может быть не нужен портал для того, чтобы проникнуть сюда.

Также заметны в то время были и другие минбарцы, особенно — Маррэйн Предатель. Мало кто действительно верил в историю о том, что он был Маррэйном из истории, возвращенным к жизни, чтобы искупить свое предательство, и тем не менее, под его знамя встали многие. Много юных воинов и Рейнджеров верили, что они должны сражаться ради спасения всей галактики, а не только своего крошечного уголка. Тактическое мастерство Маррэйна, дополнявшее его выдающуюся личную отвагу и его альянс с Джорахом Марраго создали грозный союз.

Со временем железная хватка Такиэра в минбарских мирах стала ослабевать. Некоторые колонии начали пытаться восстанавливать связи с другими расами. Три последних десятилетия среди касты воинов рассматривались как время счастливого возрождения, а сейчас, посреди величайшей в галактике войны, изоляционистская политика Такиэра не оставляла им шанса сражаться. Один за другим воины — правители предлагали свои флоты Маррэйну.

Когда в начале 2272 флот Маррэйна отбил силы ворлонцев, направлявшиеся к Забару — многие подобные новобранцы впервые испробовали вкус сражения. Вскоре после этого они одержали нелегкую победу в квадрате 14. Почувствовав смену направления потока, ворлонцы решили действовать. Они собрали многочисленный флот, включавший в себя их союзников — Чужаков, и направились к Минбару.

Каким — то образом Маррэйн узнал об этом, и сумел предупредить Такиэра. Такиэр, разумеется, не желал, чтобы ему оказывали помощь и упрямо твердил, что он может защитить Минбар сам. Его начальные попытки отбить вторжение были успешны, но масштабы его потерь сделали очевидным то, что в итоге поражение было неизбежно. И все же, его гордость не позволяла ему просить о поддержке, а гордость Маррэйна не позволяла ему помогать тому, кто отверг его помощь.

Тем, кто вывел их из тупика, была Тиривайл. Пожертвовав своей собственной гордостью, она лично запросила помощи у Маррэйна. Маррэйн его минбарцы и союзники — так'ча явились и сражались бок — о—бок с силами Такиэра. Минбарцы однажды уже видели свой мир разрушенным, и были твердо намерены не допустить повторения. Чужаки продемонстрировали мощь большую, чем кто — либо мог ожидать, но у Маррэйна было секретное оружие, кое — что, что он и Синовал долгое время создавали в тайне от всех.

В разгар битвы из своего укрытия в гиперпространстве появились Собор и изначальные. Впервые со времени Проксимы, Синовал сражался с Чужаками лицом к лицу, и за прошедшие годы он научился многому. Чужаки, вынужденные столкнуться с Изначальными, попытались перенести бой в гиперпространство, где преимущество было на их стороне. Синовал не упустил свой шанс и использовал найденное им оружие Теней, которое сколлапсировало точки перехода и обрушило складки гиперпространства на корабли Чужаков.

Битва была тяжелой, и еще тяжелее ее сделало нежелание Такиэра сотрудничать, но в конце концов Чужаки и ворлонцы были отбиты. Затем Синовал передал открытое сообщение на Минбар, мир, что прежде принадлежал ему. Он объявил минбарцам о своем присутствии, заявил что он пришел сюда, чтобы остаться и пообещал, что любой, желающий сражаться с Врагом, может сражаться под его началом.

На его сторону переметнулось более половины военных сил Такиэра, что сильно ослабило его контроль над Минбаром, и в итоге стало причиной его падения. Теперь Синовал командовал огромной армией. Никто не спрашивал, что он делал во время своего долгого отсутствия, а сам он ничего не рассказывал.

Тиривайл осталась на Минбаре. Известно что она и Маррэйн встречались во время битвы, но о том что было между ними, сведения отсутствуют.

Уильямс Г.Д. (2298) «Великая Война: Исследование.»

* * *

Укрытые тенями, Себастьян и Гален остановились перед огромной аркой, открывавшей проход к Истоку Душ. Она была каменной, такой же мрачной и неприступной, как и весь остальной Собор. За ней лежал зал, к которому давно стремился Себастьян.

Себастьян видел его в своих снах, и в камнях души, которые он вырезал изо лбов живых, кричащих Охотников за Душами. Огромный зал, простирающийся едва ли не до границ бесконечности, заполненный воспоминаниями бесчисленных сгинувших рас.

Это будет отличным трофеем для Ворлона.

У входа стояли двое стражей. Оба были из пугающих Преторус Катедрелус, внутренней стражи Собора. Тренированные воины, владеющие множеством боевых искусств — одолеть их было бы непросто.

Но Себастьян мог посмотреть сквозь них. Он видел нити из света и душ, что тянулись по коридорам Собора. Огромный драгоценный камень, что закрывал проем, пульсировал тускло — алым светом. Исток Душ был занят. То, что делал Синовал — целиком захватило его внимание — и то же относилось и к Истоку. Исток мог быть древним и могущественным, но всемогущим он не был, и сейчас он был занят, заново переплетая ткань вселенной.

Мертвые мертвы, и вернуть их к жизни непросто, особенно тогда, когда они мертвы так же долго, как Шеридан.

Себастьян вытянул руку, все еще окутанную магией Галена. Волшебство — великая вещь, когда им правильно пользуются. Он не жалел ни о едином миге, который потратил подчиняя Галена своей воле.

Он почувствовал, как защипало кожу под перчатками когда он чертил узор энергии. Похожие в чем — то на Сеть, нити из душ протягивались из Собора, сквозь галактику к другим убежищам и хранилищам, к местам почитаемым и святым для Шаг Тодов.

И для кого — то, кто знал их также хорошо, как и Себастьян, было бы нетрудно ими воспользоваться.

Его рука указала точно вперед; он твердо сжал в левой ладони рукоять трости, и один раз ударил тростью в каменный пол.

Первый Претор замер, содрогаясь, и упал на пол. Свет в его камне души угас.

Второй сразу же бросился вперед. Себастьян был к этому готов, и вскинул трость чтобы отразить нападение Охотника. Он знал, что Претор уже послал предупреждение Истоку, но Исток — и Синовал — были заняты. Это послужит лишь их отвлечению.

Трость Себастьяна стремительно метнулась к боку Претора, сверкающая синяя молния ударила с ее наконечника. Претор качнулся назад и Гален бросился к нему, взмахнув пальцами в магическом пассе. Черный дым вырвался изо рта Претора, заполнил его легкие и его разум.

Себастьян ударил его в висок и Претор повалился.

Вдвоем они вошли под арку. Отсюда… она выглядела куда меньше. В их снах и видениях она была такой громадной. Двумя шагами раньше она казалась большой. Сейчас, в непосредственной близости, она была не больше обычной двери.

Себастьян видел, как колеблются и перепутываются энергии Истока, возмущенные двумя душами, которые он только что уничтожил.

Он улыбнулся.

— Приготовься. — сказал он своему компаньону.

Затем он взглянул на драгоценный камень.

— Откройся! — скомандовал он.

И дверь открылась.

* * *

Он был алым; темный багрянец подсыхающей в сумерках крови. Под хрустально — прозрачной поверхностью двигались неясные тени, клубились облака и вспыхивали молнии. Вопили и бесились призраки.

Свет танцевал вокруг него и застил ему глаза. Морден сильно прикусил губу. Боль была приятной — она напомнила ему кем он был. Он почувствовал вкус крови.

Пять лет он хранил шар здесь, в самой темной, самой надежной сокровищнице Дворца. Ключ к ней был лишь один, и он с ним не расставался. За дверью стояли двое стражников, еще двое — дальше по коридору, и еще двое — у входа на лестницу. Все — с приказом не подчиняться никому, кроме самого Мордена.

Он не был здесь уже пять лет, но ему часто снилась эта комната. Шар оказывал влияние на всех, кто с ним сталкивался. Его охраной в течении этих пяти лет занималось всего около пятидесяти стражников. Примерно тридцать из них так или иначе потеряли рассудок. Самоубийства, убийства, сумасшествие… все это унесло жизни большинства из них.

Пять лет.

После Иммолана.

На Иммолане было спрятано два шара. Дворянин, который умер столетия назад, развлекался коллекционированием редких предметов. Как — то, одни Светлые Хозяева знают — как, он раздобыл два портала. Порталы были из самых маленьких, те, что могут лишь передавать бредовые наваждения Чужаков — но, тем не менее, это были порталы.

Они хранились, спрятанные в его поместьи на Иммолане, несколько столетий после его смерти. Местные жители верили, что этот дом проклят — и не без причины. Даже когда врата были закрыты — какая — то аура Чужаков просачивалась наружу.

А затем случился тот инцидент, пять лет назад. Лондо, Г'Кар…

…и Синовал.

Морден считал, что с тех пор, как поступил на службу к Ворлонцам — он больше не знал, что такое настоящий страх. Он ошибался, и в этом убедил его один взгляд на Синовала. Ему повезло — сверхъестественная удача или непостижимое покровительство ворлонцев позволили ему бежать, и даже забрать с собой один портал. Синовал забрал другой. К счастью — он даже не подозревал, что там их было два.

Морден поправил единственную перчатку; глубоко вдохнув, он поднял шар, осторожно взвесил его на ладони и вышел из сокровищницы. Это следовало сделать под открытым небом. Он прошел мимо охранников, не удостоив их ни единым взглядом. Лучше не знать, кто они такие. Он полагался на генералов, отбиравших самых лучших. После того как сошли с ума первые десять, он не желал знать большего. Слишком у многих из них были семьи.

Он шел вверх, все время вверх. Разумеется, теоретически в самой высокой точке дворца находятся покои Императора, но Лондо не занимал их. Лестницы были слишком тяжелы для его больных сердец. Верхнее крыло было практически пустым.

Наконец, Морден вышел на балкон. Небо было темным, цвета багрового вина и застлано облаками. Часть города перед ним все еще горела.

Он мог представить себе крики тех, кто попал в огненную западню, тех, кого убивали Морейл и ему подобные.

Всех их крики, слившиеся вместе, будут ничем, по сравнению с тем, что раздастся вскоре.

И среди них будет и его собственный крик. Он отдал амулет.

Он аккуратно поставил шар на парапет. Впрочем, упади тот с какой угодно высоты — он не разбился бы. Затем Морден снял перчатку. Это оказалось куда труднее, чем он ожидал, и для этого потребовались зубы и обрубок другой руки. Надевал он ее с чужой помощью.

В подземелье он не касался шара голой кожей. Он должен вызвать Чужаков снаружи, под открытым небом.

Судя по всему, скоро должен пойти дождь.

Закончив работу, он небрежно выбросил перчатку с балкона и коснулся шара. Тот был теплым, податливым, и… почти живым.

Словно плоть.

— Вы слышите меня? — спросил он.

Мы слышим.

Он не был готов к мощи этого голоса. Тот оказался свистящим шипением, которое отражалось от каменных стен и бескрайнего неба. Он был так тих, что ему приходилось напрягать слух, чтобы расслышать его, но настолько силен, что ему казалось что он мог бы расслышать его и на Минбаре.

слышим слышим слышим шим шим шим м м м

— Вы знаете кто я?

Мы знаем.

Он поднял взгляд и посмотрел на город, который так долго был его домом. Он знал этот город, он знал этот мир, он знал этот народ.

знаем знаем знаем аем аем аем ем ем ем м м м

Он хотел не подчиниться его Хозяевам — но не мог. Они были всем, что у него осталось. Он сам поклялся служить им, и он видел как все, кого он знал умирали, служа им. Не подчиниться им теперь… Это стало бы насмешкой над всей его жизнью.

Может быть, он был дураком что не остановился. Но если он отступит — от этого он станет лишь еще большим дураком.

— Вы знаете этот мир?

Мы знаем.

знаем знаем знаем аем аем аем ем ем ем м м м

— Он ваш.

* * *

Он умер. Я не хочу вспоминать его.

Двенадцать долгих лет. Я не произносила его имени с тех пор, как стояла у его могилы. Я не вспоминала его лица с тех пор, как покинула Минбар.

Двенадцать лет.

Я не хочу вспоминать его.

Я отдала ему столько себя, я видела как он умирал, не один раз — дважды. Я видела его больным и слабым, и видела его живым и полным сил. Я знала нежность его прикосновений, и ярость его гнева.

Мы расстались так страшно. Гнев и страх лишили меня возможности сказать столь многое из того, что я хотела, а другого шанса у меня не было.

Он умер.

Я скажу тебе то же, что сказала Синовалу.

Оставьте мертвых в покое.

Он не захочет возвращаться. Он не захочет, чтобы его покой был потревожен.

И он не захочет увидеть меня.

Все то, что он сказал… он был прав, сказав это, но как же это было больно! Он сказал, что я убила его сына. Дэвид был моим. Я носила его. Я слышала, как биение его сердца угасает и умирает, я никогда не забуду этого и услышать, как он обвиняет меня…

Это ранило меня больше, чем я считала возможным.

Я пыталась стать чем — то иным. Я считала что это — ради пророчества Валена, но я ошибалась. Это было ради него. Я хотела стать человеком ради него.

Я потеряла себя, свое лицо, своего сына…

Я никогда не ненавидела его, как бы мне этого ни хотелось, но я давно перестала его любить.

Лита, ты не можешь заставить меня сделать это.

Из — на него я смеялась, из — за него я плакала, и из — за него пело мое сердце. Даже самые тяжелые раны моей души на время становились легче, когда он был рядом. Я должна была больше ценить те краткие мгновения — но это было так давно, и тогда я была другой.

Я помню один, особенный момент, когда мы были вместе — без болезни, без страха и без чуждого управляющего влияния. Это было перед тем, как я отправилась на За'ха'дум. Это была ночь, когда мы зачали нашего сына. Это была сделка, которую я заключила с ворлонцами. Я хотела для нас одну ночь вместе. Это я. Это мой эгоизм. Я должна была просто уйти.

Если бы я не потребовала этой ночи — Дэвид никогда нее был бы зачат. Он так и не был бы создан, лишь для того чтобы умереть, не родившись.

Понимаешь, в чем — то он был прав, хоть и не так, как он думал. Я убила нашего сына, потому что из — за моей настойчивости он был создан.

Я не знала, конечно, но от этого не становится легче.

Я так давно хочу быть забытой. Я хочу спать, хочу отдохнуть, но всегда оказывается так много работы. Искупление — это тяжелая дорога, и конец ее так далек…

Я хочу покоя.

Я хочу, чтобы все это закончилось.

Я не хочу снова увидеть его.

Пожалуйста, Лита…

Я не сделаю этого.

* * *

В Соборе, в Истоке Душ, пойманная в ловушку ее транса, Лита беззвучно плакала, слезы текли по ее бледным щекам.

Деленн, — неслышно подумала она, — ты не понимаешь.

Ты уже сделала это.

Душа Шеридана начала обретать форму в стылом воздухе.

* * *

А затем голос, идеально поставленный, с безукоризненным акцентом, пугающе совершенный во всех отношениях, произнес единственное слово.

— Откройся!

* * *

Такиэр открыл двери и ступил в зал Серого Совета. Зал, не использовавшийся так давно, все еще хранил ауру власти. Он шагал сквозь вязкую тьму, пока не вошел в круг. Столб света вспыхнул, обозначив его присутствие.

В этом зале он чувствовал величие. Здесь стояли величайшие минбарцы в истории, намечая судьбы себе и своему народу. Сам Вален, разумеется. Дераннимер, Немейн, Маннаманн и другие, вплоть до Вармэйн, Кинадрана, Калэйна, Соновара…

А сейчас — и он сам.

Совет давным давно перестал что — либо значить. Что за смысл во власти, если нет никого достойного ее? Кто был достоин ее сейчас, кроме самого Такиэра? Кто здесь мог проявить волю, харизму, решимость и силу, чтобы сделать то, что необходимо чтобы командовать?

Никто, кроме него.

Минбар был в безопасности. Он защищал планету от захватчиков двенадцать лет. Он отбил их атаки, и ему не требовалось для этого прибегать к помощи Синовала и продавать тому свой народ. Помощь Синовала в последней битве, три года назад, была незваной и неуместной.

Мир был не так защищен как прежде, но у него просто не было на это средств. Так много изменников перебежало к Синовалу, или же к Предателю. И все же он сделал все, что мог с тем, что у него было. Никто не скажет, что он пренебрег долгом перед своим народом.

Он не знал, почему он пришел сюда. Возможно — просто, чтобы напомнить себе о многом. В последнее время он не высыпался, и его ум начал терять остроту. Однако когда он был здесь — он был так же тверд, как всегда. Он все так же мог переиграть любого, кто смел ему противиться.

Предатель был на Минбаре. Шпионы Такиэра видели его в Йедоре с центаврианином и его собственной неверной дочерью. Такиэр не знал, что им было нужно, но он намеревался это выяснить. Он отдал приказ арестовать Маррэйна. Какая жалость. Во многом он уважал Маррэйна.

Он не знал этого Маррэйна, и это его беспокоило. Настолько опытный вождь, как он, не появляется просто так, из ниоткуда. Многие считали признаком безумия его заявление о том, что он тот самый Маррэйн, но Такиэр был не так категоричен. Он знал историю Маррэйна и слышал легенды о его загадочной смерти.

И все же, так или иначе — это было неважно. Безумец или призрак — он служил Синовалу, и Такиэр не потерпит никого из слуг изменника в своем мире.

Звуки шагов вывели его из задумчивости, и он поднял взгляд. Шаркая ногами, перед ним предстала фигура в сером плаще.

— Что такое? — раздраженно спросил он. Предполагалось, что этот зал постоянно охраняется. Наверное, это донесение о том, что Маррэйн схвачен.

Тот откинул капюшон и Такиэр уставился на него.

— Гизинер? Что ты здесь делаешь? — Он не видел священника многие годы, с тех пор как Серый Совет был официально распущен. Он следил за бывшими соратниками и большинство из них сейчас были мертвы. Он слушал, что Гизинер осел в Йедоре, отошел от дел — и был рад этому. Жрец сделал не самую впечатляющую карьеру.

— Ты болен? — спросил он. От Гизинера не слишком хорошо пахло, и выглядел он тоже не лучшим образом. В его походке была видна легкая неустойчивость. Самое очевидное, что мог бы подумать Такиэр — это то, что он был пьян, но это было абсурдом. Минбарцы не напиваются.

— Нет. — ответил Гизинер. — Со мной все в полном порядке.

— Тогда что все это значит?

Гизинер улыбнулся.

— У меня для вас послание, Сатай.

— Да?

— Бьется черное сердце. — Глаза Гизинера блеснули красным.

Такиэр пристально взглянул на него.

* * *

Сражаясь с энергиями, Синовал почувствовал, как его тело и душу свело болью. Что — то было… неправильно. Что — то вмешалось. Он не мог точно определить — что, но что — то рядом мешало ему.

Он чувствовал эмоции, разливающиеся от Литы. Деленн сработала отлично. Добровольно или нет — она обеспечила эмоциональный выплеск, необходимый, чтобы воссоединить душу Шеридана с его телом. Она боролась с собой, разрывалась между любовью и ненавистью, радостью и горем. Это было не совсем тем, чего ожидал Синовал — впрочем, он никогда не понимал что такое любовь — и это сработало вполне приемлемо. Душа Шеридана медленно возвращалась в его тело. Он мог видеть, как слабые признаки жизни начинают появляться и разгораться в бездыханном теле.

Добровольно или нет — Шеридан вновь будет жить.

А затем это ударило его. Выброс сырой, разрушительной энергии. Он отбросил его назад, заставил пошатнуться и собрать всю силу воли для того, чтобы удержаться на ногах.

Он поднял голову, посмотрев на реальность сквозь энергии души, сквозь сплетения эмоций, мыслей и мечтаний.

И тут же он понял три вещи.

Первое — что здесь, прямо перед алтарем стояли двое. Люди. Он узнал обоих. Он надеялся, что они оба мертвы — и, как видно, напрасно.

Второе — что трое из его Преторус Тутелари были мертвы, повержены в считанные секунды.

И третье — что Исток Душ кричал.

* * *

ТЫ НЕ ПРОЙДЕШЬ ЗДЕСЬ!

Себастьян улыбнулся.

— Я иду там, где есть свет. — ответил он, рассматривая странно радующий хаос, вызванный его пришествием. — А там где нет света — я сам приношу его.

Он осмотрелся вокруг. Синовал был растерян, и изо всех сил пытался удержаться на ногах.

Гален, — подумал он. — отвлеки пока что его от меня. Я хочу кое — что попробовать.

Бывший техномаг немедленно принялся плести заклинания.

Себастьян доверял опыту и силе Галена и присел, изучая камень души у своих ног. В нем было заключено жутко выглядевшее создание — насекомоподобное, с сотнями извивающимися щупалец и плотной, хитиновой, масляно — черной кожей.

Он ударил в камень наконечником своей трости. Кристальная оболочка раскололась, и тварь материализовалась перед ним.

С легкой усмешкой он указал тростью в направлении Синовала.

— Убей его. — приказал он и тварь, бессильная ему сопротивляться, бросилась вперед.

* * *

ТЫ НЕ МОЖЕШЬ ЭТОГО!

Но Себастьян не слушал. Он мог, а значит — делал.

* * *

Небо было темным, в огне и дыму. Г'Кар не мог не смотреть на него. Оно было жутким напоминанием о днях его молодости.

Центавриане любили сжигать. Они сжигали дома, замки, храмы, селения, нарнов — все, до чего они могли дотянуться. Г'Кар надеялся, что это было всего лишь частью того безумия, которое охватило их, когда они захватили Нарн, но, похоже, он ошибался.

Их арестовали через несколько часов после их прибытия на Центаври — Прайм. Вир не знал что делать, и солдаты нашли их. Объяснения Вира посчитали совершенно неубедительными, и всех четверых арестовали. Та'Лон, разумеется, попытался драться — и был избит до потери сознания.

Над Л'Нир они издевались с большим удовольствием. Один из охранников сломал ей руку — великий подвиг, учитывая прочность нарнских костей. Теперь рука бессильно болталась вдоль ее тела, и ее лицо было разукрашено ссадинами. Несмотря на заметное ее страдание — она не выказывала ненависти к ним. Г'Кар проникся к ней уважением за это — он хотел бы позаимствовать у нее частичку столь всепрощающего характера.

Ему вспоминалось слишком много картин из прошлого, незаметно, словно тени в полдень, проступающих в его памяти. Он вспоминал, как когда — то был схвачен центаврианами. Он вспоминал, как они убивали невинных крестьян в попытках найти его дядю, и плескали уксусом ему в глаза. Он вспоминал, как они ради развлечения пытали Да'Кала.

Вся ненависть, которую он узнал в те времена. Испытать ее снова — было страшно. Это было жутким напоминанием о той личности, которой он был прежде. И ему это не понравилось.

Но Л'Нир была спокойна. Она всегда была спокойна. Она была одним из лучших творений, в создании которых ему довелось участвовать; впрочем, он помнил, что и у остальных в этом заслуг не меньше. И все же, когда он смотрел на нее — он не мог не чувствовать гордости.

Они шли по столице. Главный космопорт горел, по — видимому в результате диверсии, и кораблю их пленителей пришлось сесть за городом. Улицы, по которым они шагали, были пустыми.

Небо было багрово — синим. Медленно клубились алые облака.

Л'Нир споткнулась и один из солдат пнул ее так, что она растянулась на земле. Неспособная опереться на сломанную руку, она отчаянно пыталась подняться. Солдаты же просто смеялись.

Г'Кар прикусил губу так сильно, что почувствовал вкус крови. Сейчас он не был воином. Он был гражданином мира.

Гражданин мира.

Он подумал: на что было бы это похоже — снова попробовать центаврианской крови.

Небо над ними темнело. Короткие вспышки молний проскакивали между тучами.

Пожары становились все ближе.

* * *

Корабль был огромным; чудовище, черное на фоне звезд. Маррэйн был впечатлен, несмотря на свое личное неприятие. Лорд должен жить среди своего народа, но в величии и великолепии нет ничего дурного. Корабль Серого Совета был и величественным и великолепным. Он мог быть Широхидой, заброшенной в небеса.

— Разворачивайтесь. У вас нет разрешения на стыковку. Разворачивайтесь.—

Тиривайл все еще пыталась убедить дежурного разрешить ей подняться на борт. Ей это не удавалось, и в ней начинал проявляться гнев. Маррэйн не сердился. Он изучал корабль. Космос он недолюбливал. Всегда. Он предпочитал землю, камни, надежность. Небо должно быть над головой, а не повсюду вокруг.

Он не любил космос, но война в космосе оставалась войной — а в войне он был знатоком. Он был не таким превосходным тактиком, как Джорах, и у него не было мастерства Синовала в долгосрочной стратегии, но когда у него в руках было оружие — с ним не мог сравнится никто.

А корабль был всего лишь еще одним из видов оружия.

— Это Тиривайл! — выплюнула она. — На ваш корабль проникла порча. Я требую разрешения на посадку.

— Ваш орден не признан официально, а обитель Серого Совета остается непорочной. А теперь вам следует возвращаться в Йедор.—

Маррэйн скользнул взглядом по кораблю, и искренне восхитился. Орудийные порты были в нужных местах — никаких слепых зон, никаких явных слабых точек.

Вложи в его руки оружие — и никто не сравниться с ним.

Но всегда оставался вопрос выбора нужного оружия.

Тиривайл связалась с своими сотоварищами на поверхности — и они быстро принялись за работу, рассыпались по всему Минбару, разыскивая дополнительную информацию. Орден был невелик, но удивительно эффективен. Они нашли корабль, способный доставить их к Залу Серого Совета. Пробраться на борт, разумеется, способа не было.

Маррэйн отдавал должное такой строгой службе безопасности, но безопасность зависит от ее сотрудников — а они способны ошибаться. За всю его жизнь ему не встречалось идеальных воинов.

— Неизвестный корабль, приказываем вам немедленно возвращаться в Йедор, или по вам будет открыт огонь.—

Слабые места. Они были везде. Если не в стали и железе — то в людях. Слабости были и у самого Маррэйна. Он не знал никого, у кого бы их не было.

Слабости — такие как тщеславие, похоть, любовь, набожность, самоуничижение, безрассудство, слабость…

Амбиции.

Он подошел и забрал у Тиривайл коммуникационную деку. Она сердито взглянула на него, но ничего не сказала.

— Мое имя Маррэйн, по прозвищу Предатель. — произнес он. — Я пришел сдаться Сатаю Такиэру.

Амбиции.

* * *

Он встряхнул ее, но она не проснулась. На ощупь ее кожа была холодной и влажной — единственное оставшееся у него чувство, на которое он мог положиться. Он не мог ее видеть, но память подсказывала ему достаточно. Он очень хорошо запомнил ее — в миг смерти.

Но тогда у нее были волосы — а сейчас у нее их, похоже, совсем не было.

— Проснись. — отчаянно закричал он. — Это Декстер. — Теперь он знал свое имя. Она произнесла его и тем отпустила его грехи. — Проснись! Проснись.

Она вздрогнула под его руками.

— Джон. — простонала она.

Потом она закричала и села, натянутая как струна.

* * *

Деленн!

Ты здесь?

Все, казалось, сошло с ума. Все вокруг нее кричало. Вокруг кружили и сражались жуткие твари. Странный лысый мужчина вычерчивал символы в воздухе, а позади него стоял человек в викторианских одеждах и тростью с серебряным набалдашником в руках.

Лита не знала, что случилось, и она не могла дотянуться до Деленн.

Деленн!

Исток кричал.

Деленн! Где ты?

Позади нее возникло стремительное движение — словно что — то выбиралось из — под земли. Она не могла увидеть это отчетливо, но оно, казалось, было создано из тумана. Что — то твердое врезалось в ее спину, бросив ее вперед. Она была оглушена, нетвердо держалась на ногах и видела слишком много того, чего здесь быть не могло — и она невольно влетела в алый узор, начерченный прямо в воздухе.

Все ее тело словно охватил огонь. Она закричала и покатилась по полу, пытаясь сбить пламя, но это, разумеется, огнем не было.

Тень упала на нее и она осмелилась поднять взгляд.

— Беглянка. — произнес Себастьян и тогда она узнала его. — Второй раз ты пытаешься сбежать от нас. Скажи мне, дитя. Мы поймали тебя в первый раз. Что заставило тебя думать, что ты сможешь сбежать от нас во второй?

* * *

Все сошло с ума. Исток сражался сам с собой, а Себастьян и Гален просто стояли на месте.

Синовал знал, что происходит. Не все души были рады тому, что они хранятся здесь. Некоторые были взяты в великой боли, в безумии, в горе или в чувствах, слишком чуждых, чтобы быть описанными словами. И Себастьян каким — то образом выпускал их из своих клеток и придавал им форму. Здесь, где не существовало очень многих законов пространства — времени, такое можно было сделать.

Чтобы сражаться с ними, Истоку приходилось воскрешать своих защитников. Очень многие из них умирали. Действительно умирали. Истинной Смертью.

И с каждой смертью Исток становился слабее. Он начинал забывать, мощь ускользала от него, так же, как забывает приличия пьяница.

Синовал знал свои обязанности, и холодная ярость охватила его — оттого, что решение от него не зависело.

Столько потеряно, стольким пожертвовано, столько подготовлено…

…впустую.

Он отпустил душу Шеридана, возвращая ее в эфир. Он протянул руку и пожелал, чтобы появилось оружие. Он был Примархом Мажестус эт Конклавус. Он был Повелителем Собора.

Его не остановить. Не здесь, в его святилище.

Но превыше этого — он был воином.

И он бросился в бой.

* * *

Сьюзен была ранена, ей было больно, она истекала кровью. И она была невероятно зла. Ее сбили с ног во время первой же волны, когда чуждые создания поднялись из пола и стен, и ей понадобились невероятные усилия, чтобы просто найти относительно безопасное место под алтарем. Синовал же просто стоял на месте, поглощенный своим ритуалом, и весь этот ад обходил его стороной.

Она глубоко вздохнула и осмотрелась в поисках оружия. Можно было надеяться, что оружие найдется у Синовала — но у того ничего не было.

А потом — появилось. Посох материализовался в его руке, и он перемахнул через алтарь.

Про нее он, разумеется, совершенно забыл. Типично.

Звуки боя ворвались в ее уши. Существа умирали — и Исток кричал.

Талия! — мысленно закричала она. Не то, чтобы здесь можно было услышать ответ. Талия все еще была на Казоми—7, и разбиралась там с остатками узлов Сети. С тем же успехом она могла быть и на другом краю галактики. И, к тому же, одно количество «белого шума» здесь должно было заглушить любой зов о помощи.

Разумеется, это не остановило ее от попытки попробовать.

Кто — нибудь!

Сьюзен! — последовал ответ.

Лита.

Сьюзен сделала еще один глубокий вдох и осмотрелась вокруг из — под алтаря. Она знала, что она должна делать.

* * *

Твари расступались, когда он шел на них. Командовал ими Себастьян или нет, обезумевшие от заточения и ярости или нет — они видели в Синовале того, кем он и был, и никто не желал встать у него на пути.

Воздух был тяжелым и густым от защитных заклинаний Галена. Им были созданы щиты, невидимый барьер, который отделял Себастьяна от него.

Отделял от него того, кто убил Катс.

Он помнил ту сцену так, словно это было вчера. Кровь на ее губах, страшная рана в животе, и ее последние, слабые слова.

Он был Примарх Мажестус эт Конклавус, и это одно из его святилищ. Ничто не удержит его от мести.

Он потянулся к ближайшей из завес Галена, все еще светившейся кроваво — красным в воздухе. Он поднес к ней кулак и выкрикнул грозные слова. Завеса исчезла и воздух стал чище.

Синовал кое — что смыслил в магии. Далеко не один техномаг обнаружил, что его душа заканчивает свой путь здесь.

Гален смотрел на него, его темные глаза были наполнены ненавистью. Синовал искренне верил что тот мертв, но техномаг не оказал ему такой любезности. Он был солдатом, и Синовал оставил его позади.

С пальцев Галена сорвался огонь. Синовал отбил его в сторону и разрушил следующую завесу.

У его ног из пола ударила молния и к новой жизни поднялся дилгарец. Это был один из их Повелителей Войны, чудовище, принесшее десятки тысяч смертей, в самой кровавой за всю историю их расы гражданской войне. Он держал длинный, черный, усеянный остриями хлыст.

Синовал парировал хлыст своим сверхъестественным денн'боком и пронзил дилгарца. Тот умер Истинной Смертью, душа отлетела и освободилась. Исток Душ ослабел еще немного — но его это не волновало.

Завесы Галена рассыпались, когда Синовал шел вперед. Техномаг сделал неуверенный шаг назад.

Но внимание Синовала внезапно было отвлечено.

Себастьян выступил вперед, чтобы встретиться с ним.

* * *

Было темно. Все было темно, и наполнено огнем, яростью и болью.

Он не хочет возвращаться. Он хочет отдохнуть.

Но что — то тянуло его назад.

Нет! Он не хотел возвращаться.

Там не было ничего, к чему он хотел бы вернуться.

Кроме…

* * *

Посох Синовала ударил о трость Себастьяна. Он не носил оружия с тех пор, как был сломан «Буреносец». Инструменты были коварнейшими из ловушек, но сейчас он об этом не думал. Он двигался с яростью и пылом, которых не испытывал уже многие годы.

Он помнил — когда он был настолько зол в последний раз.

Он сказал Морейлу…

Он приказал Морейлу…

Сделать все, что нужно…

Чтобы показать врии…

Что нужно было делать…

Он мог представить себе, как Катс смотрит на него, и он знал что она не одобрила бы эту ярость. У нее была добрая душа, действительно добрая. Но она умерла, и он двенадцать лет жил, вспоминая ее.

Себастьян улыбался.

Улыбался!

Его трость парировала еще один отчаянный взмах.

— Разве это не великолепно? — спросил Себастьян. — Разве это не впечатляет? Если бы я знал, что смогу здесь управлять такой мощью — я уже давно бы явился сюда.

Он отбил еще один удар и отступил, разбив очередную сферу. Еще одна душа выросла перед ним.

Человек даже не атаковал — и ему этого не требовалось. Все что ему нужно было делать — это дать битве и дальше истреблять души.

Дать Истоку умирать с каждой прошедшей секундой и каждой потерянной душой.

Синовал понимал это, но ему было все равно. Он отомстит убийце Катс, и это все, чего он жаждет.

* * *

Гален ничего не чувствовал. Разрушение его защит привело его в состояние ступора. Такая мощь! Он даже представить себе не мог подобного.

А потом послушался тихий шепот в дальнем уголке его разума, негромкая беседа, которую он едва мог расслышать.

Телепат. Вейяр пытался освободить ее.

Но Вейяр был мертв.

Позади него Синовал и Себастьян сражались, забыв о всем на свете. И тот и другой забыли о нем.

Он потряс головой, пытаясь вспомнить. Он видел лежащее на алтаре тело Шеридана и зеленый туман, клубящийся над ним.

Он шагнул вперед. Наконец — то он мог уничтожить это святотатство. Почему должен возвращаться к жизни Шеридан, когда в это отказано другим?

Что — то проникло в его разум, когда он подошел к алтарю и он остановился в растерянности.

Сьюзен поднялась из своего укрытия, словно демон мщения из старинных легенд. Позади нее появилась другая, телепатка, та, которой пытался помочь Вейяр.

И они обе смотрели на него.

* * *

Синовал сражался не с холодным сердцем. Он был полон страсти и гнева. Себастьян видел это в каждом его диком ударе. Все прошедшие годы учебы и дисциплины пошли прахом. В нем осталась лишь ярость.

Эмоции были слабостью. Себастьян тщательно контролировал себя, парируя и отражая атаки противника. Со временем он допустит промах. Эмоции всегда приводят к ошибкам.

Сам Себастьян однажды испытывал гнев. После его победы на Вавилоне—5. Он победил. Победил! И он был принужден отойти в сторону. Гнев прошел со временем, и он был этим доволен. По прошествии стольких лет его победа будет еще приятней, и она не будет испорчена эмоциями.

Он продолжал отступать, парируя, уклоняясь и с каждым шагом воскрешая заточенные в Истоке души.

* * *

Гален яростно сплетал в воздухе новые щиты, но он двигался медленно, словно сам воздух стал плотным и тяжелым.

Все вокруг него было шумным, грубым и реальным. Здесь сражались существа, что умерли тысячелетия назад, а он оказался посреди этой битвы.

Он не мог думать.

Он упорно пытался вспомнить заклинания, но они ускользали от него. Прежде это было так просто.

Прежде…

С Вейяром, Изабель, и…

И…

Все было так далеко от него. Он не мог ни к чему прикоснуться. Когда он пытался вспоминать — всем, что он мог вспомнить был свет.

Благословенный свет. Заполняющий его разум и душу.

Он отшатнулся и уставился на Литу. Она смотрела на него, ее глаза были черными и бездонными. Она так долго была заперта внутри сети. Она потеряла такую большую часть ее жизни…

Столько же, сколько он сам провел запертым в пыточной комнате.

Он смотрел на нее, и выражение его лица было понимающим. Он мог почувствовать ее утрату и ее боль. Она никогда не вернет себе эти потерянные годы. Как и он.

Позади нее продолжала бушевать битва. Тварь, охваченная огнем и болью, упала с небес. Ее тело, вчетверо больше чем человеческое, рухнуло на Литу.

Изломанное тело телепатки распласталось на земле. Гален шагнул назад, пытаясь собраться с мыслями.

Теперь его разум стал чище. Она что — то делала с ним. Сбивала его с толку.

Он мог думать.

Он мог думать.

* * *

ЛИТА! — закричала Сьюзен.

Дэвид. — послышался тихий ответ. — Не говори ему. Пожалуйста, не говори ему.

И больше не было ничего.

* * *

Вот она! Единственная ошибка!

Синовал оставлял себя чересчур открытым, его атаки становились все более и более яростными, все более и более неистовыми. Он уже открывался несколько раз раньше, но каждый раз — лишь для смертельного удара. Этот удар выведет его из строя, но не убьет. Именно то, чего хотел Себастьян.

Синовал должен знать, что он проиграл.

Он ударил тростью вперед. Защита Синовала была нарушена. Он был совершенно открыт. Удар не мог пройти мимо.

Синовал двигался быстро. Слишком быстро. Взгляд Себастьяна не мог уследить за движением, которым дикий взмах был превращен в выверенный, точный удар. Себастьян все же попал в цель, но в ударе не было ни скорости ни силы. Синовал отвел их в сторону.

Себастьян все еще восхищался красотой маневра, когда посох Синовала врезался ему в бок, сокрушил ребра и превратил сердце в лохмотья.

Когда Себастьян умер — его не ждал свет.

Его встретили миллионы голосов.

* * *

Гален смотрел на алтарь, на тело Шеридана и на душу, струящуюся над ним.

Его разум был чист. Он мог разумно мыслить.

Но он не хотел этого.

Он рухнул на колени, раздавленный и жалкий. Он потерял такой огромный кусок своей жизни. Лучше бы он умер на Казоми—7.

Он не почувствовал, как Синовал приблизился к нему со спины, и он не двинулся с места, когда острие посоха пробило его спину и грудь.

* * *

Тут было слишком много мертвецов. Даже для этого царства мертвых.

Они были повсюду вокруг него, и все еще сражались.

Синовал заставил посох исчезнуть и поднял руки.

— ПРЕКРАТИТЬ СЕЙЧАС ЖЕ!

С бесчисленными вспышками света они повиновались, и Исток замолчал.

* * *

Морден в одиночестве сидел на балконе, выходившем на город. Небо над ним становилось все темнее. Он не хотел смотреть на город. Он не хотел видеть, как его народ начнет умирать.

Сфера была порталом — из самых малых, но это значило всего лишь, что на очищение потребуются месяцы, а не недели. Чужаки, в конце концов, появятся, привлеченные людскими кошмарами, но на это понадобится время, и прежде чем это случится — тут уже будет страшное множество смертей и помешательств.

Морден раздумывал — сколько потребуется ему на то, чтобы сойти с ума.

Он подумал и о том, чтобы спрыгнуть с балкона. Легкая смерть. Это предпочтительней чем провести свои последние часы среди галлюцинаций и кошмаров.

Но нет, он этого не сделает. Он проведет свои последние дни как можно более достойно. Что — либо иное будет насмешкой над тем, кем он был.

Небо становилось все темнее.

Сфера нагревалась.

Облака начали сталкиваться друг с другом и пошел дождь.

* * *

Как он и ожидал — его ждали. Их было девятеро — одетых в черное с серебром и державших денн'боки. Личная стража Сатай, осколок старых традиций, возрожденный Такиэром.

Но самого Сатай здесь не было.

— Ты — Маррэйн, прозванный Предателем. — сказала их предводительница, выступая вперед и крепко сжимая посох в одной руке.

— Это я. — Он изучал ее. То, как она стояла, то, как она шла, то, как она была одета — все это рассказывало ему о ней. Она была хороша; более чем хороша. Возможно, она даже была достойна занять место среди Клинков Ветра Хантенна.

— Ты пришел сдаться Сатаю Такиэру?

Маррэйн улыбнулся. Он чувствовал, как напряжена Тиривайл позади него. Он же, напротив, чувствовал себя совершенно непринужденно.

— Где же Сатай?

— Сатай встретит тебя, когда будет готов. Ты пришел сдаться ему?

Рука Маррэйна огладила рукоять дэчай. Юные, восторженные, преданные… эти стражи напомнили ему тех рейнджеров, которых он оглушил так давно, над За'Ха'Думом. Тех, что охраняли Хантибана.

Конечно же, там и тогда было лишь двое, а сейчас и здесь их было девять…

Ей следовало отдать должное — она поняла, что должно произойти, и она выкрикнула приказ, но было слишком поздно. Дэчай уже был в его руке и началась схватка.

* * *

Дождь был горячим и разъедал его кожу, сжигал его.

Таким же, как докрасна раскаленные прутья, которыми когда — то били его центавриане, таким же, как уксус которым они плескали ему в глаза.

Слепой. Слепой. Они ослепили его.

Пожары все также бушевали — несмотря на дождь. Он видел горящие деревни нарнов. Он видел, как горят его друзья. Это сделали центавриане.

Его пленители спорили между собой. Он слышал, как они перекрикиваются, голосами, наполненными ненавистью, на своем омерзительно чуждом языке. Ему пришлось его выучить. Когда — то, еще ребенком, его били кнутом, если он смел говорить на своем родном языке.

Л'Нир выглядела больной и бледной. Рука явно досаждала ей. Та'Лон морщился, когда дождь попадал на его разбитое лицо. Его глаз, старая рана… Это сделали центавриане? Г'Кар не мог вспомнить. Должно быть, сделали они. Они любят мучить пленных.

Черная молния упала из бурлящих облаков, ударив в дом неподалеку. Тот вспыхнул пожаром.

Пожары.

В его воспоминаниях пылало все.

Его мир был мертв. Они убили его.

Он чувствовал вкус крови во рту. Крови его народа.

Он помнил кого — то, кто говорил о мире и согласии. Не могло быть мира, не могло быть никакого согласия с этим чудовищами. Какой может быть мир, после всего, что они сделали? Они должны умереть, умереть в огне и боли, увидеть, как горят их дома, как гибнет их мир, быть выброшенными во вселенную, как лишенные надежды беглецы.

Он чувствовал вкус крови его народа.

Стражники все еще спорили. Он улавливал обрывки разговора. Что — то про карточные долги, про женщин. Какие жалкие заботы. Они такой жалкий народ. Они никогда не видели более высоких вещей, более важных забот.

Они не стоили его внимания.

Один из них вытащил оружие.

Г'Кар улыбнулся.

Он натянул цепи. Он больше не был молод, но чувствовал себя молодым. Он чувствовал себя так как чувствовал себя много лет назад, когда он хотел убить всех центавриан на свете.

Дождь капал на металл его цепей, разъедая их.

Та'Лон взвыл, зажмурившись от ярости шторма. Облака сверкнули, и он услышал раскат грома.

Раздался выстрел, и один из стражников упал. Остальные выхватили оружие.

Цепи Г'Кара подались еще немного.

Один из центавриан оттолкнул Л'Нир. Она навалилась на стену ближнего здания, ударившись рукой. Она не закричала, но боль отразилась на ее лице.

С рычанием он рванулся изо всех сил, и цепи порвались.

Дождь не ранил его. Он очищал его. Все эти годы мира, соглашательства, сделок. С центаврианами не может быть соглашений. Они чудовища, демоны. Они не заслуживают ничего кроме смерти.

Потом он поднял руки к небу и с наслаждением зарычал, словно дикий зверь.

И он знал, где был предводитель монстров. Этот старик, слабый, хрупкий и немощный… сам же Г'Кар чувствовал себя сильным, как никогда.

Все еще рыча, он бросился к дворцу.

* * *

Годы 2270–2272 ознаменовались впечатляющей эскалацией боевых столкновений, как по количеству, так и по их общей кровопролитности. События развивались по нарастающей, а обе стороны опасно исчерпали свои резервы.

Такие сражения, как у Бракира в 2271 и у Минбара в 2272 показали, что ворлонцы и Чужаки могут быть побеждены. Тем не менее, цена подобных пирровых побед была слишком высока, чтобы платить ее постоянно. Некоторые из генералов Синовала, например, Маррэйн, были бы даже счастливы продолжать войну в ее настоящем виде, но другие начинали беспокоиться о том, останется ли хоть что — нибудь когда — или если — война будет, наконец, выиграна.

Но беспокойство было также и с другой стороны. Уверенность ворлонцев явно была жестоко подкошена поражениями, а кроме того у них, должно быть, появились растущие опасения того, что Чужаки могут быть слишком сильны, чтобы удержать их под контролем. И хотя Культ Смерти к тому моменту, вероятно, уже командовал обитателями Ворлона — остается не совсем ясно, насколько же полным было их управление.

Также возможно, что сами Чужаки были обеспокоены течением событий. Они, несомненно, всячески избегали Изначальных и Собора, и они были переиграны и разбиты Синовалом у Минбара. Согласно Синовалу, победы Чужаков в их собственной вселенной имели место многие тысячелетия назад[1], и он считал что они могли стать слишком самоуверенными. Поражение от его руки должно было сильно потрясти их.

Независимо от мотивов, война вновь изменила свой характер к середине 2273. Синовал и его союзники продолжали давить своими ударами, но в более медленном, более выверенном темпе. Марраго сумел несколько повлиять на Синовала, и именно его осторожная, точная тактика определяла ход кампании в этом году.

Кампания самого Марраго продолжала идти по плану, и он медленно подбирался к Центаври Прайм. На самом же родном мире центавриан все больше ощущалось давление войны. Морден обнаружил себя во все более растущей изоляции и вынужден был полагаться на все более жестокие методы поддержания порядка. Леди Тимов была арестована после Иммоланского инцидента в 2270, но ее сообщник Дурла Антигнано все так же вел развернутую и набиравшую размах партизанскую войну против Мордена. К концу года его силы были завлечены в ловушку и почти полностью истреблены но сам Дурла исчез.

В то время, как кампания Синовала замедлялась, военная активность Ворлона практически прекратилась. Их основные силы ограничивались лишь оборонительными действиями, удерживая лишь те миры, которыми они уже владели, или по крайней мере те, которые представляли для них ценность. Взамен они вновь перешли к тайным операциям, сконцентрировавшись на убийствах, шпионаже и тому подобном.

Ячейки Культа Смерти начали возникать по всей галактике, и целые расы обращались в поклонение страшным, чуждым тварям, что были способны уничтожать миры. Они, разумеется, не были первыми подобными ячейками, но доклады о их существовании множились угрожающе, и было крайне вероятным, что ответственны за это умножение были агенты Ворлона.

Ворлонцы били также и по другим целям. Собственный телохранитель Марраго попытался убить его, и хоть попытка провалилась, Марраго был тяжело ранен и намеченные сроки его кампании были сдвинуты почти на целый год. Это также сильно подорвало его веру в своих соратников.

Кроме того ворлонцы попытались ударить и по Тиривайл — организовав открытое нападение на ее монастырь высоко в горах Ямакодо на Минбаре. Все участвовавшие в нем культисты были уничтожены, но лишь после того как погибла или была искалечена почти половина ее Охотниц на Ведьм. Сама Тиривайл была жестоко изранена последовавшим пожаром, и пролежала в коме почти три недели. По слухам, Синовал поначалу пытался скрыть эту новость от Маррэйна, и когда тот в конце концов узнал правду, Синовалу стоило немалых трудов убедить его продолжать кампанию в квадрантах 15 и 17 а не умчаться немедленно к ней.

Война могла замедлиться; могла идти почти что черепашьими темпами, но все же она была далека от завершения, и даже не применяя всю свою военную мощь ворлонцы и их повелители — Чужаки являлись грозными противниками.

Уильямс Г.Д. 2298 «Великая Война: Исследование.»

[1] (Информация, касающаяся Чужаков с Другой Стороны и их истории получена из разнообразных докладов Совета Синовала, опубликованных Л'Нир с Нарна.)

* * *

— Бьется черное сердце.

Такиэр видел свой мир, раскинувшийся у его ног. Мир слабых, мир неблагодарных. Мир, за который он должен был сражаться, проливать кровь, и посылать ради его защиты на смерть достойных.

Мир, который был недостоин его.

— Бьется черное сердце.

В последнее время он часто видел сны, чаще чем обычно. Большую часть снов он забывал после пробуждения, но некоторые оставались с ним. Его дочь и их последний спор. Битвы, о да, все битвы. Тот, кто пришел до него.

И тот зал под Храмом Варэнни, место где он близко подошел к безумию, и вернулся обратно лишь благодаря одной силе воли.

Но сила воли не может держаться вечно. Для этого понадобилось двенадцать лет, но безумие, в конце концов, добралось до него.

— Бьется черное сердце.

Теперь он видел это, как он видел это в каждом из тех снов, что он не мог вспомнить. Полночно — черное небо над миром, населенном одними лишь мертвыми.

— Бьется черное сердце.

Его мир был его недостоин. Они были недостойны даже смерти. Недостойны благородной смерти воина.

— Бьется черное сердце.

Он оглянулся. Гизинер лежал мертвым на полу, там где он упал от удара Такиэра. Это был самый лучший когда — либо нанесенный им удар, убивший жреца в одно касание. Такиэр мечтал о способности убивать настолько легко и бескровно.

— Бьется черное сердце.

Его предки проходили перед ним, облаченные в черное с серебром, воины старины, из тех времен когда быть воином значило многое. Они всегда были здесь, просто раньше они не могли показаться. Время было неподходящим, и…

Они не были готовы показаться раньше.

Сейчас в него вселился один из них, величественный и грозный, готовый принести ярость смерти неблагодарным живым. Его мощь заполнила разум и душу Такиэра, подавляя его своей силой.

— Бьется черное сердце.

Теперь, взглянув глазами мертвого, он мог это увидеть. Его мир был его недостоин.

И он покарает их за это.

Всех.

* * *

— Ты жива… ты жива… ты жива…

Она себя живой не чувствовала, но грубые руки на ее плечах убеждали ее в том, что она все же жива. Ее глаза были мокры от непролитых слез.

Здесь было жарко, так жарко. Все вокруг нее источало тепло. Память о чудовище все еще витала в комнате.

— Ты жива.

— Декстер. — проговорила она, произнеся его имя вслух. Как же она не догадалась? Так давно. Сумасшедший, ослепший, мало похожий на человека калека, за которым она ухаживала уже так давно. Она не могла даже подумать, что знала его раньше.

Как она могла не заметить этого?

Все просто, разумеется.

Она не слушала.

— Ты жива.

Здесь было жарко.

— Будь ты проклят. — прошептала она. — Будь ты проклят.

Он перестал ее трясти, и с его губ сорвался странный всхлип.

— Прости. — пробормотал он. — Я не хотел тебя убивать. Я не хотел. Я не хотел.

— Нет. — ответила она, внезапно пожалев о том, что сказала. Мысли о Синовале очень часто приводили именно такое действие. — Нет, не ты, Декстер. — Она взяла его за руку. Его кожа была горячей и липкой. — Только не ты.

— Ты жива. — снова сказал он, повторив эти слова, словно заклинание.

— Я должна идти… — проговорила она, не понимая почему она сказала это. Для этого была причина, но…

О, да.

— Куда? Вы покинете меня.

Куда?

Взгляд Деленн был тяжелым, холодным и наполненным гневом.

— Найти Синовала. — сказала она.

* * *

Тут было холодно и тихо, но он был странно беспокоен. Вокруг него потрескивала энергия. Это было место мертвых, но он не был мертв. Уже не был.

Он хотел быть мертвым.

Но здесь оставалось что — то, что он должен был сделать, часть незаконченной работы, что — то, что он не позаботился сделать прежде.

Тут было холодно.

Ее голос исчез. Он не знал куда. Он больше не слышал ее, но он мог чувствовать ее прикосновение, ее легкое дыхание на его шее, ее пальцы, переплетенные с его пальцами, ее тепло и биение сердца.

Тут было холодно.

Его пальцы дрогнули.

Тут было холодно.

Его дыхание… словно лед. Он вздохнул.

Его глаза открылись, и Джон Дж. Шеридан вернулся в мир живых.

Глава 6

Воздух в его легких был холодным; холодным, застывшим и отдающим привкусом смерти. Все вокруг него шумело, кричало, вопило.

Он стоял перед чудовищем в белой броне, крича и вызывая его на бой. Он бросил ему вызов, предложил попытаться убить его, и…

И тот его убил.

Он спал, хоть он не мог вспомнить свои сны. Все было мирным, тихим и безмятежным. Лишь одна навязчивая мысль преследовала его, но он не смог бы рассказать, что это была за мысль.

А затем его позвали обратно, позвал единственный голос, который он не мог забыть, которому он не мог противиться. Он попытался вернуться, лишь для того, чтобы обнаружить что голос исчез, а затем оказаться посреди воплей и грохота боя.

Он должен был вернуться. Он должен.

Это сражение. Он все знал о сражениях.

Тут шла война. Всегда шла война.

Он сражался на войне.

И он проснулся на войне, или, вернее, сразу после нее. Дым, злость, стоны умирающих и мрачное безмолвие мертвых.

Воздух был холодным. Холодным был и черный камень под ним.

Он сам был холодным. Очень холодным.

Он сел и вспомнил свое имя.

Джон Дж. Шеридан.

И он снова был живым.

* * *

Это было сном. Все это было сном. Это могло быть только сном.

Или кошмаром.

Император Лондо Моллари шел по вымершим коридорам Императорского Дворца, и не видел никого. Невозможно было найти его стражников. Невозможно было найти его слуг. Невозможно было найти Мордена.

Это был сон, вот и все. Он стар и немощен, его разум ослабел, и больше не в состоянии заметить разницу между реальностью и иллюзией.

Он слышал как наверху, высоко над его головой, раскалывается небо. Вспыхивали молнии. На него надвигалась буря. Такая же буря как та, с которой он встретился больше двенадцати лет назад.

Он остановился у окна. Оно было полностью завешено пурпурными занавесями. Он помнил как сам приказал это сделать. Он не хотел смотреть наружу. Он не хотел видеть то, что стало с его домом. Он сдернул занавесь в сторону и посмотрел. Слишком долго он был слеп.

Первым что он увидел было его собственное лицо, смотревшее на него и он почувствовал отвращение. Оно было почти что лицом незнакомца. Старое, измученное и очень, очень больное.

Нет. Не незнакомец. Тот, кого он впервые увидел во сне.

Итак, вот оно и настало. Неважно, насколько упорно он пытался убежать от своей судьбы — в конце концов она всегда настигала его. Когда — то он услышал человеческую историю, которую нашел весьма занятной. Человек на базаре какого — то города увидел смотревшую на него Смерть и испугался. Смерть, как ни странно, выглядела удивленной. В страхе человек спросил совета у святого и тот сказал ему «беги как ветер, через пустыню, в далекий — далекий город». Он прибыл туда в тот же вечер, и на его плечо опустилась рука — Смерть пришла забрать его. Человек стал возмущаться — ведь он же проделал такой невероятный путь, чтобы убежать от нее. Смерть усмехнулась и призналась, что она сама была удивлена их недавней встречей, потому что она знала, что должна забрать его именно здесь, в таком дальнем городе, этой самой ночью.

Никто не может убежать от смерти. Все действия лишь возвращают к ней, по бесконечному кругу, который становится все меньше и меньше с каждым шагом.

Будет неплохо снова увидеть Г'Кара.

Когда — то он надеялся…. Он надеялся что может избежать этого. Он и Г'Кар стали друзьями. Хорошими друзьями. Лучшими друзьями. Какая у них могла быть причина убивать друг друга? Он не мог представить себе такого.

Он все еще не знал — почему. Причина должна была быть, но он не мог понять — какая. И его это больше не волновало.

Было бы здорово вновь увидеть старого друга. Он лишь хотел бы встретиться напоследок и с другими друзьями. Урза, Джорах, Ленньер, Деленн…

Тимов. О, милая Тимов.

Он обанкротился. Как мужчина, как супруг и как Император.

По крайней мере, он умрет одетым как Император. Он был одет в белое, и носил корону. В корону был вложен странный черный камень, подаренный ему Морденом. Очень странный дар, возможно какое — то устройство, чтобы следить за ним или влиять на него. Часть какого — то хитрого плана. Лондо это больше не заботило.

Он шел, не встречая никого и не беспокоясь — остался ли кто — нибудь здесь, с кем можно встретиться. Он знал дворец лучше любого другого места, где ему довелось побывать. Здесь он вырос. Здесь он говорил с друзьями своей молодости. Здесь ему являлись видения о величии. Здесь он познал свою первую женщину. И он не покидал дворец целых пять лет, со времен Иммолана.

Он умрет здесь. Достойный конец.

Он хотел умереть. О да, он так хотел умереть. Он много лет жаждал смерти, но не был настолько смел, чтобы сам пойти ей навстречу. А теперь смерть сама пришла за ним.

Он вошел в тронный зал. Тот был пуст, разумеется. Он не был удивлен. Теперь он шел медленно, его сердца едва справлялись. Каждый вздох требовал отчаянных усилий. Он мог слышать как раскалывается небо, но не слышал движения собственной крови.

Он огляделся и увидел признаки боя. На полу была кровь. Он смутно удивился — почему никто не пришел вычистить ее, а затем рассмеялся от абсурдности этой мысли. В этом зале всегда была кровь. Он запятнан кровью миллиардов. Немножко больше — какая мелочь.

Он сел и стал ждать.

Ему не пришлось ждать долго. Резкий, пронзительный вой возвестил о прибытии Г'Кара.

* * *

— Добро пожаловать в мир.

Слова пугали его. Прошло много, очень много времени с тех пор, как он слышал какую — либо речь. В последний раз речь была чужой, древней, и полной презрения к нему и всему, что было ему дорого. Сейчас же…

Голос был столь же чуждым и исполненным властности, но в нем также звучала и усталость. Голос был знакомым, но слегка изменился. Он повернулся и посмотрел с алтаря, где он сидел. Кто — то смотрел на него. Кто — то, кого он знал.

— Синовал. — проговорил Шеридан.

Примарх кивнул.

— Значит, сработало. Рад узнать, что все это было не впустую.

В его голосе был слышен оттенок горечи. Шеридан огляделся и увидел то, что явно было полем страшной битвы. Он находился в невероятно огромном зале, пол, стены и потолок которого усеивали крошечные точки света. Вокруг лежали безжизненные тела. Чужаки, которых он никогда не видел и не мог даже вообразить, рядом с такими, о которых он знал. Еще здесь лежал человек с удивленным выражением на лице, одетый в старомодный костюм.

И был еще один живой, еще один человек — которого он мог узнать. Она стояла на коленях перед телом человеческой женщины. Он знал их всех. Он просто не мог подобрать для них имена.

— Ты это сделал?

— Я вернул тебя. Всем нам отказано в смертном покое, Шеридан. Почему ты должен быть удачливей?

— Зачем? Зачем ты это сделал? Я…

Спал.

Покоился.

В мире.

Мертвый…

— У меня были свои причины. Я объясню их тебе позже. Сейчас, думаю, тебе нужно отдохнуть.

— Я отдыхал достаточно. — Он снова взглянул на живую женщину. Ее лицо было жестоко изуродовано шрамами, а ее темные волосы были пробиты седыми прядями. Перед его мысленным взором появился ее образ — молодой и стройной, прекрасной и без седины в волосах.

— Сколько? — выдохнул он. — Сколько я…?

— Зависит от того, каким календарем пользоваться. — буднично ответил Синовал. По счету вашего мертвого родного мира — двенадцать лет, семь месяцев, две недели и три дня. Подсчитывать до часов и минут мне, к сожалению, недосуг.

— Двенадцать лет?

А затем всплыло еще одно имя, то, которое он не должен был забыть, то, которое вернуло его назад.

— Деленн. Где она?

Огонек легкого удивления мелькнул в бездонных глазах Синовала.

— Я думаю, что она на пути сюда. — ответил он.

* * *

Все было безумием. Небо было затоплено кипящим буйством, рвалось от теснящихся облаков, а за ними…

За ними Л'Нир чувствовала следы чего — то чуждого. И страшного. Оно нашептывало ей, и, как ей казалось — ей одной. Оно шептало о безумии, ярости и мести.

Она сопротивлялась, изо всех сил. Она никогда не встречала ничего настолько могущественного. Оно толкало к насилию, к бессмысленной, бесчувственной жажде убивать, убивать и убивать, купаться в крови, забыть о всех печалях, заботах и рамках, превратить себя в животное…

Она видела Чужаков прежде, но она не встречалась с ними лицом к лицу в одиночку, как это было сейчас.

Она посмотрела в небо.

— Я не сделаю того, о чем ты говоришь. — произнесла она, ее воля была тверда как сталь. — Я делаю этот выбор. Я разумное существо, и я сама выбираю что мне делать.

Она верила в свои слова, но не знала — достаточно ли сильны они были.

Безумие охватило все. Их конвоиры начали убивать друг друга. Г'Кар исчез — он с воем убежал куда — то по улице. Она попыталась последовать за ним, но замешкалась, и он скрылся из вида. Та'Лон точно так же скрылся — когда она пыталась последовать за Г'Каром.

Вир все еще оставался с ней. Что ж, это уже хоть что — то. Она была не совсем одна, путь даже помощи от него наверняка будет совсем немного.

— Мне быть Императором. — говорил он. — Так было сказано. Все так говорят. Так говорят сны. Мне быть Императором.

Она шла медленно и осторожно, держась рядом с ним и высматривая Г'Кара или Та'Лона. Они должны быть где — то здесь. Здесь должен быть кто — нибудь, кого не коснулось безумие. Она не может быть единственной.

Она помедлила, охваченная сомнениями, и голоса стали громче и настойчивей. Она закрыла глаза и стала снова выстраивать защиту от них в своем разуме.

Я разумное существо. Это я делаю выбор.

Я выбираю — не слушать тебя.

Она открыла глаза.

— Конечно! — выкрикнул Вир, испугав ее. — Конечно! Где же еще? он кинулся вперед, двигаясь быстрее чем можно было ожидать при его объемах. Л'Нир подобрала полу своей мантии и постаралась не отставать от него. Она не должна потерять его также, как и прочих.

Кроме того, была небольшая вероятность того, что он действительно знает куда направляется. Если так — то он был единственным, кто это знал.

Она едва могла поспеть за ним. Она завернула за угол…

И кто — то врезался в нее и повалил ее, с запутавшимися в мантии ногами, на землю. Она попыталась освободиться, но тут же почувствовала легкое прикосновение клинка к ребрам. Центаврианин навалился на нее, прижал ее к земле и в его руке был нож.

Она не сказала ничего, и вглядываясь в его глаза — в поисках признаков безумия — ждала, что он заговорит первым.

Безумие в нем было. Но оно исчезало на глазах.

— Л'Нир с Нарна. — прошипел центаврианин.

— Да. — прошептала она. Она не боялась умереть, она боялась умереть, не увидев Г'Кара.

Центаврианин поднялся и отступил на шаг. Он вложил кинжал в ножны, и она заметила, что рука его чуть подрагивает.

— Идем со мной. — сказал он. — Меня зовут Дурла.

— Куда вы меня ведете?

— Повидаться с другом. Она хочет с тобой встретиться.

* * *

К своему окончанию война приняла тот же характер, что и в начале. Ворлонцы, не желая рисковать все большими и большими потерями, перешли к обороне и диверсиям. Попытка убийства Джораха Марраго в 2273 серьезно воспрепятствовала его планам, а Тиривайл и ее Охотницы на Ведьм понесли тяжелые потери при атаке их горного монастыря.

Самое могущественным оружием которым располагали ворлонцы — и тем, чье страшное действие они продемонстрировали — были порталы. Созданные тысячелетия назад, как средство для сообщения с вселенной Чужаков, они могли использоваться и для сообщения в обратном направлении. Корабли Чужаков были ужасны, а мощь воплощавшихся Чужаков была абсолютно разрушительной, в чем убедились на Проксиме—3, Трессне, Каре, Бракире и во многих других мирах.

Когда Тиривайл оправилась от ранений, она начала работу по проверке своих старых предположений. Ее агентам удалось захватить портал — кроваво — красную сферу размером с сердце минбарца — у ячейки Культа Смерти, располагавшейся в одном из минбарских миров. Им удалось сохранить портал — даже во время атаки на монастырь.

Тиривайл, в конце концов, нашла ему применение. Точная последовательность событий неизвестна, но, основываясь на докладах, которые она пересылала своим коллегам на Бракир а позднее — коммандеру Куломани, кажется вероятным, что она лично контактировала с сознаниями Чужаков по ту сторону портала.

В течении нескольких месяцев медитаций она подготавливалась к этой попытке, но даже так этот опыт едва не убил ее. Мало кому приходилось настолько близко смотреть смерти в лицо, и никто из посмотревших не оставался тем, кем был прежде. И все же, каким — то образом Тиривайл выжила.

Хоть она и разрешила Охотницам на Ведьм с Бракира без ограничений распространять полученную ей информацию — она, вероятно, выдвинула условие чтобы Маррэйну никогда не рассказывали о том, как она получила это знание. Узнал ли он, в конце концов, что она сделала — неизвестно.

Тиривайл заявила, что существа, которые уже появлялись в этой вселенной, были не более чем пехотой, и что она видела куда более могущественных созданий, которые таятся в реальности Чужаков. Их лорды и генералы продолжают управлять войной со своего собственного мира; места, которое она описала как огромное кладбище, заполненное воспоминаниями опустошенной вселенной.

Эти, более могучие Чужаки, еще не могут появиться в нашей вселенной — утверждала она, поскольку имеющиеся порталы недостаточно велики. Для этого должно потребоваться что — то, что она называла «великим порталом», но поскольку он, однажды открытый, мог также обеспечить проход отсюда во вселенную Чужаков — то их лорды явно не хотели идти на такой риск.

Тем не менее, Тиривайл предполагала, что при определенных условиях Чужаки могут быть способны воплощаться, не требуя для этого портала. Если же условия будут достаточно благоприятны, то, как считала она, потенциально возможно, что здесь смогут воплотиться их Повелители и даже существо, которое она называла «Бог — Император».

После того, как она оправилась от этого испытания, Тиривайл начала еще активней выслеживать ячейки Культа Смерти, стараясь остановить их ритуалы. Вселенная уже больше десятилетия была наполнена смертью и разрушением, и множество миров пало перед Чужаками. Каждый павший мир и каждый погибший лишь умножали их мощь. Она считала, что Чужаки близки к тому, чтобы прорваться силой — без того риска, который могло повлечь использование «великого портала».

Но, в ходе своих исследований, она обнаружила нечто, сбивающее с толку. Она знала что по галактике было разбросано множество меньших порталов — как правило сферы, зеркала или шкатулки. Многие из них хранили в своих мирах ворлонцы, но остальные — затерялись, стали предметом поклонения для примитивных рас — или для Культа Смерти.

Почти все подобные порталы исчезли. Она получала доклады о богоподобной фигуре с тремя огромными глазами, и знанием о мире по ту сторону смерти, которая появлялась и забирала их. Одна и та же история повторялась вновь и вновь.

Тем временем, Чужаки становились сильнее. Сколько бы сражений они ни проиграли — погибали разумные существа, и это значило, что Чужаки выигрывают войну.

А когда Тиривайл вернулась в ее монастырь — она узнала что добытый ею портал точно так же исчез.

Уильямс Г.Д. (2298) «Великая Война: Исследование.»

* * *

Голос Бога — предка звенел в его уме, обещая войну и смерть его врагам, тем кто не достоин его служения. Раньше он пытался сопротивляться ему, но он ошибся. Даже величайшая сила воли не может сопротивляться вечно.

Черное сердце билось в минбарском Сатае Такиэре. Только это он и мог видеть. Лорд Чужаков поселился в его разуме, и нашептывал ему соблазнительные обещания.

Мановением руки он привел в боевую готовность орудийные системы корабля Серого Совета. Он лично отдал приказ о установке самого мощного вооружения, доступного минбарцам, о использовании для этого технологий Ворлона и Чужаков, найденных среди обломков, оставшихся после их атаки на Минбар.

Перед ним вращался в пространстве Минбар, равнодушный к богам в вышине.

Столько жителей, столько жизней. Бомбардировка не уничтожит их полностью, но она убьет достаточно. Его воины довершат начатое. Такиэр позаботится, чтобы последний выживший минбарец был приведен к нему, чтобы он лично завершил великое дело.

Минбарцы не должны убивать минбарцев. Что за глупость? Сильные убивают слабых. Таков всегда был порядок вещей. Слабые либо становятся сильными, либо умирают. Минбарцы слишком долго были слабы, и Такиэру выпало сделать их сильными. Он сделал все, что мог, но даже у него был пределы возможностей. Те, кто остался — останутся слабыми навечно.

Он внимательно осмотрел орудия, выбирая свою первую цель. Йедор, разумеется. Надежда и средоточие народа Минбара, где Вален жил, женился и создал свои законы.

Где жило так много минбарцев. Так много ходячих мертвецов.

Такиэр приготовился активировать орудийные системы… и остановился. Новые чувства, острые даже по сравнению с его природной восприимчивостью, говорили ему о чем — то..

Смерть. Даже здесь, на этом корабле. И не просто смерть, но…

Особенный запах. Запах того, кто был мертв — и был воскрешен.

Бог — предок зашипел в ярости от такого святотатства, но Такиэр лишь улыбнулся. Возвратившийся из мертвых, что было насмешкой над всеми правилами… Повелитель знал это, как знал и Такиэр. Это могла быть лишь одна персона.

Когда — то — величайший воин своей эпохи. Прежде Такиэр сомневался, подозревал, что все это было пропагандой или мифом, но теперь он знал безо всяких сомнений. Только тот, кто умер и воскрес, мог ощущаться подобным образом.

Любое путешествие начинается с первого шага. Любая работа начинается с первого вдоха.

Все должно с чего — то начинаться.

И что может быть лучше, чем начать уничтожение его неблагодарного народа с уничтожения того ходячего богохульства, которым был Маррэйн Предатель?

Он улыбнулся и прикрыл глаза, прислушиваясь к шепоту Бога — предка.

* * *

Рассудочная часть его ума перестала работать, замененная вопящим безумием — результатом жизни, состоящей из разбитых мечт, потерянных друзей и вереницы сокрушительных поражений. Да'Кал, Нерун, Майкл Гарибальди, Шеридан, Летке…

Все погибшие друзья. Все эти потери. Великая Машина и Эпсилон 3, разбитые на миллиарды кусков камня. Ворлонец, разрывающий на куски совет, созванный ради мира. На'Тод, его подруга, его помощница, давным — давно работающая на Синовала. Предательство Да'Кала, гнев и безнадежная, странная любовь.

Такой тяжелый груз на его душе.

Такое жгучее пламя внутри. Так много того, что похоронено под годами долга, самоотречения, расчета и добродетели…

Так много того, что в гневе вырвется на поверхность.

Так много того, в чем можно обвинить одну персону.

Лондо Моллари.

Не было никого, кто бы остановил существо, бывшее прежде Г'Каром, когда он бежал к тронной зале — бежал с быстротой и упорством, не вяжущимися с его возрастом. Он чувствовал себя куда моложе, тем, кто сражался с центаврианами, и тем, кто мечтал почувствовать в своих руках шею центаврианского императора.

Он был здесь, он сидел на троне и тени, словно саван, скрывали его лицо. Нарн медленно вошел. Его потерянный глаз. Вырванный из глазницы. Да, оружие держал Да'Кал, но винить следовало центавриан. Всё они, и все они воплощались в этом единственном существе.

В их Императоре.

— Г'Кар. — тихо прошептал Император. Так стар. Он был так стар и хрупок, и казалось, что он рассыпется от легчайшего прикосновения. — Старый друг… как здорово увидеть тебя вновь.

Нарн медленно шел вперед, его мускулы были напряжены и бешено стучало сердце. Пусть старик болтает. Пусть бормочет свои последние, бессмысленные слова.

— Я пытался спрятаться от этого, сбежать от него, похоронить себя, но этого сделать невозможно. Пойми, смерти нельзя избежать.

На полу была кровь и Г'Кар остановился, озадаченный. В дни своей молодости он был очень наблюдателен, и даже единственным глазом он часто видел то, что упускали другие.

— Да, я надеялся на иное, но… а, что толку в надеждах для таких стариков, как мы?

Нарн не слушал, медленно изучая следы на полу. Не центаврианская кровь, нет. Человеческая — возможно. И запах из — под пола. Тоже не центаврианский. Не человеческий или нарнский. Чужой.

— Было бы куда лучше, если б я давным — давно умер, и не дожил до того, чтобы увидеть такое. Мой народ, Г'Кар, мы так много претерпели… Расплата, да — за наши преступления и нашу спесь, но когда же закончатся выплаты? Сколько же будут взыскиваться проценты?

Ловушка. О да. Коварнейшая вещь. Центавриане хитры и коварны. Ловушка, здесь, в миг его триумфа. Нарн — мститель осторожно обошел ее и продолжил свой путь к трону.

— Когда — то я дал обещание — одно обещание из многих — моему старому другу, когда тот лежал при смерти. Я поклялся сделать наш мир лучше. Столь многие из моего народа страдали и умирали, потому что они не принадлежали к благородному роду, не были рождены в знатности как мы. У меня было почти двадцать лет, и я не сделал ничего, чтобы помочь им. О, Г'Кар, должно быть я самый бесполезный Император, который занимал это кресло.

Он продолжал идти. Осталось всего несколько шагов.

— И кто займет этот трон после меня? Не знаю. Я не знаю, найдется ли кто — нибудь. Я могу стать последним Императором Центаври — Прайм.

Почти на месте.

— Но ты, Г'Кар. Ты мой друг, мой величайший друг. Остальные… они все мертвы. Наверное — даже Джорах. Наверное, даже и он. Остались лишь ты и я, как это было в начале.

Император поднялся и пошел к нему, медленно и нетвердой походкой. Нарн остановился, заподозрив какую — то хитрость, какой — то план.

— Я хочу, чтобы ты знал кое — что, Г'Кар. Две вещи.

Нарн напрягся. Вот оно.

— Во — первых, ты мой друг. И во — вторых…

Я прощаю тебя.

Нарн помедлил, а затем, с яростным ревом, он бросился вперед стиснув руками шею Императора, чувствуя, как поддается его дряблая кожа и дрожат кости. Император смотрел на него, его глаза были темны, но наполнены пониманием.

От этого он лишь сильнее стиснул хватку.

* * *

Он стоял в одиночестве на верхушке шпиля,

Возвышавшегося над всем.

Здесь легко было быть Богом. Он мог увидеть все, что пожелает и кого пожелает. Он мог рассматривать их большими, как и в жизни, или крошечными как букашки, но он видел всех.

Должно быть, так ощущают себя ворлонцы. Над всей вселенной. Могущественными, древними, всезнающими, мудрыми…

Боги.

Но при всей их мощи — они сделали ошибку. В действительности, они их сделали несколько, точно также, как и он, но необратимой была лишь одна. Они привели Чужаков. И сделав так они обрекли себя, эту вселенную, а возможно — также и все остальные.

И Синовал был единственным, кто мог это исправить. Ворлонцы ошибались, и могли быть побеждены, но Чужаки были чудовищны и должны быть уничтожены.

Он раздраженно постучал пальцами по бедру. Только он. И больше никто. Никто больше не может знать, не может понять, не может сделать то, что должно быть сделано.

И время почти уже пришло. Он собрал все, что мог. О, некоторые возможности он упустил, но собрал он достаточно.

Шеридан был возвращен к жизни, чтобы возглавить галактику, которую он оставит позади.

Все, что ему нужно теперь — это те, кто отправятся с ним.

Изначальные, конечно. Они стары, могущественны, устали и они понимают. Они в любом случае хотели оставить эту галактику чтобы уйти за Предел. Они уйдут и чуть дальше.

Маррэйн… как только будут закончены его дела на Минбаре, он скажет родному миру «прощай» и уйдет с ним. Он не упустит этого шанса. Маррэйн уважал Синовала, он был ему обязан и он не позволит, чтобы это случилось без него.

Талия… нет. У нее есть иная задача. Задача, в некотором роде, столь же великая, как и его.

Марраго… нет. Он сделал достаточно и пожертвовал достаточно многим.

Куломани… нет. Такие, как он, будут нужны здесь, чтобы помочь Шеридану отстраивать и собирать то, что останется.

Г'Кар… нет. У него была своя судьба, и она унесла его, сведя его и Лондо вместе. Синовал мог видеть их обоих на Центаври Прайм, завершающих долгий и трагический танец.

Л'Нир… нет. Она должна будет стать сердцем нового мира. Она была светом и он не мог забрать ее во мрак. Кроме того, оружие, которым она владела, было не тем, в котором он нуждался.

Так кто же? Должен быть кто — то еще.

Звуки шагов достигли его слуха и легчайшая из улыбок коснулась его лица.

Да. Разумеется. Кто же еще?

Сьюзен поднялась на верхушку шпиля. Ее глаза были припухшими и красными, и она задыхалась. Двенадцать лет и обретение истинной любви слегка смягчили ее, но за прошедшие годы он видел достаточно вспышек ее ярости, чтобы знать что гнев никуда не ушел, и, вероятно, не уйдет никогда.

— Она мертва. — выплюнула Сьюзен.

— Да. — с улыбкой ответил Синовал. Ах, Сьюзен. Он мог совершенно искренне сказать, что она знала его лучше, чем кто — либо другой. — Такова проблема смертных. Они так поступают.

— Она мертва. — повторила Сьюзен.

— Да. Но перед тем, как умереть, она жила. Свободной от Сети, свободной от оков и рабства. Свободной. И она умерла, чтобы мог жить Шеридан.

— Ты… Будь ты проклят, ты всегда знаешь что сказать. Я… я ненавижу это.

— У меня было двенадцать лет, чтобы обдумать план. Да. Я знаю что сказать, и что сделать.

— Джон выглядит не очень — то живым.

— Нет. Здесь пока еще нет его мотива жить. Но она появится. Скоро.

— Что?

Синовал указал сквозь бездну космоса, выделив одну крошечную искру света.

— Увидишь. Она идет.

* * *

— Значит, это правда? Признаюсь, я сомневался. Пропаганда, хотя я никогда не мог до конца понять ее смысл. Синовал… думает недоступным большинству из нас образом. В действительности он больше не минбарец, и он не является им уже много лет.

Такиэр помедлил.

— И следовательно — минбарец ли ты в действительности? Маррэйн, войди. Полагаю, ты был здесь раньше.

Маррэйн вошел в едва подсвеченный мрак зала Серого Совета. Он был покрыт порезами и царапинами, его одежда разорвана, правая рука болталась. И все же Такиэр видел что он был настоящим воином, таким, какими он всегда представлял себе воинов.

— Нет. — проговорил Маррэйн. — Этот корабль достроили после того, как я… умер. Я никогда здесь не был.

— Да? Тогда оглядись вокруг. Что ты думаешь?

Маррэйн огляделся.

— Впечатляюще. — признал он. — Да, впечатляюще, но это ничего не меняет. Вален был глупцом. Всегда был. Они ничего не знал про лидерство, и еще меньше — о власти.

— Ты знал его, разумеется. Говорить с таким как ты — это поразительно. То, что ты видел, те, кого ты знал… Тебе стоило бы придти ко мне много лет назад. На моей службе для такого, как ты нашлось бы место.

Маррэйн усмехнулся — знакомой кривой улыбкой.

— Я так не думаю.

Вален говорил про тысячу лет мира, что последует после него, времени, что сделает всех воинов совершенным анахронизмом. Я желал чтобы за ними последовало тысяча лет войны, назло ему, чтобы доказать, что он ошибается, чтобы показать ему, что от наших обычаев и нашего наследия не так просто избавиться.

Тысячи лет войны у нас пока еще не наберется, сколько там… двадцать или около того? Неплохо, и насколько можно представить — она еще не закончена.

Я мечтал о дне, когда воины будут править Минбаром вновь. Не хныкающие жрецы, не болтуны — рейнджеры или строители, вылезшие из своих мастерских. Воины. Истинные воины. Даже тогда их было немного, сейчас еще меньше, но такие все же есть.

— В самом деле? — поинтересовался Такиэр. — Я не встречал ни одного. Соновар и Козорр были последними.

— Ты воин. Тебе могло бы найтись место на стенах Широхиды.

Такиэр улыбнулся.

— Весьма лестно. Благодарю тебя.

— Но ты не лидер.

Улыбка Такиэра угасла.

— Тут есть настоящие воины. Твоя дочь одна из них, и твоя слепота к ее талантам лишь подтверждает твою слабость в иных областях.

— У меня нет дочери!

— У тебя их было двое, насколько мне известно, но я знаю лишь Тиривайл. Она отважна и прекрасна, она полна огня и страсти. Истинный лидер должен знать умения всех, кто служит ему, а ты всю свою жизнь растрачивал ее таланты впустую.

Но даже так — ты лидер здесь, избранный равными и твоим народом. Ты лидер куда лучший, чем Хантибан, а за ним я следовал бы до погребального костра, не предай он меня. Это было бы честью — служить Такиэру, вождю народа минбарцев.

Но…

Глаза Такиэра расширились.

— Но что?

— Ты не Такиэр. Ты тварь, им овладевшая.

Глаза Такиэра сверкнули и голос Бога — Императора загудел в его разуме. Он рванулся сквозь него и длинные шипастые щупальца проросли сквозь его плоть. Могущество заструилось сквозь его тело, могущество большее, чем он когда — либо знал.

— Смерть! — закричал он — своим голосом.

Маррэйн усмехнулся и поднял дэчай.

— Я узнал смерть, если ты не забыл. Я не боялся ее тогда, и я не испугаюсь тебя сейчас.

Он шагнул вперед.

* * *

Поначалу Тимов было трудно поверить что это реальность, а не сон. Пожары, крики вопли безумцев. Она была готова оглянуться, и увидеть бъакхишаггая, парящего высоко над городом.

Не было ли безумие врожденным в ее народе? Не были ли все они больны? Не были ли все они обречены снова и снова повторять те же грехи? Остановится ли замкнутый круг огня, безумия и ярости, когда они, наконец, выучат урок?

Она рассмеялась — странным, легкомысленным, девичьим смехом. Она все еще привыкала вновь быть свободной. Она никогда бы не впала в такое философствование, чувствуй она себя нормально.

Тут было слишком ярко. Несмотря на тьму в небе, всё было чересчур ярким. Ее глаза болели. Вокруг нее кто — то двигался в тенях. Они не говорили с ней, и она была скорее рада этому.

Где сейчас был Дурла? Удалось ли ему сбежать отсюда? Поддался ли он… поддался ли он безумию?

Нет, она не верила в это. Его воля была сильна. Он выживет, и не покинет их надолго. Он был одним из самых волевых существ, которых доводилось ей встречать.

Он многое для нее сделал. Очень много. Казалось, он восхищался ей. Он был юн и красив. Ее ноги покосились, и ей пришлось опереться о стену, чтобы устоять.

Нет! Она Тимов, дочь Алгула, первая и единственная жена Императора Республики Центавра. У нее есть долг, который она должна исполнить, и она не может позволить какой — то жалкой девичьей страсти сбить ее с пути. Она замужем за Лондо. Она любит Лондо…

Но он так никогда и не побеспокоился о том, чтобы спасти ее. Все эти годы в темной камере — а он не пошевелил и пальцем, чтобы ее освободить.

Она чувствовала себя старой и слабой. Ужасно, ужасно слабой.

Существа в тенях вокруг нее метнулись вперед, и секундой позже она услышала движение снаружи. Во имя богов, у них был острый слух. Они остановились и впустили Дурлу, которого сопровождала юная женщина — нарн.

Лицо Дурлы было напряжено, правая рука стиснута в кулак. Войдя в дом он начал дышать свободней и медленно раскрыл ладонь. Тимов ясно разглядела кровавую кайму под его ногтями.

Девушка — нарн выглядела спокойной, хотя она что — то тихо шептала себе под нос. Язык был нарнским, Тимов была бегло знакома с ним, но она не могла разобрать, что же говорила девушка.

— Моя леди. — выдохнул Дурла. — Могу ли я представить… — он прервался, втягивая воздух.

— Леди Л'Нир с Нарна. Л'Нир, могу ли я представить… — он прервался вновь.

— Я могу говорить за себя. — твердо сказал Тимов, шагая вперед. Нарнка внимательно взглянула на нее, в ее глазах скользнула тень подозрительности. — Я Тимов, Леди — Консорт Республики Центавра.

— Я слышала. — осторожно проговорила Л'Нир. — Что бы были в заключении за предательство и что Император планировал развестись с вами.

Тимов отступила, растерявшись на секунду. Затем она натянуто улыбнулась.

— Первое верно. Что же до второго… не могу сказать, но поскольку я ничего об этом не знаю — я все еще Леди — Консорт.

Л'Нир улыбнулась и улыбка преобразила ее лицо, сменив выражение настороженности мягкостью и добротой, которые иные могли бы назвать простодушными; и сделав ее потрясающе симпатичной — для нарна. Однако Тимов могла разглядеть острый разум за ее бесхитростным выражением. Она лучше многих знала, что смотреть надо не только на внешность.

— Прошу прощения. — проговорила Л'Нир. — Я несколько вымоталась. Снаружи что — то происходит… Я чувствую себя гораздо… спокойней здесь.

— Ненависть. — прошипел голос из теней. Один из чужаков таился здесь, и разглядеть можно было лишь легкий отсвет его глаз. — Отвращение ко всему живому. Оно просачивается через врата измерений из его темного дома, сквозь Кровоток, который вы зовете гиперпространством — сюда. Скоро появятся они, и принесут всем смерть.

— Кто…? — спросила Л'Нир. — Чужаки, верно? Синовал рассказывал мне о них, но почему здесь спокойней?

— Это здание было храмом. — заметила Тимов. — Место святого. Возможно…

— Глупость… — прошипел голос чужака. — Темные Повелители создали нас… благословили нас… Силы разума. Мы защищаем себя от эмоций… все это слабость. Когда тут достаточно… мы можем защитить других…

— Кто вы? — вновь спросила Л'Нир. — Вы работаете на Морейла?

— Морейл военный вождь… теперь пропал, возможно — погиб. Мы Безликие… пустые… когда — то такие, как вы… но изменились… сделали лучше. Зенеры, темные ученые, на службе у Темных Повелителей… изменили нас. — существо выступило вперед, но осталось едва видимым. Тени, казалось, обернулись вокруг него. Виднелись лишь глаза.

— Убийцы, мы. Шпионы. Диверсанты. Темные Повелители ушли, но мы все еще служим. Мы служи их наследию. Приносящему Хаос.

Тимов увидела как выпрямилась Л'Нир.

— Синовал прогнал вас. — сказала она. — Всех вас. После того, что вы сделали с врии, он не желал вас видеть.

— Все же мы служим. Всегда. Всегда служим. Без служения — что мы такое?

— Я не желаю иметь с вами дела! — выплюнула Л'Нир и повернулась к дверям. Дурла опустил ладонь на ее руку. Она резко развернулась к нему…

— Довольно! — крикнула Тимов. — Оба! Дурла, она нужна нам. Что же до вас, юная леди, проявите немного уважения к хозяевам сего дома. Если вас оставят здесь, вас поглотит безумие, точно также, как и всех остальных.

— Я разумное существо, — проговорила Л'Нир. Слова вызывали ощущение мантры. — Я обладаю свободной волей. Ничто не может управлять мной.

— Думаю, милое дитя, вы бы обнаружили что может, но довольно об этом. Ваш Г'Кар здесь, а?

— Да.

— Нам надо найти его. Нам понадобится его помощь в очистке моего дома от этого… сумасшествия. Центаври Прайм видела слишком много огня. Чересчур много. Ты поможешь нам, дитя?

Л'Нир взглянула на нее. Тимов улыбнулась в душе. В ответе сомнений не было.

— Да. — сказала Л'Нир.

* * *

Он плыл сквозь коридоры света, двигаясь со вновь обретенной целеустремленностью. Так долго он был узником, правящим мучительными видениями спящих пленников, что трудно было поверить что у него, наконец, была своя цель.

Я Альфред Бестер.

Он снова и снова повторял себе эту литанию. Обладать именем было хорошо. Имя означало личность. Личность означала связи. Связи означали друзей, семью и любимых.

И всё это означало, что он был настоящим — не иллюзией, не сном, не сконструированной памятью.

Он был Альфредом Бестером и он был настоящим.

Это была разведочная миссия, он знал это. Просто разведка. Срок еще не пришел. Ему понадобилась бы помощь, а другие — их личности были известны, но исчезали, словно сон, по пробуждению — отдыхали, истощенные почти до предела.

Он должен был смотреть, разведывать, угадывать положение вещей.

Чтобы быть готовым.

К настоящему времени он научился ориентироваться на тропах Сети — иначе он едва ли смог бы выживать так долго. Но он все еще нервничал. Этот район тщательно охранялся, и ворлонцами и их зловещими союзниками. Коридоры были чище и ярче, нетронутыми тьмой, и это было хорошо. Но это значило также и что здесь было меньше теней, где можно скрыться и больше глаз, что могут его увидеть.

Он двигался медленно, осторожно. Время здесь было неважно, а если он будет пойман и вновь окажется в заключении — это не принесет ничего хорошего его людям. У него есть долг, обязательства…

У него есть имя.

Он был Альфредом Бестером.

Он скрывался от внимательных глаз Сети. Далеко не один ворлонец собственной персоной проходил по этим коридорам, путешествуя в своей истинной форме — сверкающих, ослепительных существ из света. Не однажды он думал, что был замечен ими, но все же он остался невидим.

Ворлонцы всесторонне изучили гиперпространство. Они хорошо знали его и использовали его необыкновенные свойства на все возможные лады; Сеть была лишь крупнейшим и самым амбициозным примером. В гиперпространстве были базы ворлонцев, шпионские спутники, коммуникационные сети. Ворлонцы сами по себе могли путешествовать в гиперпространстве, если путь между маяками был достаточно ясен, хотя они, как правило, и предпочитали пользоваться своими кораблями.

И все же гиперпространство было больше и гораздо труднее для даже ворлонского понимания, и он был способен воспользоваться этой сложностью, чтобы скрыться от них и утаить свои странствия. Не одна разумная раса жила, развивалась и умирала в гиперпространстве — и вливалась в Исток Душ в миг смерти. Он говорил с Истоком и выучил секреты, которые ему нужно было узнать.

И потому он пробирался к своей цели, в тайне и незамеченным, невидимым для неустанных глаз ворлонцев.

Должно быть, когда — то это было истинно потрясающим, и вид этого внушал благоговение даже сейчас. Он знал что человеческий мозг не может по — настоящему постичь то, что он видел, и та информация, которую он осознавал была далека от того, что было здесь. И все же, со временем, к этому можно было бы приспособиться.

Там были цвета, для которых у него не было названий, углы и очертания, которые он не мог проследить, двигающиеся сквозь и вокруг друг друга.

А также там были места, куда вошло зло. Спокойные, тихие, темные уголки, наполненные смрадом смерти. Да, даже ворлонцы могли умереть. Это было мыслью воодушевляющей и печальной одновременно. В конце концов, они не были настоящим врагом, что бы они не сделали.

Но Чужаков следует оставить Синовалу. У него есть своя задача, и свои заботы. Он ответственен перед его народом, и он это делает ради них.

Он осторожно огляделся вокруг, запоминая как можно больше деталей.

Альфред Бестер исполнял особую работу; он считал что нашел достаточно уязвимостей, достаточно жизненно важной информации. Его миссия была завершена, он отправлялся в обратное путешествие, но он не мог отказать себе в одном последнем взгляде, прежде чем уйти. Город ворлонцев действительно вызывал благоговение.

А родной мир ворлонцев — тем более.

* * *

В последнее время сон бежал от него. Он не мог вспомнить, когда в последний раз спал как следует, а Проксима едва ли располагала к спокойной дремоте, но было и кое — что еще.

Дэвид Корвин размышлял. Планы, мечты, наметки на будущее.

Где — то все пошло не так. Он не был ни пророком, ни мистиком, но все равно у него было ощущение, что это было не тем путем, по которому должна была пойти галактика. Все должно было быть иначе.

Он со вздохом уселся на постели. Он не знал, что делать, но должен был сделать хоть что — то. Он так долго был прикован к Проксиме — и, надо признать, что поначалу это было добровольным — а вокруг него менялась галактика. Такие, как Синовал, определяли ее лик. Чужие расы были у руля и правили, а человечество было сослано на забытую планету и навсегда заперто там.

— Так не должно было случиться. — пробормотал он себе под нос. Проблема была лишь в том, что он понятия не имел — как же все должно было быть.

— Разговариваешь с самим собой? — сказал знакомый голос. Он улыбнулся.

— Сьюзен.

Она появилась перед ним, воздушная, призрачная и прекрасная. Он долго не мог к этому привыкнуть. Казалось… странным, что она может быть на другом конце галактики и все же явиться к нему; но позже он решил, что это не так уж и отличается от комм — канала. Человеческий разум способен адаптироваться ко всему.

— Не хотела тебя потревожить. — сказала она. — Никак не могу угадать, какое тут время. Синовал пытался меня учить как узнавать время в разных местах разных миров, но у меня это в голове так и не отложилось.

— Я тоже не знаю. — заметил Дэвид. — Тут больше нет ни настоящего дня ни ночи. Мы спим, когда устанем, едим когда голодны, и этого достаточно.

— Ты не выглядишь заспанным.

— Я думал.

— Обо мне?

— Это — всегда. — улыбнулся он. — Но нет, я просто… Извини. Сьюзен, что — то случилось? Ты выглядишь…

— В конторе выдался скверный денек. Дэвид, есть кое — что, что ты должен знать. Есть… — она осеклась. — Нет, забудь. Очень паршивый денек.

— Хотел бы я, чтобы ты была настоящей. — тихо сказал он. — То есть, на самом деле здесь. В такие моменты хочется тебя обнять и говорить, что все будет хорошо.

— Если так хочется — можешь и сказать. А я даже могу и поверить.

— Все будет хорошо.

— Врунишка.

Он рассмеялся и привалился к стене, глядя на Сьюзен.

— Он что — то планирует, верно? Все идет к развязке.

— Он всегда что — то планирует, но — да. Он подводит события к какому — то исходу. Я не знаю деталей. Не знаю сработает ли это. Я не знаю… ничего. Знаю только, что хотела бы увидеть тебя до того, как… Проклятье, совсем заболталась. Итак, что тебе не давало спать? Кроме мыслей обо мне, разумеется.

Дэвид вновь посмотрел на нее. Он знал ее лучше, чем кого — либо еще, и он понимал, что она не хочет говорить о том, что ее тревожит. Он чувствовал себя эгоистом за желание поднять свои собственные проблемы, но он знал, что ему нужно кому — то выговориться, а ее озарения он ценил больше всех прочих.

— Мы потеряли что — то. Давным — давно мы упустили возможность и сейчас все еще расплачиваемся за это.

— Кто «мы»?

— Человечество. Где — то по пути мы выпустили шанс из рук. И взгляни на нас теперь. Мы заперты здесь, на этом мертвом мире, ни дома ни правительства. Величайшие битвы этой галактики кипят вокруг нас, а мы в этом игроки с заднего плана. Хм… без обид.

— Да какие там обиды. — едко ответила она.

— Ты, похоже, думаешь что скоро все закончится, а я… я тоже чувствую, что так и будет. У меня есть надежда, что вы победите — иначе все будет неважно, потому что все мы будем мертвы. Но что потом? Что случится тогда? Не могу представить, что Синовал сможет удержать все вместе. Во — первых, это не в его духе, и это союз созданный для войны не для мира. Не развалится ли все на части, когда это закончится. Не вернутся ли все снова к своей прежней жизни?

— Мы не знаем. Может быть. Я и в самом деле не заглядывала так далеко.

— Ты была занята. А вот я нет. У меня нет ничего, кроме времени.

— И что ты собираешься с этим делать?

— Совершенно не представляю.

Сьюзен засмеялась.

— Я в тебя верю. И еще, нам надо для начала выиграть эту войну.

— Я в тебя верю. — ответил он.

— Мне пора. — тихо проговорила она. — Я ему понадобилась. Я просто… Я просто хотела сказать…

— Знаю.

— Я люблю тебя.

— Я знаю.

— Ты вернул меня назад. Я была на грани безумия, а ты вернул меня назад, и ты даже не знал, что это для меня значит, и…

— Я знаю. Я люблю тебя, Сьюзен. Удачи.

Она закрыла глаза и ее образ растаял.

Дэвид лег снова, глядя в темноту над ним. Странно, но в комнате, казалось, пахло ее волосами.

* * *

Все потемнело, его сердца дали сбой.

Это было не больно, не настолько, как он боялся.

Он не нанесет ответного удара, и в преисподнюю его видение. Он убил столь многих из тех кто был ему дорог. Он не убьет Г'Кара, не здесь, в самом конце.

Он не знал, что случилось с его другом, и ему было все равно. Это… подобающе, то, что он умрет именно так. Более — менее так, как он и предвидел, но в его видении он убивал еще и Г'Кара.

Нет.

Этого не случится. Его друг будет жить. Галактика нуждается в нем, куда больше, чем нужен ей Император Лондо Моллари.

Его колени дрогнули и готовы были подломиться. Его зрение помутилось. Он почти уже не видел.

Почти конец.

Он почти не мог дышать.

Его сердца…

Так громко…

Очень громко…

Г'Кар встряхнул его, и его голова откинулась.

С него упала корона.

И в это единственное мгновение, как это случилось с Г'Каром, перед его глазами промелькнула вся жизнь — из ненависти, бессильного гнева, злости на безнадежность и беспомощность. Его народ, разбитый и разоренный. Его мир, порабощенный чужаками. Его разбитые армии. Его мертвые друзья. Его неисполненные обещания.

Вся его жизнь — поражение.

И он знал, кого за это винить.

Нарна перед ним.

Двигаясь со скоростью, которой он не показал бы и в юности, он вскинул руки и его пальцы сомкнулись на глотке нарна в безжалостной, смертной хватке. Единственный глаз нарна блеснул удивлением, но он не ослабил хватку.

Никто из них не разжал пальцев.

* * *

Четыре стены камеры дрожали вокруг него, словно мираж, язычки огня стекали по камню, тени плясали и кружились. Тяжесть той земли и крови, что нависли над ним, была гнетущей, темной и невыносимой.

Пот тек струйкой по его спине. Все было таким горячим.

Морден оставался на балконе столько, сколько мог, глядя на пылающий город и всматриваясь в бурлящее небо. Вид облаков, рвущихся на части и черных молний, с грохотом мечущихся между ними, был ошеломляющим, но также и пугающим. После того, как он впервые услышал голоса — с него было достаточно, и он бежал.

Из одной крайности в другую. Сверху вниз. С небес…

В глубины.

Он немедленно сбежал к камерам, в самом низу дворца. Стражников здесь, конечно же, не было. Должно быть, ими овладело безумие. Он был обучен сопротивляться атакам на психику, и он все еще держал себя в руках, но так будет не всегда. В конце концов, он сломается.

И потому он пришел сюда. Он имел доступ к любому ключу от любой двери во дворце. Открыть дверь камеры всего одной рукой оказалось раздражающе трудным, но в конце концов он справился. Странно, но двери камер можно было запереть изнутри, и он так и сделал, хотя это вновь оказалось непросто.

Затем он выкинул ключи в зарешеченное окошко. Раздался успокоительный звяк, когда они упали на каменный пол снаружи, а затем…

Тишина.

Здесь он не мог услышать ничего. Ни криков ни пожаров, ни рвущегося неба. Он забился в угол камеры и наслаждался тишиной. «Сколько еще?» — подумал он. Сколько еще осталось до того, как его одолеют жажда или безумие? А может быть, еще до того он умрет от кровотечения. Тонкие повязки на его руке ослабли, и уже пропитались кровью. А от раны исходил очень неприятный запах.

Он всегда считал, что смерть от заражения крови и гангрены должна быть крайне болезненной. Возможно, он узнает это на своем опыте.

Если сперва его не прикончит безумие.

Какое — то время здесь было тихо, но потом появились голоса. Поначалу — шепчущие, тихие и неспешные, от которых так легко было отмахнуться. Потом они начали становиться все громче и громче, все настойчивей, неотступней и все более знакомые.

Его друзья, те немногие что у него были. Мистер Эдгарс. Лондо.

И самые болезненное из всех — его мертвая жена и ребенок; так долго бывшие не более чем призраками и полузабытыми грезами, погребенными под годами службы и долга — а теперь мучительно воскресшие вновь.

Он закрыл глаза, прислонился к горячим каменным стенам и подумал о том, сколько же в самом деле надо времени, чтобы умереть от обезвоживания.

* * *

Маррэйн был воином, и воином он был всю свою жизнь. Он помнил, как ребенком стоял на холодных зубчатых стенах Широхиды, под проливным дождем и хлещущим ветром, бесконечно отрабатывая боевые приемы под вечно сердитым взглядом его отца, Мургэйна.

Он умирал прежде, и он не страшился смерти сейчас. Он перешагнул через все возможные страхи. Все что осталось — это память о двух жизнях, прожитых полнокровно и достойно.

Ты ничтожество, Маррэйн! Ты всегда был ничем! Подумать только, что мой ребенок может показать такую слабость!

Он отскочил назад, вне досягаемости хлещущих щупалец Чужака, крутнулся на пятке, блокируя очередную атаку. Его плечо горело болью, а дэчай становился все тяжелей и тяжелей с каждой прошедшей секундой.

Я буду как камни Широхиды. Тверд и бесчувствен. Холоден и безжалостен. Я буду воплощенным холодом.

Щупальца твари были слишком длинны. Зал был велик, достаточно просторен чтобы тварь использовала весь их гигантский размах. Он мог уворачиваться — но не бесконечно — и он не мог атаковать. Тварь нашептывала ему; тихим вкрадчивым голосом безумия. Игнорировать это было легко. Слишком много других голосов наполняло его разум.

Это противоречит моим приказам, предводитель. Я должен привезти ее в Широхиду, как можно быстрее, и в добром здравии, естественно. А также я должен не допустить, чтобы что — то мешало мне по пути.

Он отразил еще одну атаку, вспоминая тренировки с его отцом. Всегда уклоняйся, никогда не блокируй. Мощный удар может пробить твою защиту и убить тебя, даже если блок ты поставил успешно. Уклоняйся и ты не получишь удар первым.

Разумеется, он был Клинком Ветра, стойким как горы. Горы не рушатся, не рухнет и он.

Он мой лорд. Когда я приносил ему клятву верности, я не искал в ней условие, которое позволит мне от нее отказаться.

Тело Такиэра распадалось, все больше и больше извивающихся щупалец появлялось из него. Его лицо все еще оставалось его собственным, строгим и непроницаемым, водруженным на тело чудовища. Его руки еще двигались где — то среди водоворота из щупалец.

Я полностью сознаю, что то, что мы… делаем — только дело плоти, и ничего связанного с чувствами. Я отлично сознаю, что на поле боя ты будешь моим командиром, и я буду повиноваться тебе. Но здесь не поле боя.

Это было поле боя, и Беревайн умерла, дважды. Он подвел ее и дважды позволил ей умереть. Однажды — тысячу лет назад, и снова — сейчас, каких — то пару минут назад.

Нет! Будь непоколебим! Горы не испытывают чувств! Горы не плачут!

Как и он. Я люблю вас обоих. Это неправильно?

Плыть среди воспоминаний, блокируя боль — но так ли это? Или воспоминания — это просто боль иного рода?

Он отскочил, отбивая новые выпады. Он отступал все дальше и дальше от тела Такиэра, все дальше и дальше от смертельного удара.

Это день нашей свадьбы. День нашей свадьбы…

Маррэйн посмотрел сквозь тьму, сквозь извивающуюся массу щупалец, на самого Такиэра Тот внимательно смотрел, наблюдая взглядом тактика. Такиэр всегда был тактиком, стратегом. Умелый воин само по себе, но прежде и важнее всего — лидер. Он двигал руками, направляя поток щупалец, каждый шип и гребень были частью единого целого.

И все же какая — то часть Такиэра оставалась собой.

Я сражаюсь на острие битвы, и знаю что могу умереть так же, как может умереть любой, кто следует за мной. Ты… тебе было легко посылать других на смерть, своей жизнью рисковать труднее.

Оставалось сердце. Оставалась голова. Оставалась душа.

Смерть — не более чем освобождение от твоих долгов.

Отсеки голову и тело умрет. У Маррэйна не было способа узнать — верно ли это в данном случае или нет, но терять ему было нечего.

Жаль, что я так и не сказал Джораху — как много значила для меня его дружба, и что я никогда не увижу его снова. Я знаю это.

Он был воином. Он не страшился смерти. Он никогда не боялся ее.

И мне жаль что я не мог помочь тебе. Двенадцать лет назад, на Голгофе, я мог тебе помочь. Я должен был попытаться усердней, но я этого не сделал, и мне жаль, а теперь слишком поздно.

Он напрягся, высматривая возможность, высматривая подходящий момент. Он сделал ложный выпад, проверяя защиту Такиэра.

Я не любил тебя тогда. Быть может, я должен был полюбить. Быть может, я полюбил бы тебя сейчас.

Ушла. Она ушла. Он выбросил воспоминания о ней из разума. Он должен сконцентрироваться, быть твердым, быть решительным.

Горы не плачут.

Беги!

Я не оставлю вас, моя леди!

Беги, я задержу их.

Они убьют тебя. Их слишком много.

Значит, я умру.

Ушли. Все ушли. Прошло две жизни, а всем, что у него осталось, были воспоминания.

Появился разрыв, небольшое пространство, где не двигались щупальца. Маррэйн взорвался движением, и бросился вперед, вскидывая оружие. Он поднырнул под один удар, перепрыгнул другой. Такиэр попытался помешать ему, но Маррэйн уже миновал его защиту.

Он полоснул лезвием дэчая по лицу Такиэра, и тот отшатнулся. Черная жгучая кровь дождем брызнула вперед, обжигая руку Маррэйна. Он не боялся огня. Он жил с ним тысячу лет.

Он готов был ударить снова, но рука твари взметнулась вверх и схватила его со сверхъестественной силой. Мощь и ярость сверкали в единственном глазу Такиэра.

— Предатель… однажды… — прошипел тот голосом, в котором удивительно естественно звучали ненависть и отвращение. — Предатель… всегда.

Маррэйн сражался с его хваткой, отчаянно пытаясь закончить удар.

В спину копьем ударила внезапная, мучительная боль и страшная сила отшвырнула его назад. Дэчай выпал из его рук, когда его бросило во тьму. Пол обрушился ему навстречу и он с грохотом упал, тело его пронзила боль, и рот наполнился кровью.

Ты не чувствуешь ничего. Чего стоит жизнь без чувств? Не жизнь, просто… существование. Один день за другим. Бесконечный поток… ничего. Ты любил ее настолько, что без нее готов отказаться от оставшейся жизни?

Его взор затянуло тьмой. Он попытался встать.

Пока не исчезнет тень…

— Моя… леди. — прошептал он, хотя он и не знал — кому он это говорит.

До последнего пламени чести, до последнего вздоха…

На него упала тень. Он заморгал, протирая глаза от крови.

Моя служба ждет твоего зова, мой клинок в твоих руках, моя жизнь ждет, когда ты возьмешь ее.

Он поднял взгляд, не веря себе, и тогда он начал смеяться, кашляя кровью на каждом вздохе.

Чтобы встать на мосту в последний роковой день.

Тиривайл стояла над ним, избитая и окровавленная, но непокоренная. Она смотрела мимо него, в лицо существу стоявшему в центра зала, окруженному колонной света.

— Приветствую, отец. — спокойно сказала она.

* * *

И тогда, в 2275, все это закончилось.

В огне.

Уильямс Г.Д. (2298) «Великая Война: Исследование.»

* * *

Все было так, как привиделось ему.

Это началось с них двоих, и теперь на них двоих это и закончится.

Так много дней прошло с того знаменательного дня, когда они сцепились в бою, почти насмерть, когда тень упала на них обоих. В тот день родилась мечта, закаленная их общим знанием, закаленная их любовью к своим народам, и их намерением достойно исполнить свой долг.

Самые неправдоподобные друзья. Самые неправдоподобные союзники.

Теперь и от Г'Кара и от Лондо не осталось ничего, кроме ненависти. Две жизни мучений и жестокости. Потери, горе, муки и пытки.

Они сцепились, плюясь друг в друга ненавистью, не разрывая смертельного объятия, и один вырывал жизнь у другого. Старые друзья, превратившиеся во врагов.

У Лондо все плыло перед глазами, его сердца отчаянно стучали. Его хватка чуть ослабла, но все же оставалась тверда. Он не видел ничего, кроме своей ненависти. Нарны были животными — примитивные, дикие чудовища. Их давным — давно надо было стереть с лица галактики.

Звери! Не больше!

Он вкладывал все остававшиеся силы, что мог, в свою смертельную хватку, и был вознагражден выпучившимся единственным глазом Г'Кара.

Звери!

Нарн попытался что — то сказать, но Лондо его не слышал. Его сердца колотились так громко, что он не мог слышать ничего другого.

Звери! Чудовища!

Его мир горел, его народ умирал от голода и обращался в рабство. И все это было виной Г'Кара. Только его вина.

Все его…

В затылке Лондо что — то взорвалось и все силы покинули его тело. Его мускулы дернулись и обмякли. Колени подогнулись под ним и он упал, ошеломленный и парализованный, с кровавой пеленой перед глазами.

Он упал внезапно, всем весом, его голова вырвалась из хватки Г'Кара. Нарн потерял равновесие и последовал вниз, за своим противником. Голова Г'Кара ударилась о ступеньку трона и коротко брызнула кровью.

Они упали одновременно, неподвижно растянувшись друг возле друга.

В тронной зале вновь наступила тишина.

* * *

Все было тихим, неподвижным, мирным.

Тиривайл шагнула вперед, звук ее шагов нарушил тишину. Сардоническая усмешка исказил лицо Такиэра.

— Почему я не удивлен? — произнес он. — Ты никогда не могла повиноваться приказам. Никогда.

Тиривайл была ранена, но не выдавала этого. Ее осанка была тверда и уверенна. Она сделала еще шаг вперед. Один тонкий усик медленно протянулся к ее лицу, откинув капюшон. Он погладил почерневший шрам на щеке Тиривайл.

— Ты всегда была слабой. — продолжал Такиэр. — Не знаю, как моя дочь может быть настолько слабой.

Вот в чем несчастье нашего народа. Вален сделал нас мягкими. Были времена, когда лишь один ребенок из трех выживал и становился взрослым. Тогда мы были сильны — меньше числом, но сильнее духом. Даже тогда, когда времена изменились, когда нас стало больше, когда медицина и цивилизация изменила нас — все же некоторые из нас понимали истину. Чтобы быть сильными — нас должно быть меньше. Для слабых нет места. Лучше нуждаться в живой силе, чем вести на битву труса.

Слишком слабые. Всегда слишком слабые.

Подобно тебе, дочь.

Тиривайл взглянула на него, скользнув взглядом мимо чужеродной массы что разорвала его тело, глядя в лицо мужчины, который растил ее, высмеивая ее и насмехаясь над ней столько, сколько она могла вспомнить. Она сжала свой денн'бок в руке.

— Я не ваша дочь. — сказала она.

Такиэр вновь усмехнулся.

— Я это всегда говорил. Иногда я задумывался — не изменила ли мне мне твоя мать с другим.

Она изменила.

Смех оборвался, улыбка исчезла.

— Что?

— Она изменила. Я не твоя дочь, и никогда не была ей. Моя мать терпеть тебя не могла. Стоит ли удивляться, что ее привлек другой?

Такиэр не сказал ничего. Она сделала еще шаг вперед, усик оглаживавший ее лицо слетел и остался позади. И еще шаг.

Затем тварь с лицом Такиэра рассмеялась.

— Кто? Нет, это неважно. Мне все равно. Твоя мать мертва не первый десяток лет, дитя. Думаешь, это так важно — что она однажды была неверна мне?

— Далеко не однажды. Много раз, и со многими. Она рассказала мне, когда я была ребенком. И я едва ли могу ее винить. Ты никогда не любил, никогда не заботился. Я никогда не слышала, чтобы ты сказал ей хотя бы одно ласковое слово.

— Любовь — для поэтов, наивная глупышка! У меня есть мой долг и мои обязанности. Ради чего мне нужна любовь?

— Вален знал любовь. И Маррэйн. И даже, по слухам, сам Синовал. И все они были сильней тебя.

— А вот здесь ты ошибаешься, дитя. Я никогда не искал величия, как они. Все, чего я хотел, это блага для моего народа.

— Убивая его? Превращая наш мир в склеп? Разве мы уже не достаточно страдали?

— Нет! Страдание порождает силу. Они предатели. Верные выживут. Верные, сильные и…

— Таким ты хочешь остаться в памяти? Как тот, кто предал всех нас? Для кого тогда твой долг и обязанности?

— Я… они… — он запнулся. — Для верных. Для верных, конечно же. Больше никто… не заслуживает…

— Моя мать была неверна. Она заслуживала смерти?

— Нет… она… Молчать! Я не желаю этого слышать. Мы не… — Он моргнул и жуткий свет блеснул в его взгляде. — Мы Смерть. Мы… — свет угас. — Твоя мать была…

— Вот так тебя запомнят. Как предателя. Ты говоришь о верности. Где твоя верность своему народу? Ты не мог вызвать привязанности даже у собственной жены! Неудивительно, что не осталось верных тебе. И ты удивляешься, что они предпочли присоединиться к Синовалу или Маррэйну?

— Все они… предатели. Я не нуждаюсь в таких… не нужны.

— Ты болен? Ты скверно выглядишь.

— Я не нуждаюсь в твоем сочувствии, девчонка! Вся в мать… вероломная… блудливая… — Он прервался, щупальца втягивались в его тело, несколько оставшихся яростно хлестали вокруг. Тиривайл подошла к нему, она была холодна и спокойна, ее рука все так же сжимала денн'бок.

— Ты умираешь точно также, как жил. Одинокий, покинутый всеми, кто был к тебе близок. Почему? Взгляни в себя и догадайся — почему.

— Я… я не нуждаюсь в… — он уставился на нее. Они стояли рядом, друг напротив друга. Она удивилась, поняв, что она была выше него. Он всегда казался таким высоким. Он моргнул и улыбнулся. — Умно. — прошептал он. — Очень умно, дитя. Я пересмотрю мое мнение о тебе. Ложь, не так ли? Все — ложь до последнего слова. Я впечатлен. — зловещий свет снова озарил его лицо, и пугающе чуждый голос вырвался из глубины его глотки. — Ты в самом деле думала, что можешь ослабить меня своей ложью?

— Нет. — холодно ответила она, отступая и вставая в защитную стойку. Шипастые щупальца вновь выплеснулись из его груди. Небрежно и спокойно, не сбивая дыхания, она отбила их.

— Я думала что смогу отвлекать тебя достаточно, чтобы Маррэйн пробрался тебе за спину.

Она едва заметила размытое движение, когда Маррэйн взмахнул рукой, а затем голова Такиэра слетела с плеч. Его тело содрогнулось и повалилось, щупальца в предсмертной агонии хлестнули вокруг. Тиривайл отпрыгнула, уклоняясь от одного остроконечного усика, другой прорезал тонкую линию на ее плече, но остальных ей удалось избежать, откатившись в сторону.

Она подождала, когда замрут судороги, пока не уверилась, что тварь мертва. Потом она подошла к телу и переступила через дурно пахнущие чужеродные останки, чтобы добраться до Маррэйна.

Он лежал на полу, израненный многочисленными шипами. У него не было возможности отскочить, и тварь в агонии далеко не один раз хлестнула его.

Он не был мертв. Она не сомневалась в этом. Его ничто не могло убить. Ничто на свете.

Он открыл глаза и взглянул на нее.

— Моя леди. — произнес он.

Она чуть отступила и протянула руку. Он принял ее и поднялся. Они долго стояли, в молчании, глядя друг на друга. Ее вновь потрясла мысль о том грузе воспоминаний который он, должно быть, нес с собой, о поражениях, которые он потерпел. Черные дни всегда лучше всего отпечатываются в памяти. Сколько же было тьмы в его душе?

А сколько — в ее?

Теперь Такиэр был мертв. Умер тот, кто властвовал над всей ее жизнью. Ее отец — что бы она ни сказала, какую бы ложь она ни состряпала, чтобы отвлечь его. Она видела как чахнет и угасает ее мать, запертая в ловушке брака с холодным, жестоким, бесчувственным мужчиной, и она решила что не позволит, чтобы любовь сделала ее слабой.

Не выпуская денн'бок, она мягко наклонилась вперед. Она была выше и самого Маррэйна. Она подумала мельком — не был ли он раньше выше ростом. А затем она поцеловала его, и перестала размышлять. Из ее единственного глаза показалась слеза и она не стала ее стирать. Она позволила ей упасть.

Послышалось тихое «кап», когда та ударилась о пол, а после была лишь тишина.

* * *

Каждое движение было суровым испытанием для Джона Шеридана. Даже такое простое, как пошевелить пальцем, сжать кулак, сделать шаг или вдох. Все казалось неправильным. Чужим. Давным — давно мертв, недвижен и безмыслен. Его мышцы должны были атрофироваться; плоть должна была сгнить. Этого не случилось — заботами Синовала, разумеется — но сделало ли это его менее мертвым?

Простые биологические процессы, которые он считал само собой разумеющимися раньше, теперь казались странной и непостижимой наукой. Ходить, говорить, дышать, есть… Он чувствовал себя так, словно он может видеть каждую клетку на коже его руки, и двигающиеся под кожей мышцы.

И повсюду вокруг был шепот мертвых.

Как Синовал мог его выносить? Всё время эти голоса! Чужие расы, о которых он никогда не слышал — говорящие, шепчущие, бормочущие.

Он не мог понять о чем они говорят, но голоса казались опечаленными. Большая и страшная утрата недавно постигла их; и трагедия как — то была связана с его воскрешением. Они печалились, но они, похоже, не винили его.

За тихими звуками их речи угадывался смысл, но он не мог ее перевести. Ему казалось что он уловил толику… страха, скрытую за горем.

Он поморщился, обхватив голову руками. Он не мог этого вынести. Все было таким странным.

Словно он все еще мертв, а это Ад куда он, наконец, попал.

Он поднял взгляд и увидел Синовала, который стоял перед ним, появившись из ниоткуда. Он охнул от неожиданности, а затем взял себя в руки.

— Не делай так. — рефлекторно сказал он. — Хочешь устроить мне инфаркт?

— Слова были непроизвольными, попыткой пошутить, хотя он теперь и не понимал по — настоящему концепцию юмора.

Синовал же явно ее понимал. Он улыбнулся.

— Забудь об этом. Мои извинения, Шеридан. В Соборе я привык появляться и уходить когда мне вздумается. Сьюзен уже привыкла к этому, хотя она здорово разозлилась, когда я вломился к ней в ванную.

Шеридан наморщил лоб сосредотачиваясь.

— Извини… Я пытаюсь… думать.

— Да. Для тебя это непросто, не сомневаюсь. Идем со мной. У меня есть кое — что, что может помочь.

— Что? Нет, хватит. Ты вообще расскажешь мне когда — нибудь — зачем ты вернул меня назад? Или это просто какая — то особо хитро запутанная месть?

— Месть? Ты в самом деле так низко меня ценишь? Нет. Я обещал себе, что однажды я тебя убью, но это было очень давно, и я точно не давал обещания тебя воскрешать. У меня есть свои причины, и я объясню их, когда придет время. Идем со мной.

Шеридан слегка неуверенно поднялся на ноги. Он чувствовал, как двигаются все мышцы в его теле, подергиваясь и сокращаясь с идеальной синхронностью. Это было очень отвлекающим ощущением.

Он был так занят, сконцентрировавшись на движениях его тела, что почти не замечал — куда они направляются. Собор казался бесконечным потоком темных коридоров. Впрочем, если бы он и попытался быть внимательней — он заметил бы, что тут все размыто. В этом месте не действовала логика, словно оно не совсем точно совпадало с тем измерением, где находился обычный космос.

Они вошли в то, что явно было челночным ангаром. Там стояло несколько кораблей, но один резко отличался от других. Шеридан рассматривал его, испытывая назойливое ощущение чего — то знакомого.

— Вот она. — тихо произнес Синовал.

Дверь челнока открылась, и женщина вышла наружу. Поначалу Шеридану показалось что она была человеком, но затем он мигнул, глаза сфокусировались, и он разглядел что она была минбаркой, хотя и чуть более хрупкой, чем обычно, более грациозной и иначе одетой. Он чувствовал, что он знал ее, но почему — то он упорно представлял ее с длинными темными волосами, а эта женщина была лысой, как и все минбарцы, разумеется.

Она подошла и повернулась к нему, обрушив на него всю силу взгляда ее прекрасных, темно — зеленых глаз.

И тогда он вспомнил. Ее имя, ее лицо, и их общее прошлое.

— Деленн. — прошептал он.

Глава 7

Убейте их! Убейте их всех!

Слова сказанные в таком гневе и с такой ненавистью, сказанные так давно, были сказаны другой личностью. Так много случилось с тех пор, так много было пролито крови и разлито яда. И вынести столько вины…

Мое имя Джон Дж. Шеридан. Звание: капитан, Земные Силы…

Он выглядел так странно тогда, так чуждо. Гордый и стойкий, но он зашипел от ярости, когда повернулся к Синовалу. Варвар из варварского народа, расы убийц.

Ты, ублюдок! Клянусь богом, ты заплатишь за их смерть, ты бездушный, бессердечный ублюдок! За все, что ты сделал с Землей, с моим народом, моей дочерью!

Деленн не могла не добавить беззвучный финальный аккорд к этой тираде.

С моим сыном!

Ты убила моего сына!

Еще одно ненавистное и неуместное воспоминание. Деленн закрыла глаза,

Похоже на то, что мы больше не одиноки. Не знаю, кто есть эти союзники, но они готовы драться, и куда охотней чем нарны. Что вы думаете об этом, а, Сатай Деленн?

Дрожь вновь пробежала по ее телу.

Я думаю, что мы все прокляты, капитан.

И они были прокляты. Они жили с этим проклятьем. Так много было страданий и потерь, и в конце концов все это стало невозможно вынести, и она сбежала в глушь; она старалась помогать чем могла, оставаясь в тени. Он думала, что спряталась, но Синовал знал всё.

И, разумеется, он вернул ее обратно. Ради этой его бредовой, ошибочной — совершенно, абсолютно, ошибочной идеи. Она сказала ему «нет», и она предложила ему убираться.

Но, разумеется, он все равно сделал то, что хотел. Как всегда.

Они спорят. Тут… треугольник. Она думает о нем. Она сопротивляется. Сильно. Я… думаю… Бранмер мертв…Энтил'за… Рейнджеры. Она… о боже. Боже! Враг! Они идут! Черные страшные и… испорченные!

Еще одно искусственное воспоминание поднялось, чтобы затопить ее, сотрясая ее эмоциональным откатом. Лита.

И, разумеется:

Я разумный и справедливый человек, Сатай Деленн, и я не могу наказывать одного за действия, совершенные другими — но их здесь нет. А вы — есть, Сатай Деленн.

Мистер Уэллс. Сколько уже прошло времени с тех пор, как он умер? И когда она в последний раз вспоминала о нем?

Они толпились позади нее — бесконечные ряды мертвецов. Синовалу, как предполагала она, должно было быть хуже. Он мог видеть их всех, говорить с ними, слышать их злые крики и слезливые истории. Но, с другой стороны — она сомневалась, что его это волнует. Он не был освящен совестью. Он делал то, что должен был сделать. Она хотела бы быть наделенной подобной уверенностью.

Вы не одиноки в своей боли. Никто не одинок.

О, какой идеалисткой была она тогда! Как она была оптимистична. В боли все были одиноки. Как бы она — и другие — ни пытались дотянуться до Джона, в самом конце он остался один. Они все остались в одиночестве.

ДЖОН ШЕРИДАН

ПОКОЙСЯ

ТАМ, ГДЕ НЕ ПАДАЮТ ТЕНИ

Но он больше не покоился, не так ли? Синовал вернул его обратно. Она чувствовала это. Она видела сны, говорила с Литой тогда, в последний раз, чувствовала вскипавшие ярость и гнев, чувствовала покалывание в его пальцах, когда он вновь пошевелил ими.

Сны или реальность? Всего лишь еще одно предзнаменование недостижимого, далекого будущего, что никогда не было таким, каким она его видела, точно так же, как тогда на Вавилоне—4, в первый раз, когда все казалось… проще.

Перед кризалисом, перед ее преображением, перед ее болезненным, насильственным возвращением в этот мир.

Добро пожаловать обратно, Сатай Деленн. Из тьмы…

И во свет.

Ее мысли путались, мешаясь среди воспоминаний и боли, пока она летела к Собору. Черный корабль казался отражением ее снов — притягивающий к себе всё, огромный необъятный саркофаг заполненный одними лишь мертвецами.

И тончайшая нить, что была надеждой на счастье.

Мое место… мое настоящее место здесь… с тобой. Я говорила тебе, что мы древние души… и я говорю что мы принадлежим друг другу. Я… я потеряла все, что у меня было, Джон. Я знаю, что чувствуешь ты. Я не оставлю тебя. Сквозь тьму и свет, я больше не оставлю тебя.

Она чувствовала, что готова заплакать, когда ее маленький корабль причалил, и она покинула его, но она не заплакала. Она не будет больше плакать. Слез было достаточно. За свою жизнь она, должно быть, пролила целый океан их. Она не будет пополнять его.

Она увидела его издалека. Он смотрел на нее. Синовал был с ним рядом, укутанный в тени его длинной, черной с серебром, рясы. Итак, он снова начал носить темные цвета. Она отметила это рассеянно и отстраненно, как что — то, о чем можно подумать после, что несравнимо с тем, что Джон шел ей навстречу, и что он снова был жив.

— Деленн. — сказал он, на этот раз более уверенно. Он остановился перед ней, не дойдя пару шагов.

— Ты остригла волосы. — неверяще выдохнул он.

* * *

Все было тихо и неподвижно, воздух отяжелел от памяти о криках умирающих и мертвых. Никто из сражавшихся не двигался, они вместе распростерлись у подножия трона, исполнив старое видение.

Синовала здесь не было. Он был далеко от Центаври Прайм, сплетая очередную нить своих изощренных планов. Однако у него были интересные взгляды на видения.

Он называл их ложью.

И к пророчествам он относился по — своему.

«Ничто не выбито в камне, а даже если и так — камни можно разбить.»

Но центавриане все же были более суеверным народом.

Вбежавший в тронную залу страдал одышкой и задыхался. Он уже много лет не бегал так далеко и так быстро, но прежде его не подгонял такой страх. Вид неба над головой наполнял его ужасом, но не он торопил его.

Он боялся, что кто — то другой займет его трон раньше него.

Он громко рассмеялся, когда он вбежал в залу и увидел Пурпурный Трон пустым. Он не стал приглядываться к двум телам на полу. Вместо этого он бросился вперед и, перепрыгнув их, остановился перед троном.

Он протянул руку и коснулся его. Точно так, как он мечтал, как он всегда мечтал.

Он будет Императором. Так сказали ему видения. Так говорили ему пророчества. Провидиц больше не осталось, но это было неважно. Он просто знал это.

Он будет Императором.

Тихо хихикая, он уселся на Пурпурный Трон.

— Я Император. — объявил он, смеясь. — Император Вир Котто. Прекрасно звучит, не так ли?

Он оглядел пустую тронную залу.

— Народ Центаври Прайм. — сказал он. — Встречайте своего Императора!

Он захихикал снова.

* * *

Я не хочу говорить о ней.

Шеридан смотрел на нее, на то, как она появляется из далекой, вязкой темноты. Она выглядела иначе, больше похожей на ту, которой она была раньше, давным — давно.

Она остригла волосы.

Ему всегда нравились ее волосы. Они обрамляли ее лицо, подчеркивали ее красоту, оттеняли сочувствие в ее глазах.

Она остригла волосы.

Он не хотел думать — почему. Он понятия не имел, что могло измениться за те годы, что он был мертв. И у него были лишь смутные воспоминания о том, что случилось незадолго до смерти. В них были злые слова, очень злые слова.

Но это были всего лишь воспоминания. Они совершенно не связывались с эмоциями. Так, словно это происходило с кем — то другим.

Я даже не уверен, люблю ли я Деленн. Боже правый, как я могу ее любить? Но… она так одинока. Я знаю такое одиночество.

Он повернулся, чтобы заговорить с Синовалом, но того уже не было. Он исчез, словно его и не существовало.

Только он и Деленн. Только они двое.

Одинокие.

Вместе.

Она посмотрела на него. — Это ты. — вздохнула она. — Я… я не знала верить ли этому, или нет.

Я не знаю, верю ли в это сам. Иногда все кажется просто сном.

Она помедлила, задумавшись. Он смотрел на нее.

И пусть Вален ступает вместе с тобой, Джон.

Да. И с тобой… с тобой тоже.

Неожиданно, импульсивно она протянула руку и коснулась его. Ее рука была теплой. Он чувствовал как кровь неспешно струится под ее кожей. Ему показалось, что он чувствует, как бьется ее сердце.

— Я похожа на сон? — прошептала она.

— Нет. — ответил он. — Нет. Совершенно.

— Сны сыграли важную роль в наших жизнях, верно?

— Да. Сны… и кошмары. Деленн, сколько времени прошло? Синовал говорил, но я не хочу ему верить. Ты выглядишь… иначе. И дело не в волосах. Ты выглядишь… — Она не сказала ничего, и он опустил голову. — Двенадцать лет? — Она кивнула. — Я был мертв двенадцать лет. Если бы он сказал «тысяча» или «миллион» это были бы всего лишь числа, просто куча нулей, но двенадцать… это… это куда хуже. Я не видел, как ты стареешь. Я не видел, как старею я сам.

— Ты выглядишь таким же, как раньше.

— Знаю. Синовал… Я… Как он мог? Зачем ему это? Он не мог оставить меня в покое?

— Уверена, у него была причина. У таких, как он, всегда найдется причина. — В ее тоне явственно звучала горечь.

Я не знаю, куда ведёт меня судьба, и не знаю, куда я иду, и мне всё ещё не хватает Анны, и всегда будет… я знаю, однако… всю свою оставшуюся жизнь я хочу провести с тобой.

— Не хочу, чтобы мной манипулировали. — твердо сказал он. — С меня достаточно того, что было. Я хочу знать что происходит. Я хочу знать — почему все идет так, как идет.

— Да. — сказала она. Он взглянул в ее глаза и снова увидел сияющую глубокую зелень, потускневшую и потемневшую от событий, о которых он мог лишь гадать, но все так же прекрасную для него. Ее глаза наполнились непролитыми слезами.

Он осторожно протянул ей руку.

— Я не знаю этого места. — тихо проговорил он. — Но собираюсь прогуляться. Ты… ты хочешь пойти со мной?

Сердце не признаёт границ на карте, войн или политических партий. Сердце поступает так, как поступает!

— Джон. — прошептала она. — Столько всего случилось… так много. Столько огня, безумия и… столько смертей.

Так много изменилось.

«Вера поможет.» Мне это нравится.

— Сказано столько того, что не возьмешь обратно. Сделано столько того, чего нельзя исправить.

Я люблю тебя, Деленн. Вот так. Я люблю тебя всем сердцем.

— Я не та что прежде. И я уже не смогу снова стать такой.

Я люблю тебя.

Он посмотрел на нее.

— Кем бы ты ни была. — прошептал он, с едва не разорвавшимся сердцем. — Меня это не волнует.

Я люблю тебя.

Она не приняла его руки, но она встала рядом. В молчании они вдвоем начали свой путь по темным коридорам Собора, и теперь они были чуточку светлее.

* * *

Здесь было тихо. Снаружи — шумно. Очень шумно. Крики, звуки пожаров и разрушения можно было услышать за многие мили. Но здесь, в освященном месте, под защитой разумов Безликих — это казалось очень далеким.

Л'Нир сейчас была неподвижна, ее лицо было воплощением созерцательного спокойствия. Тимов ей завидовала. Она пыталась быть спокойной. Она пыталась быть спокойной все эти годы, в той темной камере, но в конце концов, спокойствие ускользало от нее. В возрасте Л'Нир легко быть уверенным. С возрастом всё имеет тенденцию становиться… менее четким.

«Возьми себя в руки, женщина!» — прикрикнула она на себя. Ей слишком много надо сделать чтобы позволять себе ревность к какой — то нарнской девчонке. Она заметила, что барабанит пальцами по стене и с раздражением оборвала себя.

— Должно быть, вы прожили насыщенную жизнь. — неожиданно проговорила Л'Нир. Тимов вздрогнула. Нарнка молчала уже больше часа, пребывая в своем медитативном трансе. Ее легко было принять за статую.

— О чем вы?

— Все то, что вы испытали. Я немного завидую этому. Вы знали времена мира, времена великой радости. А в моей жизни всегда была война.

— Строго говоря, Республика Центавра воевала с твоим народом последние две сотни лет. Дитя, ты думаешь что я настолько стара? — горький сарказм был инстинктивным и она немедленно пожалела о сказанном, но было уже поздно.

— Были и мирные времена. Мы воевали не всегда. Должно быть, раньше вы были счастливы. Например, когда впервые вышли замуж.

Тимов фыркнула. Она провела с Лондо пять лет, прежде чем он женился на Даггайр. И даже в эти первые годы любви было не слишком много. Тогда Лондо был амбициозен, идеалистичен и намерен изменить Республику. Она должна была поддерживать его репутацию, помогать ему продвигать карьеру и, разумеется, выносить его наследников. Ее неудача по части последнего сыграла основную роль в его второй женитьбе. И третьей.

— Здесь… мира и тут особо не было. Двор никогда не был мирным местом. Там всегда было о чем беспокоиться.

— На что это было похоже? Г'Кар никогда не рассказывал мне про времена, когда он был среди Кха'Ри, он говорил только что мы позаимствовали это у вас.

— Там было… непросто. Ты никогда не знал кому верить, кто может быть твоим другом, и кто твоим врагом. Все лгали, чтобы ослабить других и усилить себя, и остальные лгали в ответ. Там даже с супругом не могло быть полной откровенности. Лондо женился на мне не по любви, я всегда знала это. Это был брак по расчету, политический союз. Мой отец был влиятельным лордом, и он видел что Лондо подает надежды…

— Но вы любили своего супруга?

— Я… — она негромко вздохнула. — Да, любила. Он раздражителен, вспыльчив и способен довести до бешенства, и все эти годы он гнался за дурацкой мечтой. Были моменты, когда я хотела бы вбить в него немного здравого смысла, докричаться до него. Очень трудно менять других, дитя. Очень трудно, и по, большей части, оно того не стоит, но он все же верил, что он это может и… вот…

— Должно быть, это была не самая популярная мечта, если он стремился к ней в одиночку, не так ли?

— Я слышала про подобную одержимость у молодых, про страсть того рода, что поглощает душу и рассудок. Я видела девушек при Дворе, которые насмехались надо мной за мои устаревшие привычки, за внешность — я никогда не была красивой, никогда — за мои старомодные наряды. Мне было жаль этих девочек. Страсти поглотят их, они выгорят, и не научатся ничему. Самая большая любовь из всех, та, о которой не требуется говорить, которую не нужно описывать или изъяснять, потому что все понятно из одного — единственного жеста.

Лондо знал, что я чувствую… даже после всего, что случилось. И я знала, как он относится ко мне. — Уже произнося это, она поняла что не знала. Лондо любил ее. Просто он всегда ставил на первое место благо для Республики, как и должно было быть. Она не так любила бы его, если бы он отказался от своего долга, чтобы спасти ее.

Она замолчала и осознала — что же она говорит. Они никогда и ни с кем не разговаривала так, никогда и никому не доверяла настолько сокровенные мысли. Излишне откровенничать с кем — то было слабостью, а слабость при Дворе была нетерпима.

Так почему же она…?

Она снова посмотрела на молчаливую нарнку, и поняла истинный дар Л'Нир. Девушка совершенно не пыталась хитрить с ней, не пыталась лгать, и казалось, что она, сама того не замечая, изгоняет всю ложь из окружающих. В ней все было открыто, никаких тайн.

А затем, словно подтверждая, это Л'Нир заговорила.

— Я никогда не любила. — сказала она. — И не думаю что мне это удастся. У меня есть долг перед моим народом, такой же тяжкий, как и у вас — перед вашим. Я так много должна им объяснить. Я верю, что все могут измениться, и для того достаточно лишь достойного обхождения. Если бы я не верила в это, боюсь, я сошла бы с ума, ибо вся моя жизнь тогда оказалась бы напрасна.

Первый раз в жизни Тимов лишилась дара речи. Она пыталась подобрать слова, когда милосердно вмешалась судьба. Дверь храма открылась и вошел Дурла, в сопровождении мерцающей, полупрозрачной тени рядом. Тимов видела Безликого лишь мгновение, а потом он снова исчез.

— Беспорядки, по большей части, выдохлись, леди. — сказал Дурла. — К дворцу есть более — менее свободный проход. Он чуть более кружной, чем мне хотелось бы, но он есть. Патрулей нет.

— Г'Кар? — спросила Л'Нир.

— Его видели следующим в том же направлении. Надо отдать должное Безликим, леди. Они одарены выдающимся умением извлекать информацию даже из самого расстроенного рассудка. Пожалуй, я хорошенько постараюсь удержать при себе нескольких, когда это закончится и я буду Императором.

Выражение лица Тимов было непроницаемым, но Дурла все равно попытался прощупать ее.

— Не бойтесь леди. Мы воссоединим вас с вашим супругом, и я лично прослежу, чтобы вы вместе долго и счастливо наслаждались отставкой.

— Надеюсь. — ответила Тимов. — Так, хорошо. Если есть свободный путь — мы им воспользуемся. — Она повернулась к размытому движению среди теней. — Вы сможете защитить всю нашу троицу?

— Да. — прошипел чужеродный голос. — Двое наших смогут — какое — то время. Не бесконечно, не под разорванным небом, и не тогда, когда явится враг.

— Явится? — со страхом прошептала Л'Нир.

— Безумие и смерть привлекают врага. Небо раскалывается, разрывается, создает путь. Они будут призваны сюда, и они прорвут стены между мирами.

Тимов подобралась, выпрямляясь во весь рост — хоть она и была чуть ниже любого в этом зале.

— Тогда. — сказала она. — мы проследим, чтобы этого не случилось. Веди, Дурла.

* * *

Синовал оставил двоих наедине со своим воссоединением. Он не сомневался, что им немало следует наверстать. Если бы только он мог дать им достаточно времени.

Но так было всегда. Высшие нужды галактики легко перевешивают нужды отдельных личностей. На самом деле, Синовала не волновало — полюбят ли Шеридан и Деленн друг друга вновь без памяти, или же они сцепятся в бешеной злобе. Разумеется, он предпочел бы первое. Все было бы гораздо проще, если бы они они могли работать вместе, а возрождение их любви дало бы им что — то, ради чего стоит сражаться. Но это были уже технические подробности.

С эмоциональной же точки зрения — его это не волновало. До тех пор, пока они не убивают друг друга. Вернуть Шеридана было достаточно тяжело. И он не хотел заняться этим вновь.

Коридоры Собора всегда были едва освещенными, мрачными и наполненными тенями. Охотники за Душами могли без труда видеть во тьме, ведомые чувствами, отличными от простого зрения. То же было доступно и Синовалу. Однако эта часть Собора была… темнее обычного. В воздухе висело ощущение недоброго, того, что можно было бы даже назвать страхом.

Синовал шагал вперед. Он не был здесь несколько лет. Он откладывал это, но времени больше не оставалось. Ему многое нужно было сделать, и теперь, когда Шеридан вернулся, чтобы принять на себя часть ответственности на этой войне…

Он будет сражаться на своей войне. Синовал — на своей.

Он подошел к огромной, внушающей почтение, двери. Одинокий драгоценный камень тускло мерцал в центре каменной плиты. Синовал взглянул на него с легким беспокойством. Тот был тусклее чем прежде, словно свет внутри него умирал.

Конечно. Все умирает, в особенности — здесь.

Он махнул рукой и произнес одно словно на языке Охотников за Душами. Дверь исчезла и он вошел внутрь.

Размеры зала трудно было определить. Собор сам по себе не подчинялся общепринятым законам природы, но здесь все было еще загадочней. Тут было слишком много углов, стен, и чего — то что все время маячило на грани видимого.

Тихий, зловещий, отдающийся эхом стон встретил его. Таким звуком изголодавшиеся заключенные могли бы приветствовать тюремщика в утро своей казни.

Вокруг него, заточенные под охраной, были собраны врата во вселенную Чужаков. Их было много, около сотни. Синовал собрал все, что мог и уничтожил те, что не мог забрать. Проксима, Иммолан, Казоми 7, миры без имени и номера…

Давным — давно Чужаки посеяли в этой галактике врата в их измерение, выжидая момента чтобы вернуться, чтобы распространять резню и смерть, как они уже делали в своей вселенной. Чтобы собрать все эти порталы потребовалось двенадцать лет.

Зал был холоден, той стужей, которую мог ощутить даже Синовал. В воздухе стоял тяжелый запах, и мерзкий привкус появился у него во рту. Он ничего не ел уже много лет, но он ощущал этот вкус. Смерть и гниющая плоть захлестывали его чувства, заливая его ощущением смертоносной гнили.

Это было ненавистно и ему и Собору. Он видел после смерти славу и долго живущие воспоминания о достойных жизнях. Он обессмертил тех, о ком забыли другие. Он содержал часовни, мемориалы и места памяти павшим. Собор был местом памяти. Себастьян уничтожил часть этих воспоминаний навечно.

Эти твари делали то же самое. В смерти они видели не то, что наступает после окончания жизни, они видели в ней противоположность жизни. Они не были Хаосом или Порядком. Они не сражались с идеализмом Ворлонцев или Теней. Они не желали ничего, кроме смерти. Они поклонялись ей, как когда — то — Охотники за Душами. Они были бессмертны, могущественны и ужасны за пределами воображения.

И он считал, что они боялись.

Силуэты — темные, искаженные силуэты — метались за гранью врат. Тени плясали в глубине шаров. Искривленные отражения двигались в зеркалах. Голоса доносились сквозь порталы и драгоценные камни.

Эти создания были всем, что жило в целой вселенной. Даже Синовал не знал — что лежит за пределами этой галактики. Эти создания вышли за пределы их собственной галактики, достигли каждой галактики в их вселенной, и они уничтожили все.

Масштабы этого потрясали его воображение.

Синовал уже давно ничего не боялся, но когда он представил то, что он собирается сделать — он почувствовал легкий укол в груди. На одно мгновение его сердце забилось быстрее.

Но если он и боялся их — они также боялись его. За мощь, которой он обладал, за знания, которыми он был наделен, за волю, которую он проявлял…

Они боялись его.

— Я знаю, что ты можешь меня слышать. — прошептал он. — Готовься.

Я иду за тобой.

* * *

Это был его дом. Когда Джорах Марраго, через мгновение после выхода из гиперпространства, взглянул на Центаври Прайм под ним, он понял, со внезапным, острым уколом сожаления и печали, что он никогда больше не покинет этот мир вновь.

Пятнадцать лет он был в изгнании. Примерно двенадцать лет назад, как раз перед тем как был уничтожен Нарн, он был готов вернуться, и этот шанс у него отобрали. Тогда ему было отказано в возвращении. Этого больше не повторится.

Центаври Прайм была его домом и никто, ни человек ни чужак ни Император не отнимет ее у него.

Он так растерялся от нахлынувшей ностальгии, что ему потребовалась почти минута, чтобы понять что что — то не так. Это было потенциально фатальной ошибкой, той, которой он был бы взбешен, сделай ее кто — то другой. Злясь на себя, он сосредоточился на том, что происходило перед ним.

Что — то было не так.

Где, во имя Великого Создателя, были все остальные? Его флот был здесь целиком, проделав путешествие через гиперпространство без особых трудностей. Но где были ворлонцы? Где были оборонительные корабли Центавра? Почему не реагировала защитная сеть? Он несколько десятков лет был Лордом — Генералом космического флота его народа, и он отвечал за планетарную защиту. Он так же провел последние двенадцать лет атакуя, защищая и удерживая миры Центавра. Их защита строилась по одному образцу. Всегда.

А здесь не было никаких признаков этого. Не было ни следа, ничего.

Это отдавало ловушкой. Это выглядело ловушкой, и все же…

Он не мог понять этого.

— Ничего. — поступил доклад с мостика. — На орбите нигде ни единого корабля. Если они как — то смогли замаскироваться — они используют технологии выше тех, что мы можем отследить.

И, учитывая что в этом отношении им немало помогли Синовал и Собор — это означало технологии выше тех, которыми сейчас владеют ворлонцы.

Пока он разбирался с ситуацией — Марраго приказал своему флоту развернуть стандартный оборонительный строй. Он всегда верил в предосторожность и досадовал, столкнувшись с такой проблемой. Было ли это частью той судьбы, что, как предсказывала Оракул, падет на его мир?

«Будет огонь, кровопролитие и хаос, и исполнение мечты в конце всего. Ваш народ согрешил Лорд — Генерал. Вы пожирали миры ради своего тщеславия, порабощали народы себе в услужение, разрушали мечты ради своих прихотей. Теперь заканчивается ваша кара за те деяния.»

«К добру или ко злу — скоро она закончится. Ваш мир либо умрет в огне под тенью Смерти, либо восстанет из пепла как феникс, чтобы стать чем — то новым и возродившимся, отбросив и искупив грехи старого мира.»

«И этот выбор возложен на тебя.»

Он не собирался поспешно ввязываться во что — либо — тут все выглядело подозрительным.

— Лорд — генерал. — поступил, наконец, доклад. — Планета… там замечены странные атмосферные явления. По большей части они сконцентрированы над столицей, но они расширяются.

Марраго прикрыл глаза, представляя себе бурю, огонь и безумие.

— Отправьте разведывательный корабль. — приказал он. — Я хочу поближе взглянуть на столицу.

Он подождал, пока его приказ не был исполнен и вернулся к своим раздумьям. Будь проклята Оракул! Вся эта экспедиция не была как следует спланирована. Его флот был не готов. Все шло не так. И он в это вляпался.

— Лорд — генерал! Сообщение от разведывательного корабля.

Марраго насторожился от тревоги в голосе офицера.

— Переключите прямо на меня. — приказал он.

Он немедленно пожалел об этом.

— …безумие. — произнес капитан разведчика. — Повсюду. Стычки и мародерство. Везде пожары и… Сигнал перебили помехи а затем раздался жуткий нечеловеческий смех.

— Смерть и смерть и смерть.

Легкое эхо сопровождало эти слова. Марраго внезапно понял, что проблема была не в канале связи.

«рть и рть и рть»

Он резко отключил связь.

Он был практиком, не мистиком и не провидцем. Он предпочитал сражаться с врагами, которых мог понять, и всегда старался понять их. Нарны, дрази, минбарцы, люди даже Тени и ворлонцы — этих он понять мог.

Но те Чужаки… они соответствовали своему названию. Чужие. Совершенно чужие и потому — пугающие. Он не понимал их, он не мог понять, как они мыслят, он не мог предсказать их действий. По его мнению, они были безумны, а он всегда терпеть не мог сражаться с безумцами. По своей природе, по определению, они были непостижимы и непредсказуемы.

И все же у него был долг и это был долг перед его домом.

— Заходим в атмосферу, настолько глубоко, насколько возможно. Я хочу высаживать солдат в столицу, с регулярными, часовыми интервалами. Мы захватываем плацдарм для высадки, и медленно расширяем его. Мы восстановим порядок, найдем и уничтожим источник этого хаоса.

Это был его дом, место где умерла Линдисти, и он больше не покинет его.

* * *

Свобода, как и любовь — странная вещь. Ты замечаешь ее лишь тогда, когда она оказывается в опасности, или исчезает.

Это было реальностью. Он был жив. Это не было всего лишь каким — то сном.

Джон Шеридан был жив, и шел рядом с ней. Она слышала его дыхание, чувствовала исходящее от него тепло.

Он был жив.

Я люблю тебя.

Я всегда буду тебя любить.

И все же, весь Собор казался сном. Он был «расплывчатым» местом, как когда — то сказал ей Синовал, и она охотно могла ему поверить. В коридорах, которыми они проходили, казалось, не властны были законы физики. Они вдвоем проходили через огромные палаты, вытягивавшиеся в бесконечность. Они проходили через сады и роскошные залы.

И все это время никто из них не заговорил.

Какое у нее было право тревожить его? Джон был мертв двенадцать лет. Произошло столь многое со времени его последнего вздоха. Имела ли она право обременять его теми ужасами, которые были ее жизнью с тех пор? Может ли она рассказать ему что чувствовала она, когда она умер? Может ли она рассказать ему о ее разговоре с Синовалом? О том, как она желала, чтобы он умер несколькими годами раньше?

Мы оставляем прошлое позади, и это один из самых ценных талантов, которыми мы наделены.

Наконец он повернулся, чтобы посмотреть на нее. Они вошли в сад; повсюду вокруг них были странные, чужие растения. В воздухе витало необычно мирное ощущение, и у нее было ощущение, что здесь давным — давно никого не было.

— Расскажи мне о том что было. — просто сказал он.

Она помедлила, глядя в сторону.

— Деленн. Я должен знать, что происходило. Синовал вернул меня по своим причинам и они должны быть связаны с тем, что происходило за последние… двенадцать лет.

— Уверена, со временем он все тебе расскажет.

— Да, расскажет. Но я не верю тому, что он говорит. И я верю тебе.

Смерть не конец. Что бы ни случилось — цикл продолжается. Он продолжается в иной жизни, иной душе, но все же он продолжается.

Она присела на каменную скамью. Та была холодной, и даже сквозь одежду пробрала ее стужей. Она привыкла к холоду за все эти годы на том студеном камне, но это… это было хуже.

Он остался стоять. И она начала говорить.

Она говорила о Совете Синовала, о коалиции, которую он собрал, и о том, что она отказалась войти в нее. Она рассказала о погребении Шеридана у Йедора, полностью совпавшим с ее видением случившимся много лет назад, на Вавилоне—4.

И она говорила о войне. Она, как только могла, наполняла рассказ подробностями сражений, зная что он хотел бы их слышать. Сама она видела их не так много, но она ухаживала за теми, кто видел, и она видела в их глазах картины смерти.

Она говорила о гибели миров — не только Нарна, о которой он помнил, но и других, таких как Кара. Уничтоженных не с орбиты, но изнутри, взорванными безумием и чумой. Она говорила о судьбе, обрушившейся на врии, чьим единственным преступлением был нейтралитет. Она говорила о Г'Каре, Куломани и Марраго.

И она говорила о себе. Она больше, чем намеревалась, рассказала о сокрушительном горе, которое поглотило ее. Она говорила о тщетности ее работы, о ее отчаянии от неисчислимого количества мертвых, умирающих и безумных. Она говорила о своей вине в том, что галактика была оставлена таким, как Синовал, и ее беспомощности сделать что — либо иное.

Да. Вера… поможет.

Она не плакала, как бы ей ни хотелось этого. У нее больше не осталось слез.

Нет, она не плакала, но когда ее история была закончена, то казалось что страшное отчаяние поглотило их обоих. И он просто стоял и смотрел на нее.

Затем, после долгого, долгого молчания, он склонил голову.

— Я должен был быть здесь. — прошептал он. — Я должен был быть с тобой.

Он не умер. Я чувствую это. Я знаю. Он не умер.

Она не сказала ничего. Говорить было нечего.

— Я должен был быть здесь. — повторил он.

Это был просто сон. Просто… сон.

— Было что — то еще. — проговорил он. — Я только сейчас это вспомнил… это было перед тем как я… Перед тем как я умер. Мы говорили, верно?

Тихое: — Да.

Одна ночь. Ты обещал нам это, помнишь?

— Мы спорили.

Еще тише: — Да.

У нас будет одна ночь вместе.

— Я… я причинил тебе боль.

Она ничего не сказала но они оба знали ответ.

Я готова.

— Деленн.

Она не подняла взгляда.

— Деленн. — на этот раз настойчивей.

Она все равно смотрела вниз.

— Деленн! — он взял ее за руки, не грубо, но властно.

Она посмотрела на него. Это было подобно взгляду на призрака.

— Что я сказал тебе?

* * *

Она была здесь, перед ним, окутанная светом и мощью, тонкие струйки излучения поднимались от ее тела, словно пар. Она научилась делать то, что он еще не постиг полностью.

Она могла перемещаться между Сетью и реальностью во плоти.

Он не желал думать о том, чего это ей стоило. За глазами из золота и серебра было скрыто ужасное горе. Что — то, о чем она не могла рассказать ему, что — то, что, как представлялось ему, он не мог осознать.

— Талия. — проговорил он, мягко пробуя ее имя. Оно становилось все более и более знакомым.

Она кивнула, и он вспомнил, что этот облик был всего лишь грезой, картинкой, чем — то, что она создавала вокруг себя, чтобы двигаться по Сети. Ее истинная внешность была скрыта где — то за ним… Он вспоминал мимолетные образы. Светлые волосы, алебастровая кожа…

Улыбка…

— Тебе удалось? — спросила она.

— Да. — ответил он. — Разговаривать становилось проще. Теперь он мог удерживать свои мысли на том, что говорил он, и что было сказано. Поначалу с этим у него были проблемы.

Он знал, что это Сеть вытягивает его воспоминания. Она строилась не для того, чтобы ее населяли люди — не как живые, разумные, думающие создания. Сеть предназначалась для людей — рабов, заключенных, кричащих, беспомощных и безмозглых.

Что — то произошло, когда он и подобные ему вырвались на свободу. Они менялись, становились разными…

Развивались.

Порой он жаждал быть свободным от Сети, вернуться во плоти в мир. Он мог вернуться к своему телу, забрать его у ворлонцев, а затем повернуться спиной ко всему остальному.

Ах, снова оказаться во плоти! Быть способным дышать, есть, пить! Сейчас это стало полузабытыми понятиями, но это могло вернуться. Он мог бы быть с этой женщиной, этой Талией, и касаться ее волос дрожащей рукой.

Но у него был долг перед его народом. Он знал это. У него был долг, священный и праведный долг, исполнить который мог только он. Он был их вождем.

Долг важнее всего прочего.

— И? — сказала она.

Он сосредоточился. Он позволил своему разуму уплыть в сторону. О чем они говорили?

Ах, да.

— Есть проход. Стены ослабли и множество шлюзов не охраняется. Скрытное проникновение не только возможно, оно гарантировано.

— В Сети так мало стражей?

— То… то… — он отчаянно старался подобрать слово. — То отклонение инфицировало большую часть сети. Много переходов и тоннелей было испорчено. Ориентироваться в них будет непросто, но это может быть сделано. Я полагаю, что они считают, что порча остановит желающих вторгнуться, или же они не считают, что из Сети возможна какая — либо атака. Они всегда были самоуверенны.

— Напоминает мне кое — кого, кого я знала.

— Что? — Намек был ему непонятен.

— Ничего.

— Я когда — то знал тебя, не так ли? Может, я это уже и спрашивал…

— Да, мы знали друг друга.

— И был еще… Ребенок.

— Больше нет.

Он замолчал. Все это было подсказками. И все что он должен был сделать — это собрать их воедино.

Может быть, он будет знать больше, когда это закончится.

— Все готово? — спросила она.

— Я готов. — ответил он. — Поднимай остальных и… время пришло?

— Скоро.

Очень скоро.

* * *

— Какой она была?

— Хмм?

Тиривайл вытянула длинные ноги, насколько это было возможно, и взглянула на Маррэйна, сидевшего на пилотском месте их маленького флаера. И он и она командовали внушительными силами — Маррэйн армией из Так'ча и минбарцев; Тиривайл — Охотницами на Ведьм, но сейчас они остались одни. Каждый, по своим собственным мотивам, решил не вливать свои войска в армию Синовала. Всем, чем они собирались усилить его, были они сами.

Эти двое не были незначительной силой — по любым стандартам. И, скорее всего, по крайней мере часть их войск последует за ними на финальную битву Синовала. Но это путешествие, с Минбара и до Собора, они проделают вдвоем и без попутчиков.

— Беревайн.

Лицо Маррэйна непроизвольно дернулось — верный признак того, что она ощутимо задела его чувства. Что — то изменилось между ними с тех пор, как они убили Такиэра. Стена, в постройке которой почти целиком была виновата она — если не рухнула, то дала большую трещину.

Она чувствовала себя так, словно страшная тяжесть упала с ее плеч. Такой, какой она была — обожженной, в шрамах — она ощущала себя свободней и сильнее, чем когда — либо прежде. Маррэйн был прав: ее отец был тенью, что нависала над ней всю ее жизнь; а теперь он исчез. Она доказала, наконец, что достойна, и доказала это не ему — себе. Она встретилась с чудовищем, лицом к лицу, и не выказала страха.

Но ей и Маррэйну еще было о чем поговорить. Их разделяла тысяча лет истории, и если они хотят это преодолеть, то им потребуется понимание. Совсем недавно она видела в нем много разных сторон: обаятельный, ироничный и флиртующий спутник; беспощадный и целеустремленный воин; печальный мужчина вне времени; лорд, предавший его повелителя…

Где же под этими масками скрывалась истина? Кто был настоящим?

И как ей лучше всего узнать это?

— Огонь. — тихо проговорил он. — Она была… Огонь.

Она ждала, когда он продолжит. Это было не слишком приятным — напоминание об огне, охватившем ее тело, кожу, превратившем половину ее лица в нынешнюю уродливую маску.

— Я, как про меня говорили, был Землей, и я могу понять — почему. Я всегда любил горы. Камень, надежность и мощь. В этом великое упорство, великая отвага.

Дераннимер… эх… да упокоят боги ее душу. Она была воздухом. Изящная, светлая и прекрасная. Касание ее руки было нежным, словно бриз по моей коже. Шепот на ее губах был песней ветра.

Он помолчал, и Тиривайл почувствовала, как ей овладевает иррациональная ревность. Дераннимер была мертва уже тысячу лет, и она предпочла Маррэйну другого; но слышать как он это говорит, слышать его, говорящим словно поэт, а не расчетливый прагматик — это было…

Это было частью того, кем он был.

— Парлонн… — продолжал он. — Его звали Огнем, и это я понимаю, но, если на то пошло, я всегда видел в нем Воду. И он, думаю, считал так же. Холодный, когда он этого хотел, бешеный, когда приходил в ярость. Движение, мощь и бездонные глубины. Он был рожден в огне и умер в нем же — почти — но я считаю, что выбирай мы символы стихий — он был бы Водой, а не Огнем.

— Беревайн, разумеется, не знала остальных. Она видела их только раз, но она всегда жила рядом со мной. Она была Огнем.

Когда она умерла, был ливень. Проливные дожди обычны у Широхиды; тяжелые, хлесткие стрелы изо льда и воды, что впиваются в кожу. Широхида была суровым краем, рождавшим суровых воинов и мы никогда не искали мира. Я много раз нес стражу на каменных стенах под дождем, не видя ничего дальше своего носа.

Был ливень, и дождь смешивался с ее кровью. Она была темной и…

Это была темная ночь. Она была со мной, всего за несколько часов до того, как она умерла. Мы занимались любовью, а потом она резко напомнила мне о моих слабостях. Она это сделала не нарочно. В ней было не так уж много жестокости, если речь шла не о наших врагах, но она заставляла меня думать. Она сталкивала меня с тем, чего я не желал видеть.

Я прогнал ее, и ее забрали.

Он снова замолчал.

— Ты винишь себя. — проговорила Тиривайл, пытавшаяся вынести какое — то понимание из его бессвязного рассказа. Он перескакивал с одного на другое, его повествование непрерывно менялось, менялся даже его тон. Он переключался между личностями так, словно каждая из них была маской, что можно снять и сменить другой.

— Нет. — твердо ответил он. Каменный Воин. Холодный и жесткий, такой же бесчувственный, как сами горы. — «Если бы только…» — игра для глупцов. Особенно для тех, кто сделал столько ошибок, как я. Для того чтобы ошибаться, у меня было две жизни, и, поверь мне, я ошибался достаточно, но смерть Беревайн не моя ошибка.

Ты задала мне вопрос, и я не знаю что ответить. Я хотел бы думать что знал ее лучше прочих, но я не знаю всего. Сомневаюсь, что кто — то мог бы это знать.

— Тогда — кто же ты? — тихо спросила она.

Он не ответил.

— Я видела разные твои облики, Маррэйн. — прошептала она, произнеся его имя так тихо, что она не знала — услышал ли он его. — Ты так легко меняешь лица, и я не знаю, есть ли за всеми ними кто — то настоящий.

— Его видела Дераннимер. — проговорил он. — Настоящего за масками. Но я с тех пор, признаюсь, обзавелся еще далеко не одной маской. Что же до того, кто я — разве я не могу быть всеми ими? Я знал великую любовь и великую ненависть, великий мир и великую ярость. У меня был не один настоящий друг, и далеко не один заклятый враг.

Но кто я такой…

Я тот, кто тебя любит. Разве важно остальное?

Она откинулась в кресле, прикрыв глаза, словно в медитации. Всю свою жизнь она не считала себя достойной. Мелкие ошибки в суждениях превращались в ее глазах в преступное безрассудство. Промахи становились катастрофами. Она презирала себя, и не верила тем, кто пытался ее переубедить. Она держалась на расстоянии даже от тех, кто следовал за ней.

Рядом с Маррэйном она ощущала силу его чувства. Она сомневалась, что это с самого начала была любовь. Поначалу дело было в ее схожести с Беревайн. Потом, возможно, это переросло в уважение и привязанность. А теперь, когда он сказал, что любит ее, она не сомневалась в сказанном.

Она не сомневалась в том, сможет ли полюбить его в ответ. Их простой, единственный поцелуй на корабле Серого Совета прогнал все сомнения.

Но любит ли она себя достаточно, чтобы ответить на его любовь? Не помешает ли висящая над ней тень принять его любовь навечно?

Она потянулась и бережно, нежно взяла его за руку. Она стиснула ладонь.

— Нет. — прошептала она.

* * *

Из космоса его мир казался прекрасным — его дом, место в котором ему так долго было отказано. Сейчас же, когда столица была прямо под ними, она оказалась пылающими развалинами, городом разрушенным и разоренным, полным безумных и мертвецов.

Они шептали ему. Голоса. Он слышал их. Нежные соблазнительные, призрачные. Голоса.

А скорее — призраки.

Но он был Джорахом Марраго, и он был слишком хорошо закален, чтобы призраки могли смутить его.

Он миллион раз отработал это вторжение в уме. Он обсудил его со своими капитанами и генералами. Маррэйн помогал советами. Как и Синовал. Оно было грандиозным, великим финалом всей кампании.

После этого он мог отдохнуть.

Он знал о войне достаточно, чтобы понимать что ни один план сражения не переживает первого же контакта с противником. Разумеется, будут сложности. Что — то пойдет не так, как планировалось. У него не было времени на тщательную подготовку. У него не было возможности разведать местность, разослать агентов, устроить гражданские волнения. Все эти проблемы неизбежно ослабят его удар.

Но это была ерунда.

Ни один план сражения не переживает столкновения с противником — но врагов здесь не было. Их нигде не было видно. Действительно ли ворлонцы оставили его мир Чужакам? Действительно ли они окончательно бросили Центаври Прайм и центавриан, пожертвовав планетой?

Отец…

Он вздрогнул и закрыл глаза. Это было нечестно! Это нечестно! Линдисти мертва.

И все же ее тихий, жалобный плач отдавался эхом в его каюте.

тец тец ец ц

Он неожиданно рассмеялся, и голос исчез. Честно? О чем он думает? Это война. Нет ничего честного. Во имя Великого Создателя — он был центаврианином, а тут он разнылся словно ребенок. Война нечестна и никогда не была честной.

Смех прогнал его мрачное настроение и он активировал комм — системы, посылая свой голос флоту.

— Мой народ. — сказал он. — Это ваш Лорд — Генерал. И это ваш дом.

Мы центавриане, нам известно несчастье. Нам известны боль и страдание. Нам известны потери и нам известен страх.

Но прежде всего, нам ведома отвага! Двенадцать лет мы сражались ради этого мига, ради нашего дома. Двенадцать лет! Помните об этом. Помните о всех тех мгновениях, когда вы смотрели на звезды и грезили о доме.

Итак, мы здесь. Дома. Что касается меня — я слишком долго не был здесь, и когда это закончится, я никогда больше не покину этот мир. Никому из нас не придется вновь оставить дом.

Наш враг сеет хаос, анархию и безумие, там где он проходит. Но мы — центавриане. Мы избранные. Я знаю всех и каждого из вас, и я верю во всех и каждого из вас. Мы центавриане, мы сильны. Мы не позволим чужим шепотам сбить нас с толку.

Повсюду, далеко от нас, другие сражаются на той же войне. Они сражаются за их дома, и за их семьи. Минбарцы, нарны, бракири, дрази… позволим ли мы сказать, что они были сильнее и лучше нас?

Нет! Ибо мы центавриане, и это наш мир, и это наша война!

Будьте сильны, будьте тверды, будьте решительны и знайте это.

За свою жизнь я сражался подле многих воинов. Я вел в бой бесчисленные армии и флоты, и если бы я мог выбирать, кого вести на этот бой — я бы не выбрал никого, кроме тех, кто сейчас со мной. Я горжусь всем вами.

А теперь мы идем в бой!

За наш дом!

Слова. Слова могут вдохновить или ужаснуть. Враг стремился использовать слова, чтобы распространять страх. Всем, что Марраго мог противопоставить им — были его собственные слова.

Их должно быть достаточно.

Десантные капсулы падали на планету, унося с собой солдат. Вторжение на Центаври Прайм началось.

* * *

Удалить сообщение.

— Я не знаю, сколько ты помнишь. — начала она. — Я отправилась на За'ха'дум. Я отправилась добровольно. Это было частью… сделки, которую я заключила. Прежде чем я ушла, мы провели… одну ночь вместе. Ты помнишь это? — Он слушал ее шепот. — Пожалуйста, вспомни. Пожалуйста, вспомни хотя бы это. — У него появилось ощущение что ему не полагалось слышать этого.

Он не был уверен, что он это помнит. Ему явился образ Деленн, стоящей в дверях, одетой в белый с золотом наряд, но… Она коснулась его и поцеловала его и…

— Да. — неуверенно проговорил он. — Да, я это помню.

Она улыбнулась, с явным облегчением.

Они убили ее! Они… они убили ее! Будь они прокляты, они убили ее!

— Я была беременна. Та единственная ночь. Я была беременна. Я не знала, когда уходила, но знай я… я бы не изменила решения. Я сделала то, что должна была сделать.

Мой ребенок… наш ребенок… умер. Он был убит. Во мне. Не отправься я на За'Ха'Дум, он мог бы жить. Мы могли бы жить вместе, все трое.

Как… как семья.

Ты думаешь, будь Деленн еще жива — я бы не сделал все, что мог, чтобы попытаться ее спасти? Думаешь я смог бы вынести мысль о том, что она страдает там?

— Позже… много позже… ты узнал об этом. Ты обвинял меня. Ты сказал, что… что я убила твоего сына.

Я не хотел. Боже… Знаю, это не ее вина но… разве не могла она что — нибудь сделать? Хоть что — то? Боже… я не хотел ее винить… но где — то, где — то на грани рассудка…

Я это сделал.

Помоги мне господь… кто же я такой?

— Еще ты сказал, что ты собирался просить меня выйти за тебя замуж.

Пожалуй… это и к лучшему.

— А потом ты умер.

— Впоследствии Синовал рассказал мне еще кое — что. Он сказал, что ты долгое время был под влиянием ворлонцев, и что он снял с тебя их влияние. Тот, с кем я говорила в последний раз, в том саду…

Это был ты. Никто иной. Ничто иное. Никаких оправданий. Ничего.

Лишь ты.

Она замолчала.

После всего что было… Я не могу поверить.

— Ты хотел узнать. — проговорила она. — Ты должен знать. Я… не хочу лгать, и ничего не хочу скрывать.

Думаю, скука это то, к чему я мог бы привыкнуть. А если деваться будет некуда — все можно будет изменить. Но не думаю, что нам уже следует готовиться к почетной отставке.

— Я… — он прервался. — То, что ты сказала… я не имел права…

— Имел. — сказала она, перебив его. Она говорила не властным тоном, но все же в ее тихом голосе чувствовалась огромная сила. — Ты имел право на каждое слово, и ты был прав. Я убила нашего сына. Это была жертва, которую я принесла бы, знай я об этом. Потом, после того что со мной сделали — я больше не могу иметь детей. Ты был прав, злясь на меня.

Нет. В конце концов, нам придется восстанавливать все, что было разрушено.

Он просто смотрел на нее, оглушенный и не в силах подобрать слова.

И, на этот раз сделать, все лучше.

Она встала и медленно побрела прочь от него, ее длинная юбка вилась вокруг лодыжек, именно так, как отчетливо помнилось ему.

Я бы хотел провести это время с тобой. Я бы хотел провести с тобой столько времени, сколько смогу.

— Деленн! — позвал он. Она остановилась но не оборачивалась.

Джон… ничто не могло обрадовать меня больше.

— Думаешь, я вернулся бы ради кого — то другого?

Тогда она обернулась, и он увидел непролитые слезы в ее глазах.

На ее лице появилась несмелая улыбка.

И она шагнула к нему.

* * *

Синовал спокойно сложил руки на груди и огляделся. Его флот неспешно собирался, подтягиваясь из самых дальних уголков галактики. Наступало время финала. Он ждал достаточно.

Теперь он не спал, и потому не видел снов, но его бодрствование было наполнено видениями, что могли бы быть снами. Черный город и черное сердце над ним. Планета, превращенная в гигантское кладбище, умерщвленная вселенная, искаженное отражение самого Собора.

И Чужаки, существа что поклонялись смерти, и приносили только лишь разрушение там, где они проходили.

Всю его жизнь он ненавидел ворлонцев, питал отвращение к их манипуляциям и их холодному бесчувственному Порядку. Теперь, когда дело всей его жизни приближалось к кульминации, оказалось что его внимание требуется в ином месте. Биться с ворлонцами выпадет другим. Он должен сражаться в иной битве.

В этом была своя ирония, с оттенком горечи, пожалуй, но такова жизнь.

Кроме того, он почти что с нетерпением ждал этого.

— Вы готовы? — спросил он, не обращаясь к кому — то конкретно.

«Мы будем там.» — сказал в его разуме голос одного из Изначальных. Они установили этот контакт чтобы говорить с ним. Собор, Исток и сам Синовал никогда не пользовались популярностью среди оставшихся Изначальных. Для молодых рас Первая Война была чем — то из далекого прошлого, похороненным в памяти расы, среди безотчетных страхов. Расы Изначальных это пережили, и многие из их рода были убиты и неохотно возрождены первыми Охотниками за Душами.

И все же они поняли. Ворлонцы убили Лориэна, Старейшего, и этому не было прощения.

Он отвернулся, рассматривая то, что он хотел увидеть. Сьюзен, отдыхающая, вернувшаяся с ее призрачной встречи с любимым. Он не хотел задумываться о ней, не сейчас. Она была вместе с ним столько лет — его совесть, его молодость. Он слишком часто отталкивал ее, всегда делая то, что он должен был сделать.

Шеридан и Деленн… Он хотел бы знать как проходит их воссоединение, но не мог вмешиваться. Это было их личным делом, если в эти дни что — то вообще могло быть личным.

Приближающийся корабль. Флаер.

Да.

Легкий след улыбки коснулся лица Синовала, и он пошел вперед, перешагивая пропасти и позволяя переходам и дверям Собора мелькать вокруг него. Он появился в одном из ангаров, материализовавшись в тенях как раз тогда, когда Маррэйн и Тиривайл сошли с корабля.

Никто из них не удивлялся, увидев как он появился из пустоты. И он и она слишком много повидали, чтобы удивляться этому.

— Сделано? — спросил он, обменявшись приветствиями.

Маррэйн улыбнулся. Он выглядел… более цельным, чем помнилось Синовалу. Между этим двоими появилась близость, которой не было раньше, и Тиривайл двигалась куда свободнее, словно сейчас она сбросила старую тяжкую ношу.

— Минбар в безопасности. — ответил Маррэйн. — По крайней мере — не в большей опасности чем остальные.

— Кое — что тебя отвлекло. — заметил Синовал. Они отправлялись на Минбар, чтобы забрать тело Шеридана. Это задумывалось как тайная миссия. К счастью, Марраго подменил его во всем, что потребовалось.

— Это было необходимо. — сказал Маррэйн. — Тут все прошло хорошо?

— Хорошо? — Синовал подумал о разрушениях, о уничтожении столь многого, бесценного и невосполнимого в Истоке. Он подумал о Шеридане, наполненном тьмой и сомнениями, и представил тяжесть его воссоединения с Деленн.

— Настолько, насколько можно было ожидать. — проговорил он. На этой войне все было инструментами, которые следовало использовать, и если каким — то инструментам суждено быть сломанными, исполняя их предназначение… пусть будет так.

— Мы готовы. — сказала Тиривайл. — Мы будем сражаться рядом с тобой.

— Я никогда не сомневался в этом. — ответил Синовал. Он и она стояли рядом, почти касаясь друг друга. Но все же не касаясь. — У нас есть немного времени. — сказал он, уловив следы того понимания, что появилось между ними. — Я бы посоветовал вам отдохнуть. Это может быть последним шансом что у вас есть.

Они коротко переглянулись между собой и кивнули.

Синовал подождал, пока они не ушли, а затем позволил себе улыбнуться. Все сходится вместе.

Затем он снова подумал о враге, о черном сердце, медленно бьющемся в небе.

— Я иду за тобой. — прошептал он.

Ему казалось, что черное сердце забилось чуть быстрее от этой угрозы, но был ли это вызвано страхом или нетерпением — он не мог сказать.

* * *

Все было так словно она попала в оживший кошмар. Тимов видела подобные катастрофы раньше, и чересчур много раз, чтобы оставаться спокойной. Сколько еще может вынести ее мир? Сколько еще огня и безумия? Казалось, что вновь вернулись Плакальщики Теней.

Конечно же, они не вернулись. Один взгляд в небо показывал ей истинную причину всего этого. И от этого кровь стыла в ее жилах. Она всегда была прагматичной. Мистическое и потустороннее никогда не волновало ее, и она всегда старалась игнорировать подобные вещи.

Теперь она уже не могла проигнорировать их.

Их маленькая и разношерстная группа упорно продвигалась к своей цели. Дурла держался впереди, хоть и не отрываясь особо далеко. Тени, которыми казались Безликие, перетекали вокруг них, не останавливаясь ни на секунду, все время меняя позиции. Они всегда были достаточно близко, чтобы защищать остальных от безумия. И все же Тимов была от них не в большем восторге, чем Л'Нир.

Нарнская девушка была рядом, как всегда молчаливая и отстраненная от происходящего.

За время их путешествия на них нападали трижды. В первый раз бормочущий безумец посмотрел на Тимов и рассудок ненадолго вернулся в его взгляд. Он был одет в форму дворцового стражника. Тимов показалось, что он был ей знаком. Тот помедлил, но когда он увидел, как двинулись размытые тени, он бежал с бессвязными воплями.

Ее ли вид был тем, что временно вернул ему разум? Или дело было просто в ментальной пустоте от присутствия Безликих? Тимов была бы рада верить в первое, но подозревала, что второе ближе к истине.

В двух других случаях рассудок не посещал нападавших на них. Дурла убил кого — то, остальные же просто пали на землю их тела были рассечены на части одним ударом — жуткое подтверждение мастерства Безликих.

В конце концов дворец появился перед ними. Он не горел. Более того, он казался вымершим. Огромные ворота стояли без охраны и были распахнуты настежь. И это пугало более всего. Дворец никогда не должен был оставаться пустым. Он был сердцем столицы, а та — сердцем Центаври Прайм. А Центаври Прайм была сердцем Республики.

— Смотрите! — воскликнула Л'Нир. — В небе!

Тимов не хотела смотреть вверх, но в голосе молодой нарнки было что — то, что заставило ее приглядеться, прикрывая глаза от пепла. Там сияли огоньки, быстро летящие под клубящимися, сталкивающимися фиолетово — черными облаками. Она не могла отчетливо их разглядеть.

— Твои глаза лучше моих, милая. — проговорила Тимов. — Что это?

— Корабли. — ответила Л'Нир. — Я… не разглядела подробностей. По — моему, чересчур малы для ворлонских. Наверное, десантные транспорты.

— Это корабли. — подтвердил Дурла. — Но я тоже не могу разглядеть — чьи именно.

— Помощь? — предположила Л'Нир. — Или, может быть, еще какие — то захватчики?

— Неважно. — отмахнулся Дурла. — Если это захватчики — их выбьют. Вы поклялись служить нам, не так ли?

— Мы служим тому, кто сидит на вашем троне. — прошипел из теней голос чужака.

— Мы и весь наш род. Дайте нам повелителя и дом, и мы отдадим вашему Императору свою верность.

Дурла улыбнулся, с тем обезоруживающем выражением лица, что заставляло его выглядеть куда моложе своих лет. Тимов смутилась, вспомнив каким прекрасным он был.

— Видите, леди. — проговорил он. — Нам нечего бояться. Я достойно позабочусь о Центаври Прайм после вашей отставки.

— Да. — ответила Тимов, тщательно выдерживая бесстрастным тон своего голоса. — Уверена, что позаботитесь. Но для начала стоит убедиться, что от Центаври Прайм останется что — то, о чем можно заботиться.

Они прошли через проем гигантских дверей и медленно шли по самому дворцу. Никого не было видно. Нигде.

Затем, точно так же, как и снаружи, Л'Нир внезапно вскинула голову. Острота ее чувств, пожалуй, могла бы заставить устыдиться даже Безликих, если только они не уловили того же и просто не подавали вида.

— Сюда. — сказала она, указывая прямо на тронную залу. — Оттуда послышался какой — то шум. Это было похоже на… хихиканье.

— Безумие. — проговорил Дурла. — Оно повсюду. Следуйте за мной.

Они двинулись, и Тимов устремилась вперед. Она хотела попасть туда первой. Он должна узнать — жив ли Лондо. В эту секунду для нее именно это было важнее всего прочего. Если он умер, то..

Если он умер…

То она переживет это, как сможет, но внутри для нее умрет весь мир.

Она первой вошла в тронную залу, и застыла на месте от открывшейся картины.

Зал явно послужил ареной для битвы. Запах подсыхающей крови ударил ей в нос. Перед троном распростерлось два тела, и ни одно из них не двигалось. Одним был Лондо, другое принадлежало нарну — вероятно, Г'Кару, хотя она и не знала его в лицо.

А на самом троне сидел молодой, слегка полноватый центаврианин. Ей понадобилась пара секунд чтобы узнать его.

Вир Котто.

Тот хихикнул.

— Добро пожаловать в мою тронную залу. — произнес он. — Вы пришли почтить своего Императора?

* * *

Это было кошмаром, и чем больше он на это глядел, тем кошмарней это становилось. И оно не становилось менее страшным оттого, что было знакомо.

Марраго хотелось кричать. Он хотел заорать и дать выход ярости.

— Это мой дом! Вы разрушили его!

— Это мой дом!

Он не закричал. Он знал цену спокойствию. Его солдаты должны верить, что он все держит в своих руках. Он должны доверять ему. Солдаты, которые не верят что их командир контролирует ситуацию, не будут сражаться как следует.

Он должен оставаться спокойным. Все должно быть так, словно все идет по плану.

Но его мир умирал.

Он опустил свой корабль настолько низко, насколько мог, не рискуя повредить его в атмосфере. Он никогда не видел ничего подобного. Он сражался во многих, ни на что не похожих местах, и он читал отчеты о сражениях в гиперпространстве, но это…

Казалось, небо было охвачено огнем, казалось что сами Боги швыряются в них молниями.

Он запнулся и едва не расхохотался. Он шел против Богов. Это была война против Богов. Он и те, кто сражался рядом с ним, были смертными, кто пытался отвоевать свое место в галактике. Вот за что велась эта война.

Несколько десантных капсул были поражены молниями и мгновенно испарились. По крайней мере, он надеялся на то что это было мгновенно. Это легче — верить, что смерть их экипажей была безболезненной. Большая часть капсул приземлилась. Его солдаты были обучены сопротивляться манипуляциям с психикой. Он давным — давно выучил этот урок, и Синовал с его Охотниками за Душами провели необходимое обучение. Собственная харизма Марраго доделала остальное.

Этого должно быть достаточно.

Он молился, чтобы этого было достаточно.

Часть столицы сейчас уже была захвачена. Это уже кое — что.

Но над ней… Марраго не требовались доклады, чтобы понять, что положение становится все хуже. Что толку в том, чтобы захватить столицу, если небеса разорвут себя и весь мир на части?

Марраго медленно выдохнул. Это был его дом. Здесь умерла Линдисти. Он больше не покинет планету.

— Лорд — Генерал. — пролаял голос. — Мы засекли кое — что… — Последовала пауза. Поначалу Марраго подумал что сигнал пропал. Такая проблема была, и они отчаянно с ней боролись.

Потом он понял, что это было просто неуверенностью.

— Что — то появилось. Думаю… это открывается воронка перехода… среди облаков.

Что — то проходит сквозь нее…

* * *

— Полагаю, нам пора получить кое — какие ответы.

Синовал посмотрел на двоих, стоящих напротив него.

— Да? — спокойно ответил он.

Шеридан и Деленн стояли рядом. Они не касались друг друга, но были очень близки. Итак, они пришли к какому — то взаимопониманию. Это хорошо. Синовал был доволен. И он, и она будут сражаться лучше, если будут считать, что им есть ради чего сражаться.

— Да. — продолжил Шеридан. Говорил только он. Деленн пока что не сказала ни слова, и просто сверлила его взглядом темно — зеленых глаз. Возраст и горе сделали ее несколько холодной в обращении, во всяком случае, по его, Синовала, ощущениям. Ее глаза были холодны; изумруд скрывшийся подо льдом.

Ему это понравилось.

— Зачем ты вернул меня? Ни на секунду не поверю, что ты это сделал по доброте сердечной. У тебя есть свои причины — и, думаю, мы имеем право знать — каковы они.

— Вот как ты отвечаешь? Никакой благодарности, Шеридан?

— Как я сказал — ты сделал это не просто так. Зачем?

Синовал усмехнулся.

— Кому — то придется править, когда это закончится.

Шеридан моргнул.

— Что?

— Я военный вождь, Шеридан. Я генерал и тактик. Я могу воодушевлять тех, кто мне служит, но не могу заставить мне служить. Я взываю к их страхам, к их страсти воевать. Знаешь, это куда более врожденное, чем тебе кажется. Жажда опасности, ярости, агрессии…

Вот почему мир рухнул — потому что слишком много было тех, кто стремился воевать. Я говорю за них. Большинство из их ныне мертвы.

Но есть и другие, те, кто хотят лишь мира и спокойствия. Любви, возможно, семьи и дружбы. Удовольствий, и простых и изысканных. Кто стремится сделать деньги или карьеру. Те, кто не желают войны.

И для них… для них я чудовище. Я стал чудовищем из необходимости. Я сделал то, что был должен, чтобы сражаться на этой войне, и не жалею ни о чем. Я собирал армии и флоты, и я устраивал битву за битвой. Я сражался при свете и сражался в тени. Я говорю это без скромности и смирения, но никто — никто — не мог бы вести эту войну лучше меня.

Но я не могу править в мире. Я не могу вдохновлять. Эта война закончится. Скоро. Финальная битва начинается. Если мы проиграем, то тут править будет нечем. Если же мы победим… то этой новой галактике понадобится лидер.

Шеридан взглянул недоверчиво.

— Я?

— Конечно же, ты. Кто еще? Шеридан, ты — откровение. Спроси Деленн о том, какой был эффект от твоей смерти. Если на то пошло — спроси Деленн про эффект от ее смерти. И ты, и она умирали прежде, и вас обоих удивительным образом коснулось то, что вы оставили позади.

Своей смертью ты вдохновил очень многих, Шеридан. Теперь ты можешь сделать то же самое своей жизнью. Вы оба получите еще один шанс построить мир, и на этот раз… может быть, на этот раз, это сработает.

— Что? Это… это смешно. Я был мертв двенадцать лет! Что я теперь знаю про вдохновление? Что, если… что, если я не хочу никого вдохновлять?

— О. Знаешь… Честно говоря, я не верил, что ты это скажешь.

Шеридан отшатнулся. Инстинктивно, не раздумывая, Деленн протянула руку чтобы поддержать его.

— Все в порядке. — проговорил он после долгой паузы. — Все в порядке, будь ты проклят. Что у тебя за план? Что теперь нам предполагается делать?

— Я собрал все силы, что мог. Это, ко всему, и могучая армия. Я поведу их на войну, на штурм самой укрепленной цитадели ворлонцев, вне их собственного пространства. Мне нужно будет сбросить ворлонцев с хвоста, чтобы я сам… и кое — кто еще мог войти во владения Чужаков — Третье Пространство, как его называют. Там…

Ладно, хватит пока. Ты же не ждешь, что я выдам все мои секреты? Я бы хотел, чтобы вы двое остались у меня за спиной, и приняли руководство битвой на этой стороне. Как только Собор и я отправятся в иное измерение — битва будет более — менее закончена. Если мы успешно уничтожим Чужаков, то ворлонцы должны капитулировать… особенно после того, как я подорву одну из моих маленьких закладок.

Когда это закончится… если это закончится… то вы двое можете делать все, что сочтете нужным. Вы победили Теней словами и идеями, не оружием. Я думаю, что это вновь станет могучим инструментом. Чужаков оставьте мне. Поможете мне сражаться на моей войне — и ваши войны будут куда легче.

— Итак… где же эта твоя битва? Где ты атакуешь?

Синовал усмехнулся.

— Где же еще?

Вавилон — Пять, разумеется.

Глава 8

Безмятежный сон, бесконечный и беспробудный, в сердце мира — того, что был сердцем вселенной, сердцем творения. Ибо все творение начинается с разрушения и не имеет конца, если только не найдется тех, кто принесет ему конец, и преобразит вселенную по своему подобию, чтобы стереть все, что отличается от них и воздвигнуть храм их Богу.

Храм и усыпальница.

Мысли вспыхивали в его гигантском мозгу, танцующие вспышки молний высвечивали видения, состоящие из воспоминаний и вкуса смерти. Так много лет прошло с тех пор, как он сделал свой последний вдох, с тех пор, как его бесчисленные глаза в последний раз открывались, чтобы взглянуть на вселенную, которую он уничтожил, с тех пор, как он почувствовал, как оборвалась последняя жизнь.

Это воспоминание возвращалось снова и снова; последнее создание что оставалось во всей этой вселенной, и которое не было его отпрыском. Облик и имя этого создания стерлись — если вообще были известны — но оставалась память о страхе внутри, его ужасе, проклятьях, которые оно выплевывало на его чужеродном языке и молитвы богу, который — если тот вообще существовал — был убит Богом — Императором.

Он спит, но спит чутко, ворочаясь во сне и целый мир вздрагивает. Храмы остаются стоять и каждый — эхо славного прошлого. Уходят бессчетные тысячелетия, и все, что остается его детям, это патрулировать и зорко следить, высматривая признаки возвращающейся жизни. Но тут нет ничего, ни малейшей бактерии, ни споры, и даже ни единого мира, который мог бы приютить эту жизнь.

Его дети плывут, двигаются через великую тьму между звездами, выискивают видения и ответы в кроваво — красной бездне или великой пустоте. Хотя и не находят их. Бог Император отдыхает, ждет, вспоминает славную охоту, и видит сны о времени, когда она начнется вновь.

У него есть глаз, полуоткрывшийся теперь, после множества столетий дремоты, глаз, который смотрит в иной мир, где есть живые — о, насколько же они разнообразны! Некоторые просто волшебны, некоторые — совершенно обыденны. Но все это — жизнь, не просто сон, она реальна и так близка, что можно потянуться и коснуться ее.

Но кроваво — красный барьер хранит ее недоступной, и он возвращается ко сну. Тысячи лет проходят, прежде чем он понимает, что это место реально. Да, времени было достаточно, чтобы портал закрылся, и его род был забыт жизнью, что кипит в этом новом месте, достаточно времени, чтобы они стали слабы, а значит — чтобы они вновь изведали ужас.

Больше двенадцати лет мысли возвращались к нему, мысли о пробуждении и охоте, и память о том, что это может вернуться вновь. Его дети возносили молитвы в его честь, прославляя его имя, которое не могло быть сказано, которое могло лишь пригрезиться в крови и тенях. Эти верные воззвания, в конце концов, почти пробудили его. Темные молнии трещали на его коже, и его сердце в небе билось все громче и ритмичней. Под ним содрогался и гудел мир — склеп, и мертвые, которым не давали покоя, сердито и бессмысленно ворочались в рядах своих могил.

И глаз между мирами открылся шире, и Бог — Император вновь обратил свое гибельное внимание на мироздание, что знало жизнь, и он вновь мечтал об охоте.

* * *

Великие врата были закрыты и спрятаны в гиперпространстве, открытой ране вселенной. За ними ждали Корабли Врага, жрецы, ждущие, чтобы принести их религию множеству совершенно новых созданий, мирам и народам, нетронутым благословенным величием, коим являлась смерть.

Созданные давным — давно, потерянные и выброшенные в гиперпространство, они, наконец, были найдены. Были и другие способы привести Лордов Смерти в это нетронутое мироздание, но воспользоваться вратами было самым надежным. Но, также, это было и самым опасным. Открывшись, они позволяли пройти в них любому созданию из вселенной Чужаков. Но также они могли привести врагов к их дому, к их миру — склепу, их великому всепланетному кладбищу.

Чужаки не боялись ничего. Они прекрасно понимали их место в мироздании. Они знали свою цель, и знали что ничто не может помешать им ее достигнуть. С ними ничего не могло случиться, они могли лишь только умереть, и тогда они бы познали то счастье, которым они стремились наградить всех остальных существ. Но хоть они и были бесстрашны, они не были глупы. Они были осторожны. В новом мироздании были существа, почти столь же древние и могущественные как и они сами.

Хоть по стандартам этого нового мира их ворлонские прислужники и были древними, они были на десятки тысячелетий моложе Чужаков. Но здесь были и иные создания, существа видевшие рассвет жизни в этом космосе, существа наследовавшие Первым, существа, которые познали секреты смерти и даже, как ходили слухи, могли отказать душе в смерти и заключить ее навечно в свои энергетические сферы.

Эти существа будут уничтожены — со временем, и со всей осторожностью. Такой великолепный акт умерщвления мог быть исполнен только как кульминационный момент опустошения этой галактики. Такое должно быть проведено правильно.

И потому Лорды не спешили открывать врата, ведь эти создания могли напасть на них, могли появиться в небесах над их благословенном кладбищенским миром, над дворцом где спит сам Бог — Император.

Были и другие способы войти в новый мир — менее удобные, быть может, но более безопасные. Чужаки могли подождать. Для ожидания у них была вся вечность. Один из их Лордов уже явился в этой новой вселенной. Будут и другие.

И быть может со временем сам Бог — Император проснется и выйдет на эту прекрасную, полную жизни сцену. Одна галактика, переполненная тем, что живет и может быть принесено в жертву.

А за пределами этой галактики — целая вселенная неизвестная, невиданная и неведомая.

Чужаки едва ли не дрожали от мыслей о ней.

* * *

Оно было черным, дырой, прорванной в небесах, порталом в то место, о котором никто из них не хотел и думать. Марраго не мог увидеть его сам, и не желал этого. Криков тех, кто мог его видеть — было достаточно.

Это были они. Чужаки.

В миг слепой паники он отключил коммлинк. Его сердца отчаянно колотились. В одном ухе он слышал тихий, соблазняющий шепот, в другом — захлебывающиеся вопли его солдат.

Безумие. Куда бы они ни приходили, они приносили безумие. И это был не рядовой Чужак. Даже здесь он мог почувствовать его мощь.

Марраго обернулся к экрану, который показывал продвижение его флота. Приборы взбесились, плясали и непрерывно меняли показания. От них не было толку.

Здесь, и внизу и наверху, были его люди. Его солдаты, сражавшиеся на его войне. Его народ, умиравший в кровавом тумане анархии.

Глубоко вздохнув, он вновь активировал комм — канал.

Поначалу нахлынувшая волна звуков почти ошеломила его. Крики и рычание, и безумная ярость. Он попытался вмешаться. На первый раз ему это не удалось. Все было слишком хаотичным. Слишком много шума. Он попытался вновь. И вновь его никто не услышал.

Он выпрямился.

— Тишина в эфире! — прорычал он.

Настоящей тишины не наступило, но шум несколько утих. Часть криков и воплей все еще была слышна, но, в основном, помехи стихли.

— Это работа врага. — отчеканил он. — Мы все обучены сопротивляться ему, насколько это возможно. Враг сеет гнев, хаос и ненависть, разжигая наши низменные инстинкты. Но мы — центавриане, и мы не поддадимся варварству.

Я хочу, чтобы все вы нашли силу в гневе, который оно внушает. Думайте о горе, которое принесла вам эта война. Думайте о ваших женах, детях, родителях и друзьях что лежат сейчас мертвыми. Думайте о нашем пылающем доме. Думайте о нашем наследии.

Вспомните обо всем этом.

И уничтожьте эту тварь!

Он вел свои корабли вперед, время от времени уделяя внимание солдатам на земле. У тех были свои задачи, и они будут исполнять их со всем возможным старанием. Он же не ступит на Центаври Прайм до тех, пор пока война не будет окончена.

Он почувствовал вкус собственной крови и ярости. Вместо того, чтобы подавлять эмоции — он направлял их, он вел свой флот вперед, направляя его волной за волной к чудовищу, которое тянулось сюда сквозь разрыв в небесах.

Он вспоминал Линдисти.

* * *

Кораблями минбарцев командовал мстительный минбарец в сером, хмурый и темноглазый. Маррэйн стоял у руля его флагмана, «Широхиды». Рядом с ним, неразлучная словно его тень, стояла Тиривайл, шептавшая советы исполненные мудрости.

Позади них были Так'ча, под командованием ветерана Рамде Хакстура. Фанатичные и целеустремленные, пылающие страстью при мысли о том, что они вновь призваны сражаться с Богами.

Кораблей нарнов было немного, но все они были решительны, все они были ветеранами бесчисленных битв. На'тод и Г'Лорн командовали вместе. Их боевым кличем было «Помни Нарн!» Прошло двенадцать лет, но никто из них не забыл этого.

Куломани прислал столько вооружения, сколько смог собрать. Защита миров бракири и дрази поглощала большую часть его ограниченных ресурсов но бракирианские Охотницы на Ведьм откликнулись на зов Тиривайл. Несколько кораблей вели экипажи из ветеранов Осады Бракира, все — знающие как сражаться с врагом, все — узнавшие потери и горе, и все, у кого не оставалось ничего, кроме войны. Некоторое количество дрази отправилось сражаться вместе с ними.

Шеридан и Деленн были на борту одного из кораблей бракири, «Поминовении» класса «Кара», и у обоих было неспокойно на душе — и из — за этой войны, и друг за друга, и оттого, что они знали, что у них нет выбора. Шеридана в особенности не радовали мысли о возвращении в бой.

Охотники за Душами уже собрались, их корабли даже сейчас были зловещими, таинственными и наводящими страх. За столетия они позабыли многое, касающееся войны, но их Примарх вновь вселил в них боевой дух. Народ, для которого в смерти не было никаких страхов, был готов сражаться и умирать за него.

Центавриане не явились, и их не просили об этом. Где — то там Марраго продолжал свою последнюю битву за то, чтобы вернуть свой мир, и ему не будут мешать.

Тут и там были и другие корабли. Лумати, врии, гаймы, пак'ма'ра, ллорты. Немногие, но ценные.

И разбросанные среди всех прочих, словно гиганты среди детей тут были Изначальные, расы могущественные и настолько древние, что даже их имена были позабыты. Элой'а, квайрин, тамиакин, ашура… Величественные и надменные, само их присутствие вселяло благоговение, изумление, и немалую долю страха, даже сейчас, после двенадцати лет войны.

И посреди всех них, был Собор, темный, сливающийся с чернотой космоса. Центр всех их усилий. Сьюзен была на его борту, командовала кораблями Охотников за Душами и поддерживала связь со всеми остальными кораблями флота.

И на высочайшей башне Собора, над всеми ними, словно бог наблюдающий за своими детьми…

…был Синовал.

Где — то в ином месте, где — то очень далеко, Бог — Император содрогнулся, словно тень пала на его могилу. Врата вспыхнули и флот прыгнул в пространство у Вавилона—5.

* * *

Вся сцена была просто… нелепа, настолько, что Л'Нир поначалу показалось, что у нее начались галлюцинации. Она видела множество странных вещей во время этого кошмарного путешествия по разрушенной и горящей столице, но то зрелище, что обрушилось на нее в тронной зале — это было для нее чересчур.

Она оторвала взгляд от Вира и присмотрелась к Г'Кару, лежавшему ничком на полу. Тот, казалось, не дышал.

Нет.

Только не так. Он не мог так умереть.

Не раздумывая, в первый раз с тех пор, как она встретила Г'Кара, отдав разум во власть эмоций, она бросилась вперед. Тимов попыталась остановить ее, Дурла потянулся за ней, но страх подстегивал ее, и она побежала прямо к Г'Кару.

— Но — но, — захихикал Вир, тряся головой. — А вот так — не надо.

Л'Нир вздрогнула, когда пол ушел из — под ее ног. Два ощущения захлестнули ее: омерзительный запах, ударивший снизу и сердце, защемившее от падения.

На миг ее тело застыло в воздухе, и она заметила краем глаза то, что было под ней. Исковерканное тело З'шайлила, пики, с которых капала вымазавшая их темная кровь, и тяжелый запах смерти.

Ее падение длилось тысячу лет, само время остановилось от осознания ожидавшей ее участи. Она не боялась умереть, но она внезапно, отчаянно и мучительно страшилась этого падения. У нее было достаточно времени, чтобы понять что ее ждет, достаточно времени, чтобы понять, что она ничего не может сделать чтобы остановить свое падение и достаточно времени, чтобы отчаянно пожелать узнать — что же все — таки случилось с Г'Каром.

Затем этот миг закончился, и она упала.

Она закричала, когда несколько пик вонзились в ее тело. Ее руки, ноги и грудь были пробиты, кожа взрезана а мышцы разорваны. Как ни странно, боли почти не было, был только страх и осознание того, что ее тело изувечено.

Нет.

Г'Кар!

Она попыталась выкрикнуть его имя, но когда она открыла рот, из него лишь полилась кровь.

Небо над ней стало темным и свет исчез. Она вновь попыталась заговорить, но все что она смогла — это кашлянуть. Она закрыла глаза и провалилась во тьму.

* * *

Наверху, в тронной зале, Император Котто закрыл люк ловушки и огляделся вокруг.

— Вот так. — сказал он, хихикая. — Как ужасно, не правда ли?

* * *

Это должно было стать последней великой битвой войны. Победа или поражение — это будет концом. Вавилон—5 был средоточием ворлонской мощи за пределами их территорий. Они только что потеряли Казоми—7, и они были выбиты из многих других захваченных ими ранее мест.

Вавилон—5 был центром, базой для их сил, крепостью одновременно символической и реальной. В центре бесчисленных торговых путей, в центре самого Альянса, это было последним, пусть и потрепанным символом той мечты, на которой вырос Альянс.

Синовал избегал его. В ближайших окрестностях Вавилона—5 не произошло ни единой стычки. Некоторые верили что он не хотел возвращаться на место своего величайшего поражения. Другие считали что станция была слишком хорошо защищена, что ее слишком тяжело взять.

Все они ошибались.

Он всегда планировал оставить Вавилон—5 напоследок.

Здесь собрались флоты ворлонцев, и рядом с ними были Чужаки — их союзники и хозяева, готовые к последнему бою. Гражданских на станции было немного, и это были несчастные, подавленные загнанные существа. Само присутствие Чужаков убивало и калечило многих.

Ворлонцы были повелителями гиперпространства. Они издалека засекли приближение сил Синовала. У них было достаточно времени, чтобы подготовиться, достаточно времени, чтобы собрать их силы, чтобы подтянуть самые мощные их флоты.

Когда атакующие появились из гиперпространства — они были готовы.

И точно так же был готов Синовал.

* * *

Ты готов?

Вопрос пропел в его разуме и ангельское видение явилось перед ним. Это была она — та, кто говорила с ним, голос один из многих, но голос сильнейший, исполненный стремления, силы и…

…чувства.

Любви.

— Да. — ответил человек, которого звали Альфредом Бестером. — Я готов.

— Мы выступаем первыми. Будь готов действовать в ту же секунду, как мы выдернем тебя на волю. Тебе многое может показаться необычным. Уверен, что ты будешь готов к этому?

— Я буду готов… Талия.

— Да. Я Талия.

— Хорошо. Да…, хорошо.

Он медленно вернулся в неуютное пространство, окружавшее его тело и снова почувствовал тугие усики стеблей, схвативших его, спеленавших и разминающих его, поддерживающих его живым, заставляющих его сердце биться, а легкие — дышать, не дающие атрофироваться мускулам, удерживающие его тело в плену, пока его разум был поставлен на службу их хозяевам.

Его разум и разумы бесчисленных иных существ.

Он оставался чуть отстраненным от своего тела, не желая возвращаться полностью. Ощущение беспомощности здесь было чересчур сильным, и он совершенно не хотел его испытывать. Он боялся, что если он вернется, то мощь Сети снова возьмет над ним верх, и он все забудет.

Он не хотел забывать.

Однажды лемминг полетит.

Он мог видеть своими собственными глазами. Все было… не темно, напротив — настолько ярким, что он ничего не мог разглядеть. Он не знал — где было его тело, что окружало его, сколько охранников могло быть рядом. Он знал, что он формировал центральный перекресток Сети, место где проходило и пересекалось множество путей. Он был силен, но более того — он был лидером. Он вел этих людей и ему подобных, когда он был свободен. Ворлонцы, очевидно, считали что он сможет делать это и дальше — как их пленник.

Он больше не будет пленником.

Настало время.

Он ощутил это в то мгновение, когда это случилось. По Сети прошла рябь, и перед его глазами все расплылось. Он слышал крики заключенных, когда они оказались свободными, и он знал что настало его время.

Он скользнул своим сознанием вперед, и с долей страха вернулся в тюрьму своего тела.

На мгновение его захлестнуло ощущение дикого ужаса, но оно прошло и он успокоился. Стебли вокруг него, бывшие прежде такими сильными, стали ничем — вялые, иссушенные и умирающие. Он напряг мышцы, которыми он не пользовался уже десять с половиной лет, и разорвал эти жгуты.

Его первый шаг был неуверенным, но все же он удался ему. Второй был уже лучше, и он вышел наружу из ниши, которая так долго была его тюрьмой.

Он не мог осознать то, что он видел. Все было ярким, ослепляющим и совершенно чужим. От его чувств не было толку. Он не знал — оттого ли это, что он вернулся в свое тело, или же так на него действует это место. Казалось, что здесь не было ни полна ни потолка. Все простиралось в бесконечность, и все было таким ярким. Он плыл посреди всего этого.

Он закрыл глаза и начал вглядываться чувствами, отличными от пяти основных. Это помогло ему куда больше. Разумеется, в этом был порядок. Здесь не было ничего кроме порядка.

Что — то двигалось, направляясь к нему, что — то, что излучало гнев, могущество и ярость.

Альфред Бестер поймал себя на том, что он улыбается, поворачиваясь навстречу ворлонцу.

Ведь это же был их родной мир.

* * *

Воздух вокруг него тихо гудел, словно первая нота в нестройной песне, которую мог слышать только он. Врата, которые он захватил — шары, ящики и зеркала — дрожали, отблески света вспыхивали вокруг них. Сейчас они приближались к своим хозяевам.

Синовал не следил за битвой. Для этого у него были другие. У него же была отдельная задача, которой он должен был уделить свое внимание.

Он мог чувствовать большие врата поблизости, надежно спрятанные в кармане гиперпространства и заякоренные неподалеку от Вавилона—5. И он мог почувствовать тварь за теми вратами. Каждая молекула Собора, казалось, содрогалась в отвращении к тому, что было так близко, к тому, что пряталось там.

Синовал прикрыл глаза и распахнул свой разум, протягиваясь сознанием к главным вратам. Закрыты и надежно заперты. Враг боялся что что — то могло пройти через них в их вселенную. Они не посмели открыть их — из страха перед контратакой.

Но у любых ворот есть ключ, и каждый замок можно открыть с обоих сторон.

Гудение стало громче, оно разносилось по всему Собору. В командном центре Сьюзен Иванова поморщилась, звук действовал на нервы, как скрип ногтя по стеклу. Преторы Собора, уже ослабленные нападением на Исток, остались бесстрастны, но все они посмотрели вверх, в направлении их повелителя.

— Вы готовы? — спросил Синовал.

Мы готовы. — ответили гулкие голоса Истока.

Исток загудел. Перед своим мысленным взором Синовал видел главные врата.

И он видел черный свет, сочившийся из них по краям.

* * *

— Ненавижу это.

Деленн взглянула на него.

— Твои глаза говорят иное. — прошептала она.

Шеридан посмотрел в ответ.

— О чем ты?

— Ты солдат, Джон. Это оставило на тебе свой отпечаток. Сколько лет прошло с тех пор, как ты в последний раз видел мирное время?

— Это если не считать того времени, что я был мертв? Нет, я ненавижу то, что война — это все, что здесь осталось. Должно было быть что — то иное, что — то большее…

— Так будет. Мы надеемся.

— И когда же именно так будет? — с горечью ответил он.

Она нежно коснулась его руки.

— Потом. — тихо ответила она. — Когда наступит наше время.

* * *

— Мне сказали сны! Они сказали что однажды я буду Императором. Я! — Он хихикнул. — Можете поверить? Я не мог, долго не мог, но видишь — они были правы. Теперь я Император. — «Император» Вир Котто подозрительно огляделся. — Вы же пришли присягнуть мне на верность, не так ли?

Дурла попытался двинуться вперед, его лицо застыло маской гнева, но Тимов коснулась его плеча и мягко оттянула его назад.

— Да, Ваше Величество. — произнесла она собрав все свои актерские навыки. Ее сердца колотились. Она помнила, что позади нее стояли Безликие, ожидавшие повода сорваться в вихрь движения.

— Мы пришли.

Она глубоко поклонилась.

— Удостойте меня чести приблизиться к вашему трону, Ваше Величество.

Вир хихикнул.

— Конечно. То есть… Можете подойти ко мне, проситель.

Тимов медленно и осторожно двинулась вперед. Она посмотрела на него и увидела в его глазах приглашение. Она не решилась свернуть и обойти ловушку. Все, что угодно, могло вызвать вспышку паранойи у нового Императора и она не могла рисковать.

Она ступила туда, где, как она знала, была ловушка, готовясь попытаться отпрыгнуть, если это понадобится. Он не потянулся к открывающей ловушку кнопке.

Она сделала еще шаг вперед и еще, опустив голову, выказывая тем свое почтение.

Это было ошибкой. Она увидела Лондо, лежавшего здесь безмолвно и неподвижно. Она не могла увидеть его лица. Она не могла увидеть — дышал ли он.

Она продолжала идти вперед, стараясь оставаться настолько спокойной, насколько могла. Шум, доносившийся снаружи, почему — то стал громче. Крики безумия, вопли боли. Ее мир вновь пылал. Горел ее город.

И ее муж лежал неподвижный, возможно — мертвый, не далее чем в дюйме от ее ног.

Она достигла основания трона, и покорно опустилась на одно колено. Ее суставы тревожно хрустнули. Что ж, такова была цена старости. И это точно лучше чем… альтернатива.

— Я твой Император. — произнес он вновь, говоря больше для самого себя.

Позади нее стояли Дурла и Безликие. Она надеялась, что они останутся неподвижны.

— Да. — ответила она. — Я Леди Тимов, дочь Алгула, из Дома Моллари по замужеству, Леди Консорт… — она чуть помедлила. — прежнего Императора Лондо Моллари Второго, сим приношу клятву верности Вашему Величеству, Императору Котто Первому.

Он хихикнул.

— Хорошо, хорошо. Я Император не так ли. Я…

— Да. — прошептала она. — Вы Император. Ваше Величество, могу ли я поднять взгляд?

— Да! Да. Смотри.

Она подняла голову. Он сидел, подавшись вперед, почти на самом краешке трона. Будь она моложе и привлекательней — первым ее предположением было бы, что он старается заглянуть ей в платье. А так… она решила, что Вир просто слишком нетерпелив.

Бедняга Вир. Он всегда был хорошим и добрым, пусть и немного простоватым. В его груди бились добрые сердца. Когда — то он были министром — вскоре после воцарения Лондо, до того, как все пошло прахом. Тимов и сама тогда была министром. Все это было настолько давно…

Кинжал был надежно спрятан в ее правом рукаве. Она подобрала его по дороге сюда. Лишнее оружие никогда не повредит.

Конечно это мог бы сделать и Дурла или Безликий, но это должна была сделать она. Они слишком хорошо были знакомы со смертью. Безликие жили ради смерти, а Дурла… он был солдатом. Он был отличным солдатом, но как Император — он стал бы катастрофой. Он стал бы точно таким же чудовищем, как те, что правили здесь сейчас.

Это должна сделать она. Она сделает это потому, что это должно быть сделано, не потому, что она наслаждается этим.

Вир сидел, подавшись на троне вперед, почти что лицом к лицу с ней. Она вздохнула.

А затем она выхватила кинжал из его укрытия и вогнала его между ребер нового Императора. Его глаза удивленно расширились.

* * *

Хотя он никогда и никому не сознался бы в этом, даже под пытками, Маррэйн чувствовал себя весьма неуютно. Он всегда так чувствовал себя в космосе. Не то, чтобы он боялся. Он просто предпочел бы сражаться открыто, глядя в глаза своего врага, полагаясь лишь на свои собственные умения, таланты, и на отвагу солдат рядом с ним.

На его оружие, что он мог сделать сам, или сам испытать, или взглянуть в глаза того, кто его сделал.

Космический корабль же был чем — то совершенно иным. Ему приходилось полагаться на множество тех вещей, над которыми он не имел власти.

И все же, в конце концов — война есть война.

Рука Тиривайл сжалась на его плече. Он не сказал ничего, он был благодарен ей больше, чем можно было выразить словами за то, что она была рядом. Сейчас им не требовалось обмениваться словами. Ей он доверился был в любом бою, где угодно и против любого врага.

Он считал обязательным знать все, что только возможно о тех, кто шел за ним. Так'ча были налетчиками — легкие, быстрые, агрессивные, размытые вихри движения, старающиеся виться вокруг противника куда большего, чем они сами и уничтожать его не столь мощными, но постоянными ударами. Минбарцы использовали и легкие истребители и тяжелые корабли, смешивая мощь и изящество.

Он знал план битвы. Он участвовал в составлении большей его части, и исполнял его он тоже сам.

Ворлонский тяжелый корабль продвигался вперед, быстрый как молния, несмотря на свои размеры, маневрирующий с изяществом, проистекавшим от идеального симбиоза между кораблем и пилотом; результат органической технологии.

И была одна вещь, которую Маррэйн знал о органической технологии.

Если что — то живет — оно знает боль. Если он знает боль — его можно ранить. И если это можно ранить — это можно убить.

Он направил к нему Так'ча — быстрый рой фанатичных воинов, страстно жаждущих вновь уничтожить их Богов. Ворлонцы, судя по всему, уделяли гораздо больше внимания минбарцам. Надменные ублюдки; большинство из них явно считали Так'ча недостойными своего внимания.

Маррэйн прищурился, когда ворлонцы уничтожили один из его тяжелых кораблей. Да, надменные — но сильные, и, проклятье, чересчур быстрые для своих размеров. Он послал Так'ча короткий приказ, и он знал, что они его исполнят.

И они исполнили. Один из корабликов кружился и плясал рядом, и ворлонец все еще не обращал на него внимания. Маррэйн слышал молитвы его экипажа, когда они вогнали свой маленький корабль в органическое орудие ворлонского судна. Последовал взрыв и души Так'ча отправились туда, куда они отправлялись согласно их вере.

Теперь ворлонский корабль был поврежден, он истекал кровью из тысяч маленьких укусов. Его движения были уже не настолько быстры, и не настолько точны. Его главный калибр был выведен из строя, и ему пришлось отбиваться из меньших орудий. Одно из них разрубило минбарский корабль.

Маррэйн двинул вперед «Широхиду». Серый и грозный, как мертвая крепость, подарившая ему это имя, корабль был страшен, потрясающая боевая машина, вооруженная по технологиям предоставленным виндризи и Охотниками за Душами.

Пусть Маррэйн и не любил корабельный бой, но он мог оценить неукротимую мощь своего флагмана.

Страшный залп огня обрушился на ослабевший, и с трудом двигавшийся ворлонский корабль. Так'ча отступили, и вновь перестроились в рой, направляясь к следующей цели. Корабли — собратья «Широхиды» сделали еще один залп, и еще.

Со взрывом, и отдавшимся в разуме странным звуком, похожим на вопль, ворлонский корабль умер.

Одним меньше. Осталось еще без счета.

Маррэйн обернулся, рассматривая течение битвы. Его рот скривился в мрачной усмешке. В бой вступили «Темные Звезды».

* * *

Это было неприятным и раздражающим ощущением; не более чем зудом для твердой, как железо, шкуры Бога Императора, но этого было достаточно, чтобы привлечь его высочайшее внимание. Такого с ним не случалось уже много тысячелетий.

Это был странный шум — гудящий звук, произведенный живыми существами. Должно быть, он доносился из того, иного пространства, ибо всеми, кто оставался в этой вселенной, были лишь его слуги, а они либо молчали, либо славили его имя. Шум должен был появиться из иного источника.

Но кто мог произвести этот шум и сделать так, чтобы он был услышан здесь? Кто обладал подобной мощью? Величайшие умы самых могучих рас в том ином пространстве не могли коснуться его, а уж тем более — заставить его почувствовать зуд. Один лишь вид ничтожнейших из его слуг мог свести с ума большинство разумных, заставив их осознать свою ничтожность и эфемерность.

Подобное нельзя было терпеть. Это вызывало старые воспоминания о давно ушедших временах, о самых первых существах, смотревших в безбрежные небеса вместе с ним, временах до того, как он был божеством, до того, как он был императором, до того, как он стал всем.

Когда он все еще был слеп.

В том новом пространстве были, разумеется, свои старейшие существа, он всегда знал, что так и будет. Но Первый был мертв. Величие той смерти принесло ему самые счастливые сны, и благодаря ей он пришел в это состояние полубодрствования. Там будут иные существа, иные разумные, но раса Первого была мертва.

Дрожь понимания прошла по его разуму, озноб, вызванный чем — то давно забытым, эмоция, которая, возможно, была страхом, любопытством, беспокойством или нетерпением.

Это заслуживало его внимания.

Он протянул свое внимание вовне, его разум потянулся к глазу между мирами.

И он перестал колебаться, мысли побежали быстрее, молниями проносясь в его чудовищном мозгу.

Глаз между мирами открывался.

* * *

— Должно быть, это пугающе. — сказал он. — Знать, что ты теряешь свое место. Не просто положение короля или лорда, но само свое место во вселенной. Так долго вы властвовали надо всем, что видели, надменно уверенные, что ничто и никто не может властвовать над вами.

Я узнал эту надменность, когда был ребенком. И я видел страх в глазах нормалов, когда они смотрели на меня. Давние повелители их мира — и они узнали страх, который ты узнал сейчас, или же узнаешь вскоре.

Вас заменят.

Это тот же страх, который узнал неандерталец, когда его начали истреблять. Слабейший, менее умный, менее способный. Явилась новая раса. И неандерталец умер.

А затем явились мы. Телепаты, способные на то, о чем нормалы могут лишь мечтать. Не думаю, что мы пока что хотя бы коснулись этих способностей по — настоящему. За несколько поколений, за несколько столетий — кто знает… Мы можем быть подобными богам.

Видишь ли, они понимают, что мы можем вытеснить их. Паранойя, страх, ощущение чужого, неестественного. Понимаешь, мы не вписываемся в их упорядоченный, маленький мир.

В первый миг, когда они поняли это… когда они поняли, что мы реальны, что мы существуем, и на что мы способны… Конечно, это было еще до моего рождения, но я бы отдал все что угодно, чтобы быть там и видеть это… этот разгорающийся, чистый, безысходный страх в их глазах.

Должно быть, он был именно таким, какой сейчас чувствуешь ты.

Моя память слегка неверна, наверняка — из — за всего того времени, что я провел запертый в вашей Сети, но кое — что я помню. Я могу вспомнить достаточно. Поначалу вы создали нас, как оружие, а когда война, на которой нам полагалось воевать, была закончена — вы нашли нам иное применение. В качестве рабов.

Рабов вашей маленькой системы Порядка.

Но это были вы — те, кто изменил нас изначально, как бы давно это ни было. Вы изменили нас. Вы эволюционировали нас. Вы использовали оружие ваших врагов, чтобы разбить их. Вы предали ваши идеалы и избрали прагматизм.

Терпеть не могу лицемерия. Сражайтесь ради всего, что угодно. Делайте во имя этого все, что потребуется. Неважно — насколько далеко это заведет, пока вы остаетесь верны вашим идеалам. Но вы избавились от них, и сделали вид, что это неважно, что вы все так же чисты, идеальны, что вы истинные моральные вожди галактики.

Вы умрете, все и каждый из вас, и исполнено это будет такими, как мы. Побежденные эволюцией. Мне нравится эта мысль. Она мне очень нравится. Это ласкает мою поэтичную душу.

У меня есть для тебя маленькая история. Событие, настолько важное как это, заслуживает предисловия, не так ли? На Земле, до того, как она была уничтожена, были животные зовущиеся леммингами. Такой маленький грызун. Ходила легенда о том, что эти лемминги могут совершать массовое самоубийство прыгая с обрыва. Это, разумеется, было не совсем правдой, но таков миф, и тебе это все равно без разницы.

Итак, они падали, и те кто падал — гибли. Но все это можно рассматривать как своего рода естественный отбор. Однажды лемминг выживет. Однажды лемминг научится летать.

Эволюция, верно? Точно так же, как мы.

Это будет для тебя уроком… где — то там.

Ворлонец медлил, вздрагивая своим длинным волнистым телом. Здесь они не нуждались в защитных костюмах, не нуждались в иллюзиях. Он пытался использовать свой ангельский облик, но на Бестера, после того, что он видел и делал, это не действовало. Кроме того, за последнюю пару десятилетий он стал совершенным атеистом.

Бестер протянул здоровую руку и сжал пальцы. Ворлонец сопротивлялся, но хватка была чересчур сильна. Бестер мог угадать — о чем тот сейчас думает. Ворлонец не понимал — как один разум, один смертный, человеческий разум мог так легко взять над ним верх.

Бестер не стал говорить ему, что он боролся не с одним человеческим разумом. Он боролся с великим множеством разумов, всеми разумами в Сети которые вернули себе самосознание, которые вспомнили кем и чем они были, и что с ними сделали ворлонцы.

Каждый из них теперь работал на него. Величайшее оружие ворлонцев только что обернулось против них.

Бестер стиснул пальцы в кулак. Сияющее тело ворлонца вздрогнуло и обмякло. Бестер убрал свою хватку и оно безвольно поплыло прочь. Совершенно мертвое.

Прежде он не был телекинетиком и он был рад этому. Они были очень редки, и, к тому же, половина из них оказывалась полными психами. Похоже, что Сеть что — то изменила в нем.

Эволюция. Слегка подстегнутая, но все же действенная.

— Ты все закончил?

Бестер обернулся. Призрак Талии подлетал к нему, появившись из узла, который он разорвал, когда выбирался из Сети.

— Немножко пустого позерства. — хмыкнул он.

— Довольно впечатляюще, но у нас есть работа.

Он улыбнулся.

— О да. Работа, которую надо сделать и планета, которую надо захватить. Он исполнит свою часть сделки, не так ли?

— У меня нет причин в нем сомневаться.

— Хорошо. — Он оглядел бесчисленные чудеса того, что было лишь частью родного мира ворлонцев.

— Это будет прекрасно — вновь обрести дом.

* * *

Было темно и всем, что она могла чувствовать, была боль. Каждая капля ее крови падала с оглушавшим ее всплеском. Она не могла двигаться, ее тело было пробито и изломано ловушкой. Она не знала что происходит наверху, и чем это может закончиться.

Все, о чем могла думать Л'Нир — это о Г'Каре.

Поначалу она думала, что ей это только кажется, и потому, когда голос заговорил с ней в первый раз, она промолчала. Промолчала и во второй. На третий раз она, наконец, поняла кто это был.

— Ты оглохла, девчонка? Я слышу, как стучит твое сердце и чувствую, как капает твоя кровь. Ты не мертва и не потеряла сознание.

— Я думала, что ты мертв. — прохрипела она. Она, наконец, смогла заговорить. Кровь стекла из ее рта, и ее дыхание стало чуть ровнее.

— Я З'шайлил. Чтобы меня убить, надо что — то посерьезней этого, девчонка.

Его голос. Шипящий, мрачный шепот. Она встречала его раньше, в Совете Синовала, и тогда она была им напугана. Если честно, она была рада, когда Синовал прогнал его прочь. На такой войне не было места для созданий, ему подобных.

Но если не на войне — то где же еще?

— Ты Морейл. — просипела она.

— Да.

— Я надеялась что ты мертв.

— Надеялись многие.

Она закрыла глаза, ее тело вздрагивало от хриплых вздохов. Она попыталась составить список своих ран. Легкие, похоже, не были пробиты, сердце все еще билось. В конце концов ее прикончит кровопотеря. Она не могла пошевелиться. Пики держали ее слишком цепко, и попытка освободиться лишь еще сильнее разорвет ее тело.

Как Морейлу удалось столько прожить? Он исчез, как она слышала, с началом того что сейчас творилось. Дурла считал его мертвым. Разве Безликие ничего не сказали по поводу его исчезновения?

— Я Л'Нир. — прошептала она.

— Знаю. Я видел тебя раньше, девчонка.

— В Совете.

— Ты выглядела такой напуганной.

— Я была напугана.

— А сейчас?

— Я… я не хочу умирать. Все это время я учила себя не поддаваться страху, а сейчас… я не хочу умирать.

Послышался странный, скрежещущий звук. Сперва она подумала, что Морейл задыхается, но она не могла обернуться, чтобы посмотреть. Он был под ней, и вес ее тела, должно быть, раздавливал его. Она была легка и изящна, по меркам нарнов, но они были тяжелокостной и плотно сложенной расой — и это, без сомнения, было одной из причин того почему она еще была жива.

Потом она поняла — что это.

Морейл смеялся, медленно, тихо и издевательски.

— Ты никогда не стала бы воином девчонка. Ты не продержалась бы… и секунды… на службе у Темных Повелителей.

— Я и не хотела бы им служить. — Она чувствовала, как ее тело наливается усталостью. Она чувствовала это почти с облегчением. Такая смерть была не так уж и плоха. Она больше не чувствовала боли. Если она сможет просто заснуть…

Нет.

Г'Кар был здесь, наверху. Она должна его увидеть, хотя бы в последний раз. Она не может умереть, не сделав этого.

— Я не хочу умирать. — снова едва слышно прошептала она.

Морейл вновь рассмеялся под ней.

Потом его смех оборвался, и она поняла что его, наконец, не стало.

Она будет следующей. И скоро.

* * *

Сьюзен молчала, внимательно следя за битвой, управляя ей насколько это было возможно Она стояла не на центральной башне, но со своего места она видела достаточно. Собор никто не смог бы упрекнуть в недостаточной чувствительности сенсоров.

Если честно — ей мало что требовалось делать. Ее настоящая работа уже была исполнена. Она всеми своими силами направляла Синовала, превратив его из монстра, готового жертвовать мирами ради своей победы, в…

Она помедлила. Что ж, она все — таки сделала из него что — то лучшее.

Она надеялась, что это сработает. Он объяснил ей свой план, и хотя она и не знала всего, она знала больше, чем кто — либо другой. Это может сработать. Они могут победить.

И более того, они победят правильно.

Ей хотелось бы, чтобы Дэвид был здесь.

Ей хотелось бы увидеть его. В последний раз.

Ей хотелось бы очень многого…

* * *

Это была, без преувеличения, резня. Корабли Марраго бросались на чудовище, явившееся сквозь разрыв в пространстве и поливали его ливнем выстрелов лишь для того, чтобы оно отбрасывало их прочь. Его черные, шипастые щупальца хлестали, врубаясь в корабли, раздирая корпуса и двигатели, превращая боевые суда в бесформенные обломки.

Разрыв становился все больше, по мере того, как тварь прорывалась сквозь него, все больше и больше становилась видна его туша. Марраго был уверен, что заметил там глаз, а может быть и несколько. Черный, беспощадный и извращенный, взгляд твари старшей, чем звезды.

Это был один из их Повелителей? Их жрецов? Его привлек мир, лишившийся всякой веры за десятилетия войны огня и безумия? Волны мощи, расходившиеся от него, были невыносимы. Марраго требовалась вся его собранность, чтобы не поддаться галлюцинациям. Он мог видеть лицо Линдисти, неотступно глядевшее на него. И Сенну, чье тело сочилось кровью, от которой ее бледная кожа становилась алой.

Как ни странно, но эти видения лишь придали ему сил, добавили ему решимости пережить это. Он не допустит, чтобы их смерть была бессмысленной. Он центаврианин.

Центавриане его народ. Они выучили те же уроки, что выучил он. Суровая жизнь — жертвы, долг честь гордость. Никто не ушел от этой войны невредимым. Все узнали потери и боль. Тварь старалась обратить их воспоминания против них, но вместо этого, иллюзии лишь делали их сильнее.

Марраго вскинулся, увидев корабль устремившийся вперед. Тот был поврежден, почти разрушен, но он все еще двигался со скоростью и уверенностью дуэлянта. Марраго горестно вздохнул, узнавая его.

Карн. Карн Моллари. Племянник Лондо. Один из лучших солдат его поколения.

Марраго мог узнать самоубийственный таран, увидев его.

Корабль врезался в чудовищную тушу твари с колоссальным взрывом. Марраго прикрыл глаза, и когда он открыл их вновь — он увидел, что тварь испытывает боль. Огонь полыхал вокруг огромного глаза, а его щупальца метались явно куда беспорядочней, менее осмысленно, почти что — в бешенстве.

Его можно было ранить.

Оно ранено.

А если что — то можно ранить — это можно убить.

С воспрянувшим сердцем Марраго продолжил командовать атакой.

* * *

В материи пространства между его местом и тем, другим был разрыв, прорез неуклонно становившийся все больше и больше. Бог — Император ощущал его, как приятный ветерок прошедшийся по телу. Но не это привлекало его внимание. Один из его лордов почувствовал разрыв, привлеченный туда сигналом, прошедшим через малые врата. Это Бог — Император мог пока что проигнорировать.

Он сосредоточил свои мысли в ином месте. Гул проходил сквозь его огромную, бесформенную тушу, и зуд все ширился и становился все сильнее.

Глаз между мирами, что был главными вратами медленно открывался. Гул доносился оттуда.

Бог — Император развернул одно из длинных щупалец, медленно, не торопясь, исследовал происходящее за гранью. Его слуги из иного места сражались. Они были поклоняющимися ему — меньшим, чем самый ничтожный из его аколитов, ибо они не знали ни его славы, ни красоты великой чистки, но они верили. Они поклонялись ему, на свой ничтожный и слабый манер.

И они сражались.

Пришли враги. Старые расы той вселенной. Юные, по стандартам Бога — Императора, но, тем не менее, владеющие некоторыми силами и знанием.

Бог — Император втянул свою конечность и вернулся к размышлениям.

Все больше и больше света просачивалось по краям глаза между мирами.

Гул становился громче.

* * *

Синовал почувствовал его присутствие, когда он пел для малых врат, и он подготовил себя к психическому удару. Он давно знал о существовании Бога — Императора, дремлющего в его собственной вселенной, но он надеялся еще хотя бы немного дольше избежать его внимания.

Он закричал в голос, когда это сознание задело его. Это была всего лишь случайная мысль Бога — Императора, не более чем на мгновение ока, но это было подобно тому, как если бы человека задел астероид. Если у него и были сомнения насчет соотношения их сил, то сейчас они полностью исчезли.

Он услышал, как что — то жидкое капает на пол, и понял что это была его собственная кровь, сочащаяся из глаз.

Присутствие исчезло спустя мгновение, но этого было достаточно. Бог — Император был стар, как сам вселенная, и, в отличие от Лориэна или Истока, не имел никаких моральных ограничений относительно подобающего использования своей мощи.

К счастью, тот спал так долго, что забыл очень многое.

Звон в ушах стих и ему с трудом удалось поднять голову, рассматривая ход битвы. Та шла… более менее так, как ожидалось.

Маррэйн и Так'ча очистили один фланг от ворлонских кораблей используя классическую тактику «бей — и—беги», которая верно и часто служила им прежде. Так'ча были исполнены радости от того, что снова воюют с их Богами.

Минбарцам приходилось нелегко, но они держались. Корабли его Охотников за Душами несли потери под огнем «Темных Звезд». Они также были целью и для подконтрольного Сети вооружения самого Вавилона—5. Изначальные сражались, как один отряд, исполняя роль защитников Собора и уничтожая любой ворлонский корабль, подбиравшийся чересчур близко. Они еще не вступали в бой по — настоящему, и это Синовала вполне устраивало. Для их участия в происходящем еще не пришло время.

Сеть. Она все еще оставалась мощнейшим оружием ворлонцев, и Синовал неохотно был вынужден признать ее точность и эффективность. Бессчетные разумы, заточенные в ней, работали как единое целое, их мощь превращалась в силы, служившие и разрушению и защите. «Темные Звезды» наносили разрушительные удары. Сам же Вавилон—5 был окружен мерцающим покрывалом из света, которое поглощало весь направленный на него огонь. Вооружение самой же станции было способно уничтожать тяжелые корабли.

Да, Сеть была очень мощным оружием, но у каждого оружия есть своя слабость.

Синовал был бы глупцом, если бы недооценивал ее. Сроки необходимо было выдержать точно. Атаковать слишком рано — и она все еще будет полностью рабочей. Атаковать слишком поздно — и причиненный Сети ущерб могут исправить.

Сроки — это самая важная часть любой битвы.

Одной из сильнейших сторон Синовала как вождя и воина, даже до его превращения в Примарха, была способность сознавать — что он может сделать, а что — нет, и не волноваться о тех вещах, что были вне его власти. Сейчас он ничего не может сделать с Сетью, и потому он должен довериться избранным им агентам.

Он моргнул и потряс головой, стряхивая кровь с глаз. Бог — Император ненадолго отвел свое внимание прочь. У него есть время.

Он продолжил свой ритуал.

* * *

Сейчас они собирались за его спиной, его армия, его племя, его народ, следующий за ним в Землю Обетованную. Он мог заглянуть во все их сознания, точно также, как они могли заглянуть в его.

Не все они были людьми. Люди, если быть точным, не были и в большинстве. Тут были минбарцы, бракири, некоторое количество центавриан, и бессчетные расы, которых он не видел прежде, и о которых он даже не слышал. Но все равно все они были его народом.

Телепаты.

Один из них подлетел к нему, паря так же легко, как и он сам. Он был дилгарцем. Все дилгарцы за пределами этого мира были уже мертвы. Все до последнего, но ворлонцы сохранили здесь одного из них. Может и больше. Может быть, раса дилгарцев снова будет жить.

— Кто ты? — спросил тот.

— Меня зовут Альфред Бестер. — ответил он, обращаясь ко всем сразу. — Я ваш спаситель.

Дилгарцы были расой воинов. Им нужен был кто — то, за кем они могли следовать.

— Командуй. — отозвался дилгарец.

Они прошли по длинному коридору, освобождая всех пленников, которых могли. Их тела появлялись из камер, они были слабы и морщились от света, но сила их разумов оставалась неизменной. Мощь Сети оставалась с ними.

Они покинули длинный коридор из света, центральный узел Сети, отражение Истока Душ, и вырвались в город ворлонцев. Никто из них, даже самые старейшие, не мог по — настоящему постичь подобное место, ибо это не было настоящим городом в обычном смысле этого слова. Это было местом, где жили миллионы ворлонцев, но те эволюционировали далеко за пределы обычных мирских потребностей и желаний. Их тела реально нуждались в жилищах не больше чем в нарядах, пище, или любви.

Все было ярким клубящимся туманом. Никто из них наверняка не мог бы дышать в этой атмосфере, но они дышали. Они все очень сильно изменились.

К ним подлетали ворлонцы — возможно, любопытствовавшие или рассерженные. Они были уничтожены. Тут встречались здания, или, вернее, то, что могло бы быть зданиями. Они были уничтожены.

Наверху, на околопланетной орбите, скрывались бесчисленные спутники. Защита родного мира ворлонцев, и каждый содержал одного из них: пойманного в плен телепата. Бестер говорил с ними и говорил им, что они будут свободны.

Свобода распространилась со скоростью мысли. Столпы света прорвали атмосферу и ударили в поверхность. Здания пылали. Корабли, пылая, падали с орбиты.

Ворлонцы пытались отбиваться, но здесь они были слишком слабы, слишком уязвимы, слишком беззащитны. Двенадцать лет войны дорого обошлись им, и, разумеется…

Здесь были Чужаки.

Первой их увидела Талия. Огромное сооружение, строение размером с город, плывущее над залитым светом ландшафтом. Растениеподобные щупальца свисали к земле, словно занавес. На их кожице распускались цветы. Этот вид должен был потрясать разум и наполнять душу благоговением…

Благоговения не было. Строение разрушалось, болезненная сыпь расползлась по его коже. Щупальца были иссушенными и черными. От него тянуло тяжелой вонью, и там где полагалось быть свету — были только тени.

— Вот оно. — сказал Бестер. — Их руководство.

Он полетел к зданию, остальные освобожденные рабы последовали за ним, оставляя за собой след из хаоса и разрушений.

* * *

Его глаза распахнулись от шока.

— Но… — пробормотал он залитым кровью ртом. — Но….

— Я… должен был… стать… Императором…

— Так… сказали… сны…

Он качнулся вперед и свалился с трона. Тимов мягко шагнула в сторону, выпустив кинжал.

— Бедняга. — вот и все, что сказала она.

Потом она посмотрела на трон. Она ненавидела это сиденье. Она всегда ненавидела его. Неудобное, подавляющее, просто омерзительное. Она осторожно отошла назад и взглянула на неподвижные тела Лондо и Г'Кара. На ее глазах показались слезы.

Потом она обернулась и взглянула на остальных. Они все смотрели только на нее. Наступил момент тишины.

Дурла нарушил его смехом.

— Прекрасно проделано, — леди. — сказал он. — Самый умелый удар, что мне приходилось видеть.

— Я счастлива, что вам понравилось. — едко ответила она. На нее накатило мрачное настроение. Это было так бессмысленно, совершенно бессмысленно и глупо. Должно быть, было в Вире что — то, какой — то росток тщеславия — иначе присутствие Безликих прогнало бы его безумие.

А может быть и нет. Может быть, есть такие виды безумия, которые просто нельзя вылечить.

Затем она осознала все случившееся и осознала, что она выкрикивает приказы.

— Мы должны укрепить это место. Кто — нибудь, уберите тела. Ворота — закрыть и запереть. Л'Нир! — Она поискала кнопку ловушки и нажала ее, открыв люк. — Л'Нир! — закричала она, подойдя к яме. — Девочка, ты…?

— Здесь. — прохрипел слабый голос. — Я… здесь…

— Дурла, не стой на месте! — рявкнула Тимов. — Достаньте ее. И будьте осторожны. Не дайте пикам еще больше ее изранить. Есть тут кто — нибудь, понимающий в медицине? Как насчет тех зенеров? Хорошо. Помогите ей! Дурла! Я что, с собой разговариваю? И, кто — нибудь — уберите тела!

Дурла посмотрел на нее с отвалившейся челюстью, но затем он улыбнулся и начал действовать. Безликие и Зенеры также взялись за работу, и осторожно подняли Л'Нир из ямы. Безликие застыли на секунду, и среди них пробежался негромкий гул. Только когда Тимов осторожно подошла к самому краю — она поняла причину.

В яме оставалось тело. З'шайлил. Их Морейл, никакого сомнения.

Когда приказы были отданы, и вся зала напоминала суетящийся муравейник, Тимов устало присела у подножия трона, рядом с телом Лондо. Его вид разрывал ей душу.

— Ах, Лондо. — вздохнула она. — Какой же ты глупец. Знаешь, я ведь любила тебя.

Она отважилась взглянуть ему в лицо. Он был бледен, и его глаза смотрели вверх застывшим взглядом.

Тимов посмотрела еще раз.

Он моргнул. Она была в этом уверена. Он моргнул.

— Лондо. — прошептала она.

Из его рта послышался звук, негромкий вздох. Он моргнул снова. Она схватила его руку, сжала ее и почувствовала почти незаметное пожатие в ответ.

— Лондо. — повторила она.

Она вскинула голову.

— Он жив. — выдохнула она. Она попыталась сказать что — то еще, но в первый раз в жизни она не могла найти иных слов. Все, что она могла — это повторять, снова и снова:

— Он жив. Он жив.

* * *

Одна за другой они начали кричать. Они сбивались с курса, содрогаясь, останавливались на месте и начинали бесцельно кружиться.

«Темные Звезды» просто перестали сражаться.

Энергетический щит вокруг Вавилона—5 дрогнул, по нему пробежали искорки молний.

А затем он исчез.

Вооружение самой станции перестало стрелять, или же стреляло беспорядочно, поражая свои корабли точно так же, как и их противников.

Корабли ворлонцев продолжали бой, и они были достаточно грозны сами по себе, но теперь они оказались в меньшинстве.

Никто не знал точно — что произошло, но Маррэйн незамедлительно смог перехватить инициативу, устремившись вперед и атаковав ворлонские корабли, оказавшиеся без поддержки. Ворлонцы колебались несколько мгновений, но вскоре ответили огнем. Все еще было не закончено.

А затем «Темные Звезды» и орудия Вавилона—5 вернулись к жизни.

И ударили по кораблям ворлонцев.

* * *

Здесь было девятеро. Он знал что это не все. В конце концов, логично было ожидать что часть окажется в иных местах, в других мирах, занятые другими делами.

И все же девятеро Светлых Кардиналов были достаточно впечатляющим зрелищем.

Если что — то в родном мире ворлонцев можно было бы описать обычными словами, то это мог быть зал Совета. Здесь не было ни столов, ни экранов, ни средств связи или чего — то подобного, но это, несомненно, было место правительства, место, где собирались самые могущественные и влиятельные ворлонцы.

Девять скафандров стояли, образуя круг, в котором были пустые места для еще троих. Все скафандры были пусты. И все они были разных цветов. Некоторые цвета Бестер легко мог различить. Один — угольно черный, цвета беззвездной ночи, укрытой покрывалом из дыма и пепла. Другой — пятнистый, болезненно — зеленый, оттенка умирающей планеты, пораженный болезнями и гнилью. Еще один белый — цвета не чистоты и святости, но цвета костей и плесени.

Некоторые цвета он не мог описать, какие — то цвета его человеческие глаза не могли увидеть. Пока что. Эти скафандры размывались по краям и слегка подрагивали когда он пытался разглядеть их чувствами, отличным от обычного зрения. Этому он научится со временем.

Девятеро ворлонцев парили в воздухе зала, их длинные тела сердито извивались, сияющие щупальца рассекали воздух. Они сливались вместе, в единую массу из тел сознаний и энергии.

У Бестера было ощущение что они не в лучшем настроении.

«Атом считает, что он может возвыситься до звезды.» — прогремел в его разуме один из сердитых голосов.

«Ниже нашего внимания ниже нашей заботы. Инструмент, что был создан для единственной задачи, и не ему оскорбляться тому, что он был для нее использован.»

«Подобные существа ближе к Смерти, чем мы.» — прошипел третий, или, может быть, тот же первый. В его тоне, казалось, был оттенок почтения. — «Они стремятся избежать блаженного спасения наших повелителей.»

Бестер подлетел ближе.

— Вы все ошибаетесь. — спокойно сказал он. — И вы все скоро будете мертвы. Я просто хотел увидеть вас лично, своими собственными глазами.

«Осторожней, атом. Ты существуешь по нашей милости.»

— Да? И что же случится, если я рассержу вас? Быть может, вы снова запихнете меня в Сеть? Превратите меня в раба на остаток вечности? Я, разумеется, не хотел бы чтобы это случилось.

Один из них оторвался от остальных и плавно спустился к Бестеру. Одно из тонких щупалец протянулось к нему, остановившись в каком — то дюйме от его лица.

«Винтик машины считает, что он может стать машиной.»

— Нет. — с усмешкой ответил Бестер. — Винтик машины считает, что он может полностью уничтожить машину. И ее производителя, если это не станет чрезмерно натянутой аналогией. Позвольте, я продемонстрирую.

Это произошло со скоростью мысли. Кто — то из Светлых Кардиналов осознал что происходит, но никто из них не мог даже вообразить что он это сделает. Он был мошкой, винтиком, не более чем атомом, что до сих пор был ниже их внимания.

И все же, этот атом сбежал их их сети, освободил и себя и других, и взял под свой контроль ту ее часть, которую пожелал.

Такую, как спутники орбитальной обороны.

Луч концентрированной энергии, мощнее всего того, что могла создать любая раса моложе Изначальных, прорвал атмосферу и ударил в здание. Он поразил тело Светлого Кардинала с невероятной точностью. Бестер не знал точно чьи порабощенные разумы были заперты на том спутнике, но он поблагодарил их про себя.

А затем он вызвал еще один удар, на этот раз — с нескольких спутников.

Светлые Кардиналы погибли прежде, чем они могли бежать или просить о пощаде. Некоторые из них, казалось, приветствовали смерть, даже смаковали ее, принимая ее с фанатизмом, рожденным преклонением перед их Повелителями.

После этого, просто потому, что он мог это сделать, Бестер уничтожил их скафандры. Затем он обыскал здание. Он не совсем точно знал, что именно он ищет, но он знал что узнает это, когда найдет.

И, в конце концов, он нашел. Это был шар, размером с комнату, в центре его горел огонь и плясали молнии. В нем ощущалось чье — то присутствие, и он знал, что это врата в иную вселенную, во владения Смерти. Нечто на другом конце содрогалось, словно пробуждаясь от долгой спячки.

Мысль этого существа понеслась в его направлении, и ее мощь едва не сбила Бестера с ног. Дрожа от омерзения, он, не раздумывая, отдал приказ.

Врата были уничтожены, нечто на том конце теперь было глухо и слепо в этом измерении.

Он вернулся к миру снаружи и продолжил исследовать свой новый дом.

* * *

Синовал рассмеялся. Это сработало. Все прочее остается Шеридану.

Он закрыл глаза и заговорил, отдавая приказ всему флоту. Лишь некоторые из них понимали его, но это были те, кто был ему нужен. Он лично отобрал всех и каждого из них. Все они согласились. Ему не нужен был никто иной. Это было путешествием в один конец, и все они знали это.

Никто не отказался от этого задания. В конце концов, часто ли выпадает шанс повидать целую новую вселенную?

— Шпиль огням. Эгида началась. Восхождение в небеса.

Корабли выходили из боя, осторожно отступали, огрызаясь огнем. Маррэйн, разумеется, с половиной его Так'ча. Некоторые бракири. Некоторые дрази. Его Охотники за Душами — почти все, несмотря на то, что кому — то следовало остаться и продолжить свою работу.

И, разумеется, все Изначальные.

Ворлонцы не могли воспользоваться этим. Дезориентированные, рассыпавшиеся, разбитые, атакуемые со всех сторон, они не могли сделать ничего. Кто — то из них понял — что произошло, но было слишком поздно, и они были бессильны что — либо с этим поделать.

Возле Вавилона—5 были прыжковые врата и они открылись перед ними. Собор прошел первым, и остальные последовали за ним.

Гиперпространство поглотило их всех. Прыжковые врата закрылись вновь, словно их и не было.

* * *

На борту «Поминовения», глядя на битву со смешанным чувством восхищения и отвращения, Шеридан огляделся по сторонам.

— Ушли? — спросил он.

Деленн коснулась его руки.

— Теперь это наша война. — проговорила она.

* * *

На боту Собора Сьюзен закрыла глаза и беззвучно прошептала молитву. Она не молилась уже много лет, но это казалось странно подходящим к моменту.

Она хотела, чтобы Бог был с ней, когда она отправится в Ад.

* * *

На борту «Широхиды» Маррэйн не говорил ничего, а его глаза блестели от мыслей о войне, с которой они породнились. Тиривайл коснулась его плеча, выражение ее лица было мрачным, но страха в нем не было.

* * *

На башне выше всех остальных, Синовал продолжал напевать, его голос становился все громче и громче.

* * *

Меньшие врата продолжали светиться. Послышался звук, странно похожий на тот, что издает повернувшийся в замке ключ.

* * *

Темный свет озарил силуэт главных врат.

* * *

Дэвид

Это мое последнее письмо тебе. Не знаю, как написать это, что сказать и как высказать тебе все то, что я хочу тебе сказать, так что, если я что — то забуду… прости.

У Синовала есть план. Я не могу рассказать тебе каков он, и, по правде говоря, я сама не знаю его полностью. Судя по тому, что я действительно знаю, думаю, он сработает. Это шанс навсегда закончить эту войну, и… он поступает правильно. Он смотрит дальше войны. Он мог бы просто продолжать сражаться, пока все с обоих сторон не будут мертвы, и, думаю, он предпочел бы именно это. В сердце своем он воин. Он живет ради этого, а с окончанием этой войны ему нечего было бы делать, так что, думаю, частица его хотела бы, чтобы это продолжалось как можно дольше.

Но он учится. На это ушло много времени, но мне все же удалось чему — то его научить. Он не знает этого, но и тебе тоже — через меня. То, что ты говорил мне, твои идеи, твои убеждения — я передала это ему. Без тебя у меня не хватило бы на это сил. О, я бы продолжала сражаться, но, думаю, я стала бы похожа на Синовала, думающей только о войне, и ни о чем более. Ты всегда был для меня напоминанием о том, ради чего мы сражается, и это помогало мне убеждать Синовала.

Но более того, ты спас мою жизнь и мою душу. Это было давным — давно, и дольше для тебя, чем для меня, на Вавилоне—4, когда все было неправильным, запутанным, и я была… совсем другой. Тогда ты не знал этого, но ты спас меня. Все, что я смогла сделать после этого — это было благодаря тебе.

Я люблю тебя, Дэвид. Я тебя не заслуживаю. Я знаю, что сделала много дурного, и не жду за это прощения. Я бы хотела думать, что любой из нас может искупить свою вину, что бы он ни сделал, но мне не всегда в это верится. Хотя ты всегда убеждал меня в этом.

Я всегда любила тебя. Я больше не увижу тебя, но я хотела бы, чтобы ты знал это. Синовал и я… мы отправляемся принести войну к нашим врагам. Мы надеемся победить, но ничего не известно заранее. Если мы победим, то…

Тогда тебе придется восстанавливать разрушенное. Думаю, что тебе достанется тяжелая работа, но ты лучшая кандидатура из всех, кого я знаю, чтобы с ней справиться. Ты будешь делать ошибки и ты будешь сомневаться в себе, но помни об этом.

Ты лучше всех подходишь для этой работы, дурачок! Не забывай этого.

Ах, да, и я люблю тебя.

Прощай.

Сьюзен.

* * *

Великие врата были закрыты и спрятаны в гиперпространстве, открытой ране вселенной. За ними ждали Корабли Врага, жрецы, ждущие, чтобы принести их религию множеству совершенно новых созданий, мирам и народам, нетронутым благословенным величием, коим являлась смерть.

Корабли приближались к ним — частица гигантского флота, корабли древние, могучие, готовые сражаться и умирать.

Вокруг врат плясали молнии, ярко высвечивая их на фоне кружащихся вихрей гиперпространства. Тьма просачивалась по краям врат, тьма и касание смерти.

Затем, с внезапным, отдавшимся в головах тех, кто оказался поблизости, выплеском оглушительной, нестройной мелодии, врата открылись.

Войска Чужаков на другой стороне врат ожидали их.

Глава 9

До того:

Сьюзен: У тебя есть план?

Синовал: У меня всегда есть план. Просто потребовалось долгое время, чтобы он оформился. Теперь он закончен.

Сьюзен: Что ж, тогда неплохо бы его услышать. Если, конечно, ты не планируешь держать меня в неведении.

Синовал: И в мыслях не было. Я собрал столько врат, сколько смог. Несколько врат остается у ворлонцев, включая главные врата.

Сьюзен: Главные врата?

Синовал: Кажется, я это тебе уже объяснял.

Сьюзен: Может быть, я не расслышала.

Синовал: Догадываюсь. Меньшие врата — это шары, зеркала и тому подобное. Враг может смотреть сквозь них, говорить сквозь них, распространять сквозь них частицу своей воли. Они не могут пройти сквозь них во плоти, если не проведены соответствующие ритуалы и нет соответствующей обстановки. Требуются кровавые жертвы, безумие и смерть.

Сьюзен: Забавно.

Синовал: Ворлонцы использовали эти врата, чтобы проводить сквозь них Чужаков. Чем больше силы есть у Чужака — тем больше силы требуется для этого. Те, которые уже появлялись в этой вселенной — не более, чем пехота. Их генералы, повелители и жрецы остаются в их вселенной. Обо всем этом догадывалась Тиривайл. И, по большей части, она была права.

Сьюзен: Замечательно. Итак, эти главные врата…?

Синовал: Как они и называются. Главные врата. Материальный проход в ту вселенную. Если они открыты — пройти сквозь них может что угодно. Все армии, флоты и все повелители той реальности — даже сам их господин, если он того пожелает.

Сьюзен: Так почему же они еще не открыты?

Синовал: Потому что, как и многие проходы, они позволяют проходить туда, точно так же, как и оттуда. Меньшие врата — путь медленный, но более контролируемый. И я считаю, что через меньшие врата я смогу заставить главные врата открыться и пропустить нас в их вселенную.

Сьюзен: Перенести бой на вражескую территорию. Прекрасно. Мне это нравится.

Синовал: Благодарю. Твоего одобрения мне очень не хватало.

Сьюзен: Сарказм тебе не идет. Итак, что мы будем делать, когда туда попадем?

Синовал: О, вот тут и начинается самая важная часть.

* * *

Они ждали у врат. Если про таких существ, как он, учитывая их возраст и мощь и фанатическую убежденность, можно было бы сказать, что они чего — то боятся — они боялись этого.

Вторжения в их вселенную. Осквернения их мира — склепа — самого священного их места, памяти о священной миссии, что они начали и давным — давно исполнили, мира — кладбища, где были погребены тела и души всех бесчисленных рас, которых они уничтожили в этой вселенной.

Боялись нападения.

Их флоты ждали у врат. Они терпеливо ждали двенадцать лет — не так уж и много по их счету. Они могли открыть главные врата двенадцатью годами ранее и затопить новый космос объединенной яростью небес и преисподней.

Но дверь открывалась в обе стороны, и, создавая выход для себя, они могли позволить войти другим. И потому они ждали. Были иные способы, иные пути, иные врата — быть может, более медленные, менее срочные и точные но у этих существ было время, сны и бессмертие и они могли подождать. Так будет лучше — решили они.

Никто из них и представить не мог, что враг сможет ворваться силой, взломав главные врата ритуалом, могуществом и мощью.

Никто из них и представить не мог, что враг посмеет напасть на них, на их собственной территории, в месте их величайшей победы.

Не мог представить этого даже сам Бог — Император, черный и ужасающий в мертвом небе под безжизненными звездами.

В его, подобном планете, мозгу промелькнула мысль. Ощущение, для которого у него не было ни слова, ни описания. Это было чем — то, подобным предвкушению, но непохожим на него. Оно было сродни неизвестности, но в нем было что — то еще. Оно было неизведанным, загадочным, чужим.

У вторгнувшихся было для этого слово, хотя все они — даже и Синовал — не стали бы спешить, приписывать подобную… мирскую эмоцию такому созданию.

Такое простое слово: «страх».

* * *

Глаз между мирами был открыт, открыт насильно, событие, которое никто себе не представлял, которое никогда не представлялось возможным.

Слишком долго. Он слишком долго был в одиночестве, в компании лишь своих раболепных последователей, а они не давали ему ничего кроме поклонения и лести. Сколько же прошло времени?

Миллионы лет прошли с тех пор, как тут существовали разумные, те кто имел технологии, цивилизацию или же мудрость, да и те были жалки перед его мощью. Они знали законы, языки и философию, но перед ним это было ничто.

До них, до тех рас разумных, были расы, стремившиеся к звездам, путешествовавшие к иным мирам в их системах силой механики, ракет или телепортации. Но они были детьми, еще только ползавшими, не смевшими взглянуть на величие вселенной.

Сколько прошло времени с тех пор, как здесь существовала раса, которая могла бы посмотреть на него которая, могла бы понять, чем он действительно являлся, которая могла бы оценить его величие и его божественность, пусть даже и не благоговея перед ним?

Сколько прошло времени с тех пор, как ему действительно бросали вызов?

Сколько прошло времени с тех пор, как исчезли Изначальные этой вселенной?

А теперь сюда пришли другие, старейшие существа той новой галактики. И они пришли не с миром, не как дипломаты, не в восхищении, не с благоговением, и не с изъявлением покорности — они пришли принести войну и огонь.

Сколько прошло времени с тех пор, как он сражался — не просто убивал или приносил в жертву, но сражался?

Сколько прошло времени с тех пор, как он видел кого — либо, кто отваживался посмотреть в ответ?

Сколько?

Он не мог вспомнить.

Сколько прошло времени с тех пор, как он пробуждался от своей вечной спячки, вырванный из нее таким грубым вмешательством?

Он пошевелился и начал двигаться, мысли и образы молниями вспыхивали в его мозгу. Ему удалось выделить из всего их потока одну простую вещь.

В его цитадель вторглись. Место его покоя было в опасности. Враг был близко, и само его тело вскоре может подвергнуться нападению.

Это богохульство и ересь. Эти создания должны умереть, должны познать благословение и священное забвение смерти.

Но здесь было что — то еще. Что — то древнее, что — то странно родственное его миру — склепу, место посвященное мертвым — но иное. Похожее, но не такое же, чересчур иное, чтобы его описать, объяснить или выразить.

Эта сила должна быть уничтожена. Очищение новой галактики может подождать. Эти существа были той силой, из — за которой глаз оставался закрытым. Когда они будут уничтожены, обессмерченные в вечности — более не останется помех. Ничто более не помешает его явлению в новую вселенную.

Когда эти силы будут уничтожены.

Все остальное было второстепенно. Все остальное не было важно. Сейчас все решало время и только время. Его слуги, солдаты и жрецы были нужны здесь. Очищение иного пространства могло подождать до тех пор, пока эти создания не умрут.

Всем следовало вернуться, чтобы защищать Бога — Императора и мир — склеп.

Это будет сделано, эти создания будут уничтожены, и он снова сможет думать.

Странное ощущение, которое он не мог назвать «страхом», ушло и он начал обдумывать то, что сделает, когда они будут уничтожены.

Возможно, где — то в новой вселенной можно будет создать новый мир — склеп.

Да, это действительно было бы прекрасно.

* * *

Враг ждал их за вратами, собравшись в оборонительные порядки, черные, ужасающие, отталкивающе древние твари, само присутствие которых наводило страх.

Никто здесь не знал страха. Ветераны двенадцатилетней войны, все они узнали потери и горе, видели как умирают их друзья, семьи и миры.

Потери дали им силы. Потери придали им упорство и ярость. Каждый из них знал какова будет их судьба когда они соглашались на это задание.

Возвращения не будет.

Они войдут во вселенную Чужаков, ожидая смерти, и они найдут ее там.

Этот леденящий шепот прозвучал в разуме каждого из них. Шепот Чужаков.

Смерть мерть мерть ть ть…

Маррэйн ответил за всех, и все они слышали его ответ.

— Смерть? — расхохотался он. — Я уже был мертвым, глупцы! За свои жизни я видал вещи пострашнее, чем вы!

Флоты ринулись вперед, не ради победы — ради того, чтобы захватить плацдарм.

Опорный пункт во Вселенной Смерти.

* * *

Теперь Синовал мог почувствовать их совершенно отчетливо. Он мог услышать их шепот, словно от разговора в соседней комнате. Дверь была открыта, и их слова долетали до него.

Слова, умоляющие о поминовении, об уничтожении, о единственном последнем шансе — миллиарды разных голосов, просивших о миллиардах разных вещей, но все они были счастливы от того, что наконец нашелся кто — то, кто мог услышать их.

— Терпение. — прошептал он. — Скоро я буду рядом.

Скоро.

* * *

— С ними что — то случилось. — прошептала Деленн.

Шеридан кивнул, следя за спадом в течении битвы. У ворлонцев вырвали сердце. «Темные Звезды» и оборонительные системы станции обратились против них. Корабли ворлонцев умирали — окруженные и избиваемые.

Битва была выиграна.

Битва была выиграна. Война велась другими, где — то в ином месте. Он хотел бы в этом участвовать. Снова участвовать в войне, иметь явного противника…

Но нет, все будет не так просто. Синовал вернул его не для того, чтобы он был воином. Синовал вернул его, чтобы он был лидером.

Лидером в мирное время, не на войне.

— Должно быть, все закончилось. — сказал он с оттенком горечи. — Синовал отправился в иные края.

Он вздрогнул, когда Деленн коснулась его руки. Ее кожа показалась ему очень горячей.

— Оставь ему его войну. — проговорила она. — У него нашлась отвага оставить нашу войну — нам.

Он хотел что — то ответить, но в итоге промолчал и, отвернувшись, вновь стал рассматривать битву.

— Ты слышишь меня?

Он вздрогнул от звука, отвлекшего его внимание. Какое — то мгновение он оглядывался, затем понял, что слышит его по комм — каналу. Голос был раздражающе знакомым, но он не мог его узнать.

— Есть тут кто — нибудь? —

— Я здесь. — ответил он. — Это… это… Деленн, на каком уж мы корабле?

— «Поминовение».

— Это «Поминовение». — продолжил он. — Джон Шеридан на связи. Я… ладно, я командующий.

— Шеридан? Я думал, что ты умер. А, ладно. Кто я такой, чтобы рассуждать о возвращении из бездны? Что ты хочешь сделать с этой кашей? —

— О чем вы?

— Ворлонская Сеть под моим контролем. Как часть сделки, которую заключили мы с Синовалом, я отключил оборонительные системы станции и освободил «Темные Звезды». Теперь они сделают то, о чем я попрошу. Я в отличном настроении, так что решил согласовать с тобой свои действия прежде чем что — то делать дальше. Хочешь, чтобы я уничтожил станцию? —

— Что? Нет! Ворлонцы не могут контратаковать?

— Я их отлично вижу. У них остались их собственные корабли, но ничего больше. Они чересчур полагались на одно оружие, а сейчас это оружие повернулось против них. Поэтично, не правда ли? В этом есть своего рода урок. —

— Кто вы?

— Я разочарован тем, что ты меня не вспомнил; впрочем, пребывание среди мертвых имеет тенденцию действовать на память. Я Альфред Бестер, новый правитель ворлонского пространства. —

— Новый кто?

— Да, нам пожалуй понадобится подобрать титул получше. Может быть «Пожизненный Президент»? «Высочайший Лорд — Император»? Лично мне нравится как звучит «Король Альфред»… Ах, ладно. Ты победил. Я победил. Можем мы позволить себе немножко дружеской болтовни после победы, или нет? —

— Война еще не закончена. — холодно проговорил Шеридан.

— Наша часть — да. И я верю в Синовала. —

— А если он не справится, то у тебя будут бессчетное количество планет в ворлонском пространстве, чтобы там спрятаться, верно? И покуда ты в безопасности, ты и не вспомнишь про нас, остальных?

— Примерно так. Тем не менее, я верю в Синовала, и если он проиграет, то я продолжу сражаться в этой войне всеми доступными мне силами. Я бы предпочел поддерживать добрые отношения с вами, остальными, но если это невозможно — путь будет так. У моего народа теперь есть свой мир. В остальных мы не нуждаемся. —

Шеридан выпрямился. У него засосало под ложечкой.

— Значит, ворлонцы теперь практически беспомощны? Везде? Не только здесь?

— У них осталось несколько планет. Со временем я доберусь и до них. Я зачистил их родной мир, насколько успел, и я отобрал у них Сеть, по крайней мере, ту ее часть, что все еще работает. —

— Прекрасно. Я бы хотел, чтобы ты оставил все здесь в целости. Не уничтожай станцию, но придержи оставшихся у нас за спиной ворлонцев, если они попробуют что — нибудь выкинуть.

— Хорошо. Считай эту услугу подарком. За будущие услуги придется платить. —

— Джон. — прошептала Деленн. — У тебя есть план?

— Неужели, пока я был мертвым, про меня успели всё забыть? — его глаза блеснули бешеной яростью. — Когда это у меня его не было?

* * *

Корабли Чужаков были ужасающими и зловещими, древними, страшными и непостижимыми.

Но они сражались с теми, кто знал войну и смерть, поражение и победу. И Чужаки потеряли изрядную часть своей ужасности за прошедшие годы. Их побеждали — пусть и великой ценой, но их побеждали. Они бывали ранены, они истекали кровью и умирали.

А как только тварь продемонстрирует что она смертна, что она уязвима — она теряет свою загадочность, свое волшебство. Свою силу. Чужаки были все так же сильны, все так же быстры, так же смертоносны, но они больше не были непобедимы.

Их медленно оттесняли, выбивая их защитные порядки у устья врат. Открытие врат Синовалом смутило их, так же, как оно смутило их Бога — Императора.

Атаку возглавляли Изначальные, обрушив на Чужаков ливень энергии, разрывая в клочья их защиту. Жрецы, генералы и, разумеется, сам Бог — Император владели силами, равными силам Изначальных, но их здесь не было. Те же корабли, что были здесь — были относительно невелики.

Присутствие их богов вдохновляло смертных воинов армии Синовала куда больше, чем деморализовало их присутствие демонов. И они атаковали — настолько быстро и настолько отчаянно, как только могли.

Собор же… На высочайшей башне Собора неподвижно сидел и ждал Синовал. Он медитировал, собирая силы и волю, ожидая своего часа.

Наконец, оборона Чужаков был сломлена. Они отступили, осторожно и неохотно оставляя свои позиции. Рассыпавшиеся силы Синовала перегруппировались и собрались около врат.

Они выстроились в оборонительный строй и разошлись, позволяя Собору первым войти в эту странную, чуждую, новую вселенную.

* * *

возвращайтесь возвращайтесь все мир — склеп в опасности возвращайтесь по воле вашего бога

все остальное второстепенно ничто иное не важно мир — склеп в опасности

возвращайтесь по воле вашего Бога

* * *

И они возвращались. Через всю галактику они услышали зов и повиновались, они возвращались в свою вселенную, к их миру — склепу, внимая голосу который они не могли не услышать, которому они не могли отказать.

Были жрецы в мертвых мирах, таких как Кара и Трессна, составлявшие списки убитых и разрушенного. Они отложили свою работу и вернулись.

Были существа в Сети, скрывавшиеся и пропавшие, бежавшие туда с Проксимы десятилетием ранее. Они услышали зов их Бога — Императора, последовали ему, и, наконец, нашли дорогу домой.

Был Повелитель у Центаври Прайм, пробивший разрыв между мирами, готовый обрушить гнев, мощь и величие Бога — Императора на этот жалкий мир. Он услышал зов Бога — Императора и оставил Центаври Прайм.

Они все вернулись домой — кто — то сразу, кто — то чуть задержавшись, но вернулись все.

* * *

Тварь умирала.

Огромная и жуткая, в прорехе в небесах она выглядела такой же грандиозной и могучей, как и прежде, но она умирала. Марраго чувствовал это. Видения, которые наполняли его разум, которые отдавались в его чувствах, все они говорили об одном.

Тварь умирала.

Он почти был уверен, что между ним и этим чудовищем установилась какая — то связь, как бы смехотворно ни звучала эта мысль. Оно было гигантом, рядом с которым он был не более чем мошкой. Но все же, он мог что — то почувствовать.

Оно было повелителем, могучим даже среди своего народа, древним даже по стандартам его бессмертной расы. Оно стерилизовало целые миры, счищая с них всякую жизнь во имя своей чудовищной веры. И все же, оно почти что любило тех существ, которых оно убивало.

Управляя битвой, Марраго чувствовал, как в его душе рождается откровение. Прозрение.

Эти твари не убивали из страсти к убийству. Они не жаждали крови, они не были исполнены страсти или желания.

Они поклонялись смерти, боготворили ее. Они убивали из странного, извращенного чувства любви. Жизнь и смерть были взаимосвязаны. Эти твари были бессмертны. Старость не могла коснуться их. Их не убивали болезни. Они поклонялись единственной вещи, в которой им отказала природа.

Странно представить себе уничтожение того, что ты любишь… но затем рассудок Марраго подсказал ему воспоминание о убитой Линдисти и Сенне, залитой ее собственной кровью, и он чересчур хорошо понял эту тварь.

Эта тварь, их Повелитель, уничтожила бы всякую жизнь на Центаври Прайм. Самих центавриан, их домашних любимцев, их скот, растения, даже бактерии. Умные и глупцы, разумные и неразумные, высшие и простейшие — тварь убила бы всех.

И где — то, среди неведомых звезд, за порогом врат и разрывов пространства, оно поставило бы знак, место где пребудет вовеки память о родном мире Центавра, обессмертив так тех существ, которые были им убиты.

Но тварь умирала. Оно нанесло страшные потери флоту Марраго, выхватывая из пространства корабль за кораблем, разрывая их на части, пробивая молниями их хрупкие корпуса. Оно было гигантом, которого жалили муравьи — и все же муравьи убивали его. Самоубийственный таран Карна был началом, но другие продолжили битву. Они были мужчинами и женщинами, и все они были солдатами, у которых не осталось ничего, ради чего стоило жить или умирать. Эти твари и ей подобные лишили их надежд и разрушили жизни.

Марраго прикрыл глаза. Тьма вокруг него не стала ни больше, ни меньше. Она была вязкой и давящей, наполненной запахами крови Сенны и духов Линдисти. Тварь была повсюду, ее чувства были куда сильнее, чем собственные чувства Марраго.

«Если ты можешь это слышать,» — подумал он, — «я хочу, чтобы ты знал — я не ненавижу тебя. Я не ненавижу то, что ты есть или то, что ты делаешь. Мы ничто по сравнению с тобой. Но мы живем — для себя.»

«Я хочу, чтобы ты это запомнил.»

Ответа не было, но он и не ожидал его всерьез. Он вздохнул и хотел было открыть глаза — ему для этого потребовалось собраться с храбростью. Он боялся того, что мог увидеть, но еще больше он боялся того, что не увидел бы.

А затем психический взрыв выхлестнул из разрыва в пространстве. Марраго не смог бы описать это ощущение ни словами, ни даже эмоциями. Это была смесь древности, вечности, мощи и привязанности, страха, заботы и эмоций, для которых у него просто не было слов.

Это швырнуло его через всю рубку, приложив его головой о дальнюю стену и заставило сочиться кровь из его глаз и рта.

Долгие минуты он лежал без сознания. Он не понимал, что он действительно был связан с одним из Повелителей Чужаков, и что его коснулась крошечная частица психической мощи призыва Бога — Императора. И все же, когда он, наконец, пришел в себя, стер кровь с глаз, выплюнул ее изо рта, и получил доклад о том, что тварь исчезла, а разрыв закрылся — он был не так уж и удивлен.

* * *

Я знаю, что вы меня слышите. Не делайте вида, что это не так.

Теперь вы проиграли, и вы это знаете. Чего вы добьетесь, продолжая сражаться? Вы потеряли свой флот, свой мир, вашу Сеть. Но более всего — вы потеряли свой моральный авторитет, если он когда — либо стоял для вас на первом месте.

Когда — то это было важным, не так ли? Вы не просто проснулись однажды утром и решили захватить галактику. Вы хотели совершить что — то достойное и правильное. Отлично. Вы провалились, и с треском, но не в этом дело. Вы попытались.

Но кроме вас, то же самое пытались сделать Тени. Они тоже попытались. И, когда — то, их мотивы были так же благородны. Но они сбились с пути. Они проиграли, и в конце концов, когда они осознали это, они остановились и ушли. Вы это помните. Вы были там, не так ли?

И знаете что? Они победили! В итоге этой бесцельной, бессмысленной войны, которую вели вы двое — победили они! Они признали свою неправоту, и они смогли что — то с этим сделать.

Есть две вещи, которые вы можете сделать сейчас. Можете сражаться — и мы можем стереть эту станцию в пыль. Или же — вы можете быть разумными. Вы можете сдаться и мы обсудим условия. Возможно, мы даже позволим вам ее покинуть, и убраться за Предел.

И, для тех из вас, кто считает, что ваши союзники — Чужаки идут вам на помощь — оглядитесь вокруг. Вы их не увидите. Не так ли? Их более нет в этой вселенной, и с этим вам ничего не сделать.

Итак, решение за вами. Не тяните с ответом.

* * *

Шеридан отошел от комм — панели. Повисло молчание. Ворлонские корабли оставались неподвижны, ожидая их приказов. Оставшиеся корабли альянса висели неподвижно, ожидая его приказов.

Он не хотел принимать командование, но почему — то все, кто оставался, смотрели на него в поисках воодушевления. Почему он?

— Итак. — сказал он, глядя на Деленн. — Что ты думаешь?

— Они не послушают. — печально ответила она. — Они скорее умрут, чем признают, что были неправы.

— Тени не стали умирать.

— Тени не поклонялись этим Чужакам. Они поклоняются смерти, Джон. Они будут рады умереть, и еще более будут рады захватить с собой кого — нибудь из нас.

— Я думаю, что есть шанс… кто — то из них должен быть готов согласиться, что они ошибались. Кто — то из них должен помнить — кем они были. Я даю им шанс, Деленн, шанс взглянуть в мысленное зеркало и понять — кто они есть, кем они были и кем они хотят быть.

Она посмотрела на него, он увидел отражение в ее глазах, и он знал, что в его глазах она видит то же самое. Он взял ее за руку. Он почти не мог дышать.

Двенадцать лет. Двенадцать лет потерянной памяти внезапно исчезли, будто их и не было. Даже годы предшествовавшие им, годы ненависти, гнева и потерянного ребенка — даже эти годы исчезли.

Было время, оставшееся сейчас в таком далеком прошлом, что они едва могли его вспомнить, когда они были друг для друга всем, когда они искренне верили, что могут изменить галактику к лучшему, когда у них все еще была надежда, и когда одно лишь присутствие одного из них меняло другого.

Медленно, нежно, с любовью, словно не было последних пятнадцати лет, а они были молоды и любили в первый раз, они поцеловались.

Затем они отступили друг от друга, смущенно и неохотно, просто глядя друг на друга.

Молчание нарушил Джон.

Смехом.

— Мне не хватало тебя, Деленн. — проговорил он. — Боже, как мне тебя не хватало.

Она не ответила ничего. Но ее глаза, зеленые, бездонные — и снова живые — они сказали все, что следовало сказать.

Через несколько секунд тишины ответили ворлонцы.

«Мы обсудим условия.»

* * *

Это был мир, целиком отданный мертвым, город где не было никого и ничего живого. В центре его стояла огромная башня, полночно — черная, протянувшаяся к звездам.

Если у него и было имя — оно не было известно никому, ни даже Синовалу. У каждой расы, собиравшей флот, чтобы принести войну и возмездие Чужакам, было свое собственное название для этого места, и большинство этих названий несло лишь один смысл:

Ад.

Лишь Синовал звал его иначе. Он видел в нем что — то совершенно иное. И у него были на то причины.

У него был план, весьма проработанный и сложный боевой план, разработанный, главным образом, Синовалом, Маррэйном, другими капитанами и Изначальными. Сьюзен оказалась в стороне от того обсуждения. Однако план в целом сводился к двум простым вещам:

Подвести Собор к планете насколько возможно близко.

и

Удержать его там.

Корабли ждали их, и они дорого платили за каждый шаг. Но, понемногу, армия пробивалась вперед.

На самой высокой башне, стоя на краю бездны, Синовал смотрел, как мир — склеп становился все больше и больше.

«Насколько близко нам надо подойти?» — послышался голос Сьюзен, донесшийся до него сквозь стены, камни и кости Собора.

«Ближе.» — ответил он. Он потянулся и попытался коснуться того, что искал. Нет. Еще нет. Слишком далеко для него. — «Ближе.» — подтвердил он.

«Помнится, ты говорил что нужное место там, где их повелитель.»

«Да. Говорил.»

«Ну и где он?»

«Наверху.» — Синовал мог чувствовать Бога — Императора, злобного, омерзительного и до ужаса знакомого. У очень многих рас галактики была поговорка, ставшая весьма популярной за двенадцать лет его изгнания. Он не верил в то, о чем она говорила, но все равно, в ней была толика правды.

<<На его месте мог бы оказаться я, когда б не милосердие Господне.>>

«В небе?»

Синовал вновь потянулся вперед. Он все еще не мог найти того, что искал, но он мог почувствовать Бога — Императора. Тот двигался, думал и звал. Собор и Изначальные ограждали всех, кого только могли, от убийственной психической мощи этого зова и от простого ужаса, вызванного близостью такой твари.

Тот двинулся, вытягивая одно длинное, усеянное шипами щупальце. Синовал медленно и протяжно выдохнул. Звезды мерцали, танцевали и смещались.

«Нет, Сьюзен.»

Один из глаз Бога — Императора открылся. Мертвые звезды заискрились снова, когда он взглянул на них, на всех, кто вторгся в его священное место. Они двигались и мерцали в этом чудовищном шаре, единственном глазе размером со звездную систему, мертвые миры кружились вокруг мертвых звезд.

«Он — это небо.»

* * *

кто ты живой но мертвый чужой так долго с тех пор как был чужой так долго

«Как много слов ты произносишь теперь. Я ждал этого момента двенадцать лет. Немного, по твоему счету, но достаточно долго — по моему. И знаешь… Я просто не знаю что сказать.»

ты бог

«Нет, но мог бы стать, если бы захотел; если бы мне меньше повезло в выборе компаньонов, и если бы мне меньше повезло с компаньонами, которые выбрали меня.»

ты это я

«Нет, но близко к тому. Мы похожи и различны, как образы в зеркале — темном, кривом зеркале, отражающим почти то же самое.»

кто ты

«Я не могу на это ответить. Больше не могу. А кто ты?»

Бог Император. Бог-Император.

«Нет. Ты ничто. Ничей бог и повелитель ничто. Мне жаль тебя. Ворлонцы, Тени — когда они проиграли, когда они поняли, что проиграли — у них, по крайней мере, была другая галактика, куда можно уйти. Столько загадок, столько тайн, второй шанс, возможность обрести искупление. У тебя нет даже этого. Ты побывал в других галактиках и уничтожил всё».

дар смерти забвения благословения

«Убийство. Но все это чистая семантика. Тебе не следовало приходить в нашу вселенную. Тебе не следовало пытаться сделать с нами то, что ты сделал здесь.»

нас звали

«Тебе не следовало отзываться.»

смерть свята благословенная вечность покоя священная задача для нас все должны познать смерть где бы они ни были кем бы они ни были

«Даже Бог?»

все…

«Ты размышляешь, верно? И сколько это заняло?»

ты здесь…

«Да?»

чтобы убить меня

«Нет, но близко к тому. Или, с другой точки зрения, совершенно не для этого.»

Синовал потянулся, и на этот раз он оказался достаточно близко.

* * *

Они все собрались вокруг Собора, в оборонительную сферу. Чужаки яростно атаковали их, исполненные праведного гнева и злобной ярости от подобного осквернения их мира — склепа. Их отбивали снова и снова. Мощь Изначальных была почти равной мощи этих тварей, и их ярость и упорство удерживали строй.

В небе над ними мерцали мертвые огни, когда Бог — Император наблюдал и неспешно двигался. Но он пока что еще не вступал в бой. Возможно, его внимание было приковано к чему — то иному.

К Чужакам прибыло подкрепление, и некоторые корабли в нем были больше и мощнее других. Одна огромная тварь, которая была сплошной массой щупалец и шипастых гребней растущих из длинного, костяно — белого тела, была размером с суда Изначальных, древняя, могучая, и все же оно было не более, чем слугой Бога — Императора.

Но она было уже ранена, истерзана бесчисленными ударами в битве за целую вселенную отсюда. Ее шипы оборвали жизни двух кораблей — одного дрази, другого — Охотников за Душами, но Изначальные обрушили на него свой благословенный огонь и она сдохла, отправившись в медленное падение на планету, для защиты которой она отдала жизнь..

Чужаки продолжали атаковать, они накатываясь, как прилив и, как отлив, отступали. И все это время Бог — Император не двигался.

Он ждал, как и все они.

Ждал Синовала.

* * *

В какой — то момент во время боя:

Они были готовы умереть. И он и она. Они знали, что это было заданием, с которого не вернется никто, ни даже сам Синовал. Он не возражал, но в конце концов — он никогда не боялся смерти. Это стало бы смертью более славной и величественной, чем он мог мечтать, и он не мог упустить такой шанс.

Впрочем, была одна вещь, которая могла бы заставить его задержаться, одна возможность к тому, чтобы он переменил свое решение: если бы она попросила его остаться. Но она этого не сделала. Более того, она настояла чтобы отправиться с ним.

Всю свою жизнь она знала страх, но это не был страх смерти. Она боялась поражения, слабости и себя, но она никогда не боялась смерти.

Никто из них не говорил об этом, ибо сказать было нечего. И он, и она понимали, или считали что понимают, и этого было почти достаточно. Им обоим было не по себе от этого, перед друг другом и перед самими собой. Никто из них не имел опыта в подобных вопросах.

Кроме того… могло ничего и не получиться. Их любовь была выкована на войне, закалена в боях и смертельном риске. В мирное время она бы могла бы рухнуть и рассыпаться во прах. Все — таки, никто из них не был приспособлен к миру.

Был один короткий разговор, где — то во время битвы, во время короткого затишья, когда можно было перевести дух и собраться с мыслями.

— Ты веришь, — спросила она. — что у нас будет иной шанс, иные жизни? Что мы сможем все начать сначала, и все сделать правильно?

— Нет. — ответил он. — Какой новый шанс сравнится с этим? О какой новой жизни я мог бы мечтать, кроме этой? О какой иной смерти я мог бы мечтать, кроме этой? И с кем еще рядом я мог бы мечтать умереть?

Ей вспомнились имена, но она не произнесла их. Вместо этого она подошла к нему, нежно коснулась его руки и мягко поцеловала его; ее потрескавшаяся, обожженная кожа коснулась его юного лица и нестареющей души.

Никто из них не сказал больше ничего, ни единого слова.

Слова были не нужны.

* * *

нет что ты делаешь

Синовал игнорировал голос, насколько это было возможно. Голос шипел в его черепе, древний, мощный и непередаваемо чуждый, но он, как только мог, старался не обращать на него внимания.

что ты делаешь

Теперь он мог чувствовать их всех. Их воспоминания, их жизни. Они тоже были чужими — отличавшимися от него в миллиардах разных деталей по миллиардам разных причин, но он мог почувствовать их всех.

что ты посмел

Собранные с одного мертвого мира за другим, с одной мертвой звезды за другой, собранные и принесенные сюда, как мемориал во имя их смертей, жест поклонения и религиозного рвения.

Я Бог Бог здесь и нет ни плана ни хитрости ни пожелания что может противостоять Мне

Их тела давно исчезли, распавшись в прах и пепел. Их кости — у тех, у кого были кости — рассыпались и смешались с черной землей планеты — кладбища.

ни пощады ни посмертия ничего после ничто и ничто и вечное ничто

Все они были разными. Их тела, генетика и разумы — все было разным. У кого — то были глаза, у кого — то их не было. У кого — то были кости, у кого — то нет. У некоторых были органы, исполнявшие функции, которых он не мог себе даже представить. Некоторые были почти такими же, как он.

ни блаженства ни боли все их верования были неверны все их надежды были тщетны они испытали как мимолетно течение времени и этому они научились у Меня

Но было одно, что имелось у каждого из них, всех до единого.

и ты также должен узнать это ты должен познать смерть ибо это все что есть

Душа.

ты познаешь смерть

Синовал стоял на самом краю пропасти, его руки были вскинуты вверх, глаза закрыты, его сердце оглушительно колотилось, достаточно громко, чтобы перекрыть даже голос Бога — Императора.

мерть мерть ерть ерть ть ть

— Живи. — прошептал он.

* * *

Бог — Император вздрогнул, совершенно незнакомые ощущения пробежали по его древнему телу. Он вытянул щупальца, длинные как континенты, усеянные шипами размером с горы.

Он хлестнул им, разрубив четыре корабля в один миг.

Щупальца потянулись вперед, хватая и оплетая корабли врагов. Он не обращал внимания на те жалкие уколы, которыми они пытались уязвить его кожу.

Но он не посмел коснуться того, что его страшило. Пока что.

* * *

Под толстым слоем черной земли мира — склепа послышался звук движения. Тихий, медленный, скребущий.

Словно начинала двигаться сама земля.

Это была не просто земля, не просто камни и минералы покрывали мир мертвых. Это были миазмы смерти и страдания, отсутствия жизни. Души мертвых покоились там, заключенные в удушливом безмолвии и неподвижности так долго, что они начали забывать что есть что — то иное.

Синовал просто напомнил им.

И они начинали просыпаться.

* * *

Молнии трещали вокруг него; невидимый ветер бушевал вокруг него, сбивая его с ног. И все же, несмотря на бурю, он удерживал равновесие. Ничто не могло сдвинуть его с места. Ничто не могло помешать ему.

Он многое сделал неверно, и многое из сделанного им было злом. Он знал смерть, знал ее куда лучше и ближе, чем он знал любого из его немногих друзей и тем более немногих любимых. За многое ему не было прощения.

Но он попытается.

Он попытается воскресить целую планету, более того — целую вселенную мертвых.

Он запрокинул голову, глядя закрытыми глазами прямо на усеянное звездами тело Бога — Императора.

— Живи. — прокричал Синовал.

* * *

И Исток Душ, молчавший так долго, добавил к его голосу свой, крича из сочувствия к своему уродливому, кривому, изломанному близнецу.

ЖИВИ!

* * *

Бог — Император не мог этого вынести. Он ощущал зуд внутри своей головы, шепот, тихие голоса.

Звук существ, которые двигались, звуки существ которые оживали вновь.

Все свое бытие он приносил смерть живым. Никогда, даже в самых глубоких снах, он не представлял, что существует что — то, что может принести жизнь мертвым.

нет этого не должно быть это не позволено

Но голос продолжал звучать.

* * *

Живи живи иви иви ви ви и и и и и

* * *

Здесь был один корабль тамиакинов, золотая сфера с несколькими спутниками. Они были древней расой — мудрой, но равнодушной. Они были жестоко изранены при Голгофе, но никогда не искали мести. Они ушли в себя, отступили в их забытые, заброшенные миры у дальних границ Предела.

Они пришли в ответ на зов Синовала, принужденные к действиям убийством Лориэна. Они никогда не искали сражений, но, тем не менее, они сражались, более двенадцати лет что было долго для смертных и еще дольше для Тамиакинов. Все, кто остался от их расы, были здесь, сражающиеся и готовые к смерти.

Во времена неимоверно древние, до того как раса Тамиакинов вышла к звездам, среди них ходила легенда о черной и бездушной твари, что пожирает свет в небесах. Они боялись Мертвого Бога, некоторые из них поклонялись ему, но они встретили Лориэна и его расу, они сами отправились к звездам, и они отбросили прочь глупые суеверия.

Небо корчилось и кипело от конечностей Мертвого Бога, и они знали теперь, что некоторые суеверия все же не были глупы.

Щупальца Бога — Императора оплели корабль тамиакинов и потащили его вверх, выдергивая его из оборонительного строя. Что — то сдвинулось в его неуязвимой, твердой коже, открывая пасть, полную зубов размером с астероиды.

Тамиакины больше не верили в богов, за исключением Лориэна. И они не молились ему, когда они погибли и Бог — Император пожрал их души.

Со временем, если он это переживет, новый знак будет установлен в мире — склепе в память о тамиакинах, и новая душа будет заключена там.

Это будет единственным памятником, которого удостоятся тамиакины.

* * *

ЖИВИ!

* * *

Сердце планеты, так долго неподвижное, начало пробуждаться. Наверху духи миллиардов мертвых посмотрели ввысь, прислушиваясь к зову.

* * *

Прежде:

Синовал: По ту сторону главных врат есть мир. Родной мир Чужаков, как я полагаю. Для них — это священное место. Я считаю: что их правитель находится там, хоть я и не могу говорить уверенно, пока я сам не окажусь там, на месте.

Сьюзен: Интересно будет узнать.

Синовал: Это лишь испугает тебя.

Сьюзен: Меня не так просто напугать. В конце концов, я же выношу тебя.

Синовал: Верно. Я посещал этот мир — в бестелесной форме, используя силу меньших врат. Это… неприятное место, полная противоположность Истоку Душ. Чужаки взяли по одной душе из каждой расы, что они уничтожили в своей вселенной и заключили их там, поместив в своего рода музее; как мемориал того, что они совершили.

Сьюзен: Звучит… не очень.

Синовал: Хуже того. Словами это не описать, и я был там только как дух. Души заперты там, привязанные навечно к моменту смерти. Какие — то из них слабые, даже не полностью разумны.

Сьюзен: У неразумных рас есть души?

Синовал: У всего живого есть своего рода душа. Хоть слово «душа» и не может передать точный подтекст, но это лучшее слово, которое мы можем использовать. Как я сказал, какие — то из этих душ слабы, но есть и сильные, действительно очень сильные. В той вселенной, так же, как и в нашей, были свои Изначальные. Сами Чужаки ближе к расе Первых, но там были многие другие, почти настолько же древние, и они уничтожили целую вселенную, не просто одну галактику.

Сьюзен: И?

Синовал: Я освобожу их. Пожалуй, я должен сказать «мы». Я изучил ритуал, что был использован чтобы создать Исток Душ, чтобы вернуть им свободу и самосознание.

Сьюзен: О боже.

Синовал: Я собираюсь создать новый Исток Душ из их мира — склепа.

* * *

Оборонительная сфера полностью развалилась, корабли рвались на куски, разлетались на части. Силы самих Чужаков в большинстве своем отступили назад, частью из уважения, частью из благоговейного ужаса. Их Бог — Император проснулся и вступил в бой.

Ничто не могло устоять перед ним. Ничто не могло даже попытаться противостоять. Изначальные наносили ему удар за ударом, и все чего им удалось добиться — это едва ли поцарапать шкуру Бога — Императора. Он сокрушал их корабли своей массой и поглощал их.

Из всех Изначальных оставались только те, кого смертные звали Странниками. Они заложили вираж, стараясь выпустить последний, единственный залп энергии. Четыре щупальца оплели их корабль и сокрушили его, и их жизни.

Теперь Изначальные, старейшие существа галактики, погибли все до единого, и сейчас они жили лишь в сферах Истока Душ и воспоминаниях Бога — Императора.

Сам Собор еще не получил повреждений, но его защитников почти не осталось.

На высочайшей его башне стоял Синовал. Он не замечал ничего, его руки были вскинуты к небу, голова запрокинута, его голос и разум слились в едином несмолкающем крике.

Из его глаз начали сочиться кровавые слезы.

* * *

ЖИВИ.

* * *

Все свое существование Исток был одинок. Разумеется, у него был его Примарх и бесчисленные души внутри него, но при всем уважении к ним — он был одинок. Не существовало ничего, что было бы равным ему. Проклятый знанием, бессмертием и могуществом, он был одинок. Даже твердыни и хранилища Охотников за Душами были не более чем продолжением его воли.

Теперь он пел с радостью, несмотря на боль, пронизывавшую его.

Здесь будет другой, ему подобный. Рождался новый Исток.

Души пробуждались и восставали из могил мира — склепа.

* * *

Взор Синовала затянула алая пелена. В его пальцы словно бы начали вонзаться иглы. Он рискнул взглянуть и увидел что кожа на его руках начинала осыпаться, черный пепел отлетал, падал и рассеивался в космосе.

Его тело истлевало, разрушалось от энергии, которую он направлял.

Его руки исчезли, распавшись на атомы и частицы, что меньше атомов.

Он вскинул голову и продолжал звать.

ЖИВИ!

ИВИ ИВИ ИВИ ВИ ВИ ВИ И И И

ИВИ ИВИ ВИ ВИ ВИ И И И

ИВИ ВИ ВИ ВИ И И И

ВИ ВИ ВИ И И И

ВИ ВИ И И И

ВИ И И И

И И И

И И

И

ЖИВИ.

* * *

Маррэйн был не из тех, кто умирает в слабости и с плачем. В первый раз он умер в пожаре, в бреду и безумии, и залы его крепости стали для него погребальным костром. Он провел тысячу лет мертвым, запертым среди собственного безумия, пока его не вернули назад, спасли от сумасшествия и смерти, подарили второй шанс.

Третьего не будет, он знал это. Он никогда не рассчитывал и на второй.

Он был воином, и он умрет в битве, величайшей из всех. О чем еще он мог бы просить?

Бог — Император над ними корчился и хлестал щупальцами. Маррэйн знал свои приказы: не подпускать тварь к Собору так долго, насколько это будет возможным. Он увидел как одно из щупалец вытягивается вниз, почти нерешительно, словно тот был…

…испуган…

Бог — Император убил всех Изначальных, уничтожил их, разорвал в клочья или поглотил. Могло ли такое существо знать страх?

Маррэйн задумался об этом на мгновение, и понял что ему все равно. Он бросил свой корабль на врага, которого он не мог уничтожить, не мог ранить, не мог даже оцарапать.

Шип размером с саму «Широхиду» ударил в борт корабля.

Маррэйн почувствовал, как рука Тиривайл сжала его плечо. Они умерли вместе.

* * *

Сьюзен Иванова сидела в своем полутемном зале. Ей больше нечего было делать. Ее задача была координировать бой, следить за тем, чтобы все обеспечивали безопасность Собора, пока Синовал проводит ритуал. Это было исполнено. Просто больше не оставалось никого, кем можно было бы управлять, кроме самого Собора. И они разве что лишь поцарапали тварь, которая заполняла небо.

И потому она сделала то, чего она не делала уже давным — давно.

Она опустилась на колени. Она молилась.

Она видела богов, демонов и чудовищ. Синовал, по некоторым меркам, был богом, и она достаточно хорошо знала его, чтобы видеть все его пороки и всю его чудовищную надменность. Лориэн был богом, и она знала его мудрость и сострадание. Она знала почти столько же о метафизике вселенной, сколько знал любой из живущих. Она знала, что нет создателя, нет милостивого и великодушного существа, которое ждет их по ту сторону смерти и которое отправит в Рай добродетельные души.

И все же она хотела верить что такое существо есть. Вера — могучая вещь.

И потому она молилась.

* * *

Прежде:

Сьюзен: Кто — нибудь из нас вернется оттуда?

Синовал: Нет.

Синовал: Никто.

* * *

Кровь наполнила его рот. Он не мог говорить, но клич продолжался. Теперь он мог слышать их, мог услышать всех. Он мог видеть их, поднимающихся к поверхности их мира, карабкающихся вверх — не к свету, ибо здесь не было света.

Пока что.

Его руки уже исчезли, рассыпавшись в прах. Он чувствовал, как развоплощается он сам. Странно, но боли не было.

Зов продолжался.

* * *

это не позволено все умирает смерть единственное что постоянно нет ничего иного ни план ни схема ни мастерство не могут препятствовать ей

их души мои

Мгновенная боль, крошечный укол, секундное неудобство — напоминание о давно ушедших временах; давным — давно, в самом начале всего, когда он смотрел на звезды и думал о том, как потушить их свет.

Звезды, которые позже он поглотил, вобрал внутрь себя, впитал в свое существо, обессмертив их мертвые черные останки.

Внутрь себя.

Внутри.

Себя.

На этот раз понимание пришло куда быстрее, и чувство неудобства начало нарастать.

* * *

Исток, первый Исток, умирал. Энергии, бушующие здесь были чересчур велики, чтобы их можно было представить. Потребовались объединенные силы мертвых всей галактики, чтобы направлять их.

Один за другим, огни гасли, становясь черными и мертвыми, энергия душ поглощалась мощью, проходившей сквозь Синовала.

Исток умирал, но по мере того, как умирал он — рождался другой.

Вспыхнула и начала разгораться первая звезда внутри Бога — Императора.

* * *

Знаю, я давно этого не делала, и, наверное, у меня это получается не очень. Я не боюсь, и я готова к смерти. Просто я хочу кое — что сказать.

Я сделала много того, чем не могу гордиться. Я причиняла зло людям. Я добровольно служила Теням. Я сделала многое, позволив ненависти к минбарцам, ворлонцам и пси — корпусу ослепить меня.

Я причинила зло Маркусу, Лите и Деленн.

И Дэвиду. Я жестоко обошлась с ним.

Я готова умереть.

* * *

В конце концов, Бог — Император ударил по Собору; что — то, похожее на страх, все же подвигло его к этому. Зов исходил из этого места, и если Собор мог быть уничтожен, то может быть, исчез бы и зов.

Удар проломил одну из стен крепости.

* * *

С каждой прошедшей секундой умирала очередная сфера души.

* * *

Прошу…. если только мне позволено о чем — то просить… если я могу просить хотя бы об одной вещи… пусть Дэвид получит мое письмо. Я сказала все, что хотела сказать.

Хотела бы я знать, получил ли он его.

Хотела бы я знать, понял ли он.

Хотела бы я знать, простил ли он меня.

* * *

Он уже ослеп, кожа осыпалась с его черепа и глаза заливало кровью. И все же он продолжал звать.

* * *

Земля мира — склепа расступилась и восстали души. Они смотрели вверх. Небо было черным, и не было видно ничего.

Затем вспыхнула искра света.

* * *

Еще одна звезда вернулась к жизни внутри Бога — Императора. Одно щупальце выгнулось в пароксизме боли и разорвалось на части, когда внутри него зажглась звезда. Другое смахнуло с Собора одну из его башен.

* * *

Умерла еще одна сфера души.

И еще одна.

* * *

ЖИВИ ЖИВИ

ИВИ ИВИ

ВИ ВИ

И И

И

и

и

* * *

И все же… мы неплохо управились верно? Мы победили. Все прошедшие годы, вся эта война, все эти смерти…

И мы победили.

* * *

Корчась от боли, от огня и жизни, выжигающих его изнутри, Бог — Император в неистовстве и бешенстве снова ударил по Собору. Сьюзен не подняла головы, когда одно из щупалец проломило стену ее зала, и обратило ее тело в пыль.

* * *

нет

нет

это не

случится

так

* * *

Он больше не чувствовал своего тела. Не осталось ничего, кроме его воли…

И его души, давным — давно обещанной Охотникам за Душами.

Он подался вперед и упал в Бездну.

И Бездна ринулась навстречу, чтобы поглотить его.

* * *

Они роились над поверхностью мира, глядя в небеса. Кто — то из них взлетал в небеса на крыльях, кто — то всплывал, кто — то даже шел.

И небо было полно огней.

* * *

Бог — Император умирал.

Еще одна звезда зажглась вновь.

И Бога — Императора не стало.

* * *

Наступил одно мгновение покоя. А затем к ним вернулись голоса и мысли.

* * *

Все было закончено. Ворлонцы сдались.

Сделать надо было еще многое, но из них постепенно вытрясли соглашение на весьма жестких условиях. Выбора у них не было. Их вожди были мертвы, союзники бросили их и они сознавали двойную угрозу со стороны Синовала и Бестера, которые более чем охотно посвятят остаток жизни тому, чтобы стереть с лица галактики всех ворлонцев до последнего.

Они оставят эту галактику и уйдут за Предел. Их родной мир будет принадлежать Бестеру и его народу. Их Сеть будет демонтирована и уничтожена, духи Чужаков внутри нее будут вычищены. Остальные их планеты останутся нетронутыми — впрочем, сам Джон сомневался в том, что они простоят нетронутыми хоть сколько — то долго. Ворлонцам дадут достаточно времени, чтобы забрать то, что им потребуется из их бывших владений.

И прежде всего — они откажутся от всяких попыток учить или контролировать Младшие Расы.

Разумеется, кто — то из Культа Смерти останется и будет пытаться вернуть их Повелителей, и если Синовал потерпел неудачу — это может стать большой проблемой, но они будут к этому готовы. С теми, кто останется или же вернется — можно будет справиться.

Шеридан не сомневался, что большинство ворлонцев уйдет. Они узнали потерю своего родного мира, почувствовали горе и страдание, которые они причинили столь многим другим расам. Теперь они были бездомными, точно так же как нарны и…

И люди.

Бестер прослушивал их переговоры, время от времени вмешиваясь и высказывая свое мнение. Джону это не нравилось, но присутствие Бестера постоянно напоминало о том, что могло быть сделано с ворлонцами, если они решат продолжать сражаться.

Очевидно, Культ Смерти был не настолько широко распространен, как полагал Синовал.

Война была закончена. Эта война была закончена. Будет иная, здесь всегда будет какая — то иная война, но эта — была закончена.

Наконец — то.

— Ты совершаешь ошибку, Шеридан. — сказал Бестер по комм — каналу. — Их следовало бы уничтожить полностью. —

— Смертей было достаточно. — просто ответил он. — Они проиграли, и они знают это. Когда — то у них были такие великие мечты, а сейчас они превратились в прах и пепел. Это достаточное наказание для любого.

— Верно. — Джон был уверен что вслед за этим должен был последовать смешок. — Теперь их мир — наш Шеридан. Не пытайся его у нас отобрать. Мой народ заплатил достаточно, чтобы наконец обрести родной дом. —

— Вы его заслужили, и что до меня — я и не попытаюсь вас останавливать. Но пойдете против нас — и вы об этом пожалеете.

— Вооруженный мир, не так ли? Тебе не о чем волноваться, Шеридан. У вас нет ничего, что было бы нам нужно. Ни единой вещи.—

— Представь себе, Шеридан. Мы… становимся. —

Разговор закончился, и Джон обернулся к Деленн. Выражение ее лица выдавало ее сомнения. Очевидно, она верила Бестеру не больше, чем он.

Но это была проблема для иного времени, и вполне вероятно — для другого человека.

А пока что, они вдвоем войдут на Вавилон—5, принимая капитуляцию ворлонцев, словно победивший король и его королева.

* * *

Ощущение радости захлестнуло его, когда он вновь ступил на землю родного мира. Все вокруг несло печать разрушения и безумия. Здания все еще горели, мужчины и женщины все еще кричали, вокруг лежали недвижные и безмолвные тела.

Это было картиной из ночного кошмара, но это был его дом, и, вернувшись домой, Джорах Марраго никогда уже не покинет его вновь.

Небо было все еще темным, небеса все еще время от времени озарялись вспышками молний, но эффекты от разрыва пространства уже утихали. Внимание Чужаков было обращено в иное место, и от этого их влияние начинало сходить на нет.

Марраго не чувствовал ничего, кроме печали, радости и странного ощущения от слез, бегущих по лицу.

В сопровождении своих охранников он направлялся во дворец. Он был рад видеть, что многие его солдаты чувствуют, то же что и он. Это была долгая война.

Большая часть центра столицы уже была зачищена силами вторжения, так что они могли идти без помех. Город был разрушен и выгорел, в его привычном силуэте зияли дыры. Быть может, город придется оставить, или же снести до основания и отстроить заново. Быть может, даже сам мир больше не будет пригодным для жизни. После такой войны, может статься, что народу Центавра придется покинуть свой родной мир и искать себе новые, более благоприятные миры.

Марраго не думал об этом. Он был дома.

Он добрался до дворца и был удивлен, обнаружив, что он едва ли не бежал. Укол страха омрачил его радостное настроение. Что он обнаружит там? Жив ли еще Лондо? Сможет ли он вынести вид того места, где умерла Линдисти? Что, если…

Что, если он найдет там лишь мертвых?

Неважно. Все неважно. Каким — то образом ему удалось установить контакт с Врагом, и это закалило его. Он выучился тому, что разделять чувства врага для генерала вернейший путь к поражению, но в данном случае он он был рад этому. Это понимание дало ему твердость, которая требовалась, чтобы вытерпеть все, с чем он столкнется здесь.

И все же он был удивлен, увидев то, что ждало его у входа в тронную залу. Поначалу он совершенно не заметил их, но затем он остановился и оно оказалось здесь, черное и бесплотное, как сами Тени. Он потянулся к мечу, но удержал руку. Война была закончена. У него больше не осталось врагов.

— Я Лорд — Генерал Джорах Марраго. — сказал он. — Я прошу аудиенции Императора.

Безликий сделал движение, которое можно было бы посчитать кивком, и отступил, позволяя Марраго пройти. Он вошел.

Тимов сидела на троне. Дурла стоял рядом с троном, с другой стороны стоял з'шайлил. Марраго запнулся, холодная ярость и ледяной страх сражались внутри него. Он прищурился. Нет, не Морейл. Но, тем не менее — один из вассалов Теней.

Тимов выглядела… старше. Бессмысленное замечание, разумеется. Она и была старше. Как и все они. Но в ней это ощущалось. Она выглядела худой, уставшей и побитой жизнью, но все же она держалась величественно. Что — то в ее глазах излучало мощь и властность. И вместе с тем — печаль.

Какую — то секунду он просто смотрел на нее, а затем склонился в поклоне.

— Леди — Консорт. — сказал он, просто и официально.

— Лорд — Генерал. — сказала она, в один прекрасный миг возрождая его титул и авторитет, и аннулируя его изгнание. — Приветствую ваше возвращение на Центаври Прайм.

— Вернуться — большая честь, леди. — ответил он, выпрямляясь. Он долго смотрел на нее, пытаясь прочитать выражение ее лица. Ему не удалось. Слишком многое смешалось в ее взгляде, и она всегда была куда искусней в Большой Игре, чем он. Он был создан для игры на поле боя, она — для Двора.

Наконец, не сумев определить истину по одной лишь ее осанке, он задал вопрос, не зная хочет ли он услышать на него ответ.

— Император…?

— Он будет жить. — прошептала Тимов, и его сердца возрадовались. — Возможно. Он не в лучшем состоянии, и ему недостает сил, но пока что — он жив. Г'Кар тоже здесь. Он тоже будет жить. Возможно.

— Хорошо. — проговорил Марраго. Он не знал что еще сказать, и потому, запнувшись, повторил: — Хорошо.

— Хорошо, что вы вернулись, Лорд — Генерал. — сказала она. — Республика нуждается в вас.

Он попытался было открыть рот, чтобы сказать… что? Он больше не любил войну, и не имел желания быть вождем. Отставка и сад давным — давно заждались его. Но со смертью Карна не оставалось законных наследников…

Он просто не мог найти слов.

К счастью, ему не дали шанса произнести их. Шаги тех, кто вошел в тронную залу, привлекли его внимание, он обернулся, и его сердца на мгновение остановились.

Их было трое. Двое из них были Безликими, и их туманные, размытые фигуры стояли по обе стороны от третьего.

— Нашли. — проговорил кто — то из них. — В подземельях. Сидел в камере — похоже, что по своей воле. Привели вам, леди.

Тот выглядел слабым и изможденным, в его глазах оставался огонек безумия. Одна рука была обрублена, и от раны несло тяжелым запахом. Он был весь в царапинах, а кроме того, было видно и несколько свежих синяков. Он выглядел сломленным, совершенно подавленным и потерянным, человеком, который сдался отчаянию.

Это был Морден.

* * *

Прости!

Мама!

Декстер Смит вздрагивал во сне, пот покрывал все его тело. Его мучили кошмары и десятилетия страшных воспоминаний.

Он убил ее. Он убил Деленн. Он выстрелил в нее и она умерла. Была часовня, посвященная ей на Проксиме, часовня в ее честь. Некоторые звали ее Святой.

И он убил ее.

Он видел чудовищ. Он видел тварей из иного пространства, и он не смог выстоять против них. Он смотрел на них, и он видел самую страшную тварь, которую только мог представить.

Себя.

Он не был героем. Он был жалким, слабым человеком. Он не был героем.

Он застонал, когда увидел как от теней чернеет небо. Вопли взлетели над землей, и воздух наполнился запахом смерти и умирания. Небо было живым от массы хлещущих щупалец и обломков мертвых кораблей.

А затем все они исчезли. Оставался лишь Собор; разрушенный и изломанный, мертвый, он плыл в пространстве. Ничего больше не осталось.

Кроме огней в небесах…

Огней…

Их не было там раньше. Небо было черным, шевелящимся и страшным. И в нем не было огней.

Теперь они появились, а внизу, в городе, неведомые существа двигались, выползали из земли, разрывая поверхность. Становились живыми.

— Живи. — сказал голос который мог принадлежать ему.

— Живи.

Он проснулся, дрожа, c чувством вновь вернувшегося беспокойства. Образы его сна угасали, но память о…

…о целой вселенной, возвращающейся к жизни…

…она оставалась с ним.

Он глубоко вздохнул, и вспомнил где он был. Место исцеления и надежды, где пытались отобрать жизнь у смерти, и рассудок у безумия.

Он вспоминал то, что он видел, и он пытался плакать — слезами не горя, но радости, прощения и надежды на чистое и ясное будущее.

* * *

За свою жизнь Деленн узнала немало горя и немного счастья. Она видела, как умирают любимые, и она чувствовала страшную, сокрушающую душу безнадежность от неспособности противостоять вселенской тьме и амбициям таких, как Синовал.

Но, несмотря на все то горе и потери, что она испытала, были и моменты радости — пускай их и было немного, но все же они были. Любить Джона, ощущать созидание чего — то нового, ее жалкие попытки простить мистера Уэллса, когда он был при смерти…

Эта победа была более великой чем все прочие. В самое ближайшее время — знала она, цена ее станет болезненно очевидной, но пока что — это была победа. Ворлонцы сдались, их силы были разбиты. Уже несколько часов прошло с того момента, как Синовал увел свои силы во вселенную Чужаков, и больше о них ничего не было слышно. Что бы ни случилось — Чужаки исчезли, а если они вернутся…

То она будет готова встретить их.

Идти по Вавилону—5 было как — то… правильно. Она провела на станции не так много времени, и большая часть того времени была наполнена болью, страхом и ужасным холодом, но на этот раз…

Это казалось правильным.

Это было похоже на возвращение домой.

Чтобы встретить ее, собирались толпы. Изможденные, с ввалившимися глазами. Испуганные и растерянные. Те, кто остались тут много лет назад, те, кто последовал за ворлонцами по своему выбору, из долга или веры, те, кто видел, как их мечты рушатся и умирают, те, кто жил в тени вездесущей угрозы со стороны Инквизиторов, Чужаков и самих ворлонцев.

Конечно, были и другие. Сами инквизиторы, коллаборационисты, культисты. Работы будет много. Трибуналы за военные преступления — возможно, хотя от этой фразы у Деленн пробежал холодок по спине. Может быть, ворлонцы заберут их последователей с собой, за Предел. Это было бы… удобным решением.

Охранники шли, окружив их. Джон и Деленн шли вперед, к посольским покоям чтобы официально принять капитуляцию ворлонцев. Один из ворлонцев ожидал их, рядом с ним стоял человек в потрепанной одежде. Он выглядел… знакомо.

— Генерал Шеридан. — сказал человек. — Я Инквизитор на службе Светлых Кардиналов Ворлона. Это Посол Улькеш.

Деленн взглянула на ворлонца. Глазной выступ у того бесстрастно поворачивался. Она услышала далекий, медленный взмах крыльев.

— Я тебя знаю. — проговорил Джон, обращаясь к человеку. — Ты… ты пытал нас. Ты…

— Я был назначен испытать вас. — ответил человек. — Я был назначен уроком послушания и веры.

— Нет. Ты ошибаешься. — холодно проговорила Деленн; теперь и она вспомнила его. — Ты был для нас предостережением. Кош послал тебя, чтобы предупредить нас о том, что на самом деле есть ты и твои хозяева. Мы не прислушались, разумеется. — она вздохнула. — Пока не стало слишком поздно.

Инквизитор моргнул. Единожды. Казалось, он лишился дара речи.

— Это неважно. — сказал Джон. — Мы здесь, чтобы принять вашу капитуляцию. В обычном случае, полагаю, тут последовало бы подписание договора или что — то в этом роде, но сейчас нам стоит воздержаться от формальностей. Вы проиграли. Соглашайтесь с этим и убирайтесь.

«Мы были побеждены.» — проговорил ворлонец. — «Мы были преданы.»

— Объясните — в чем разница? Вы проиграли.

«Мы были побеждены.»

— Вы покинете эту галактику, и никогда не вернетесь назад. У вас есть время, чтобы собрать то, что вам понадобится, но мы следим за вами. Попытаетесь вернуться — и мы вас встретим.

Глазной выступ ворлонца повернулся снова, и невидимые крылья взмахнули чуть громче.

«Да.»

— И в будущем мы обойдемся без вас.

«Вы проиграете. Вы угаснете и умрете, поглощенные случайностью и хаосом. Вы будете звать нас, чтобы мы защитили вас, но будет слишком поздно. Вы недостойны нас, и мы предаем вас вашей судьбе.»

— И, по — моему, это прекрасно.

Улькеш повернулся и направился к дверям. Их охранники отчетливо вздохнули. Деленн пристально следила за ним, так же, как и за Инквизитором.

Что — то зудело у нее в подсознании. Она не могла точно сказать — что, но она чувствовала себя неспокойно.

Джон повернулся к ней, и взял ее за руки. Она посмотрела в его глаза, и, не обращая внимания на окружающих, нежно обняла его. Все закончено.

— Мы победили. — сказал он, почти что выкрикнув это. — Все закончено, Деленн.

Зудящее ощущение становилось болезненным.

— Да. — ответила она, рассмеявшись. — Все закончено… Это…

Что — то взметнулось перед ними, утопив все в своей тени. Она не могла разглядеть — что это было Оно было огромным.

Вспыхнул свет, ослепительный и обжигающий.

Деленн вздрогнула и память, наконец, подсказала ей.

Давным — давно. На Вавилоне—4.

Воспоминание о будущем, надолго забытое.

Видение.

Джон отбрасывает ее в сторону, и поворачивается, встречая это…

Нет! Не надо больше! Она не потеряет его вновь.

Джон попытался отбросить ее в сторону. Она устояла и оттолкнула его изо всех сил. Он отлетел назад, к дальней стене.

Она не потеряет его вновь.

Как там говорил Синовал?

Ничто не высечено в камне…

…а даже если и так — камни можно разбить.

Свет убивал ее.

И больше не было ничего.

* * *

Он двигался, не раздумывая, отреагировав со скоростью мужчины вдвое моложе его, ударив с мастерством и точностью, которым позавидовал бы он сам, позавидовал бы и в молодости. Его навыки дуэлянта всегда оставляли желать лучшего, и возраст многое отнял у него.

Но этот удар был великолепен, безупречен. Лучший удар за всю его жизнь.

Глаза Мордена успели распахнуться, а рот двинуться, словно пытаясь что — то сказать. Но было уже слишком поздно, и его голова слетела с плеч.

Марраго взглянул на безголовое тело и с легким потрясением понял, что на его мече не осталось крови. Двое Безликих стояли перед ним, готовые напасть, но даже они выглядели удивленными, если подобные твари вообще были способны на такие эмоции.

Странно. Он должен что — то почувствовать. Может быть — радоваться. Наконец, спустя столько лет он все же отомстил за Линдисти. И все же, эта месть не вернет ее назад. Она могла бы порадовать ее дух, где бы тот сейчас ни находился, но он не слишком верил в подобные вещи. С тех пор, как она умерла, прошло очень много времени.

Он не чувствовал опустошенности или облегчения. Он не чувствовал удовлетворения. Он не чувствовал ничего. Задача была выполнена. Вот и все.

Он повернулся к трону. Даже Тимов выглядела удивленной. Должно быть, она вымоталась — подумал он. Обычно она играла в Игру куда лучше. Дурла выглядел потрясенным, и Марраго мог заметить, что тот вынужден пересмотреть свое мнение о нем.

— Простите, леди. — сухо и безо всяких эмоций проговорил Марраго. — Я не могу служить Императору, да будет его правление долгим. Желаю вам удачи в выборе наследника.

Он глубоко поклонился и положил меч к ее ногам. Затем он выпрямился, оставив меч на месте, и пошел прочь. Он был уже у дверей, когда она окликнула его.

— Джорах, ты хочешь что — нибудь передать Лондо?

Он остановился, раздумывая. Он и Лондо были старыми друзьями. Когда — то они оба были молоды и мечтали — как и все юнцы. Теперь они были стариками, а сегодняшняя молодежь больше не мечтала. Он, Лондо и прочие создали этот мир, и молодым приходилось его терпеть.

И все же, Лондо был его другом, и его Императором. Марраго был рад, что Лондо еще сможет пожить, но он слишком хорошо знал — какую ношу жизнь может взвалить на плечи.

— Ничего, что стоило бы сказать. — ответил он.

А затем он покинул трон и тронную залу, и на этом он навсегда ушел из центаврианской политики и центаврианской власти.

* * *

— Эй, босс! Проснитесь!

— Я не спал. Что такое, Зак?

— Вам стоит пойти и посмотреть на это.

— А ты не мог бы просто сказать мне — в чем дело? Может, это было бы проще?…

— Вот что вам надо видеть. Не замечаете, что что — то не так?

— Я только что получил сообщение, которое кое — кто мне оставил. Оно… ммм… запутанное… Ну так и что я должен был увидеть?

— Это небо!

— Ну?

Ворлонцы там.

— И?

— Они ушли.

* * *

Вспышка света из скафандра Улькеша угасла. Пошатываясь, с кружащейся головой, Джон поднялся на ноги, пытаясь понять — что же случилось. Он обнимал Деленн, а затем ворлонец повернулся к ним. Его скафандр открылся, полыхнула вспышка света…

Он попытался оттолкнуть Деленн в сторону, больше из инстинкта, нежели сознательно, и…

…и…

…и она уперлась и отшвырнула его назад. Он ударился о стену, и…

…и…

Деленн. Он озирался по сторонам, но ее нигде не было. От нее ничего не осталось. Совершенно ничего.

Его охранники рванулись вперед, целясь в невозмутимую фигуру Улькеша. Ворлонец ждал.

— Нет! — выкрикнул Шеридан опередив их. — Нет! Не стрелять. — Охранники нерешительно отступили. Шеридан вперился в ворлонца пылающим взглядом.

— Что ты сделал?

«Смерть.» — глубоким голосом произнес Улькеш. — «Святая, божественная, благословенная. Разрушение — есть спасение всего. Вы прогнали нас прочь, но вам не скрыться от конца всего.»

— Ты говоришь это мне? Я был мертв, помнишь? Двенадцать лет!

«Святая.»

— Ах вот что… Молчать! — Он не кричал. Он был взбешен достаточно, чтобы кричать, но не повышал голос. — Вы это сделали не ради какой — то святой цели. Это была всего лишь маленькая месть, вот и все. Чтобы отплатить той же монетой..

— О, подожди секунду. Нет, не так. Ты хотел, чтобы мы убили тебя. Вот в чем дело. Вы хотели, чтобы мы убили вас, потому что сами вы слишком боитесь посмотреть смерти в лицо!

«Мы не знаем страха.»

— А теперь я знаю что это ложь. Ты жалок. Ты просто… ничтожество. Все вы ничтожества. — Он развернулся к охране. Что бы ни случилось, что бы он ни сделал — не убивать его. Пусть они проваливают. Они проиграли.

И они не стоят того, чтобы я тратил на них время.

Он пошел прочь, зеваки в гнетущей тишине расступались перед ним. Улькеш мог напасть на него в любую секунду. Он знал это. Он был в этом совершенно уверен.

Тот, разумеется, не напал. Джон победил в конце концов, отняв у ворлонцев все, что у них оставалось.

Нет, это была победа Деленн.

Лишь позже, много позже, бессмысленность ее смерти сокрушила его и пришло время для слез.

Гэрет Д. Уильямс

Часть 8. Средь звезд, подобно гигантам

С окончанием войны — и более, чем войны, настал мир. Но чтобы из пепла галактики могло быть что — то построено — выжившие должны проявить отвагу, мудрость и веру, а более всего — доверие.

Глава 1

Великая Война закончилась в 2275, в этом можно быть уверенным. Истинная же природа ее окончания неясна даже сейчас и, вероятно, останется таковой и в будущем.

Известны точные факты. Ворлонцы сдались после Второй Битвы при Вавилоне—5. Согласно условиям их капитуляции они покинули галактику, так же, как четырнадцать лет назад, ее покинули Тени. В какой — то момент во время этого, Благословенная Деленн была убита. Однако даже в этом остаются неясности. Существует множество докладов о том, что Генерал Джон Шеридан принимал участие в битве, и обсуждал условия капитуляции. Это противоречит тому факту, что Генерал Шеридан, как известно, был убит у Вавилона—5 в начале войны, более чем за двенадцать лет до того.

Однако смерть Шеридана окружена множеством загадок, и во время всей войны ходили слухи о том, что он вовсе не умер, но содержится у ворлонцев в качестве пленника, вероятно — в состоянии стазиса, что могло бы объяснить то, что он не постарел за прошедшие двенадцать лет.

Некоторые утверждают что Благословенной Деленн вовсе не было на Вавилоне—5. В конце концов, она почти полностью отошла от общественной жизни в начале войны. Слухов имеется множество, но фактов — очень мало. Если она и была там — с тех пор ее больше не видели. Если верно то, что Генерал Шеридан сражался в той битве — то в наступившем затем мире он не играл более никакой роли, и хотя имеются отдельные свидетельства очевидцев о человеке, который мог бы быть им, датируемые следующими несколькими месяцами — их невозможно проверить.

Что же до Синовала — его судьба так же загадочна, как и его жизнь. Известно что Собор участвовал в битве, вместе с несколькими другими огромными, древними кораблями, которые могли принадлежать только лишь Изначальным. Также известно, что они покинули Вавилон—5 в конце битвы, когда победа была несомненной, и скрылись в гиперпространстве. К ним присоединилось еще некоторое количество кораблей, включая тот, которым командовал Маррэйн. Вскоре после этого в прилегающем секторе гиперпространства были замечены признаки боя, но в этом секторе гиперпространство было хаотичней чем обычно, и никаких наблюдений в дальнейшем сделать не удалось.

После битвы было замечено несколько появлений Синовала. Хотя часть из них может быть проигнорирована, как мистификация или ошибка, некоторые можно посчитать вполне правдоподобными, например то, что имело место на Таролине—2, инцидент, часто упоминающийся сторонниками теории заговора. Л'Нир с Нарна была убеждена что он мертв, но она также явно считала, что это не помешает ему вернуться. Впрочем, известно также, что и Чужаки со дня той битвы более не были замечены в этой вселенной.

И это еще одна загадка, та, на которую, вероятно, никогда не будет ответа.

Уильямс Г.Д. (2298) «Великая Война: Исследование.»

* * *

Звезды вновь горели светом. Живые существа плыли меж ними, существа, которые когда — то путешествовали через космос так же легко, словно он был рекой. Они были мертвы миллионы лет, но теперь они жили вновь, пробужденные от страшного сна, готовые исследовать эту новую вселенную, в которой они обнаружили себя — похожую на старую, но отличающуюся от нее во многих смыслах.

Пока что здесь был лишь один мир, наделенный жизнью, но скоро должны были появиться и другие. Этот единственный мир был садом, украшенным всеми чудесами жизни. Какие — то из них были прекрасными, какие — то уродливыми, разумными и безмозглыми, гуманоидными и абсолютно чужеродными.

Но все они были живыми.

Никто из них, даже самые старейшие мудрейшие и могучие, не понимал по — настоящему — что же произошло. Многие из них уже ушли искать новые миры и новый дом, в поисках ответов и воспоминаний.

Одной вещью, что помнили все разумные расы был Зов. Призыв от Бога, который правил замком, что плыл высоко в небесах. Некоторые из них искали тот замок, но так и не нашли его.

Было одно существо, последнее из своей расы — как и все прочие — которое слышало зов. Оно путешествовало среди звезд, его очертания струились и танцевали от простого наслаждения жизнью. Оно помнило тварей, которые истребили его народ и всех остальных. Оно было одним из старейших в этой вселенной, и оно помнило это.

Ему потребовалось немало времени, чтобы понять — что это было, откуда исходил этот странный, прекрасный звук. В черном, пустынном мире, мертвом с незапамятных времен, когда оно смотрело на единственный росток, пробивавшийся из мертвой земли, оно, наконец, поняло.

Это была песнь живой вселенной.

* * *

Наконец — то он был дома.

Старинные владения Дома Марраго были в нескольких днях пути от столицы, у подножия гор. Раскинувшиеся на самых прекраснейших землях континента, они были наградой Дому Марраго за столетия верной службы.

Дом Марраго служил Императорам. Он не создавал их. И уже не будет.

Марраго шел по заброшенным коридорам его фамильного поместья, не ожидая никого встретить. Стены были испещрены подпалинами и разбитые стекла были разбросаны по полу. Прекрасные ковры были изрезаны и прожжены, гобелены и картины исчезли. Он заглянул в свой рабочий кабинет, и увидел обугленные бумаги, валявшиеся горкой на полу, где, должно быть, разводили костер из книг.

Он бросил мимолетный взгляд на спальню хозяев и отвернулся. Уже более двух сотен лет ни одному из Лордов Марраго не довелось там умереть. Все они пали в давних войнах, в интригах Двора или восстаниях отдаленных провинций, а в одном, печально известном и скандальном случае — в постели замужней аристократки. У Лордов Марраго не было привычки умирать в своих постелях.

Дом умер, как умрет и сам Дом. Джорах Марраго станет последним. У него нет ни жены, ни детей. О, он мог бы взять приемного наследника, так же, как много лет назад он удочерил Линдисти, но он знал что не сделает этого. Пусть Дом умрет. Прошлое уже ушло, выжженное войной и огнем. Будущему понадобятся новые воины, новые пути и новые лорды.

Поговаривали даже о том, чтобы вовсе оставить Центаври Прайм, переместить центр и Правительство куда — то еще. Возможно — Иммолан или Гораш. Марраго это не волновало. Он вернулся домой, каким бы разоренным и выгоревшим тот ни был.

Он миновал кухню, наполненную вонью гниющей еды и тренировочный зал, испятнанный кровью и рвотой.

Он не знал что здесь случилось. Группа изгоев и бандитов? Инквизиторская чистка? Просто последствия того, что дом бросили на разграбление времени и жадности?

Здесь никого не было, но он и не ожидал никого тут встретить.

Наконец, он вышел в сад. Он намеренно оставил его напоследок. Он, мужчина, который без тени страха встречал лицом к лицу Теней, ворлонцев и Чужаков — он боялся того, что найдет там.

К счастью, сад был не настолько плох. Все цветы, разумеется, умерли, фонтан был разбит а вода давно вылилась. Перед самым фасадом павильона была вытоптана тропинка, где не росла трава. Часть статуй была разбита, однако некоторые уцелели.

Остальное было просто природой, вступившей в свои права. Кустарники разрослись, сорняки росли буйно и пышно. Древнее дерево сребротёрна раскинуло свои ветви над половиной травяного луга, его листья затмили свет и обрекали растения под ним на гибель.

Стоя посреди сада, Марраго огляделся вокруг, обдумывая то, что нужно было сделать, так же методично, как планировал он всякую битву, в которой ему приходилось сражаться.

Его можно было восстановить. Его дом мог лежать в руинах, но его сад можно было возродить.

С легкой улыбкой он приступил к работе.

* * *

— Не затруднишься объяснить — зачем мы снова тут?

Дэвид Корвин ответил не сразу. Он спокойно продолжал идти, Зак следовал за ним, ворча под нос. Дэвид оглядел простиравшийся перед ним пейзаж, поражаясь тому, как жизнь возрождается после смерти.

— Здесь все начиналось. — наконец, ответил он. — Альянс, ощущение того, что было что — то хорошее, что могло родиться из всего того зла. Казоми—7 — вот где все начиналось. Я просто хотел увидеть это место снова.

— Эй, не то, чтобы я жаловался. Просидев все это время на Проксиме, я рад выбраться куда — нибудь еще, но… — Зак помедлил. — Слушай, я вот что подумал. Когда еще целая планета была слишком мала, чтобы провести там десять лет? Раньше ведь было время, когда никто вообще не покидал Землю. Или, может, даже свой родной город…

— Все меняется. — ответил Дэвид. — Мы посмотрели наверх, посмотрели вокруг и поняли, как много всего можно повидать в галактике. Проксима была маленькой, слишком маленькой. Нам нужно увидеть что — то большее.

— Значит, осматриваем достопримечательности?

— Точно.

Перед ними собиралась небольшая толпа и Дэвид направился к ней. В ней смешались самые разные расы — нарны дрази бракири и даже пара людей. В первый раз с тех пор, как он покинул Проксиму, он видел, чтобы существа разных рас собирались в одном месте. С тех пор, как закончилась война, все снова разделились по своим обособленным группам — с немногими исключениями, такими как дрази и бракири.

Толпа собралась вокруг небольшого храма. Дэвиду он показался знакомым, но в последний раз он был на Казоми—7 много лет назад. Ему вспомнилось, что Джон как — то говорил о храме, который просила построить Деленн. Мемориал погибшим при вторжении дракхов, или еще что — то подобное?

— Она здесь. — взволнованно проговорил какой — то бракири. — Я чувствую ее.

— Кто? — поинтересовался Дэвид. Бракири взглянул на него так, словно он сумасшедший, и начал пробираться в передние ряды.

— Деленн. — сказал голос человека. Дэвид повернулся, чтобы взглянуть на стоявшего рядом с ним мужчину. Тот был одет в потрепанные одежды, а глаза у него были завязаны обрывком ткани. Он выглядел, словно паломник. Все, что ему было нужно для полноты образа — это деревянный посох и длинная седая борода. Пожалуй, он сошел бы и за безумного пророка.

— Я слышал, что она умерла. — заметил Дэвид. Это ранило. Он слышал от Сьюзен, что Деленн жива, но он не видел ее со времен Голгофы. Для него, запертого на Проксиме, все они были все равно что мертвыми, но вырваться оттуда и узнать правду — что она погибла в самом конце войны… Это было больно.

— Да. — проговорил человек. — Я убил ее. В первый раз. Иногда мне кажется, что все что случилось с тех пор — было просто сном.

— С вами… все в порядке? — недоуменно поинтересовался Дэвид.

— Если ты хочешь знать, не сумасшедший ли я, то ответ — нет. Больше нет. Я очень долго был безумен, но сейчас я в своем уме. И иногда я гадаю — благословение это или проклятие.

— Я знаю о чем ты говоришь.

Тот взглянул на него, и несмотря на слепоту этого человека, Дэвид почувствовал себя неловко, словно его пристально разглядывали. Затем тот кивнул.

— Да, как раз ты и можешь знать. Рад был тебя увидеть, извини уж за такую фигуру речи.

Слепец отвернулся.

— Ненормальный. — прокомментировал Зак.

— Хм. Вообще — то лично я заинтригован. Судя по всему, Деленн стала почти что святой.

— О, это началось давным — давно. На Проксиме была ее часовня, помнишь?

— Да, верно. Пошли, время двигаться дальше.

— Вы босс.

Они шли, и еще одно здание появилось перед ними. Раньше оно было высоким, пока какой — то катаклизм не смахнул несколько верхних ярусов. Его так и не восстановили, ворлонцы оставили его так как есть, как напоминание о враге, которому они противостояли.

На страже у дверей стояли двое дрази. Оба они выглядели сурово, и даже для дрази они выглядели суровей обычного. У одного на лице была густая паутина шрамов. У другого была лишь одна рука. Ветераны войны, вероятно — сражавшиеся при Забаре. Дэвид слышал много историй о том, что там было. И большинству из них ему не хотелось верить.

— Входа нет. — сказал тот что со шрамами.

— Я ищу генерала Куломани. Или… генерала Вижака.

— Лорд — Торговец Куломани занят. — заявил однорукий стражник, подчеркивая новый титул Куломани.

— Как и губернатор Вижак.

— Значит они здесь. Хорошо… Я слышал. Вы можете передать им сообщение?

— Какое слово в «они заняты» тебе непонятно, человек?

— Скажите им, что здесь кое — кто, кто был на Голгофе.

— Слушай, ты… — процедил однорукий дрази, двинувшись вперед. Дрази со шрамами удержал его.

— Мы передадим сообщение.

— Ладно. Но если это шутка, человек, я из твоей головы сделаю сувенир.

— Совершенно не шутка. — заверил его Дэвид.

Прошли долгие пять минут. Зак выглядел гораздо беспокойнее чем Дэвид.

— Что, если они не вспомнят эту твою Голгофу?

— Они вспомнят. — хмыкнул Дэвид. — Никто, побывавший там, не забудет ее. Они могут не вспомнить мое имя, но это они будут помнить.

— И, я так полагаю, эта жизненно важная встреча — вторая причина, по которой мы сюда явились?

— Я слышал что они здесь, пытаются договариваться насчет гиперпространственных торговых маршрутов. Казоми Семь лежит на перепутьи нескольких из них. Я не был уверен, но я хотел увидеть эту планету, и… Я должен поговорить с ними.

— Что — то мне это не нравится…

— Ты не обязан тут оставаться.

— А на Проксиму мне возвращаться незачем.

— А что насчет Джулии?

— Это… ммм… она немного… хм… вообще, это не твое дело.

Ответ на просьбу Дэвида избавил Зака от дальнейших объяснений. Вполне ожидаемо, их обоих приказали пропустить без проволочек.

* * *

Пурпурный Трон не становился для нее ничуть удобней от проведенного на нем времени. Она и не воображала что он станет удобней. Если честно — она бы испугалась, если бы оказалось так. Трону не положено быть удобным креслом. Это место для вершения правосудия, оглашения законов и внушения страха врагам. Ничто из этого не бывает удобным и спокойным делом.

И все же, ерзая на неудобном сиденьи, Тимов, Леди — Консорт Императора Моллари Второго, думала, что пара подушек не помешала бы.

Дурла Антигнано был тем, для кого трон был бы идеально удобным. Сияние амбиций горело в его глазах. Она видела это, и старалась не выдавать своего понимания.

Это были не личные амбиции. Она легко могла это понять. Такие встречаются часто. Они хотят власти, и они уничтожат или втопчут в грязь любого, кто встанет на их пути. Проблема в том, что им не бывает достаточно власти. И, по большей части, они больные, жалкие существа, шарахающиеся от теней и видящие измену везде, куда бы они ни смотрели. Таким был Рифа, и бесчисленное множество других в истории Центавра.

Нет, Дурла хотел власти для его народа. Он хотел, чтобы Центавриане вновь стали великими. Он хотел чтобы они вновь были строителями империй, воителями и вождями. Он бы, не задумываясь, вырезал и разрушал целые планеты во имя своих амбиций.

Подобные, к счастью, встречаются гораздо реже. Но когда они появляются — они оказываются гораздо опасней.

Сейчас он докладывался ей. Последствия окончания войны. Еды, разумеется, не хватало. Их флот был не в состоянии патрулировать границы Центавра. Защитные системы родного мира лежали в руинах. Правительство рухнуло. Возле Иммолана были встречены пираты и рейдеры. Не было никого достойного заменить Джораха на посту Лорда — Генерала. Некоторые из удаленных провинций полностью вышли из — под контроля.

Хорошего было мало.

— Ваши рекомендации Дурла? — спросила она. Он простил бы ее фамильярность. Он был, несмотря на все его ошибки, истинным патриотом. Он, также, был единственным ее союзником в течении очень долгого времени. Чтобы скрыть их союз, она пустила слух что они любовники. Это давало неплохую маскировку и она была весьма удивлена тем, насколько шокирован был этим Дурла.

Он был очень привлекателен, пробивающаяся в его волосах седина лишь придавала изысканности его облику. Она представила его облаченным в белое и внутренне содрогнулась.

— Нам придется пойти на жертвы, леди. — сказал он. — Всем нам, от Императора до крестьянина. Он тоже пойдет на жертвы. Он был аскетичен и умерен. Ни жены, ни семьи, никакой показной пышности. Он был мужчиной старых времен и старых порядков, и он хотел вернуть те времена.

— На данный момент, родной мир не может быть защищен или даже сколько — то укреплен. Правительство должно сменить свое расположение. Два самых подходящих мира для новой базы — это Иммолан или Гораш. Я предпочел бы Гораш. Иммолан чересчур изолирован, Гораш же производит большую часть наших продуктов.

— Покинуть родной мир? — поинтересовалась она. Это был не первый и, должно быть, не последний случай, когда она слышала такую идею.

— После войны, восстаний, Плакальщиков Теней, чужой твари, порезвившейся над столицей, Инквизиции и самых недавних событий… что ж, леди. С родным миром покончено. Пусть остаются те, кто захочет остаться, Двор же должен переехать.

Должно быть, она выглядела не впечатленной, потому что он продолжил:

— Мы едва ли будем первой расой, которая ищет новый дом. Люди, разумеется. Минбарцы временно эвакуировали Минбар. Нарны… Буду откровенен. Этот мир — дыра для наших ресурсов, и мы не сможем накормить себя, а тем более — защитить себя, если будем цепляться за него. Это моя рекомендация и на это будут направлены мои действия, леди. Я информирую вас в порядке вежливости.

— Я благодарна за это, Дурла. — прохладно ответила она. — Сожалею, что мне приходится известить вас, что мой супруг все еще слишком тяжело болен, чтобы вернуться к своим обязанностям.

— Желаю ему долгого здравия.

И он действительно желал этого, это и было самым скверным.

Давным — давно, они вдвоем заключили сделку. Как только их мир будет свободен, Дурла стал бы Императором, а она и Лондо ушли бы в отставку. Но как — то, одному Великому Создателю известно как, Лондо удалось дожить до нынешних времен. Законы, касающиеся власти Императора, были совершенно четкими. Император может уйти в отставку, назвав своего наследника, но в этом вопросе он должен обратиться к Центауруму лично. Если он не может — то Центаурум волен назначить любого по своему выбору.

И это означало еще одну войну.

Лондо был все еще слишком слаб, чтобы уверенно стоять на ногах, не то, чтобы выступать с речью перед Центаурумом. Дурла не мог официально стать Императором, пока Лондо не выступит.

Он мог подождать. Он подождет, она это знала.

— Мы все желаем ему здравия. — ответила Тимов и холодок пробежал по ее телу. Она помнила Картажью и то, что Лондо сказал о его последнем пророчестве.

— Мы все желаем ему здравия.

* * *

Слепец спокойно брел по улицам, не думая о том куда он направлялся. Он ни с чем не сталкивался, не спотыкался и не натыкался на препятствия. Он был слеп — как всякий, кто вырвал бы свои глаза не в силах видеть то, что было перед ним, но он двигался уверенно.

Сейчас Казоми—7 была не той, что раньше; но с другой стороны — никто не остался прежним. Великие прошлого теперь умерли. И даже великие настоящего были прахом и пеплом. Он вспомнил Голгофу, — тот величественный, мертвый зал — и историю о резне, которая наполняла его.

Казоми—7, Центаври Прайм, Нарн, Забар, Бракир. Миры поглощенные огнем и кровопролитием чтобы напитать амбиции и надменность других. Какие — то из них выжили, но они уже не были прежними.

Не осталось ничего от того, что было до войны.

Когда — то он не знал сомнений и был уверен в себе. Он был красив и амбициозен. Его даже как — то выбрали седьмым самым сексуальным мужчиной среди живущих. Он поймал себя на том, что гадает — что же случилось с остальными шестью.

Он был безумен, очень, очень долгое время. Теперь же Декстер Смит был в здравом уме. И иногда ему хотелось снова стать сумасшедшим.

Возможно, на Казоми—7 было кое — что, стоящее внимания, но что бы это ни было, он этого не нашел. Храм Деленн, был всего лишь один из многих. Там ничего не было. Только множество паломников, таких же растерянных и потерявших надежду, как и он сам.

Порыв прохладного воздуха обдал его, и он понял что вышел на открытое пространство. Здесь пахло вскопанной землей и затхлостью неподвижного воздуха. Он замер на секунду, а затем понял — где он оказался.

Очень многие погибли на Казоми—7. Из — за дракхов, из — за ворлонцев, из — за войны. Многих из них не знали даже по имени, не говоря уже про их семьи и дома. На окраине был отведен участок земли и вырыта могила. В теории, мертвые были увековечены в храме, построенном Деленн; храме, который теперь был посвящен более ей, нежели тем, кому предназначала его она.

Мертвые же покоились здесь. Освященная земля, место покоя, место мира. Место…

Воспоминаний.

Он вспомнил сны которые он видел о том страшном городе — город, нет, целый мир, полный одними лишь мертвыми. Здесь же было то место, которому извращенно подражал тот город. Место, где мертвые могли пребывать в покое. Не в заточении.

Он пошел вперед, наслаждаясь холодным, освежающим воздухом. Здесь не было никаких оград, но ему не раз приходилось бродить, полагаясь на подсказки самого разного рода. Тут и там пахло едой, выпивкой, цветами. Оставлено здесь, без сомнения, безутешными родственниками, друзьями или теми, кто просто надеялся, что их мертвые были здесь, хотя бы именно на этом кладбище.

Он помедлил секунду, почувствовав что впереди кто — то есть, но затем продолжил свой путь. Он мало боялся того, что было из плоти и смертно. Все, чего он боялся было за целую вселенную отсюда, а кроме того, судя по тому, что он слышал — он было мертво.

— Кто здесь? — раздался голос. На английском. Человек. Мужчина. Примерно сорока с половиной лет.

— Просто странник. — ответил Декстер. — Когда — то у меня было имя, но, боюсь, теперь оно мало что значит. — Он приветственно протянул руку в направлении голоса.

— Ха. — сказал собеседник. — У меня имя все еще есть, и оно значит чересчур много. Он принял руку Декстера. Он был теплым. — Я хотел однажды сходить в храм, но там было чересчур много народа. Я не смог и близко подойти.

— Знаю. Я сам там был. Деленн бы это не понравилось.

— Вы знали ее? — голос звучал удивленно.

— Давным — давно. А вы?

— Какое — то время. И снова… потом. Было время, в начале и в конце, но между этим всё… Я любил ее.

— Думаю, ее любил всякий, кто когда — либо с ней встречался. — согласился Декстер. — Я — точно.

— В самом деле? — голос прозвучал ревниво. — Когда…? Нет, не говори мне. Я не хочу знать. Пусть у мертвых останутся их секреты, ладно?

— Какие уж теперь секреты… Пожалуй, я вернусь туда вечером. Может быть, тогда там будет поменьше народа.

— Я не пойду. Это не для меня. Это… место не для меня. Если честно, я не знаю — зачем пришел. Меня могут узнать слишком многие. Я просто хотел побывать там, где она… Это всегда было ее место, не мое. Я всегда был занят. — голос пробрел горькие нотки. — Слишком, будь оно проклято, занят.

И мы всё видим лишь тогда, когда становится слишком поздно.

Ты веришь в бога?

Декстер вздрогнул. Он моргнул бы, если бы ему было чем моргнуть.

— Я встречал нескольких. — ответил он. — Но вы, похоже, не про них, верно?

— Я никогда не был слишком религиозен. Я никогда особо не верил в Рай или Ад, но… Я видел Ад, и мест, где я его видел, было слишком много.

— «Ад — это другие люди.» — процитировал Декстер.

— Но большинство из тех Адов мы создали сами. Мы, или нам подобные. Даже ворлонцы, Тени… когда — то они были такими, как мы. Юными и беспомощными, честолюбивыми, мечтающими о великом, а потом мечты стали ничем, и все что осталось — это мощь… Но я думал вот о чем — если мы можем создать Ад, то разве не можем мы создать также и Рай? Если достаточно сильно пожелаем этого.

— Да. — просто ответил Декстер.

— Ты говоришь так уверенно.

— Взгляни на Альянс. Он не продержался долго, согласен, но он был. Надежда, рожденная из отчаяния. И если он и потерпел неудачу — то в этом была вина не мечтателей. И не вина мечты, если уж на то пошло. Я сам был лидером какое — то время. Это продлилось недолго, но мы попытались. Лучше пытаться и потерпеть неудачу… ну… Ты понимаешь, о чем я.

— Но это не сработало. Ничего не вышло.

— Значит ли это, что нам не следовало пытаться?

— А ты как думаешь?

— Я думаю… — он помедлил. — Думаю, мы можем создать Рай. Может, и не навсегда — но ничто не длится вечно. В мире есть достойные люди, и если достаточное их число будет работать вместе… кто знает? И тут остались достойные. Я слышал, как пара таких говорила у храма. Говорила о создании чего — то нового. Что до остальных… Ну, Г'Кар все еще жив, насколько мне довелось слышать, также как и та его ученица. Забавно, когда я впервые ее увидел, она была просто маленькой девочкой. И даже тогда у нее было мудрости больше чем у нас остальных, вместе взятых, и готов поспорить, она многому научилась с тех пор. Император Моллари все еще жив. Куломани и Вижак выжили. Как и Дэвид Корвин, насколько я знаю.

— Точно? Это… это хорошая новость. Столько погибло… Я почти забыл о тех, кто выжил.

— Хе. Это несложно. Я даже слышал слухи, что генерал Шеридан все еще жив, что он все — таки не погиб, или что его вернули назад… и прочее в том же роде.

— Ты им веришь? — спросил мужчина со странным оттенком в голосе.

— Это было бы здорово. Но порой слухи — это всего лишь слухи, а прошлому лучше оставаться мертвым. Скоро появится новая Деленн и новый Джон Шеридан. И все это начнется снова, и, надеюсь, в следующий раз у них все получится куда лучше..

— Значит, ты в этом участвовать не собираешься?

— Я? Нет. Я больше не лидер, и я сделал слишком много ошибок. Я приехал сюда, чтобы кое — что сделать… но пока еще не знаю что.

— Что ж, удачи тебе.

— И тебе. Надеюсь ты найдешь то что ищешь.

— О, — задумчиво и чуть отстраненно ответил человек. — Думаю, я уже нашел.

Декстер улыбнулся, и повернувшись неторопливо двинулся в ином направлении. Запах кладбища вился вокруг него, и он был не так уж неприятен. Было что — то в этом человеке… что — то знакомое в его голосе. Что ж, он знал многих, и забыл большинство из них. Те долгие годы безумия сильно отразились на его памяти.

Затем его обдал запах, знакомый, притягательный аромат, и он вскинул голову, в первый раз со времени того вещего сна о конце войны, отчаянно желая видеть своими глазами.

Он двинулся быстрее, порываясь бежать, но он знал что это было бы глупо. Он легко мог бы споткнуться и упасть. Он не мог видеть — куда направляется, и даже пользуясь всеми остальными чувствами — случиться могло все, что угодно. Прямо перед ним могла быть яма, стена, или…

Он побежал.

Запах становился сильней и настойчивей. Он видит сон. Должно быть он видит сон. Это же не…

— Декстер. — произнес знакомый голос. Женский. Слегка хриплый, слегка чувственный, властный и прекрасный и… У него теперь был миллион слов для этого голоса, теперь, когда он узнал чувства отличные от простого зрения.

И у него также было имя для этого голоса.

— Талия. — выдохнул он.

Его кожу овеяло теплом а потом он коснулся ее, ощутил ее нежную кожу и ее длинные волосы, жар и влагу ее прикосновений, и он потерялся, вновь потерялся в безумии, но это было блаженное, волнующее безумие, от которого он не стал бы бежать.

Она поцеловала его, и он знал что видит сон, и он был не против — лишь бы только не просыпаться.

* * *

— Корвин, да? — сказал бракири. Он не стал вставать. — Прошу прощения, но я давно вас не видел.

— Со времен Голгофы. — ответил Корвин, подходя ближе. Он не слишком отчетливо помнил Куломани. Они сражались бок о бок как капитаны во флоте «Темных Звезд», и Куломани был Коммандером Вавилона—5 некоторое время, но кроме этого…

Он помнил, каким видел бракири на Голгофе. Хромавший, изуродованный, его лицо было маской боли. Он пережил резню, но та изувечила его тело. Даже сейчас, спустя столько лет, он выглядел страдальчески, и так и не оправился от ран.

— Зачем ты здесь? — спросил без обиняков Вижак. Дрази мало изменился. Дрази вообще редко меняются. Дэвид слышал истории о боях у Забара. То, что там творилось…

— Я хотел говорить с вами обоими. — сказал он. Он сделал еще шаг вперед и уселся на стул. Зак нерешительно мялся у дверей. Дэвида это устраивало. Его бы здесь не приняли за своего. — Если быть более точным, я хотел бы узнать ваши планы на будущее.

— Будущее? — поинтересовался Вижак.

— Извините, что перебиваю, — вежливо заметил Куломани. — Боюсь, я не очень хорошо вас помню, а разговор лучше вести при полном взаимопонимании. Мы полагаем — вы говорите от имени своего народа, в каком — либо официальной должности?

— Официальной? Не совсем. Проксима тяжело пострадала, и у нас не было времени на выборы и прочее подобное. Выжившие разбросаны по всему миру. Нет никого, кто был бы у руля.

— Тогда от чьего имени вы говорите?

Он пожал плечами.

— За себя, пожалуй. На Проксиме наверняка найдутся люди, которые ко мне прислушаются, но по большей части — только за себя.

— Чушь. — фыркнул Вижак.

— В самом деле? — спросил Дэвид. — А разве большинство событий не начиналось с немногих личностей? Сколько вас было на Казоми—7, когда был основан Альянс? Горстка.

— Говори. — кивнул Куломани. — Я слушаю.

— Вообще — то я хотел бы услышать вас. Что вы намерены делать теперь? Вы вели армии своих народов. Дрази и Бракири были союзниками. Итак — что теперь?

— Военные тайны? — поинтересовался бракири. — Это ты хочешь от нас узнать? Мы союзники, верно, но оба наших народа ослаблены, оба наших правительства… мягко говоря, не в лучшем состоянии. И Бракир и Забар опустошены войной. Выборов у дрази, несмотря на их быстротечность, не было с самого начала войны. Лорды — Торговцы погибли почти полностью, а меньшие Дома ищут славы и власти. Бракир стоял на торговле, а ее теперь почти что не стало.

— Но разве так должно быть? — спросил Дэвид, подаваясь вперед на сиденьи. — Мы все становимся настолько разобщены. Война закончилась, и армии, которые собирались, чтобы на ней воевать просто… рассыпаются, возвращаясь туда, откуда пришли. Но разве теперь нам уже не надо работать вместе?

Разве нам не нужно оставаться союзниками?

— В последний раз это плохо кончилось. — заметил Вижак. — И развалится снова.

— Вы так уверены? В самом деле?

— Альянс развалился, и даже более того. — подхватил Куломани. — И я знаю, что вы скажете. Вы обвините ворлонцев и инквизицию, нарнов за союз с Тенями, и дрази за попытку сбежать, Синовала — за то что он был, и центавриан — за их игры. Все эти вещи правда, но Альянс рухнул потому что недостаточно много людей желало, чтобы он существовал. Быть может, дело в том, что слишком много той прискорбной штуки… как там ее зовут люди? Ксенофобия? Но такова жизнь. Даже мы бракири, коммерсанты, торговцы и дипломаты… даже мы не потерпим, чтобы нами правил кто — то другой.

— Да. — проговорил Дэвид. — Итак, была ли порочна сама идея Альянса, или те, кто правил им? Разве это не могло быть сделано лучше?

— Это предмет для долгой дискуссии, и я сомневаюсь, что вы получите тот ответ, который ищете. Пожалуй, мне стоит задать вам вопрос, Корвин. Вы спрашиваете — не думаем ли мы о создании нового Альянса? Мы же спросим вас…

А почему мы должны об этом думать?

Корвин медленно выдохнул.

— В начале всего мы собрались вместе из простых надобностей. Ради банальных и скорых целей. Альянс изначально создавался ради того, чтобы пережить вторжение дракхов. Но у него появились более высокие и глобальные цели. Альянс был создан ради мира. И все расы работали воедино.

— Но расы не едины. Бракири не дрази. Минбарцы не люди.

— Так что — нам следует не дергаться и идти порознь? Мы проиграли бы войну, если бы мы поступили так. Мы проиграли бы даже одним Теням.

— Война закончена.

— Эта закончена. А что насчет следующей? И той, что будет после нее? — Дэвид помедлил, лихорадочно раздумывая. — Я же не говорю, что мы должны все делать именно так, как было в прошлый раз. В прошлый раз это потерпело неудачу, по многим различным причинам, но что, если…

— Что если мы попробуем снова, но лучше? Нам нужно торговать. Нам нужно помогать друг другу. Нам нужно знать о проблемах друг друга, и победах каждого из нас. Пограничные споры, и права на территории. Сколько рас сейчас осталось бездомными? Беженцы, бандиты, мертвые миры. Риск того, что где — то все еще остались ворлонцы, или того, что вернутся Чужаки.

Тут масса проблем с которыми надо разбираться. В наших руках осталась целая галактика, и на этот раз мы должны все сделать правильно. Может быть не такой Альянс, каким он был. Может быть, не единая армия, единое правительство и один лидер, но должно быть что — то…

Его глаза вспыхнули.

— Сообщество. — проговорил он.

— Мы должны построить сообщество.

Куломани откинулся в кресле. Он напряженно раздумывал. Дэвид мог это заметить.

— И с чего мы могли бы начать? — поинтересовался бракири.

— После этого я планировал отправиться на Центаври Прайм. Я слышал, что там находятся и Г'Кар и Император Моллари, что они больны, но выздоравливают. Я собирался говорить с ними.

— Глупо. — хмыкнул Вижак. Дэвид вздрогнул и взглянул на него. Тот чересчур долго молчал. — Путешествия опасны.

— И что теперь — мне надо махнуть на все рукой?

— Нет. — решительно ответил дрази. — Мы пригласим их сюда.

* * *

Она была сиянием, огнем, красотой, чудом и миллионом прочих вещей, для которых у него не было слов. Его кожу покалывало, когда он касался ее, и когда они целовались в его разуме вспыхивали странные картины.

Она пыталась объяснить ему когда — то, давным давно, на что это похоже — когда два телепата занимаются любовью, но он никогда не был особо одарен, как телепат и никогда не достигал того мгновения совершенного блаженства и близости, которое она описывала.

Теперь он познал этот миг.

Потом он плакал. Потом они разговаривали. Он не мог вспомнить большую часть разговора, но что — то из ее слов потом всплывало в его памяти. Во снах он вспоминал все в мельчайших деталях, но просыпаясь всегда забывал все вновь.

— Я думал ты умерла.

— Не умерла, просто изменилась. Мы сделали это.

— Сделали что?

— Все это. Мы уничтожили Сеть, освободили рабов. У нас есть свой собственный дом. Место для телепатов, телепатов всех рас.

И…

— Я так люблю тебя. Я видел сны об этом, год за годом, ту тварь которая вышла из портала, который мы создали, Абби кричащую тебе, и…

— Тебе это больше никогда не приснится.

— Я знаю… Знаю.

И…

— Они тоже ушли. Все они. И они тоже не вернутся назад. Мы… мы думаем, что все они погибли. Мы пытались использовать несколько врат из тех, что остались после ворлонцев, чтобы заглянуть в их вселенную, и… они работают не очень, но то, что мы увидели… Это прекрасно. Там все живое, только что рожденное, словно в Эдеме. Надеюсь что мы сможем однажды восстановить какие — нибудь из врат и пройти туда, чтобы увидеть все воочию.

— Надеюсь, вы этого не сделаете.

— Почему?

— Некоторые мечты должны остаться мечтами.

И…

— Для меня нет там места, верно? В этом вашем новом мире. Я недостаточно подобен вам.

— Нет. Прости…

— Нет, я понимаю. Я всегда это понимал. У тебя есть твой собственный новый мир, и… у тебя есть он. Вы… вы… вместе… снова?

— Да. Он принял то, что случилось с Абби. Он сказал, что он бы сделал то же самое. Я не знаю — легче от этого или нет.

— Ты заслужила счастье.

— Я счастлива. Ты помнишь кое — что, о чем мы когда — то спрашивали друг друга. Не помню, кто задал вопрос первым, но…

«Возможно ли чтобы мужчина одинаково любил двух женщин?»

«Если возможно то, что женщина одинаково любит двух мужчин.»

И может ли быть это вообще.

И…

— Мне пора.

— Знаю.

— Ты больше не увидишь меня.

— О, я думаю что увижу.

— Как?

— Во снах.

И…

Конечно она ушла, как и сказала. Он не мог плакать, и он не мог увидеть ее, но все равно он отвел взгляд, и не заметил, как она, исчезая, осторожно проводит ладонью по животу, а по ее светящемуся лицу скользит легкая улыбка.

* * *

Его руки тряслись и он одевался медленно. Потребовалась вечность, чтобы застегнуть пуговицы на его мундире. Ему часто приходилось останавливаться и отдыхать, его дыхание сбивалось на хриплые одышливые всхлипы. Когда он закончил — он помедлил, глядя в зеркало и ужаснулся тому лицу, которое смотрело на него.

Лондо Моллари был стар. Нет, хуже того. Он был мертв. Он должен был быть мертв. Его смертная греза наступила и прошла, а он все еще был жив, пережив руки Г'Кара по какой — то случайности или насмешке судьбы, он должен был умереть. Они оба должны были умереть. Так ему грезилось.

Он понимал, что это должно было быть освобождением — знать, что он пережил то, что должно было стать его смертью, но он не чувствовал себя свободным. Пожалуй, это даже пугало. Когда он знал обстоятельства его смерти — он чувствовал себя почти бессмертным. Теперь же… теперь он болезненно осознал, насколько он был смертен.

Он мог бы стать последним. Это было даром его народа, грезы приносящие видения о том, когда они умрут, но этот дар уходил. Пророчиц сейчас совсем уже не стало. Телепатов было немного, и становилось все меньше. Кто — то, как его племянник Карн, Вир и прочие, никогда не видел смертной грезы. Как и Джорах, если уж на то пошло.

Он получил сообщение о смерти Карна в бою, и об отставке Джораха. Он не мог его винить и он его понимал. Казалось что все молодые умерли, и остались лишь старики, что озирались по сторонам погасшими глазами и спрашивали — куда же все ушли. Карн и приемыш Джораха, Линдисти… брак между ними, который когда — то обговорили они с Джорахом, много лет назад.

Он, наконец, отвернулся от зеркала, и он знал что должен сделать. Он откладывал это так долго, как мог, но больше это ждать не могло. Он обязан был нанести один, последний визит — его другу. Наверное, последнему другу, который у него остался.

Он шел нетвердыми, дрожащими шажками по коридорам его дворца, каждый уголок и каждый камень здесь был полон воспоминаний. Место, где умер Малачи, где он сражался с Картажьей, коридор, по которому он бежал после смерти Рифы, окно, в которое он смотрел на Теней и ворлонцев, сражавшихся в небесах, место, куда он убегал, когда был маленьким мальчиком, комната, где он узнал свой первый поцелуй…

Столько всего, что можно вспомнить и столько всего, что он предпочел бы забыть. И это все, что приносит тебе старость? Воспоминания — и ничего больше? Холод, озноб и великое множество сожалений?

Малачи. Он дал ему обещание, когда тот умирал. То обещание, как и множество других, осталось неисполненным.

Он шел дальше, опустив голову, молчаливый и хмурый, пока не пришел в сад, где сидел Г'Кар.

Нарн оправлялся от их схватки куда быстрее него; по крайней мере — в том, что касалось телесного здоровья. Нарны, как правило, были сильнее и выносливей центавриан, и сам Г'Кар был куда сильней и выносливее Лондо.

Но душа его была затуманена. Г'Кар редко заговаривал с окружающими, и почти не ел. Он выглядел сломленным, его глаз безучастно смотрели в никуда. С ним была девушка — его ученица, приемная дочь, или кем там она ему приходилась. Она была изящной — для нарнки, босонога, одета в белую с серым рясу, и несла шрамы от ее ранений со странным чувством гордости.

Позади них стоял одноглазый нарн, телохранитель Г'Кара. Та'Лон и сам был ужасно изуродован шрамами, а некоторые из тех шрамов были очень свежими. Никто не говорил что сталось с ним, когда безумие поглотило этот мир, но Лондо слышал слухи — про груды тел, про улицы, залитые кровью, про руки Та'Лона скрючившися как когти и про его безумный хохот. Даже во дворце слуги и дети со страхом рассказывали про одноглазого гиганта — нарна.

Впрочем, и у самого Г'Кара тоже был только один глаз.

Девушка заметила его и коротко улыбнулась. От этого ее лицо на миг стало прекрасным и совершенно детским. Она поднялась с каменной скамьи и коснулась руки Та'Лона. Они ушли вместе и молча.

Лондо подошел к его другу, к одному из самых старых его друзей. Тишина была полной и подавляющей, но он и не думал о том чтобы заговорить и нарушить ее.

Наконец, он протянул руку. Г'Кар поднял взгляд, и Лондо увидел в его единственном глазу смесь из жалости к себе, отвращения и ненависти к самому себе, которые наполняли пророка.

В конце концов, Г'Кар подался вперед и принял руку Лондо.

Лондо опустился на скамью и они вместе наслаждались покоем и тишиной сада.

* * *

Все было холодным и серым. Словно он умер снова, и застрял в каком — то пустом промежутке между раем и адом.

Джон Шеридан огляделся вокруг. Но если он умер — то где же Деленн? Он не мог представить, чтобы любой из богов, милосердный он или нет, стал бы разлучать их после всего этого. После всего, что они вынесли и претерпели, могут ли они быть разлучены навечно?

Она верила в место где не падают тени. Он не очень много знал про религиозные верования минбарцев; а если он и знал раньше — он не мог вспомнить это сейчас, но ему эта идея нравилась. Проблема была лишь в том, что он не верил что такое место есть.

Некоторые хотели, чтобы он остался после битвы. Некоторые хотели даже, чтобы он руководил ими — в точности, как планировал Синовал. Но все же он ушел. С него было достаточно руководства, достаточно командования, достаточно войны. Если рядом с ним не было Деленн — какой во всем этом был толк?

Она всегда была сильней чем он. Она бы выдержала, если бы погиб он. Она бы сделала что — то стоящее. Она немного рассказала ему про госпиталь, который она основала. Эта тема явно была для нее болезненной, но все же — она что — то сделала.

А он не мог ничего, кроме как скитаться.

Неудивительно, что скитания привели его на Казоми—7, где началась большая часть всего этого. Тут был храм, посвященный Деленн, но тот вечно был забит народом, так что Шеридан направился дальше — так же, как и тот слепой, с которым он говорил примерно час назад. Здесь трудно было следить за ходом времени. Порой все проносилось перед ним, словно иллюзия. Порой все было совершенно ясным и резким.

Но тот последний миг он помнил. Он никогда не смог бы его забыть. Свет, жгучий слепящий и режущий, свет, который готов был разорвать его на части. Она, оттолкнувшая его прочь…

И затем — то, что было после. Он уходит, пренебрегая тем, что ворлонец может убить его. Желая, чтобы ворлонец убил его. Ворлонцы боготворят смерть — говорили ему. На какое — то время он был с ними согласен.

Вот только его смерть обошла. Он уже умирал прежде, был возвращен обратно, и теперь казалось так, словно ему придется жить вечно.

Он шел все дальше, а затем он остановился и огляделся по сторонам. У него было иррациональное ощущение, что кто — то следует за ним. Здесь никого и нигде не было видно, и он двинулся дальше. Он не знал куда направляется. Он хотел уйти подальше ото всех, а возле храма было столько народу, что он просто хотел быть… где — нибудь в другом месте.

С края кладбище казалось огромным, но на деле оно было просто размыто туманом, темными облаками. И запахом мертвых. Изнутри оно было небольшим, особенно если помнить о количестве тех, кто был погребен здесь.

И погребены тут были не только они, но и их мечты, их надежды и слезы их любимых. Как много вместилось в такое небольшое место.

Он вновь остановился. Он сейчас был почти на границе района, на самой окраине города. Перед ним не было почти ничего, кроме открытого пространства, дорог и…

И пустоты. На мили и мили окрест не было ничего. Он поднял голову и взглянул в пространство над ним. Там тоже не было ничего.

Он пошел вперед и понял, что пересек границу кладбища. Здесь не было ни знаков, ни оград, или чего — то подобного, но он знал это. У него было такое ощущение.

Он остановился, помедлил и посмотрел назад. Он сделал один шаг назад на кладбище, и вновь почувствовал как пересекает невидимую границу.

Он вздохнул.

— Я знаю, что ты здесь. Вылезай, хватит прятаться.

Замерцало сияние и появился он, облаченный в черное и серебряное, алое и золотое. Он был не более материален чем призрак, и также, как призрак, он был прозрачен, но все же, когда Джон смотрел на него — ему казалось что внутри него он видит что — то иное. Не холодную сырую землю и кладбищенский туман — очертания и аура целого нового мира полного жизни, замыслов и будущего.

Он так заворожен был этой картиной, что почти не заметил слов.

— Да, Шеридан. — сказал Синовал. — Ты всегда слишком хорошо меня знал.

Глава 2

Обо всех великих мужчинах и женщинах ходят легенды. У каждой расы и цивилизации есть свои собственные герои и легендарные фигуры которые обещали вернуться, когда их народ будет нуждаться в них. Легенды рассказывают о героических смертях, величественных деяниях и великих трагедиях. Детали разнятся, но в главном они схожи.

Некоторые приписывают это ворлонскому влиянию на развитие младших рас. Это возможно, но я думаю, что здесь кроется большее. У всех нас есть желание верить в героев, которые не умирают, в кого — то, кто вернется, чтобы спасти нас, если мы не сможем спасти себя сами. При ближайшему рассмотрению подобные мечты оказываются именно тем, что они и есть — ничем кроме бесплодных мечтаний. Но все равно — они утешительны и приятны.

Синовал был героем для очень немногих. Его не любили, ему не доверяли, и друзей у него было немного. Однако легенды уже прорастают, и многие уже не сплевывают при упоминании его имени, и не присматриваются к теням — не подслушивает ли он. Он не стал настоящим героем — пока что — но зерно этого уже брошено в почву.

Думаю, его бы это позабавило. Я хотела бы так думать.

Разумеется, ходят слухи, питаемые загадкой того, как именно он умер, или даже — умер ли он вообще. Известно что он увел часть его флота во вселенную Чужаков, известно что не вернулся никто из тех, кто ушел туда, и также известно, что с тех пор Чужаков не видели в этой вселенной.

Вариантов возможно множество. Синовал мертв, Чужаки здесь и скрываются. Синовал погиб, но при этом он уничтожил Чужаков, или же уничтожил для них возможность вернуться сюда. Он жив и оказался там в ловушке. Он убил повелителя Чужаков, занял его место и правит там как темный бог, ожидая возможности вернуться.

Слухов ходит множество, и я не знаю что думать. Я хотела бы думать, что я проницательна в том, что касается понимания сути людей, ибо Г'Кар хорошо учил меня. Я также видела очень много ужасающих вещей, и меня уже давно непросто напугать.

Но я никогда не могла понять Синовала, и он пугал меня. В его сердце зияла пустота и потому эмоции, которые ранят и радуют всех прочих из нас, не могли коснуться его. Эта черта могла привести его к величию или же сделать его непредставимым злом, и я чувствовала, что лишь по его прихоти он сражается на нашей стороне, а не на стороне врага.

Но я вновь уклоняюсь в сторону. Те, кому удавалось до сих пор терпеть мои сбивчивые записи, должны были уже заметить эту мою слабость. Я вернусь к изначальной теме и постараюсь придерживаться, ее насколько смогу.

Как я говорила — уже ходят легенды что Синовал вернется, когда он снова понадобится этой вселенной, но также ходят и слухи о том, что он уже вернулся. И их чересчур много. Минбарская женщина, живущая близ Йедора, заявляла что она носит его ребенка. Человек, владелец фрахтового судна, по имени Капитан Джек рассказывал, что он подвозил Синовала, и во время этого путешествия они говорили о человеческих спортивных и азартных играх.

Синовала видели и на дне общества, и в высших кругах, но есть одна история, услышанная мной, которую я считаю заслуживающей доверия более остальных, ибо я сама говорила с участвовавшей в том женщиной и ее дочерью, центром того, о чем говорилось. Мне разрешили рассказать эту историю, но их имена, с вашего позволения, я оставлю при себе.

Она была минбаркой, жившей в мире — колонии Таролин—2. Эта планета сильно пострадала во время войн, но не больше многих, и куда меньше некоторых. Она была замужем и недавно родила дочь.

Однажды ночью она проснулась от странного холода, исходившего непонятно откуда. Ее муж был в отлучке, так что она и ее ребенок был одни. Почти что в полной темноте она наощупь вошла в комнату где, спал ребенок.

Когда она вошла туда — она увидела там чужака. Он выглядел словно минбарец, но посреди его лба был светящийся третий глаз, и одет он был в алые и золотые одежды, что мерцали и время от времени становились черными с серебром. Он выглядел почти бесплотным. Но он держал ребенка на руках. Она не плакала, более того, она тихо ворковала.

Он повернулся к женщине, и она готова была требовать, чтобы он убрался, напасть на него, или угрожать ему мужем или друзьями, когда что — то удержало ее.

— Я не причиню ей зла. — проговорил чужак. — Я обязан ей всем, что я есть, и всем, чем я был. Если честно — я пришел передать ей подарок.

Когда она вырастет — скажи ей, чтобы она искала мужчину, который носит цепь от этого ожерелья. Она узнает его, когда увидит. Как и он — ее.

— И кем будет этот мужчина?

— Другой половиной ее души.

Затем он уложил ребенка обратно и просто исчез. Она бросилась к дочери, лишь для того чтобы найти ее в полном порядке, улыбающейся и сжимающей в маленьких руках подвеску от небольшого ожерелья. На ней были изображены молот и звезда. Она попыталась забрать подвеску, но девочка не хотела с ней расставаться.

Я видела ту подвеску, слушала историю, и я верю ей. Наверное, это мало что значит, но было кое — что еще.

Несколькими месяцами позже, на Казоми—7, была другая минбарская мать, с другим ребенком, на этот раз — сыном. Однажды утром она нашла у него в руках странный подарок — длинную цепь, оплетающую металлический цветок. Она оцарапала руку о цветок, когда попыталась взять его, но сам ребенок ничуть им не ранился.

Я надеюсь, эти двое найдут друг друга. Синовал любил говорить, что ничто не высечено на камне, а даже если и так — камни можно разбить. Но я хотела бы думать, что хотя бы некоторые вещи предопределены заранее.

И что любовь — одна из них.

Л'Нир с Нарна, «Новая эпоха миров.»

* * *

— Симпатичное место, не находишь?

Шеридан осмотрелся снова для верности. Он не знал что думать. Это место выглядело мертвым — тихим, мирным и серым. Здесь не было живого — только смерть и воспоминания о жизни.

— Как скажешь. — хмыкнул он.

— Похоже, ты не удивлен меня увидеть.

— Не удивлен.

Последовала пауза, в течение которой Синовал рассматривал его. Когда — то этот взгляд был пугающим и страшным, полным загадок и знаний, которых ему и близко не дано было постигнуть. Взгляд не изменился, хотя в нем и появился оттенок иронии и даже удовлетворенности.

Изменился сам Шеридан. Ему было все равно. Его больше не волновали ни Синовал, ни война — ничего.

Синовал не заговаривал. Он просто стоял здесь, сложив призрачные руки на призрачной груди и ждал. Свет и цвета клубились внутри него, и Шеридан был уверен, что смотрит сквозь окно. Внутри него кружилось пространство — огромное, новое и…

Живое.

— Ладно. — сплюнул он раздраженно. — Я спрашиваю.

— И что ты у меня спрашиваешь?

— Что бы ты там ни хотел у меня спросить. Говори, проваливай и оставь меня в покое..

— Если ты в самом деле хочешь остаться в одиночестве, Шеридан — я могу это устроить. У меня есть кое — какие дела в этой вселенной, которым надо было уделить внимание, прежде чем я уйду снова, и на этот раз окончательно. И прежде чем уйти, я хотел увидеть тебя.

— Да? И что случилось?

— Мы победили.

— Помнится, когда — то, во время войны, я послал моему командующему примерно такой же отчет о бое. Генерал Хэйг едва не отправил меня под трибунал. Можно чуть больше информации?

— С Чужаками покончено. Точнее, они мертвы, если подобные твари действительно могут умереть. Их вселенная снова живет. Миры, звезды, галактики — все. Старая жизнь возвращается, и появляется новая. Здесь не осталось врат, я позаботился об этом. Больше не будет лазеек между этой вселенной и моей. Мы будем жить порознь.

— Я думал, у Бестера, в ворлонских мирах, оставалось несколько врат.

— Оставалось. — ответил Синовал, подчеркнув прошедшее время. — Мое соглашение с телепатами передавало им во владение планеты. Про врата я ничего не говорил. Они слишком мощны и слишком опасны, и кто знает, что они могут призвать сюда. Во многих вселенных есть такие странные и древние твари, что никто из нас не может их и вообразить.

— Соглашение, верно. Ты не слишком — то долго думал, прежде чем отдавать им ворлонские миры и их технологии верно? Для тебя это были просто игрушки, не так ли?

— Моя задача была — закончить войну, Шеридан. Твоей — была править в наступившем после нее мире. Я свой долг исполнил, с твоей же стороны я вижу лишь прогулки по кладбищу и хныканье над своей судьбой.

— Как ты смеешь? Какое у тебя право…? А ладно, черт с тобой. Ты тот, кто ты есть. Надменный, хвастливый и обожающий играться с чужими жизнями.

— Они живы благодаря тому, что я, как ты изволил выразиться, «игрался».

— Деленн — нет.

— Ах да. Деленн.

— Ты знал? Ты знал, что она идет на смерть?

— А ты поверишь моему ответу?

Шеридан помедлил.

— Я когда — то слышал историю. — медленно проговорил он. — Про дьявола. Он никогда не лжет, никогда. Когда он хочет ранить людей, полностью сломать их — он не рассказывает им ничего, кроме совершенной правды.

— Ты считаешь меня дьяволом?

— Ты самое близкое к нему, с чем я когда — либо встречался.

— Я почти что оскорблен, но да, я рассказываю тебе правду. Я не знал в точности, что она умрет. Пророчество, видения — согласно им умереть должен был ты.

— Так зачем было возиться? Зачем были все эти усилия, если…?

— Ничто не высечено на камне, Шеридан. Если бы я верил, что будущее неизменно — я никогда бы не покинул Минбар. Я был убежден, что вы двое найдете способ. Как оказалось… Деленн нашла один из них. Она пожертвовала собой — ради тебя. Да, признаю, я не видел что так получится, но я этим не удивлен.

— Мне не хватает ее.

— Знаю.

— Все в этой жизни просто… ушло. Без нее ничего не осталось. Ты это понимаешь? Ничего.

— Ни долга? Ни твоих друзей? Ни перспективы вести свободные народы галактики вперед, к их судьбе? Ни возможности определить облик галактики на грядущую тысячу лет?

— Нет. Ничего.

— Да…. Знаешь, я догадывался что таким будет ответ. Частично, именно поэтому я явился к тебе — не вдохновлять тебя, не пытать тебя, ничего подобного.

— Я пришел исправить сделанную мной ошибку. Одну из многих.

— Ты здесь, чтобы убить меня.

* * *

Он устал, каждый его мускул ныл, сердца отчаянно колотились, руки дрожали. Но за всю свою жизнь он никогда еще не был так счастлив.

Марраго прервал работу и отступил назад, оглядывая свой сад. Он был еще не закончен, и, возможно, он никогда не будет выглядеть так, как он помнил, но этого было достаточно. Он вычистил пруд, подстриг траву, выполол большую часть сорняков.

Он откладывал эту задачу столько сколько мог, но больше он ее откладывать не мог. Сребротерн.

Дерево стояло в этом саду столько, сколько владел им его род. Легенды гласили, что первый Лорд Марраго, после первого и единственного Императора Марраго, лично посадил его. И он был тем, кто написал девиз Дома.

«Мы храним Императоров. Мы не создаем их.»

И все прошедшее с тех пор время, Дом Марраго служил достойно и верно. Джорах был не первым Лордом — Генералом и даже не двадцать первым.

Но он будет последним. Дом умрет вместе с ним. У него не было ни наследников, ни сыновей, никаких законнорожденных вообще. Линдисти ушла, и ей уже не выносить детей. Дома Марраго больше не было.

Теперь он часто думал о Линдисти и Сенне, которая могла бы стать объектом его привязанности вместо Линдисти, пожелай она того. Иногда он просыпался с лицом, мокрым от слез, порой он улыбался от воспоминаний о хорошем и плохом.

Мертвые мертвы и уже не вернутся. Это было неправильно и это было нечестно, но он ничего не мог с этим поделать. Он, в конце концов, спустя много лет, отомстил за Линдисти, и это не вернуло ее назад, и он всегда знал что ее это не вернет. Он не почувствовал от смерти Мордена ни радости ни, тем более, сожаления. Это было тем, что следовало было сделать, и не более того.

Это было его последним поступком в качестве слуги Пурпурного трона, или, быть может, первым поступком в качестве вольного человека. Теперь он не был обязан никому, не был связан ни с кем, и никому не служил.

Старые пути теперь были пройдены и заброшены, и они не вернутся вновь. Быть может, даже не будет и нового Императора после Лондо. Ходили слухи о том, чтобы назначить серию Лордов — Протекторов Регентов или Консулов. Были и слухи о том что правительство переедет с Центаври Прайм на другую планету, и даже о том чтобы забросить планету полностью. Он слышал все эти слухи, и другие кроме этих, но его это не беспокоило.

Его война была закончена, как и его жизнь. Остаток ее он проживет в этом саду, мечтая о том, чего никогда не было и том, чего никогда уже не будет вновь.

Со вздохом он вернулся к сребротерну.

Его ветви разрослись и требовали подрезки. Они погружали поляну под ним в густую тень. Это будет тонкая работа. Было время, когда в родовом поместье было множество инструментов, способных решить задачу подрезки веток за несколько секунд. Как следовало ожидать, от этого мало что осталось, кроме зазубренного меча, который он нашел спрятанным в оружейной. Он потратил несколько часов, чтобы наточить его, и он пустил его в работу, далекую от разрубания людей.

Он вернулся к тяжелой работе, тихо напевая себе под нос. Он думал о Линдисти, Лондо и Урзе, и мечтах, которыми грезили они, когда были молодыми, и каждый из них верил, что они изменят мир к лучшему.

Как там когда — то сказал Лондо?

«Я хочу оставить после себя только улыбки, шутки и репутацию, которой позавидует любой мужчина.»

Джорах усмехнулся этой мысли. Лондо оставит после себя куда больше.

Он не заметил, что одна из веток треснула и не заметил, когда она начала падать. В самый последний момент он вскинул взгляд, но тяжелое дерево уже ударило по его голове сбив его с небольшого табурета, на котором он стоял.

Он упал на землю и не мог подняться. Его пальцы онемели, и он… не мог… видеть…

…ясно…

…совсем…

Солнце вспыхнуло перед его взором, и свет окончательно ослепил его. Ему показалось, на краткое мгновение, что он видит улыбающееся ему лицо Линдисти, слезы наполнили его глаза, и он больше не думал о ней, ни о чем ином, он не думал…

* * *

Именно новость о смерти Джораха была тем, что придало ей сил сделать то, что, как она всегда знала, следовало сделать. Она не испытывала от этого радости, ее посетило лишь странное чувство облегчения. Она переживала слишком долго, но теперь у нее был план действий.

Тимов беспокойно сидела на Пурпурном Троне, ожидая когда Дурла явится к ней.

Она думала о Джорахе. Она никогда его толком не знала, но он был одним из старейших друзей Лондо, последним из них, кто был еще жив. Она сама передала эту новость Лондо, и видела как посерело его лицо. После этого он пожелал остаться в одиночестве, и даже она не могла смягчить нахлынувшую на него депрессию. Она отправила к нему Г'Кара, надеясь что он сможет хоть что — то сделать. Сама Тимов говорила с Л'Нир и обнаружила в словах девушки неожиданную мудрость.

Такой нелепый способ умереть. После всех войн, всех битв, Великой Игры, Теней, ворлонцев, Чужаков, наемных убийц… пасть от неудачно упавшей ветки дерева…

Это было нелепо, совершенно нелепо.

Дурла вошел, и, как всегда, замер навытяжку. Его глаза горели. У Тимов были шпионы при Дворе, разумеется. Шпионы были у всех, и ее — следили за Дурлой более, чем за всеми прочими. По ночам он спал не больше пары часов. Он говорил со своими советниками и солдатами, с лордами и леди. Он составлял планы. Он работал с бюджетами, ресурсами и обороной.

Он был бы великим Императором, одним из лучших за последние столетия. Он защитил бы и дал приют народу Центавра. Он сделал бы их сильными, гордыми и независимыми.

Он был бы великим Императором.

У нее, разумеется, были агенты повсюду, и они докладывали ей о том, что делается в остальной галактике. И даже при этом, она была удивлена, когда в Имперский Двор пришло приглашение, предлагающее им места в совете, организованном для обсуждения вопросов, затрагивающих всю галактику.

Новый Альянс. Она могла читать между строк, также, как и Дурла. Тот рассмеялся, когда она рассказала ему.

«Мы уже шли по этой дороге, леди.» — сказал он. — «Нет, ради будущего, мы можем полагаться только на себя, и ни на кого более. Мы не будем выпрашивать помощь у чужаков, и мы не придем к ним слабыми и заискивающими. Когда мы были бы сильны — я бы обсудил это, но до того — нет.»

— Моя леди. — сказал он.

— У меня есть несколько новостей для вас, Дурла. — сказала она. — Две новости, если точно. Первая, несомненно, печальная. Я получила известие о том, что Джорах Марраго недавно умер. В саду его родового имения.

— О. — откликнулся Дурла. — Мне печально это слышать. Вы знаете, что я когда — то охотился за ним? Чтобы получить награду за его голову и купить себе возвращение ко Двору.

— Нет. — проговорила она. — Не слышала. Или же слышала, но забыла.

— Я потерпел неудачу, разумеется, и я даже несколько рад этому. Он был великим и достойным почтения мужем. Одним из последних гигантов старого поколения.

«В то время, как ты, разумеется, один из первых гигантов поколения нового.» — подумала она, но не стала этого говорить.

— А вторая новость, леди?

— Моему мужу гораздо лучше. Он не так силен, как прежде, разумеется, и он уже не станет столь силен, но он выздоровел. Он будет говорить перед Центаурумом завтра.

Дурла сдержанно улыбнулся.

— Я рад слышать это, леди. Ваша давно заслуженная отставка чересчур задержалась.

— Да. — проговорила она. — Столько осталось несделанным, столько, что может не хватить и тысячи жизней. Когда — то у Лондо были такие великие мечты. Он хотел сделать столь многое, а все время, которое у него было — это перерывы между одним кризисом и следующим. — она вздохнула. — Столько было мечтаний…

— Я исполню их все, леди.

— Да. — печально проговорила она. — Я уверена, что вы будете на это способны. Она поднялась с трона, чувствуя себя не просто старой — древней. Она подошла к Дурле, очень внимательно следя за люком под ногами, когда она пересекала ловушку. Она отправила более чем одну жертву на смерть в этой яме.

Как она сказала однажды?

«Если ты не можешь играть в Игру как следует — тебе не стоит играть в нее совсем.»

Она подошла к Дурле и крепко обняла его. Он был озадачен, но обнял ее в ответ.

— Мне будет не хватать вас, леди. — прошептал он.

— Мне тоже. — ответила она, ее голос был хриплым. Она отстранилась и шагнула назад, возвращаясь к ее трону.

— Вас будут помнить, Дурла. Я в этом уверена. — она вновь села на трон.

— Я знаю. — ответил он. — Величайшим Императором, который у нас был.

— Величайшим Императором, какого у нас не было. — поправила она его. А затем она подала условленный заранее сигнал.

Тень в углу комнаты двинулась в невероятно размытом движении. В один миг он был на другой стороне залы, в следующий миг — он был уже прямо перед ней. Дурла был умелым и быстрым воином, но даже ему не хватило времени отреагировать до того, как Безликий вогнал два когтя в его грудь. Глаза Дурлы расширились и он осел на пол. Голова его качнулась вбок и он поднял взгляд на Тимов. На его лице было написано чистейшее непонимание.

Безликий дал телу упасть и повернулся к Тимов. Он опустился на колено перед троном.

— Вы служите Республике Центавра. — официальным тоном произнесла она.

— Служим. — согласно прошипел тот.

Короткая дрожь пробежалась по ней от этого голоса. Она опустила взгляд на Дурлу.

— Он получит официальные похороны по высшему разряду. Лучшее, что мы сможем организовать. Это самое меньшее, что он заслуживает. — Она закрыла глаза и всхлипнула. Теперь она даже не пыталась скрывать слезы.

Она откинула голову на спинку трона и разрыдалась.

* * *

— Ты в этом уверена?

Даже спустя все это время, ей не хватало чувств, чтобы действительно постичь ее новый дом. Ничто здесь не было привычным для ее взгляда. Небо было золотым и серебряным, звезд было почти не видно вообще — разве что в земле, где еще оставались гиперпространственные коридоры Сети.

Родной мир ворлонцев не имел имени, которое бы любой из них мог бы произнести, или хотя бы представить, так что и у их мира имени не было. Со временем оно появится, в этом она не сомневалась.

Теперь их было много. Телепаты из многих разных рас собрались здесь, в их благословенном приюте. Многие расы обращались со своими телепатами куда лучше, чем люди, но теперь это мало что значило. Телепаты всех рас отличались от нормалов. Минбарские телепаты отличались от минбарских нормалов, телепаты бракири отличались от нормалов — бракири. Расы были неважны.

— Да. — ответила Талия.

Она была вместе с Элом. Где именно — она не могла сказать. Здесь недавно провели большую работу по перестройке, и ее чувства с трудом адаптировались после ее путешествия на Казоми—7. Эл адаптировался лучше, чем она, но, впрочем, со временем приспосабливался любой, кто был освобожден из Сети.

Тут было множество потрясений и приходилось разбираться со многим. Правительство в каком — то смысле — что делать с новоприбывшими, что делать с старожилами.

Некоторые из пленников Сети пребывали в ней тысячелетиями и происходили из рас, о которых Талия даже никогда не слышала. Некоторые из них надменно заявляли, что править должны они, ибо за ними мощь и возраст. Самые старшие были бестелесны, их плоть истлела и распалась, и они теперь существовали только лишь силой своей воли. Иные требовали демократии, хотели нести религиозные учения, мстить нормалам или же искать путь к тому, чтобы самим стать Изначальными.

«Угнетенные любят своих угнетателей и пытаются следовать их примеру…» Эл сказал ей это однажды… или это был Декстер? Кто бы это ни был — они были правы. Столь многим из них хотелось стать ворлонцами во всем, кроме названия.

Большинство из них прислушивалось к Элу. Это ведь он, в конце концов, был тем, кто уничтожил Сеть, кто уничтожил Светлых Кардиналов, кто помог выиграть войну. Большинство — но не все.

Сделать надо было множество всего, а она сорвалась на Казоми—7 по личным делам. Эл не был впечатлен.

«Что ж.» — сказал он. — «Разумеется, это твой выбор. Разве мы не свободные существа?»

Но он понял. Ему это было не по душе, но он понял.

— Кроме того, у нас есть кое — какие еще дела, с которыми надо разобраться, кое — что, что может тебя заинтересовать, учитывая твою недавнюю экскурсию на земли нормалов.

— Да?

— Мы получили… приглашение. Похоже, что на Казоми—7 созывают собрание. Как там… «сообщество» рас. Новый Альянс, если проще.

— И?

— И что?

— Кого отправим мы?

Ей показалось, что он рассмеялся.

— Я совершенно не уверен, что мы вообще пошлем кого — то. У нас нет ни правительства, ни лидеров, ни политиков. Нам нужно объединиться прежде, чем мы сможем занять свое место в галактике. И это еще, если мы того пожелаем. Они — нормалы. Они лишь угнетали и эксплуатировали нас, с тех пор, как они узнали что мы существуем. Теперь у нас есть наш собственный мир. Нам с ними совершенно нечего делать.

— Ты неправ.

— Да? Милая, ты не могла бы объяснить — в чем?

— Они наш народ, почти что наши дети. Наш долг — защитить их, дать им… покровительство. Они злоупотребили своей силой в отношении нас, но это не дает нам права сделать то же самое с ними. И если мы бросим их, и оставим без внимания — что это будет, как не злоупотребление нашей силой? В мощи которую не используют — нет никакого смысла. И ты знаешь, что мы нашли здесь. Ты знаешь, что существовало здесь.

Кто спасет их кроме нас?

— Нормалов? С чего бы нам о них волноваться?

— Синовал был нормалом. И Шеридан. И Деленн. И Г'Кар, и… — И Декстер — едва не сказала она, хотя он, конечно, не был ни тем, ни другим.

— Ты считаешь, что мы хоть что — то вообще должны этим людям, нашим генетическим предшественникам?

— Я считаю, что все это мы должны самим себе.

— И ты хочешь отправиться сама, как я полагаю? Ты хочешь этого… поста для себя?

— Нет. — прошептала она, потянувшись к нему. — Мое место здесь.

Рядом с тобой.

* * *

Год прошел — по одному дню, по одной минуте, по одной секунде за раз. И прежде чем он это понял, Шеридан вернулся в их уговоренное заранее место встречи, такое же темное, серое и… мертвое, каким оно было прежде.

Это был интересный год. Он увидел в галактике так много того, что пропускал прежде. В ней было столько красоты, столько того, что он и представить не мог.

Он так долго был на вершине власти, что ниже себя он мог видеть лишь облака. Последний же год он был бродягой, кем — то, кто не имеет ни важности, ни влияния, таким же незнающим, потерянным и безвестным, как все прочие.

Ему это понравилось.

Деленн иногда рассказывала — нечасто и нехотя — про те давние месяцы, проведенные с Лондо и Ленньером, в поисках техномагов, способных излечить ее. Для нее это было трудным и болезненным временем, но Лондо, судя по всему, наслаждался этим. Шеридан теперь мог понять — почему. Было что — то такое… вольное в простых скитаниях, в том, чтобы не отвечать ни перед кем, кроме самого себя, и не отвечать ни за кого, кроме себя.

Он видел… очень многое. Храм Деленн, который все еще стоял среди руин Проксимы. Он прошел по населенным и разоренным куполам, представляя как плыли среди них Чужаки. Каждая тень, каждый уголок, каждый переход мог скрывать чудовище. А затем он подошел к сияющей сфере и бесчисленным свечам, и его охватило удивительное ощущение мира и спокойствия. Он хотел бы оставаться там вечно, но в конце концов заставил себя уйти.

Он видел сгоревшую и разрушенную столицу Республики Центавра. Когда он был там — там как раз происходили похороны; он остановился и наблюдал за церемонией. Умер какой — то лорд, или еще кто — то высокопоставленный. Он слышал разговоры про торговлю и новый Альянс, и про переезд правительства в другой мир. Он видел там существо Теней, темную, укрытую тенями, безликую тварь и несколько часов его колотила дрожь.

Он посетил госпиталь на дальних границах минбарского пространства. Деленн пробыла здесь долгое время, пока он был мертвым. Он говорил там с несколькими, кто знал ее. Дрази рассказал ему он ней многое. Он ничего не знал о двенадцати годах ее жизни, и заполнить хотя бы часть пустот было здорово.

Он даже добрался до Голгофы, хотя для этого потребовались почти все его силы, сбережения и потребовалось даже помянуть одно — два имени (что шло вразрез с духом его скитаний, но он посчитал, что это правило можно и нарушить.) Он был разочарован тем, что там увидел. Все было мертво и неподвижно, это место вновь было отдано призракам. Он покинул ее через час.

И так он вернулся на Казоми—7, к этой встрече.

— Это было хорошее время, Шеридан? — спросил Синовал из ниоткуда.

Он не испугался. Он повернулся и здесь был Синовал, стоявший, словно туманная, эфемерная тень. И вновь у Шеридана появилось ощущение того, что внутри него была целая живая вселенная.

— Да. — ответил он. — Хорошее.

— Должно быть, ты многое видел.

— Многое. Только крупицу от того, что здесь можно увидеть, но… Когда я был ребенком, я часто смотрел на звезды, и гадал что же там есть. Я представлял себе такое множество вещей, и я мечтал все это увидеть. За много лет я потерял это… это детское чувство удивления. Это здорово — снова найти его.

— Так ты хочешь передумать?

— Нет. В этом мире много прекрасного, но много и страшного. Просто… неправильно не разделить это с Деленн.

Синовал усмехнулся, раздражающей усмешкой понимания.

— Ты знаешь, верно? Ты должен знать. — спросил Шеридан.

— Знаю что?

— Что происходит после того, как ты умер?

— Я много лет был связан с Истоком Душ. Исток знал ответы на все вопросы, что могут быть заданы, кроме одного — единственного. Я знаю все, что знал он.

— Так, и на какой вопрос ты не знаешь ответа?

Синовал снова усмехнулся.

— А на какой вопрос хочешь ответа ты, Шеридан? Ты хочешь узнать секреты смерти, или ты хочешь знать то, чего не знал Исток?

— Я был мертвым. Я этих секретов не понял тогда и, пожалуй, не пойму сейчас. Прости мое любопытство. На какой вопрос не может ответить Исток?

Усмешка Синовала была тонкой, его темные глаза почти что сверкали. Шеридан был уверен, что увидел сквозь них, как вспыхивает новорожденная звезда.

— На этот. — просто ответил Синовал.

Шеридан несколько секунд обдумывал ответ, а затем рассмеялся.

— Да. — хмыкнул Синовал. — Точно так же отреагировала и Л'Нир.

Шеридан продолжал посмеиваться.

— Разумеется, это касалось первого Истока. Второй может на него ответить, хотя и не может — на множество других.

— Второй?

— Ты видел чудеса этой вселенной, или хотя бы малую их долю. Я вижу чудеса целой новой вселенной. Здесь столько нового. Здесь столько старого. Мне нравится быть Богом, Шеридан, и будь добр — без шуток.

— Я этого и представить не мог.

— Я бессмертен, благодаря Истоку. В конце, когда умер Бог — Император и вселенная возвратилась к жизни — то же стало и со мной. Звезды, миры, существа… все живет снова. Это… — его глаза загорелись почти благоговейным огнем. — Это прекрасно, Шеридан.

— И ты?…

— Пересечений больше не будет. Я нашел все оставшиеся врата. Переходить могу лишь я один, и как только эта последняя часть моей работы будет закончена — я не буду появляться здесь. У меня есть целая вселенная чтобы ее защищать, хранить и собирать урожай. Я думаю, что отныне мое время будет очень занятым.

— Готов поспорить.

— Один, последний шанс Шеридан. Ты уверен, что это то, чего ты хочешь?

Что он хотел… чего он хочет? Чего он когда — либо хотел? Это казалось простой сделкой, когда он ее заключал, год назад.

Год…

* * *

— Ты здесь чтобы убить меня.

— В некотором смысле. Если честно — я здесь, чтобы исправить ошибку.

— Я — ошибка?

— Ты был мертв, Шеридан. У твоей смерти было значение и цель. Я не имел сомнений, что здесь есть то, ради чего ты хотел жить, но это не всегда срабатывает, верно?

— Деленн…

— Вернуть тебя назад… это было опасно, и это было ненужным осложнением. И это было неправильно. Когда — то Охотники за Душами делали именно это. Они возвращали души мертвых к жизни ради своих собственных целей. Бессмертные, немертвые солдаты. Это было нарушением границ между жизнью и смертью, и это едва не уничтожило их. Они поклялись никогда не повторять подобного. Я нарушил эту клятву прежде… но это был другой случай. Затем я сделал это снова.

— Я ошибся Шеридан. Это трудно признавать, но я ошибся.

— Что за нужда была во мне?

— Теперь война закончена и Иные больше не представляют угрозы. Мне больше не требуется ничего приказывать. Что бы ни стало с этой вселенной — теперь все решать тем, кто живет здесь. Выбор за вами, как это и должно было всегда быть. Я ошибался, Шеридан. Все Изначальные оставили вас. Я должен был поступить так же.

— Да, много я видел странного, но такое увидеть я и не думал…

— Что?

— Увидеть, как ты признаешь что ошибался.

— Хмм. Ладно, что скажешь, Шеридан?

* * *

Он заключил сделку и приобрел некоторое время — время повидать галактику, время увидеть — сможет ли он найти для себя дом без Деленн. Он увидел много прекрасного и много безобразного, но он нашел ответ.

Без нее не было ничего. Он не хотел оставаться в мире, где не было ее.

— Ты уверен что хочешь этого?

— Увижу ли… увижу ли я ее снова? Ты знаешь, не так ли? Увижу ли я ее снова?

— А что думаешь ты, Шеридан?

— Я не знаю.

— Во что ты веришь, Шеридан?

— Я хотел бы верить, что все это что — то значило, что у меня будет второй шанс, или даже третий. Четвертый. Пятый. Я хотел бы верить, что в следующий раз все будет лучше.

Валяй, Синовал.

Синовал взмахнул рукой. Искорки света медленно потянулись за ней, колеблющейся, сияющей тенью. Когда они угасли — все было кончено.

— Неплохо для последнего слова. — сказал себе Синовал.

Затем он исчез и не осталось ничего, кроме воспоминаний, призраков и надежды на будущее.

* * *

Каким — то образом он оказался лидером всего этого. Это не было тем, чего он добивался, но казалось что буквально все смотрят в его сторону.

В конце концов, это была его идея, но это едва ли значило, что он должен быть тем, кто окажется у руля.

Корвин нервничал. Очень нервничал. Он верил в это больше, чем во — что либо, во что он верил до сих пор. Это было правильно. Это явно правильно. Это было необходимо.

И все же столь многое могло пойти не так. В этом была масса ответственности, и он не знал — желает ли он этого.

Сделать надо было очень многое. У них не было еще даже и повестки дня. Торговые правила, определение границ, даже такая простая вещь как согласование представительства от всех правительств. У многих из вовлеченных рас (самыми яркими примерами были нарны и люди) не было больше даже и декоративного правительства.

Это было безумием. Должно было быть. У человечества не было правительства, не было лидера, не было даже дома. Проксима была почти полностью разрушена, и им больше некуда было идти. Человечество бежало с Земли, Марса, Ориона, Проксимы… и все это за одно поколение.

И потому еще более важно было, чтобы это заработало.

Одна только логистика сводила с ума, и он проникся огромным уважением ко всему, чего добилась здесь Деленн в прошлый раз. Конечно, тогда здесь уже были все представители правительств, и она начинала не с пустого места. Сейчас же им предстояло собрать вместе столько разрозненных вождей и рас, сколько возможно.

К счастью, с ними был Куломани. Корвин даже не пытался представить — вышло бы у них что — нибудь без него, или нет. Бракири удалось убедить Вижака, и они принялись убеждать то, что осталось от их правительств. Это потребовало времени, потребовало уступок, в договоренностях оставались потенциальные ловушки, но в конце концов, Лорды — Торговцы бракири и Военная Хунта дрази осторожно и довольно теоретически одобрили эту идею.

Связаться с Г'Каром оказалось труднее, чем они ожидали. Он был на Центаври Прайм, это было известно точно, но он явно не хотел разговаривать. Наконец, после отчаянных попыток связаться, Дэвид обратился к Л'Нир. Они говорили по коммканалу почти час, и Л'Нир обещала сделать все что сможет. У нарнов в нынешние дни не было настоящего правительства, они были разбросаны по множеству разных колониальных миров, некоторые из которых были основаны лишь за последние двенадцать лет, но Л'Нир удалось добиться, чтобы губернаторы самых крупных колоний согласились на эту встречу. Корвин не сомневался что и Та'Лон сыграл в этом свою роль. Несомненно, Л'Нир и одноглазый нарн теперь редко расставались.

Убедить центавриан было также нелегко, поскольку они были заняты процессом переезда их правительства с Центаври Прайм и тряслись над хрупким здоровьем их Императора. Дэвиду пришлось долго убеждать, чтобы добиться разговора с Леди Тимов, и еще дольше убеждать ее что это настолько же важно, как и решение их внутренних проблем. Она назвала его «молодой человек» восемь раз за десять минут, но согласилась обратиться к Центауруму.

Минбарцы не стали говорить с ним вовсе, и это было неудивительно. Они проводили свою собственную реорганизацию правительства. Их родной мир стал невероятно замкнутым к концу войны, и это состояние, очевидно, минбарцев совершенно устраивало. Однако некоторые ренегаты, которые последовали за Маррэйном и Тиривайл с Минбара во время войны сами явились на эту встречу. Охотницы на Ведьм даже прислали посла, хотя та была даже более загадочна и уклончива, чем прочие минбарцы. Дэвид не смог даже выяснить — появился ли у Охотниц на Ведьм вождь после исчезновения Тиривайл. Ему показалось, что они ожидают ее возвращения.

Порой же помощь приходила из самых неожиданных источников. Тучанк, народ о котором он позабыл после его провалившейся дипломатической миссии к ним, двенадцать с чем — то лет назад, пришли на Казоми—7 по собственному желанию. Они много говорили про Песнь, и их Спасителя, о том, как они обещали придти по его зову, и о том как они могут помочь распространить Песнь и массу прочей чуши. Но, тем не менее, война на удивление обошла их стороной, и они провели это время, усиливая свою оборону и промышленность. В результате — они были довольно богаты и готовы торговать. Бракири немедленно вцепились в них и не собирались отпускать.

Были и другие, расы, которых встречали куда менее радушно. Он провел три дня, размышляя отвечать ему или нет на обтекаемо сформулированное сообщение от представителя группы назвавшейся «Советом — в—Ожидании» З'шайлил. Он узнал, что некоторые из вассалов Теней пошли на службу к центаврианам, но часть из них сформировала свои собственные правительства. Наконец, он ответил и тщательно позаботился об организации их представительства здесь. Вижак был, пожалуй, недовольнее прочих, но Куломани удалось его уговорить.

Известия разлетелись по галактике быстрее, чем он мог представить. Некоторые расы проигнорировали это, иные увидели в этом угрозу для себя. Некоторые отвечали осторожно, напуганные или обеспокоенные, но были и те, кто ухватился за появившуюся возможность.

Мира хотели многие. Галактика так долго не знала ничего, кроме войны, самой великой и страшной войны, что случалась за тысячу лет. Целые миры были разрушены и стали непригодны для жизни. Истреблялись целые расы и гибли миллиарды.

Было удивительным то, что кто — то еще вообще смеет надеяться на лучшее, но надеялись многие, и многие хотели работать ради этой надежды.

Прежде эта мечта рухнула, но это было не из — за недостатков в самой мечте.

И на этот раз, все были намерены заставить это заработать.

Их оказалось так много. Они прибывали сюда в течении нескольких недель, готовые заключать сделки и заниматься политикой. Это будет более свободным, чем прошлый Альянс, более….

Сообществом.

Более сообщество, чем единственное Правительство. У него не будет тайных целей, не будет планов галактического доминирования, не будет идеологии.

Просто — многие, работающие вместе ради общего блага.

По крайней мере, об этом мечталось, Сработает это или нет — он не мог сказать.

Год. Потребовалось работать целый год чтобы собрать их всех здесь, и в какой — то момент этого года все они начали смотреть на него. Это не было тем постом, которого он желал, и точно не тем постом, который бы он попросил, но таким уж он оказался.

Его.

Он вышел вперед, напоминая себе, что идти и дышать ему следует одновременно.

Все они ждали его.

— Добро пожаловать. — сказал он.

После этого последовало еще больше разговоров.

И большая их часть была плодотворной.

* * *

Конечно, война закончилась в 2275. Любая книга по истории скажет вам это. Но исторические труды это лишь слова, легенды и списки событий.

Настоящая история заключается в людях, эмоциях, страхах и чувствах.

И в настоящей истории война заканчивается лишь тогда, когда она уходит из памяти тех, кто ее пережил.

Г'Кар никогда не забывал ее. Он никогда не забыл ту часть его, что стала злобным чудовищем, желающим растерзать его старого друга. Но он сумел с этим примириться и занялся тем, что мог делать лучше всего: проповедовать. Ему был предложен пост в Сообществе, но он отверг его, и начал странствовать, разговаривая, проповедуя и помогая. Для меня было честью быть с ним рядом.

Та'Лон оставался с нами какое — то время, пока он сам не отправился на Казоми—7. Как и Г'Кара, его изменил кошмар, поглотивший Центаври Прайм, но он был куда менее склонен к самокопаниям. Он никогда не говорил об этом даже со мной, и я не думаю, что он когда — либо позволял этой памяти беспокоить себя.

Он никогда не хотел ввязываться в политику, но там он нашел иное призвание. Одним из первых действий Сообщества было воссоздание военных сил, чьей задачей была защита от возможного возвращения Чужаков, Теней или ворлонцев. Они были названы Рейнджерами. Как один из уцелевших, первоначальных Рейнджеров Г'Кара, Та'Лон взял на себя их обучение и подготовку.

В целом — Сообщество преуспело. Были трения и споры, было много вопросов, с которыми пришлось разбираться. Одни лишь пограничные споры длились несколько лет. Торговые маршруты обсуждались еще дольше.

Народы все так же воевали, все так же обращались к насилию. Все так же никуда не делись убийства интриги и предательства. Но по большей части — все было тихо и мирно. Все помнили войну, и никто не хотел возвращения этого времени.

Дэвид Корвин управлял Сообществом, хоть я и не думаю что он действительно желал этого. Он так и не принял на себя официального титула и всем всегда было известно, что он уйдет, если появится кто — то, более подходящий для того, чтобы занять его положение. Такого не появилось.

Я сама не раз была на Казоми—7. Я говорила с Дэвидом, вспоминая основание Совета Синовала на Голгофе. К тому времени немногие из нас, бывших там, оставались в живых, и с каждым прошедшим годом нас становилось все меньше. Он говорил о своих сомнениях, страхах и мечтах. Он говорил о многих старых друзьях, что сейчас были мертвы и забыты.

Он сказал мне одну вещь, которую я вспоминаю сейчас, когда я записываю эти слова, услышав о его смерти. Я должна приготовить речь к его похоронам, но я просто не знаю что сказать, и потому я снова обратилась к этим записям.

Он сказал мне:

«Все должно было быть иначе.»

И, пожалуй, он прав. Я… порой я вижу сны, о месте, где все было иначе. Где Чужаки никогда не появились во всей мощи. Где ворлонцы и Тени ушли вместе, осознав ошибки, которые они совершили. Где Альянс продолжал жить, сильный и единый. Где Шеридан и Деленн жили и старились вместе.

Сны, где нет ни места, ни нужды в таких, как Синовал, как милый славный Джорах, таких, как Маррэйн или Тиривайл.

В таких, как я.

Может быть, такое место было бы лучше. Может быть, такая вселенная была бы добрее и не так беспощадна. Может быть там, хотя бы там, все закончилось счастливо.

Или же, может быть — лишь может быть — мы сами напишем счастливое окончание, ибо у нас есть лишь эта вселенная. Мои сны редко приносят покой, но часы моего бодрствования полны мира.

Война закончена. Она почти забыта.

Остаются легенды, как того и следовало ожидать.

Л'Нир с Нарна. «Новая эпоха миров.»

Гэрет Д. Уильямс

Эпилог: Сказаны последние слова

Все истории, если их рассказывать достаточно долго, так или иначе заканчиваются смертью. И, без сомнения, это не всегда плохо.

Синовал.

Глава 1

Все истории, если их рассказывать достаточно долго, так или иначе заканчиваются смертью. И, без сомнения, это не всегда плохо.

Синовал.

* * *

Судьба Джона Шеридана осталась неизвестной никому, кроме Синовала, а он, разумеется, умел хранить свои секреты.

* * *

Дэвид Корвин руководил Сообществом так долго, как мог. Естественно — были проблемы, было и более чем одно угрожающее столкновение, но Сообщество устояло. Через семнадцать лет после основания, и восемнадцать с половиной после окончания войны он, наконец, отошел от дел. Он продолжал жить на Казоми-7, но те, кто хорошо знал его, говорили что он стал отрешенным, даже в какой — то мере ушедшим в себя. Он шутил насчет того, что пишет мемуары, или же — учится играть в игру под названием «гольф», о которой слышали только люди. Он умер шесть месяцев спустя, мирно, во сне. Его мемуары были едва начаты, зато среди его личных вещей был найден большой сборник любовных поэм неизвестного авторства.

Множество народа прибыло на Казоми-7 на его похороны. Его прославляли снова и снова, и все были согласны, что такого, как он, уже не увидят вновь. Затем, на следующий день, дела пошли своим чередом; впрочем, Казоми-7 в последующие несколько месяцев была тише чем обычно.

* * *

Г'Кар вернулся к проповедованию. Он путешествовал по галактике, произносил речи, и помогал там, где мог. Благодаря ему лично было достигнуто мирное решение спора о Нарно — Центаврианских правах на колонию в квадрате 14, хотя пристально изучавшие вопрос утверждают, что Л'Нир с Нарна сыграла роль куда большую, чем ей приписывают.

Г'Кар умер через восемнадцать месяцев после Корвина. Он был на Дросе, одном из ведущих миров Нарна, и говорил он мире, понимании и братстве. После, как всегда, он шел среди толпы его последователей. Какой — то нарн выступил вперед, выхватил плазменный пистолет и трижды выстрелил ему в голову.

Его убийцу едва не растерзала разъяренная толпа, но тот все же остался жив. Он не объяснил своих действий и немедленно был приговорен к смерти, несмотря на то, что Сообщество несколькими годами ранее отменило смертную казнь за многие преступления.

Л'Нир говорила с убийцей в его камере в ночь перед казнью, но записей их разговора не существует. Говорят, что она предлагала ему помилование, но тем не менее приговор был приведен в исполнение.

Величайшие лорды и вожди народов собрались на похороны Г'Кара. Говорила лишь одна персона, достойная этого. Л'Нир не пролила ни единой слезы, и позволила это себе лишь потом, в своих покоях. На следующий день она отправилась на Казоми-7, помогать в решении спора назревающего между Сообществом и правительством Дроса, относительно вопроса о казни убийцы.

* * *

Император Лондо Моллари II не мог похвастаться здоровьем после войны. Вместе с остатками его правительства он переехал на Гораш, но редко путешествовал после этого, и все реже и реже появлялся на публике.

Против настояния врачей, он отправился на Дрос, на похороны Г'Кара. В день возвращения на Гораш, он перенес очередной инфаркт, четвертый за его царствование. Он впал в кому, и уже не оправился. Четырьмя днями позже он был официально объявлен мертвым.

Его похороны были частной церемонией, лишь для центавриан. Большинство лордов Центаурума написали вычурные речи, где они восхваляли его царствование, но добавляли самодовольно, что Республика продолжает жить.

Его Леди — Консорт исчезла сразу после похорон, к облегчению большинства Центаурума. Тем не менее, она вернулась пять месяцев спустя, и с помощью архаичных законов добилась своего выдвижения в Центаурум, где повела энергичную кампанию за повышение статуса крестьян в центаврианском обществе. По большей части ее усилия были тщетны, и в какой — то момент она даже была заключена под стражу, за то что сказала спикеру Центаурума «… ничтожное оправдание для корабельной крысы». Однако страх перед крестьянским восстанием и тонкий намек на ее Теней — союзников обеспечил ее скорейшее освобождение, она вернулась в Центаурум, упорно работать над исполнением клятвы, которую Лондо дал Малачи больше тридцати лет назад.

Через пять лет после смерти Лондо наследник все еще не был назван.

Только Тимов знала о последнем пророчестве Картажьи.

* * *

Куломани служил Совету Сообщества многие годы и ушел в отставку вскоре после смерти Лондо. Он вернулся на Дорак-7 и поселился в домике где Г'Кар и Л'Нир жили во время изгнания. Он начал писать собственные заметки о войне, и когда книга, наконец, была закончена, она была признана одним из самых полных описаний того времени.

* * *

Вижак продолжал служить Совету Сообщества какое — то время, но однажды он был отозван, после того как «выборы» Дрази привели к смене правительства. Это случалось с ним уже второй раз, но он повиновался с неохотным согласием. Вернувшись на Забар, он был убит политическим соперником.

* * *

Альфред Бестер не посылал представителей в Совет Сообщества, и вежливо, но твердо и ясно дал понять, что не желает контактов с их стороны. Телепаты со всех уголков галактики время от времени исчезали в пространстве Ворлона. Никто не возвращался.

Кое — кто из Совета был обеспокоен, что Бестер мог придержать технологии, контролирующие ворота во вселенную Чужаков. Корвин лично уверил их, что такого не случится, но не объяснил причины его уверенности. Время от времени возникали разговоры о посылке «инспекторов» чтобы проверить положение. Никаких действий так и не было предпринято, хотя к вопросу возвращались каждые несколько месяцев.

* * *

Деленн жила… так или иначе. Часовни в ее память были разбросаны по многим мирам, а два главных храма, на Казоми-7 и Проксиме-3 стали целью многих священных паломничеств.

Имя «Деленн» также стало очень популярным для новорожденных девочек сразу же после окончания войны; измененное согласно расовым обычаям. Много девочек было названо «Деленн» среди людей, нарнские девушки брали имя «Д'Ленн» по достижении зрелости, и так далее.

Тем не менее, нет записей о том, чтобы этим именем называли минбарских детей.

* * *

С тех пор как закончилась война, никто и нигде не видел ни одного ворлонца.

* * *

И с тех же пор ни в одной из вселенных не видели ни одного Чужака.

* * *

В смерти, Изначальные вернулись в то место, которому принадлежали всегда:

В легенды.

* * *

Охотники за Душами были, по большей части забыты, хотя ими все еще пугают непослушных детей в более чем одном мире.

* * *

Собора больше не было, хотя появился новый Исток Душ. Он, наконец, может ответить на тот единственный вопрос, ответ на который не знал его предшественник.

* * *

Синовала с тех пор больше не видели, ни даже во снах.

* * *

Казоми-7, год 2301 по исчислению людей.

Тени под светом двойного солнца были призрачными и не давали передышки от жары. Большинство народа в пыльном космопорте казалось неподвластным погоде, особенно черно — серебряно — форменные Рейнджеры, мелькавшие вокруг с холодной военной выправкой. Небольшая группка бракири появилась на аппарели видавшего виды челнока, и начала перетаскивать контейнеры и тюки, деловито обсуждая торговлю и цены.

Чуть позже из того же челнока появился молодой человек. Он сделал шаг под солнечный свет, и резко отшатнулся, зажмурившись. Он заслонил глаза рукой и снова сделал шаг вперед, глядя на картину перед ним. Сначала это был быстрый взгляд по сторонам, потом второй, уже более долгий, и затем — широкая улыбка.

Закинув на плечо свой усеянный заплатами рюкзак, Джек пошел к выходу из космопорта, к миру, лежащему за ним.

Путешествие третьим классом на торговом судне бракири, несущем двести тонн спу никто не мог бы назвать роскошным, но все — таки оно было дешевым. Джек работал — как часть оплаты за этот перелет — и искренне думал, что больше не сможет чувствовать запахи. Но он, наконец, был здесь, и в этот момент жуткий запах, резкий свет и усталость в мускулах казались не такими уж важными.

Казоми-7. Место рождения Альянса, место рождения Договора Сообщества. Благословенная Деленн жила здесь. Как и Генерал Шеридан — «Тенеубийца», Президент Корвин, даже техномаги — на короткое время. Вторжение дракхов, атака облака смерти Теней, попытка убийства ворлонского посла…

Джек шел, все еще улыбаясь, смакуя первые шаги по этой исторической планете.

Это всегда чувствовалось именно так — первые несколько мгновений на новом мире. Это чувство изумления, чувство истории, наваливающейся на него, мысль, что, быть может, он идет там, где когда — то шла Благословенная Деленн, или стоит там, где Пророк Г'Кар произносил речь…

Со временем это чувство, конечно же, уйдет, и он останется на планете, довольно похожей на множество прочих. Много камня, много песка. Вся чересчур горяча или чересчур холодна, слишком много гор или же степей, или же слишком много чего — то еще из длинного списка.

Но это была не просто одна из прочих планет. Это была Казоми-7. Он хотел попасть сюда больше пяти лет. Он почти что устроил поездку сюда два года назад, но ему предложили невероятно дешевый рейс до Центаври Прайм, и он согласился на него. У него был еще один шанс шесть месяцев назад, но он проспал и опоздал на челнок, и провел еще три месяца на Забаре, отчаянно дожидаясь первого же транспорта, следующего из системы.

Место рождения Альянса.

Лишь сорок лет истории по человеческому счету. До этого Казоми-7 была всего лишь торговой базой, удобно расположенной на пересечении нескольких торговых трасс, но не имеющей реально никакой самостоятельной ценности. Затем вторглись дракхи и был рожден Альянс.

Джек был студентом — историком — в некотором смысле. Конечно, он не уделял истории никакого внимания в школе, и если честно — сбежал оттуда при первой возможности, но это не была настоящая история. Это были всего лишь слова. Миры, воспоминания, рассказы… вот это была история.

Теперь — он путешествовал уже пять лет, и даже чуть дольше — если добавить к этому время, которое он провел, зарабатывая на свое первое космическое путешествие. Она многое повидал за это время, но знал, что это было даже не одним процентом от того, что могла предложить галактика.

Он делал много записей о своих путешествиях. У него были записки о ночи, проведенной с напившимся нарном, который утверждал, что был одним из тех, кто схватил убийцу Пророка Г'Кара.

«На одну секунду раньше — и я мог бы спасти его. Всего одна секунда. Вот что такое жизнь…»

В библиотеке Бракира он читал копию заметок о войне Лорда-Торговца Куломани, и несколько часов расспрашивал о ней старого библиотекаря.

Он побывал на почти покинутом мире — Центаври Прайм, где беспрепятственно бродил по пустому, и как ходили слухи — населенному привидениями — Имперскому Дворцу. Он также провел несколько дней, бродя в горах, разыскивая имение Дома Марраго, и так и не нашел его.

Он побывал на Проксиме-3 и был в храме Благословенной Деленн, но там он почувствовал себя странно нехорошо, и быстро ушел оттуда, не остановившись, чтобы заговорить с кем — нибудь. Честно говоря — он очень быстро покинул и саму Проксиму-3.

Он разговаривал с минбарским воином, и они несколько часов говорили о историях Маррэйна и Валена. Воин заявил, с абсолютной уверенностью, что Маррэйн, как и раньше, вернется вновь.

Какое — то время он путешествовал вместе с другим минбарским воином. У нее была половина цепочки, и она сказала что ее путешествие — это поиск того, кто владеет другой ее половиной. Они составляли компанию друг другу до Велатстата, где он отправился к Минбару, а она к Окраине.

Он интересовался насчет путешествия до Голгофы, но никто не знал точно — где она находилась, хотя у каждого был племянник — брата — дядиного — друга, кто знал кого — то из представленных в тамошнем Совете. И более чем один космический капитан чертил в воздухе знак своей религии, когда он спрашивал про это место.

Он путешествовал пять лет, но еще не узнал — что же именно он ищет. Он сомневался в том, что найдет это здесь, но о том можно будет подумать позже. Здесь было так много того, что он хотел увидеть, так много того, что он хотел узнать, столько людей с которыми можно было говорить…

Тихо насвистывая под нос, он направился в город, в ожидании того, что найдет там.

* * *

Минбарская колония, мир Рейхайдо.

Девяносто семь лет после ухода Валена.

Старый воин вышел на свет солнца. Он знал — ему почти что пришло время умереть. Солнце не грело его кожу так, как раньше, оно не освещало его путь как прежде, оно не утешало его боль так, как когда — то.

Когда он был молодым, он сказал однажды женщине, что после стала его настоящей любовью, что худшая судьба, которую он может представить себе — это стать старым, слабым и немощным, с плотью отставшей от костей, с предавшими его мускулами, неспособным держать денн'бок, неспособным бежать, танцевать или сражаться.

Это были слова юнца. Старик, которым он стал, знал что на самом деле есть много худших вещей. Рикайджи испытала одну из них, умерев юной, прекрасной и так далеко от дома. Он выжил, и старость и слабость стали достойной ценой за то, чтобы видеть и знать вещи, которые он видел и знал теперь.

Парлэйн сложил руки на груди и закрыл глаза, глядя в небо, чувствуя легкое тепло солнечных лучей на лице.

Он заметил, что все чаще и чаще вспоминает те дни. Голгофа, в далеком уголке галактики. Те страшные дни, наполненные безумием и смертью; как он видел смерти лучших друзей, что у него были. Выжил только лишь он.

И он нашел что — то большее в пепле этой призрачной победы.

Он нашел жизнь.

Шестьдесят лет он не поднимал оружия в гневе. Он не сражался по — настоящему за свою жизнь все это время. Он потерял многое из мастерства и реакции, которыми прежде владел, и не только лишь по причине возраста.

Все это было платой, которую он был готов заплатить.

Он издалека услышал как она бежит, и улыбнулся. Его слух мог и не быть таким как прежде, но она еще не научилась быть скрытной. Тем не менее, он уважал ее упорство. Она была почти таким же способным учеником, каким он был в ее возрасте, а он был особенным; действительно особенным.

Это не было похвальбой старика, вспоминающего дни былой славы. Это была правда. Сын Дераннимер, Лорд Широхиды, последний настоящий воин, последний носящий шрамы морр'дэчай. Он все также носил эти шрамы, бледные и едва заметные на его обветренном лице. Морр'дэчай была запрещена Валеном, как и столь многое из старых времен и старых обычаев. Деленн однажды спросила его почему он носит их. Он отказался рассказывать. Она никогда не будет носить шрамы, и ей это никогда не понадобится.

Он открыл глаза, и стал смотреть как его внучка бежит по ветреной горной тропе к скромной часовне, которая была его домом почти шестьдесят лет. Он ясно видел ее — легконогую, двигающуюся с изяществом, хотя ее тяжелое дыхание и было отчетливо слышно даже здесь. Он улыбнулся. Она может быть грациозной, но у нее еще нет выносливости. Ему надо будет поработать с ней над этим. Бой не всегда выигрывается за считанные секунды. Настоящему воину выносливость нужна также, как и быстрота.

Ах, да. Больше ведь нет нужды в настоящих воинах. Война закончилась больше ста лет назад. Тысячелетие мира, как обещал Вален. Теперь воины не понадобятся еще очень долго, и даже тогда — теперь есть Рейнджеры.

Парлэйн много слышал о них. Несмотря на свое отшельничество, он узнавал про события в своем народе и у других столько, сколько мог. Он посещал город Мосейа по меньшей мере раз в месяц, частью за припасами, частью за обществом и сведениями. Там он как — то видел нескольких Рейнджеров — инструктор и несколько студентов. Он удержался от желания захохотать. Они выглядели такими юнцами, и при этом такими важными.

Они никогда не узнают войну такой, какой он знал ее, и точно уж не узнают войну такой, какой ее знали его родители. Рейнджеры сейчас в почете, но это не конец истории. Серый Совет был возглавлен Маннаманном, учеником Немейна, который служил Дераннимер всю его жизнь. Четверо из Серого Совета лично знали Дераннимер, а двое даже знали Валена. Память о Тенях ярко горела в них.

Но времена проходят и вещи изменяются. Тени будут забыты, на Рейнджеров станут смотреть как на излишние расходы, и Минбар станет слабеть. Угрозу будут помнить только ученые, фанатики…

… и те кто последует за ним.

Шестьдесят лет прошло. Почти треть того времени что отпущено ему и его наследникам. Парлэйн знал что он не проживет столько, чтобы увидеть конец этого времени, но доживет она, и ей надо будет принимать решения, которых не должен принимать никто.

Сто лет обещали ему. Генетическая линия Валена, линия к которой он не имел отношения. Его полу — брат Вашок сказал, что у него столько же общего с Валеном, сколько с маркабом или икарранцем, и это было правдой. Вашок считал это оскорблением, но Парлэйн счел это комплиментом. Он не был опозорен ни истинным отцом, ни тем, что тот делал.

Ворлонцы считали что кто — то, крови Валена и Дераннимер, сыграет важную роль в войне, которая случится через девятьсот лет. Они стремились подчинить и контролировать этот род, пока Парлэйну не удалось вынудить их к сделке, играя на его знании о некоторых дурнопахнущих делах ворлонцев.

Одна сотня лет, а затем ворлонцы вернутся.

Парлэйн знал много приемов войны. У него был прирожденный талант к этому. Он изучал записи Клинков Ветра, Огненных Крыльев, даже Императора Шингена. У них было много разных взглядов на то, как правильно строить действия, когда противостоишь врагам, более многочисленным, могучим и осведомленным, чем ты сам.

Был в истории случай, когда Шингена спросили, что он будет делать, если встретит противника, более сильного, быстрого и умелого, чем он сам.

Он ответил, что отрубит ему голову за вранье.

Во многих текстах говорилось о обороне, наращивании сил и контратаке, когда представляется удобное время. Парлэйн никогда не видел блага в обороне, но идея контратаки ему всегда была по душе.

Она появилась перед его взором в конце тропы, преодолев последние несколько метров до места, где стоял он. Она была явно уставшей и выдохшейся, но тем не менее держалась хорошо. Парлэйн молча изучал ее.

Она выглядела очень похожей на его мать, ее прабабку, за исключением глаз. Они ей достались от ее матери, и отца ее матери.

Зеленые. Глубокая, прекрасная зелень.

Зеленые глаза Дералайн излучали волнение, почти что танцевали от ее юного восторга. В чем — то она была очень похожа на ее мать в этом возрасте, хотя Деленн всегда была более серьезной натурой. Деленн вышла замуж за ювелира тридцать лет назад, и они жили в Мосейе. Дералайн была их дочерью и очень близка с ее «дедушкой». Несколько месяцев назад они послали ее к нему — учиться.

— Ты видел меня, дедушка? — запыхавшись, спросила она.

Он кивнул.

— Быстрее чем раньше.

Он улыбнулся.

— Ты раздумываешь о чем — то.

— Верно. — сказал он. Она была очень наблюдательна. Это она унаследовала от матери. — Я думаю насчет путешествия. Скажи мне, малышка, хочешь ли ты увидеть Минбар?

* * *

Он заблудился.

Для большинства людей это не было бы чем — то из ряда вон выходящим во время первого посещения странного и чужого мира, но это раздражало Джека. Он не был каким — то скучающим туристом или богатеньким зевакой. Он провел пять лет, путешествуя по галактике и повидал за это время больше, чем большинство людей втрое старше его. Даже в горах Центаври Прайм, в бесплодных поисках имения Дома Марраго, он всегда знал дорогу обратно.

Но нет — здесь он заблудился.

Города дрази имели склонность к очень узким, извилистым улочкам — как предосторожность на случай вторжения. Джек видел множество примеров подобных городов на Забаре и нескольких других миров дрази. Он также видел, по большей части на Забаре, как прекрасно подобная планировка сработала против ворлонцев и Чужаков. Тем не менее, большая часть Забара все еще лежала в руинах, и останется такой на многие годы.

Однако побочным эффектом такой планировки было то, что очень легко было сделать неверный поворот, особенно когда вокруг много народа. Судя по всему он был в торговой области городского сектора дрази и бракири. Эти две расы ближе всех связали последствия войны, и их часто можно было видеть живущими рядом — ум бракири отлично работал вместе с силой дрази.

К несчастью, низкое коварство бракири и пугающая жестокость дрази тоже отлично уживались вместе. Джек уже отверг три предложения поучаствовать в азартных играх, одно предложение бракири — сутенера обещавшего «компаньона» любого рода, какого он сможет пожелать, и бессчетных попрошаек с разнообразными уродствами. Личные финансы Джека были крайне малы, и он не желал ничего тратить.

Он путешествовал достаточно, чтобы знать — не стоит выглядеть заблудившимся, так что он делал вид точно знающего куда он идет. Это ему удавалось отлично, но, к сожалению, он не знал куда же идти, и все дальше и дальше уходил в опасный район города.

Количество прохожих становилось все меньше и большинство из них были опустившимися артистами, ворами, проститутками и бандитами а не честными путешественниками и торговцами. Большинство были дрази и бракири, но встречались примеси и других рас. Он мог по — настоящему впечатлиться духом сотрудничества всех этих рас… пусть даже это было сотрудничество в деле избавления других от их денег.

Он прошел мимо фигуры голого бракири, лежащего в переулке между домами. Его пальцы были сломаны — без сомнения, когда с них стаскивали кольца, которые он носил. Возможно он был мертв, возможно нет. Джек не остановился, чтобы проверить.

Эта сторона Казоми-7 не упоминалась в учебниках истории или туристических справочниках.

Более чем один раз он думал развернуться и попробовать вернуться по своим следам, но предпочел не делать этого. Он уже замечал несколько подозрительных типов, присматривающихся к нему, и его лучшей надеждой избежать столкновения было пытаться выглядеть местным. Метания всем покажут, насколько он потерялся здесь, и у него было мало уверенности что тогда он попадет в безопасный район не по частям.

И все же он привлек чье — то ненужное внимание. За ним кто — то незаметно следил, и он думал что это была только одна персона. Кем бы она ни была, ей отлично удавалось быть незаметной. Он не смел озираться по сторонам в поисках того, кто за ним следит, и продолжал изображать что точно знает куда идет.

Он свернул за угол и резко остановился. Там посереди дороги стояла небольшая группа существ. Двое Дрази, нарн и маленький тощий бракири. Нарн держал длинный зазубренный нож. Двое Дрази были невооружены, но это не успокаивало, потому что каждый из них должен был быть вдвое сильнее его.

— Человек. — сплюнул Нарн.

— Есть деньги, человек? — спросил бракири из безопасного положения позади остальных трех. — Драгоценности, кредитки, ИД — карты? Даже еда. Едой мы тоже берем, верно?

Один из дрази что — то сказал на своем языке. Джек немного понимал его — когда было время сконцентрироваться. Сейчас он не задумывался над этим, но решил что дрази сказал «они возьмут все».

Он сделал шаг назад, вытянув руки — показывая, что у него нет оружия.

— Слушайте парни, я ничего не сделаю. Мне жаль, что я вас побеспокоил, но у меня в самом деле нет ничего ценного.

— Ты ничего не сделаешь? — хрюкнул другой Дрази.

— Это хорошо слышать. — сказал бракири с высоким дребезжащим смешком. — Иначе у нас были бы неприятности.

Джек немедленно возненавидел его.

— Нам все равно, что у тебя есть ценного. — сказал второй Дрази. — Мы все равно все заберем, а потом заберем твою жизнь.

— Это нечестно. — ответил Джек, прикидывая — сможет ли он обогнать их. Дрази были известны медлительностью, но они были на редкость выносливы, и явно знали местность куда лучше чем он.

— А что такое «честно»? — продребезжал Бракири. — Это раньше была наша планета, пока такие, как ты, не пришли и не забрали ее. После войны, конечно. Что, разве такие, как ты, много воевали? Валите в свой мир и сидите там.

— Война была много лет назад. Когда она закончилась — я еще не родился.

— Значит виноваты твои родители. Плевать. Мы возьмем с тебя.

С Джека было достаточно. Нечего считать шансы. Он побежит за ними. Он развернулся на месте и попытался бежать.

Он тут же врезался в кого — то, не успев сделать и шага. Он упал, и сильно ударился о землю, задохнувшись на секунду. Существо, в которое он врезался, едва сдвинулось с места.

Кем бы оно ни было — оно носило длинный черный плащ, с капюшоном, который полностью скрывал его/ее/этого лицо. Джек понятия не имел, кто это мог быть, но был склонен считать что кто — то, одевающийся во все черное, вряд ли будет хорошим парнем.

Тот перешагнул через него, и занял позицию у выхода из улицы, словно защищая его от остальных.

Затем он откинул капюшон, последовательно открыв, что это был человек, и — женщина. Она откинула край плаща и выхватила небольшой металлический цилиндр, который в ее ладони со щелчком превратился во что — то, напоминающее длинный посох.

Рейнджер. Джек попытался подняться. Он слышал о них, но никогда не встречался с одним из них в деле. Он и не думал что есть Рейнджеры — люди. Он встречал отставного рейнджера на Дросе, нарна, который упрямо твердил, что все касающееся их — секретно.

— Никуда не уходи. — бросила она ему. Джек думал о том, чтобы бежать, но затем дрази двинулся вперед, и она шагнула ему навстречу. Как только он увидел, как она сражается, он понял что бежать совершенно нет смысла.

* * *

Дералайн слышала много историй про ее деда. Еще ребенком она искала и расспрашивала тех, кто знал его.

Ее мать была невыносимо уклончива. Она была женщиной среднего роста, чуть склонной к полноте, с изящными длинными пальцами и яркими зелеными глазами. Дералайн совершенно не была на нее похожа, за исключением глаз. Она не была похожа и на ее отца, мужчину невысокого, серьезного и немногословного с темными глазами.

Дералайн была высока, стройна и изящна. Она всегда, сколько помнила себя, слышала что может быть всем, чем только она пожелает быть. Здесь, вдали от Минбара, вдали от каст, четких правил и ритуалов, Дералайн была свободна.

Она не всегда знала — кем хочет быть. Она хотела быть танцовщицей, поэтом или ювелиром как ее отец — или многим другим.

Но со временем, она неизменно возвращалась к единственной истине.

Она хотела быть похожей на деда.

Парлэйн был спокойным, но загадочно властным. Немногие слова, которые он произносил, были исполнены властности. Даже его тень, казалось источала спокойствие — и опасность. Было что — то в том, как он стоял, как он отдыхал, в том как он замечал все с единственного взгляда.

Когда она была маленькой то старательно подражала ему. Она пыталась быть молчаливой и произносить немногие слова, вкладывая в них особый смысл, но ее живая натура и непосредственность скоро брали верх. Она перепробовала массу упражнений, чтобы научиться быть более уравновешенной и скрытной, но у нее постоянно не хватало на это терпения.

Она придумывала самые разные истории о том, кем же был ее замечательный и опасный дед. Великий воин, шпион, или же изгнанный Рейнджер. Она очень сильно интересовалась насчет своей бабушки, гадая что же за женщина смогла покорить сердце Парлэйна. Открытие, что ее мать ничего не знает о своей собственной матери, было обескураживающим, и она так и не набралась храбрости спросить про нее Парлэйна.

Хотя она спрашивала других. Чужаки, странники, другие, живущие в округе.

У фермера, живущего в небольшом селении высоко в горах, нашлась для нее история о Парлэйне, которую она вспоминала снова и снова, завороженная и в изумлении.

«— Однажды здесь, у нас в горах, случилось убийство. Молодая семья была вырезана. И это было страшно. Мы думали, что на их напал дикий зверь, и собрали всех из нас, кто мог носить оружие. Потом, подумав, мы попросили твоего деда командовать нами. Он выглядел владеющим собой, и мы ценили это. Кто — то из нас считал, что не слишком хорошо в отношении твоей матери — оставлять ее одну в той горной хижине, но спорить с твоим дедом никто не хотел.»

«Я тогда был совсем юнцом и заглядывался на твою мать. Такие глаза… они достались и тебе. Такие глубокие… Я думал, что если смогу поразить его своей храбростью, то он, может быть, посчитает меня достойным ее руки.»

«Итак, мы шли по следу, в горы. Несколько раз мы почти потеряли его, и вскоре поняли, что если это и было животное — то оно не из тех, что мы знаем. Некоторые из нас были испуганы и повернули обратно, но только не твой дед; или же я. Я все еще хотел произвести на него впечатление.»

«Наконец мы подошли к пещере, очень высоко. Воздух был холодным и разреженным, но твой дед чувствовал себя прекрасно. Из пещеры тянуло омерзительным запахом. И тогда мы поняли, что уже два дня не видели ни одного животного в округе. Ни единого.»

«Мы рассыпались вокруг, решая кто из нас пойдет первым, когда тварь словно вылетела из пещеры. Оно было огромным, и словно бы мерцающим. В какой — то момент оно было тут, а в следующий — уже нет. Двое из нас погибли раньше, чем успели двинуться с места. Я был испуган, но все еще стоял на ногах. Хотя это была не смелость. Скорее, потому, что я был слишком глуп, чтобы убежать.»

«И тогда твой дед бросился вперед. Он как — то назвал его, хотя я не помню как именно. 'Виккан', или что — то вроде… Все что у него было из оружия — это длинный деревянный посох, но он размахивал им так, словно тот был из металла. Он отбросил эту тварь сильным ударом в голову и даже когда она исчезла он, казалось, знал где она находилась.»

«Я остался и пытался помочь ему как мог, но, конечно же, я больше просто мешался под ногами. Оно вспороло меня, точно через грудь, и я подумал что умираю.»

«Я очнулся несколько дней спустя, уже в хижине твоего деда. Он был рядом — сидел на постели у меня в ногах.»

«— Оно мертво. — сказал он.»

«— Что это было?»

«— Просто реликт тех времен, что давно прошли. Может быть, есть еще несколько других, разбросанных по галактике, в тайных убежищах, но этого больше нет.»

«— Я собирался сбежать.»

«— Ты должен был бежать.»

«— Почему?»

«— Ты не воин, а отвага не замена для умения и тренировок. Тебе нет нужды производить впечатление на меня. Я бы приложил свои силы к тому, чтобы впечатлить Деленн, будь я на твоем месте.»

«Я покраснел от этого. Он, разумеется, видел меня насквозь.»

«— К тому же, должен тебе сказать, что я не буду влиять на ее решения. Я учил ее искать свое собственное счастье. Выбор будет за ней, и только за ней.»

«Что ж… она, конечно же, не выбрала меня, и в каком — то смысле я почти что рад этому. Твой дед очень загадочен, и я бы не хотел, чтобы он однажды постучался в мою дверь, и спросил чем же я обидел его дочку. Кроме того она, я думаю, счастлива с твоим отцом.»

Несколько недель после этого она видела кошмары, представляя как эта тварь, 'Викка', приходит за ней. Родители пытались успокоить ее, но безуспешно. Наконец, пришел ее дедушка.

«— Сейчас никого из них здесь не осталось. — объяснил он. — Их время ушло, и они не вернутся еще тысячу лет.»

«— Но что, если они вернутся?»

«— Значит, ты должна быть готова к этому, малышка.»

После этого она кинулась тренироваться. Она хотела быть воином, также как ее дед. Она упрашивала родителей позволить ей учиться у него, и, в конце концов, они согласились.

Она слышала и другие истории про него. Как он остановил свару на улице одним лишь взглядом. Что он ушел в горы, в разгар бурана, чтобы найти потерявшегося путника. Что торговец предлагал ему целое состояние за то, что он будет его телохранителем, но он отказался.

А теперь у ее была возможность путешествовать вместе с ним. И не куда — нибудь — на сам Минбар.

Ее мать, разумеется, была не так рада.

— Она слишком молода.

— Она старше, чем был я, когда впервые один ушел из дома.

— Это слишком далеко.

— Это недостаточно далеко.

— Слишком опасно…

— Я буду с ней.

— Почему?

— Есть вещи, которые она должна узнать, которые она должна увидеть, которые она должна понять.

— Слишком рано…

— Почти что слишком поздно.

Конечно же, в итоге ее мать переменила мнение. В ее зеленых глазах стояли слезы, когда она провожала их.

Дералайн могла ошибаться, но ей казалось, что она увидела слезы и в глазах Парлэйна.

* * *

Это было неправильно, совершенно неправильно. Джек искренне считал это последним знаком- словно ему еще такие требовались — что вселенная ненавидит его.

Не его вина была в том, что он заблудился. Не его вина, что ему угрожала группа преступников. Не его вина в том, что он оказался именно в неправильном месте в неправильное время.

Именно то, что он не смог объяснить, кому — то из тех Рейнджеров, которые арестовали его. Их было трое: женщина — человек, здоровенный нарн, с украшенной повязкой через глаз, и бракири. Все они носили разное оружие, и Джек ничуть не сомневался, что они чрезвычайно умело им пользуются.

После того как группа грабителей была приведена к покорности, их всех привели сюда, проведя по улицам как… да, как группу преступников. Их привели в высокую круглую башню на перекрестке четырех длинных, широких улиц. Джеком занялся чиновник — Рейнджер — бракири, который задал ему целую кучу вопросов.

Вот тогда в Джеке и взыграло природное упрямство. Он же действительно не сделал ничего предосудительного и он был разозлен подозрениями. Он отказывался отвечать на любые вопросы, пока ему не дадут переговорить с человеческим послом, и вскоре за свои старания был водворен в камеру.

Для камеры она была неплоха. На самом деле это был не первый случай, когда он попадал за решетку, но в других случаях он, по крайней мере, сделал что — то чтобы это заслужить. На Центаври Прайм он ввязался в драку в баре и не нашел денег, чтобы подкупить Стражу; а на Забаре прогулялся возле военной базы без пропуска.

Он не слишком беспокоился на этот раз. Он действительно не сделал ничего дурного, а Сообщество было известно работой своего правосудия, или, на худой конец — сносным отношением к подозреваемым в преступлении. Не то что центавриане или дрази.

И условия были не так плохи. Камера была небольшой, но теплой и хорошо освещенной. Ему принесли еды, и она оказалась неплохой. Он немного поспал на удобной лежанке, и мог просто ждать, что кто — то придет и выпустит его.

Кто — то в конце концов пришел, несколько часов спустя.

Это была женщина, человек, Рейнджер. Он посмотрел на нее сквозь прозрачную стену камеры. Раньше он ее видел не так хорошо, и это был его первый пристальный взгляд.

Она была довольно хорошенькой, с вьющимися светлыми волосами до плеч и нежно — голубыми глазами. Она оказалась неожиданно маленькой. Если бы он встретил ее в баре, то мог бы попытаться завязать разговор, но обстановка здесь не располагала к светским беседам.

И еще его сдерживали черная одежда Рейнджера и посох на ее поясе.

Она сложила на груди руки и изучила его ледяным взглядом.

— Я знаю таких, как ты. — неожиданно сказала она.

— Что?

— Любовный путешественник, так? Турист, с женщиной в каждом порту и кучей историй про удивительные вещи, которые он видел.

— Ну… — Джек замялся. Последнее было правдой. Он видел многое, хотя возможно и ничего такого, что могло бы впечатлить Рейнджера. Но что касается женщин… Ну были очень быстротечные отношения с владелицей бара на заново отстроенной Орионской колонии, и мимолетный роман в путешествии от Велатастата до Таролина-2, но и только. Едва ли его можно было назвать Казановой, и он возмутился такому сравнению.

Тем не менее, он был достаточно умен, чтобы придержать свое возмущение при себе.

— Я обвиняюсь в чем — то? — спросил он. — Вообще — то я действительно ничего плохого не делал.

— Да. — ответила она. — Я знаю. Я следовала за тобой с тех пор, как ты зашел в Гниющий Квартал. Я могу сказать, что ты заблудился.

— Черт… — пробормотал Джек себе под нос. Он действительно был настолько открытым?

— К тому же, Хетке во всем признался. Мы действительно не считали, что ты с ними связан, но должны были удостовериться.

— Если вы были так уверены, то почему меня арестовали?

Она выглядела чуть смущенной.

— Не мое дело комментировать рейнджерские правила. — сказала она с оттенком холодности.

— Как хотите. Теперь я могу идти?

— Да.

— И мои вещи вернут?

— Было бы что…

— Может и нет, но это все что у меня есть.

— Да, ты все получишь обратно. Тебе понадобится описать их.

— Хорошо. — Джек попытался вспомнить, что же он нес с собой. Вещей было немного, но…

Просто замечательно…

— Даже фотографии.

Черт.

Он попытался не залиться краской.

— Да… хорошо…

Ее лицо вдруг стало чуть жестче. До этого казалось что она вот — вот улыбнется, и это совершенно изменило ее облик. Она все равно была красива, но когда она улыбалась — то становилась действительно прекрасной, и также — гораздо моложе. Поначалу Джек думал что она на добрых пять лет старше его, но теперь он пересмотрел впечатление. Она была одного с ним возраста, может быть даже младше.

Она открыла дверь камеры и повернулась.

— Следуй за мной. — холодно сказала она.

Джек последовал.

* * *

Найти транспорт не было трудно. Мосейа была космопортом. Провинциальным, но все равно — космопортом. Здесь прилетало и улетало достаточно кораблей, и один из них пожелал послужить транспортом для минбарца и его внучки.

Дералайн с жадным интересом слушала как ее дед договаривался с Вестиром, маркабским паломником. Судя по всему Вестир путешествовал, чтобы посетить все святые места в галактике, в особенности храмы в честь погибших в Великой Войне. Дералайн не видела в этом особого смысла. Война закончилась десятилетия назад. Даже ее дед еще не был рожден, когда она закончилась.

Но Парлэйн достиг в каком — то роде приятельства с Вестиром и успешно договорился о проезде для них двоих на маленьком корабле маркаба.

Дералайн едва могла уснуть в ночь перед отлетом. Она прежде еще никогда не покидала планету. Увидеть космос — это было пленительно, волнующе, удивительно…

На самом деле это оказалось скучно. Ближайшие прыжковые врата были лишь в нескольких часах лета, но путешествие сквозь гиперпространство показалось вечностью. Поначалу цвета и кружение света удивляли ее, но вскоре стали скучны.

Ее дед был очень замкнут, и проводил большинство времени либо медитируя, либо негромко разговаривая с Вестиром, обсуждая вещи, которые она не понимала.

— Так'ча согрешили перед Валеном. — сказал Вестир во время одного такого спора. Это было не совсем спором, потому что оба говорили негромко и уважительно, но все равно серьезные разногласия были очевидны.

— Они верили, что действуют из лучших побуждений. — парировал Парлэйн. — Кто назовет себя злом, если думает, что его действия есть добро?

— Слова легки. Дела — вот что имеет значение. Намерения, сами по себе, мало значат. Даже если они были хороши, что сомнительно. Слава и власть были их устремлениями.

— С первым — согласен, но не со вторым. Так'ча чистосердечно служили и уважали Валена. Они повиновались ему. Если они поступали неправильно — разве не должен был он удержать их, или же иначе учить их?

— Он делал это.

— Он пытался. Он мог намереваться — но как ты и сказал, одни намерения мало что значат.

Вестир немного обиделся на это.

— Вален был героем, святым, посланным Духами, чтобы спасти нас всех.

— Вален был человеком. Великим человеком, да. Великим вождем, и благородным мужчиной. Но и у него были недостатки, и не нам пытаться доказывать, что таких недостатков не было.

— Поскольку ты его крови, я не буду считать оскорблением такие замечания.

Парлэйн рассмеялся в ответ.

— Я не его крови. В этом я тебя могу уверить.

— Ты минбарец. Все минбарцы — его крови.

Позже Дералайн попыталась расспросить его о Валене. Она никогда не слышала про Так'ча, но, разумеется, знала про Валена. Она наконец набралась смелости, чтобы спросить деда — знал ли он его.

Он задержался с ответом.

— Нет. — наконец сказал он. — Не думаю, чтобы кто — то действительно знал его. Кроме, быть может, Дераннимер. Все остальные знали только грани, части целого.

— Ты знал ее?

— Дераннимер? Да. Когда был ребенком, в твоем возрасте и чуть старше.

— Какой она была?

— Она была… — он прикрыл глаза, вспоминая. — Доброй, но отягощенной огромной печалью. Она слишком часто видела, как умирают любимые, слишком многие ушли от нее. Она сделала так много великого, но и так много того, о чем стоит пожалеть. К концу жизни, я думаю, все это стало слишком тяжело для нее.

— Сколько ей было, когда она умерла? — холодок коснулся ее сердца.

— Моложе, чем я теперь.

— Ты жалеешь о чем — нибудь, дедушка?

От этого он открыл глаза и улыбнулся.

— Нет, малышка. В этом мне повезло. Я ни о чем не жалею. Я надеюсь, что тебе к моим годам повезет так же.

Тогда она почти что задала ему этот вопрос. Про ее бабушку. Внезапная близость возникла между ними, и она хотела узнать что — нибудь о его прошлом, про его молодость и воспитание. Трудно было представить его в ее возрасте, и еще труднее — представить себя в его летах.

Но момент прошел, и вопрос остался незаданным.

И они продолжали путешествие — к Минбару, к его прошлому, и ее будущему.

* * *

Он снова был свободен. Готов прокладывать свой путь в колыбели свободы и вольностей, с кислым привкусом во рту.

Джек не мог точно описать то, что чувствует. Это было полу — разочарование, полу — обида. Это было чувством ребенка, который только что узнал, что мир не так хорош, что его родители не всемогущи, и его друзья на всю жизнь — не такие уж друзья на самом деле.

Он был на Казоми-7, месте рождения Альянса, и это казалось просто неправильным.

Это было неразумно — он это понимал. Чужаки это или люди — все те же биологические импульсы двигают ими. Люди все так же способны на жестокость, бесчестность, безрассудство и… просто такова природа вещей.

Но здесь не должно было быть такого.

Пока он бродил по городу, опустились сумерки. Он не обращал особенного внимания на то, куда бредет, хотя теперь и лучше следил за тем, чтобы не забрести не темную сторону города. Он отвлекся от своих мрачных мыслей на мгновение, когда мужчина — минбарец прошел рядом, и предмет в его руках показался Джеку знакомым, но они просто прошли мимо друг друга, и он вернулся к своим размышлениям.

Сейчас он думал о женщине — Рейнджере. С эстетической точки зрения тут было чем восхищаться, но тут была и другая сторона. Она иногда казалась почти печальной. Может быть, она испытала то же разочарование что и он. Может быть, она выросла с этим.

Он остановился как раз, когда кто — то едва не врезался в него. Когда он мельком взглянул прохожего, то заметил, что тот был человеком.

— Ты что, слепой?

Затем он пригляделся к нему более внимательно и понял, что это было именно так.

— Ой…

Тот выглядел лет на семьдесят, возможно больше. Его волосы были длинными и седыми, и он носил простую черную одежду, похожую на смесь одежды священника и рейнджера.

И он был слепым. Он не носил повязки на глазах, маски или темных очков и было отлично видно что там, где должны были находиться глаза, не было ничего кроме рубцовой ткани. Глубокие и очень старые шрамы тянулись через его лицо, выглядя страшно похоже на отметины от когтей.

Джек видел кое — что подобное раньше. Если хотя бы половина тех историй, что он слышал про Чужаков или Теней была правдой, то он вполне мог понять людей, которые выцарапывали себе глаза, лишь бы не видеть их. Он видел нищего на Центаври Прайм, который содрал себе половину лица, но тот просто сидел в собственных испражнениях, раскачивался и бормотал себе под нос про смерть и звезды.

Этот человек не выглядел сумасшедшим. Более того, он выглядел вполне здраво, хоть и не совсем здоровым физически. На его лице было понимание.

— Простите. — сказал Джек. — Я не замечал куда иду. Я…

— Ошеломлен видом? — хрипло проговорил старик. — Это со многими случается. Я когда — то видел храм, но это было давным — давно, и я скажу что сейчас он совсем другой…

— Мммм… — Джек огляделся вокруг, и впервые заметил где именно он оказался.

Храм Благословенной Деленн. Бывшая часовня в память того множества безымянных, кто погиб при вторжении Дракхов, которая после войны превратилась в храм самой Деленн. Одно из тех мест, которые он так хотел увидеть.

И оно полностью оправдало его надежды.

Когда — то оно было маленьким, он слышал про него, но теперь оно таким не было. Храм властвовал в небе, широкий коридор из черного и серебристого камня, освещенный мерцанием светящихся сфер. Огонь, под сводом арки, и масса приношений лежащих вокруг. Цветы и украшения, поэмы и статуи, бесчисленные дары во славу Благословенной Деленн. Существа всех рас, коленопреклоненные в молитве или медитации. Минбарцы, люди, нарны, дрази, бракири, центавриане…

Деленн чтили среди все рас, и любили во всех расах. Конечно, у войны были и другие герои — Тенеубийца, Пророк Г'Кар, Император Моллари, Сьюзен Иванова, Командор Та'Лон, даже, для кого — то — Синовал Проклятый, но лишь Деленн снискала любовь среди всех рас, без предубеждения, без ненависти или оговорок.

— О, мой…. — выдохнул он. — Это… это…

— Я часто слышал это. — улыбаясь, сказал старик. — Знаешь, я видел первый храм. На Проксиме.

— Я был там. — ответил Джек, не глядя на него, и оглядываясь по сторонам.

— В самом деле? Что ты думаешь?

— Я… он помедлил, обдумывая что же сказать. — Он вызывает странное чувство, неловкость. Я там не задерживался.

— Я не виню тебя. Теперь вся Проксима такая. Я пытался вернуться туда, когда закончилась война, но…. Я не смог остаться. Она умерла там, в первый раз.

— Она вернулась из мертвых. Я слышал легенды, но…

— Ты не веришь им?

— Я слышал много легенд. Но глядя на это… Я почти что могу поверить.

— Это было. Я это видел. Я был там.

— Вы?…

— Я убил ее.

— Вы?…

— Ты можешь назвать мое имя, юный путешественник? Немногие могут в эти дни. Я никогда не был героем, не был легендой, но некоторые знают, кто я.

— Декстер Смит. — выдохнул Джек.

Тот улыбнулся.

— Хранитель и сторож Храма Благословенной Деленн и ее памяти.

Джек огляделся вновь, мир, спокойствие и изумление наполняли его. Он чувствовал покой, умиротворение….

Он чувствовал надежду.

* * *

Первые несколько вопросов были камушком, который вызвал лавину — но эта лавина поначалу была медленной, осмотрительной и осторожной. Дералайн наслушалась разговоров ее деда с Вестиром, и начала расспрашивать его позже, когда они остались одни.

— Кто такие Охотники за Душами?

— Говорят, что они демоны. Многие расы говорят так. Они что — то забирают у умирающих. Некоторые, вроде маркабов и касты жрецов говорят, что они забирают души.

— Ты веришь этому?

— Они очень чужды для нас, и мы мало что можем понять о том, кто же они такие. Возможно, они и забирают души, но я много размышлял о природе души в прошедшие годы, и уже не так уверен в этом.

— Ты встречался с кем — нибудь из них?

— Давным — давно.

И на этот вопрос он больше ничего не ответил.

Но были и другие:

— Кто такие икарранцы?

— Другая раса — сейчас, полагаю, мертвая. Одна из них служила Валену. Женщина по имени Кин Стольвинг.

— Ты встречался с ней?

— Нет. Она умерла очень и очень давно.

— Что случилось с ними?

— Я не знаю в точности. Моя мать говорила, что они попытались создать оружие для защиты своего мира и своего народа, но в конце концов, как это часто бывает, оно обратилось против них.

— Почему?

— Оружие создается только для войны, но должно быть и что — то после войны, и когда приходит такое время, в нем больше нет нужды. Сделай оружие разумным, и оно, в конце концов, осознает это.

— Ты был на войне?

— Давным — давно.

И на этот вопрос он больше ничего не ответил.

Но был другой:

— Кто такой Маррэйн?

— Воин, из дней до Валена. Когда — то он служил Валену.

— Почему его называют Предателем?

— Он предал Валена.

— Почему?

— Я не сведущ в загадках сердца, малышка, впрочем, быть может, однажды тебе доведется узнать и изучить их. Я уверен — у Маррэйна были свои причины.

— Я слышала что его называли иначе.

— Да, — Первый Рейнджер, Каменный Лорд. Я слышал это.

— Почему его так называли?

— Маррэйн был великим человеком, и у великих людей есть и друзья и враги. Друзья хотели сделать его более великим, чем он был и давали ему имена подобные «Первому Рейнджеру»; враги хотели его сделать ниже, чем он был, и давали имена подобные «Предателю».

— Ты знал его?

— В некотором смысле.

— Когда он умер?

— Давным — давно.

И на этот вопрос он больше ничего не ответил.

Но был другой….

Все, о чем она спрашивала было в прошлом, и она поняла это в конце концов. Все случилось давным — давно: Вален, Дераннимер, Маррэйн, Икарранцы, Так'ча, Охотники за душами. Ничего не было сейчас, недавно или несколько лет назад.

Она долго раздумывала над этим, и в конце концов спросила про это деда, в день когда они прибыли на Минбар.

Он улыбнулся.

— Ты права. Нет настоящего «сейчас». Есть дни, малышка, когда все содрогается в огне и ярости, когда вершатся великие дела и поются великие песни. Дни, когда странствуют герои, и кипят войны. Но, в конце концов, те войны заканчиваются, герои умирают и песни поются до конца. И есть времена мира, тишины и спокойствия.

— И это настоящее.

— Вален мог видеть будущее, как говорят. Он делал пророчества. Они — секрет касты жрецов, но некоторые общеизвестны. Он обещал, что настанет тысяча лет мира. Это настоящее, малышка. У нас есть еще девятьсот лет пути.

— Я предпочла бы жить в великие дни.

— Я знал войну, Дералайн, и я знал мир, и в них обоих есть что выбрать. Мои предки были воинами. Они были и великими и низкими, но о их должно помнить. Отчасти потому мы здесь — чтобы вспомнить прошлое. Вален хотел, чтобы оно было по большей части забыто, и сменилось его новыми обычаями. Он не одобрил бы то, чему я учу тебя.

— Ты учишь меня?

— Конечно.

— Быть такой же как ты?

— Лучше сказать, малышка, что я учу тебя быть собой.

Они прибыли в Йедор, пока Дералайн все еще думала над этим, и расплатились с Вестиром. Ее изумление при виде Йедора смешалось с усилиями понять, о чем же он говорил, когда она поняла, что они здесь не останутся.

— Потому что есть место, куда мы должны попасть в первую очередь. Оттуда мы начнем наше великое путешествие. Это не займет много времени, но сначала мы должны увидеть его.

— Что это?

— Ты скоро увидишь.

Они наняли транспорт из Йедора и провели в пути еще несколько дней. Они мало разговаривали, и Дералайн предалась раздумьям. Она порывалась смотреть на мир по сторонам, но что — то ее останавливало. Ее дед сказал что настоящее их путешествие начнется, когда они попадут в это загадочное место. Казалось как — то… неуважительно глазеть прежде, чем придет должное время и она сдерживала себя.

Они прибыли в маленький горный городок, и оттуда пошли пешком. Тут было зябко и ее хлестал ветер. Она закуталась как только могла, и все же ей было холодно. Ее же дед не только не замечал этого, он радовался окружающему. Он все время глядел по сторонам, его глаза светились радостью, словно каждый камень тут был его старым другом, которого не видел много лет.

Она увидела ее впервые ночью — темные, смутные очертания на ночном небосклоне, тень среди звездного света, Поначалу она думала, что это еще одна гора, но потом поняла что это было зданием.

Они продолжали идти, и она начала по — настоящему понимать размеры и вид крепости. Она была огромна, но казалась спящей. В чем — то она напоминала собой ее деда — былая слава, дремлющая за молчаливым фасадом.

Наконец она подошла достаточно близко, чтобы увидеть следы пожара. Огромный зал внутри был разрушенным и почерневшим, высокие статуи лордов смотрели на нее темными от въевшейся сажи лицами.

— Где мы? — спросила она; первый вопрос с тех пор, как они прилетели.

— Дома. — сказал ее дед.

— Широхида.

Глава 2

— Каждая свеча — это история. — говорил сторож, когда они вдвоем сидели в сумраке огромного коридора, слушая приглушенные песнопения, и тихие молитвы паломников.

— Они приходят сюда со всей галактики. Они говорят о Казоми-7, о месте рождения Альянса, о строительстве Нуадда, о торговле, о музеях, обо всем, что тут есть, но сначала они приходят сюда — или же хотят придти. Но некоторые не приходят, слишком напуганные тем, что могут отыскать. Кто — то приходит и уходит очень быстро.

Иные не уходят совсем.

Есть старая поговорка, что слепота делает остальные чувства более острыми. Не знаю, правда это или нет. Я был… в помрачении очень, очень долго. В какой — то момент того времени я стал слепым. Я в самом деле не помню как это — видеть, или же какими были мои чувства до этого, но я телепат в некоторой степени. Совсем не сильный. Честно говоря — еле — еле, но но все равно этот дар есть.

Конечно, я знаю о нашем доме. Убежище для телепатов. Нет, я никогда не уйду туда. А ты?

— Нет. — зачарованно прошептал Джек.

Декстер Смит!

Декстер Смит!

Слепец был прав, когда говорил что он никогда не был настоящим героем. Разумеется, он не был Тенеубийцей, Пророком Г'Каром, или Командором Та'Лоном, но все равно он был среди них. Он сражался на войне. Он знал Благословенную Деленн… и немного больше, чем просто знал ее, если кое — каким слухам можно было верить.

Он просто выпал из истории, как и многие другие. Как много тех, чьи судьбы никогда не будут известны, так много загадок, что никогда не будут раскрыты. Джек почувствовал странную радость оттого, что ему удалось разгадать одну из них.

— Нет. — продолжил Декстер, словно забыв о его изумлении. — Тебе не позволят уйти. Ты не телепат, верно? Не один из них. Моя дочь — да. Она могла бы уйти, чтобы быть вместе с матерью, но нет… Я рад был бы попросить ее уйти, но не могу…

Я никогда не видел ее лица…

Теперь это мой дом, настолько насколько возможно. Мой настоящий дом потерян, да и к тому же он не слишком был похож на дом. Ты говорил, что был на Проксиме?

— Да.

— И ты ходил к часовне. Именно той?

— Да.

Джек не любил вспоминать о повороте темной улицы и тяжелом, подавляющем здании вырисовывающимся над ней. Он чувствовал себя так, словно что — то следит за каждым его шагом, словно каждая тень была живой. Сама часовня казалась угрюмой и потрепанной; единственный островок красоты среди моря уродства… Красоты, что была уничтожена.

Это привело его в глубокое смятение.

— Значит, ты был там. — продолжил Декстер. — Мой первый дом. Сектор Три — ноль — один. Его называли Ямой. Моя мать умерла там, как и многие друзья детства, как и несколько моих взрослых друзей.

И Деленн конечно. Она тоже умерла там.

Мы так упорно работали, чтобы изменить его. Он всегда был мрачным местом, но мы так старались сделать его чем — то лучшим. Я тоже пытался, правда недолго. Но потом пришла Война, Чужаки, и все превратилось во тьму и пустыню. Вся работа была зря. Мы ничего не могли с этим поделать, я знаю, как это бывает. Есть миллионы подобных историй. Останься здесь достаточно долго, и ты услышишь их во множестве.

— Я слышал несколько.

— Мы победили… но порой я хотел бы знать, стоило ли выигрывать эту войну. А ты?

— Ну… — Джек попытался собраться с мыслями. — Война была давно. — он запнулся на середине, желая сказать что — нибудь лучшее. — Сейчас она закончилась. — Это показалось еще худшим.

Декстер негромко хмыкнул.

— Это точка зрения юноши. Для меня это кажется всего лишь вчерашним днем. Все это… — Он долго молчал, и шепот вокруг них становился громче. — Ты считаешь, что оно того стоило? Ты считаешь, что за эту галактику стоило драться?

— Я…

— Давай, мальчик. Если не знаешь ты, то кто же?

— Я видел много прекрасного, много удивительного, но видел также и много плохого. Я знал людей хороших, и плохих, и….

Это место….

Я так сильно хотел попасть сюда. Я хотел оставить его напоследок, но боялся что оно не оправдает мои надежды, и когда я наконец попал сюда, в какой — то момент казалось, что так оно и есть, но…

Меня арестовали. Я ничего не сделал, но меня все равно арестовали, я встретил эту женщину, и меня чуть не убили, а Рейнджеры оказались… куда бессердечней чем я ожидал, и…

Я не слишком хорошо рассказываю.

— Я слышал достаточно; хотя пожалуй, я просто слишком часто слышал такое. Ты сказал что Казоми-7 реальное место, не мечта — и как у всего настоящего, у него есть и пятна на позолоте.

— Да. — согласился Джек. — Это так.

— Итак… ты все еще не ответил на мой вопрос. Стоило ли сражаться на войне? Стоил ли итог всего, что мы делали?

— Я не знаю… Я не могу представить того, что вы видели, того с чем вы встречались, но… Я видел несколько полей сражений. Я видел Проксиму, я видел…

Да.

Да, оно того стоило.

— Хм. Хорошо знать, что кто — то так думает.

— А вы — нет?

— Иногда.

Иногда.

Мне надо немного подумать над этим. С твоего позволения… Я был рад встрече с тобой, юноша.

— И я тоже, сэр. — благоговейно прошептал Джек. Герой Войны поднялся и тихо ушел, оставив Джека наедине с его мыслями, молитвами и историями, улетающими по ветру.

* * *

Второе, что она узнала про Широхиду — этот то, что она полна призраков.

Первое — что здесь холодно.

Очень холодно.

Ее дед всегда жил в горах, и там всегда было холодно. Она слышала истории о тех временах, когда он охотился в горах, и знала насколько стылыми могут быть они.

Она однажды ушла в горы одна, пытаясь найти край мира. Она заблудилась примерно через час. Холод заполнил ее, стал почти осязаемым, жестокий враг, чьей единственной целью было уничтожить ее. Она не могла плакать, не могла двигаться, не могла ничего сделать против врага, бесконечно сильнейшего чем она.

Дед нашел ее и принес домой. Ее мать была в гневе, и ее несколько недель не выпускали из дома.

Страх ушел, но память о холоде осталась с ней. Это был первая ее настоящая встреча с теми силами галактики, что были ей враждебны, силами слишком древними и слишком могучими для ее понимания.

Широхида была холодней.

Ее дед, казалось, не замечал этого, более того — он наслаждался холодом. Его дыхание клубилось вокруг лица снежным облаком, скрывая его черты и оставляя видимыми лишь глаза — темные и угрюмые. Он казался принадлежащим этому месту, словно он ждал занять место одной из статуй.

Они страшили ее, и они были лишь первыми из призраков, что она увидела в разрушенной крепости. Она не знала никого из них, но похоже, это знал ее дед. Он негромко и почтительно обращался к каждой. Старейшие выглядели древними, как сами горы, но их черт не стер ветер и не коснулось тление. Они потемнели от гари, да, но это было не более чем патиной на великолепном оружии.

Потом он дошел до последней статуи, и глубоко поклонился.

— Хантенн. — прошептал он. Затем добавил что — то еще, на языке, который Дералайн не понимала. «— Язык воинов.» — сказал он ей после. — «Наречие ветра.» В первый раз она слышала, как он говорил на этом языке.

Ниши, следующие за ней, были пусты, но все равно он останавливался перед ними. Он ничего не сказал следующей, лишь только кивнул, движением что могло быть жестом уважения или же презрения. или же смесью из них обоих. Он проследовал к той нише, что была за ней.

— Маррэйн. — тихо сказал он. И еще одно слово, которое она не поняла, и которое он не объяснял ей потом.

И еще.

Он оставался у этой ниши очень долго, быть может — представляя себе статую, что должна была стоять здесь. Он, казалось, стал единым с камнями вокруг, и на одно пугающее мгновенье Дералайн подумала, что он станет невидим.

Затем он двинулся с места и зашагал к трону.

— Место Первого Воина Клинков Ветра. — сказал он. — Трон Лорда Широхиды. Лорд садился сюда лишь в трех случаях. Ты знаешь, какими были они?

Дералайн взглянула на него. Трон был сделан из камня, и выглядел совершенно далеким от удобства, покрытый острыми выступами, и гранями что легко могли разорвать кожу.

Она оцепенело тряхнула головой.

— Встречая послов.

Возвышаясь над побежденными врагами.

И верша свой суд над теми, кто подвел его.

Он помолчал, глядя на трон.

— Так давно никто не садился на него, малышка. Теперь нет Лордов Широхиды, нет Повелителей Ветра и Камня. Куда ушла твоя слава, Широхида? Где теперь твои воины? Покинули тебя ради более нежных краев? Одели форму с черным и серебром и принесли иные клятвы? Отдали верность Единственному, а не твоему величию?

Что теперь осталось тебе, Широхида?

Дералайн, застыв, смотрела на него. Казалось, он не видел ее, его голос становился пением — песней, исполненной отчаяния и горечи.

— Последний Лорд Широхиды стоит здесь. Никто не последует за мной. Никто не узнает меня.

Что теперь осталось тебе, Широхида?

Нет ничего.

Лишь память.

И призраки.

Он еще долго оставался там, глядя и напевая про себя, переходя между наречиями, которые она знала и другими. Он вспоминал много имен, и ни одно из них она не узнала. Он, казалось, мерцал и исчезал, и вокруг него она видела пляшущее пламя, хлещущий ветер и разбивающиеся зеркала. Шесть призраков таились позади него, и еще один — в нем самом, и дождь тяжело хлестал по стенам Широхиды. Но стены оставались тверды и непоколебимы, лишенные славы, слуг и лордов, но всегда полные силы, могучие как горы, из которых они были сложены.

* * *

Джек рассеянно бродил возле храма, просто глядя в небо, или на землю, с каждым шагом понимая миллионы новых вещей.

Вот зачем он это сделал, вот почему он убежал из дома. Пять лет путешествий, и это того стоило. Он не знал, что ему делать теперь, и куда он направится. Ясно было, что ничего в галактике не могло сравниться с этим.

Он чувствовал себя умиротворенным, но вместе с тем странно опустошенным.

Он останавливался поговорить с некоторыми из посетителей. Женщина — человек с ребенком на руках, сказавшая с полной уверенностью, что Деленн являлась ей и отдала ей ребенка на воспитание. — «Однажды он будет править галактикой,» — сказала она.

Молодой бракири рассказал ему историю про своего деда. Он был при рождении Альянса, и вместе с Деленн строил первый храм. Он погиб при Каре. Каждый год бракири приходил сюда, чтобы выказать уважение. Паломничество, в каком — то смысле.

Несколько раз Джек видел, лишь уголком глаза, светящийся силуэт женщины.

Нарн говорил с ним несколько минут, и через раз спрашивал «Ты Синовал?» Похоже, он ждал возвращения Синовала. Когда Джек, наконец, потерял терпение и сказал что нет, он точно не Синовал, нарн выглядел упавшим духом. — «Ты уверен?» — переспросил он.

Он мимолетно встретился с минбаркой, которую встречал несколько лет назад, и чье имя он успел забыть. Та, у которой была половинка цепочки, и кто искала мужчину с другой ее половиной. В конце концов, Джек вспомнил, что ее звали Бейс. У него было смутное чувство, что он видел что — то, о чем должен сказать ей, но он не мог припомнить — что.

Патруль рейнджеров прошел мимо, вызвав волну оживления, перешептываний и почтительных взглядов. Джек настороженно рассмотрел их, но светловолосой женщины там не было.

Наконец он нашел тихое местечко и сел, чтобы поразмышлять.

Он не знал, что думает насчет Благословенной Деленн. До сегодняшнего дня он не встречал никого, кто бы честно мог сказать, что знал ее. Она была героем войны, но войны совершенно отличного от всех прочих рода.

Шеридан был солдатом и вождем, и Джек встречал нескольких человек, служивших под его началом. Он был на нескольких местах сражений, да и подвиги Тенеубийцы были неплохо задокументированы — от уничтожения «Черной Звезды» до смерти на Вавилоне-5, и даже включая многочисленные слухи о его воскрешении после этого. Все — таки Шеридан был человеком и человечество превозносило его как героя войны.

Синовал был… что ж, никто точно не знал — кем. В каком — то роде он был героем, в каком — то роде — злодеем, но он точно совершил великие дела, и легенд про него было в изобилии. Джек слышал их во множестве, но никогда не встречал кого — то, кто знал его. И не верил, что кто — то знал его по — настоящему.

Куломани, Вижак, Та'Лон… да, это были правители и солдаты. Великие люди на свой манер, но едва ли неповторимые.

Г'Кар был оратором и пророком, и тех, кто слышал его речи, были миллионы. Кроме того Джек читал «Уроки у ног Пророка» и считал, что неплохо понимает Г'Кара.

Император Моллари… этот был императором, одним из очень многих императоров Центавра.

Но Деленн…

Он не мог по — настоящему понять — кем же была она. Многие называли ее святой или мессией. Храм демонстрировал почти невыносимую степень поклонения. Судя по тому немногому, что он узнал, Джек считал, что Деленн вряд ли обрадовалась бы этому.

Он припомнил слухи, что во время войны она устроила что — то вроде госпиталя. Наверное, он может отправится туда. Будет неплохо побывать где — то там, где она жила и работала. Может быть, найдется кто — то там, кто работал с ней, или кого она лечила.

Да, надо запомнить — спросить Декстера Смита…

Декстер Смит, боже правый!

… если он знает, где был этот госпиталь.

Джек улыбнулся своим мыслям. Он впервые встретил этого человека несколько часов назад и уже думает просить его об одолжении, словно они старые друзья.

Он заметил мерцающий свет снова, и вскочил, полный любопытства. Тот исчез за углом храма, но на этот раз он был уверен, что видел его. Он огляделся. Похоже, что никто ничего не заметил.

Он на секунду задумался об этом, но после любопытство, как обычно, взяло верх и он последовал за сиянием.

Стояла ночь, но сияние множества свечей почти ослепляло. Джек несколько раз почти что терял светящуюся фигуру, но, в конце концов, догнал ее.

Он последовал за ней, на задний двор храма, и дальше, через ограду отмечавшую границы святой земли. Она выглядела чисто символической. Очевидно никто не хотел селиться так близко с мемориалом Благословенной Деленн, и что бы тут ни было раньше — оно было разрушено давным давно.

Перед ним было только одно строение. Мерцающий свет был виден в его окне. Джек подошел к нему.

Это была хижина, достаточно большая для, пожалуй, двух человек, если они будут жить очень скромно. Она выглядела обжитой, и в любом случае непохоже было, что здесь мог остаться нежилой дом.

Дверь была чуть приоткрыта. Он помедлил, глядя на нее.

— Привет… — позвал он.

Ответа не было.

— Привет?

Все так же без ответа.

Движимый единственно любопытством, он открыл дверь и вошел.

Он увидел множество вещей сразу. Простую, но явно хорошо ухоженную обстановку комнаты. Незаконченный, но мастерский портрет человеческой женщины со светлыми волосами, падавшими на лицо. Весьма потрепанную копию «Уроков у ног Пророка» на столе. Тающий отблеск золотого сияния в воздухе.

И неподвижное тело Декстера Смита на полу.

* * *

Она принялась исследовать Широхиду. Это место было и удивительным и пугающим. Каждый камень хранил историю, каждый коридор — рассказ, каждая комната — эпическую поэму. Пока ее дед оставался в большом зале, она принялась за поиски — без определенной цели и наугад, и любопытство взяло верх над страхом.

Она прошла вдоль стен, и хоть небо было чистым, на миг она увидела себя среди жестокой бури. И еще там стояла на коленях женщина, ее кровь смешивалась с дождем, и над ней стоял мужчина с оружием в руках.

Просто призрак. Один из многих. Дед не стал рассказывать о них, хотя он много рассказал про остальных.

Была давно заколоченная комната. Дверь ее была испещрена святыми знаками, хранящими от смерти. Она долго трудилась над ней, пока наконец не проделала дыру достаточно большую, чтобы проскользнуть внутрь.

То, что она увидала там глубоко ужаснуло ее, и она сбежала оттуда — дрожащая и плачущая. Дед после рассказал ей историю Семи Дней Алых Слез, и после ее преследовали кошмары, в которых виделось что Алое Крыло преследует ее и кровь струится из его глаз.

Она нашла главные храмы Клинков Ветра, каждый камень которых был памятью о славе мертвых воинов. Она долго оставалась там, благоговея перед этой мощью.

Она нашла то что осталось от архивов Широхиды. Они были неполны и сильно подпорчены, на диалекте, в котором она понимала едва ли каждое третье слово, но все равно она прочитала их. Дневники Кененна, Каменного Крыла, Йама, Железной Горы и Акемайн, одной из девяти Первых Воинов — женщин Клинков Ветра. Что — то в них пугало ее, что — то поражало и восхищало ее.

После того она много говорила с дедом. Порой он не отвечал, замкнутый и хмурый, но порой он был больше похож на того, кем она его знала — прямой, открытый, и почти что многословный.

— … Понимаешь, Акемайн любила его, но ее долг перед Широхидой был важней, и она вела ее армии на войну против Лунных Щитов, Говорят, что она встретила его лицом к лицу в денн'ча и сама умерла вскоре после этого. Кто — то говорил, что умерла она от горя, но остальные утверждают, что ее доконала болезнь, которая терзала ее всю жизнь.

— Какая из них — Акемайн?

Он указал на статую и она почтительно рассмотрела ее. Статуя сделала Акемайн выглядящей такой же мрачной и неподвижной как и остальные, но ее дневники — то немногое, что Дералайн смогла понять — рисовали женщину много более живую и любящую. Там были стихи.

— Я сомневаюсь, что она очень похожа. — сказал ее дед. — Во всяком случае — не по внешности, По всем записям — она была очень маленькой, бледной и часто болела. Но ее дух — вот он был камнем, и именно это отражает статуя.

Вскоре после этого разговора она увидела плавающие в воздухе огоньки и призрака, который собирал их.

Она еще не забиралась так глубоко. Большой храмовый зал был самым дальним местом, где она уже была. Но Широхида была построена в горах, и поднимаясь высоко в небеса, она также уходила глубоко под землю; как одним целым из земли и неба были и сами Клинки Ветра.

Здесь было темно и даже в ровном сиянии ее светящегося шарика она могла видеть не дальше чем прямо перед собой. Все же она продолжала идти, и когда она услышала тихое пение — первой ее мыслью было, что это всего лишь эхо или просто ее воображение.

Потом она вошла в зал и увидела призрака.

Он не был минбарцем. Она не знала, кем он был, потому что никогда прежде ничего подобного не видела. Кожа его была серой, как подметка, а глубоко в высоком лбу был расположен третий глаз.

Повсюду вокруг него плавали маленькие сгустки света. В его руке покоилась сфера, внутри которой свивались и танцевали светящиеся пятна.

Он смотрел на нее.

— Дитя идет. — сказал он сухим. хриплым, низким голосом. — Десятилетия и десятилетия я ждал возвращения ребенка, а вернулся ли также наследник? Здесь ли спаситель Голгофы, вернувшийся к родовому трону, вновь требовать свое наследство?

Голос был завораживающим, удивляющим и пугающим — как и все здесь. Она могла лишь безмолвно глядеть на чужака.

— Я задал вопрос, дитя. Ребенок не понимает? Его рот не может открыться, его сердце молчит? Здесь ли спаситель Голгофы?

— Я… я не понимаю о чем вы. — наконец сказала она. — Мой дедушка здесь. Он наверху.

— А есть ли у него имя, дитя?

— Я… да, да. Его зовут Парлэйн.

— Ахх… как было обещано. Если я прождал достаточно долго, следя и выжидая в компании одних лишь душ, и памяти о Истоке в поддержку, то значит вернется и спаситель. Камень умеет терпеть, а он более подобен камню, чем я. Я вижу так много в тебе от воздуха, дитя, так много от эфира — движение и изменчивость… Но он есть камень, неподвижный и терпеливый. В тебе мало от его крови, верно. Мало, но быть может достаточно, и быть может — больше в твоих детях, верно?

— Я… у меня нет никаких детей.

— Ты мать для судьбы большей, чем можешь узнать, дитя. Он знает это, как знаю я, как знают и твои враги.

— У меня нет врагов.

— У ребенка их больше, чем он знает. Враги ее матери, и матери ее матери, и отца матери ее матери. Да, особенно его. С кем заключил сделку он, ибо он был спасителем. Мы блюдем сделки, ибо мы камень, и камень помнит. Проведи меня к спасителю, дитя. Проведи меня к стражу будущего.

— Ты не настоящий. — прошептала она. — Ты просто еще один призрак.

— А дитя много знает о призраках, не так ли? Я знаю. Спаситель также знает. Он пришел в нужное место за призраками. Здесь так много их, и величайший призрак из всех остался в смерти, огне и памяти. Да, этот призрак действительно хорошо помнит пламя. Проведи меня к спасителю, дитя. Проведи меня к призраку камня.

Дералайн стала медленно отступать, потом она уронила светильник и просто побежала, слыша шаги за спиной; она не помнила дороги обратно, но все равно продолжала бежать, слыша шаги позади, следующие за ней, вторящие эхом ее неистовому бегству.

Наконец она добралась до места, которое могла узнать, и помчалась к большому залу, где, как она помнила, могла найти деда. Он был там, сидевший в медитации перед одной из пустых ниш. Она просто упала перед ним, испуганная и обессиленная. Когда она оглянулась, со страхом и обреченностью в глазах, то увидела, что призрак последовал за ней, и на его тонких губах играет улыбка, а его третий глаз сияет демоническим огнем.

* * *

Несколько следующих часов прошли смутно. Тело унесли прочь, маленькую хижину тщательно осмотрели — и начался бесконечный поток вопросов. Рейнджер за Рейнджером приходили говорить с Джеком. Одни были тихими и вежливыми, другие — настойчивыми и грозными. Сейчас он искренне был уверен, что его обвиняют в случившемся.

Нет, он не знал Декстера Смита до вчерашнего вечера.

Да, он только вчера прилетел на Казоми-7

Нет, он никак не связан со смертью Декстера Смита.

Да, его уже арестовывали раньше, но это была ошибка, и она уже разрешилась.

Нет, он не находится в розыске,

Да, конечно у него подлинные ИД — карты.

Нет, он ничего не вез контрабандой.

Да, он будет счастлив помочь, и уже помогает.

Нет, он не сердится.

И так далее и так далее….

Наконец, еще один Рейнджер пришел расспрашивать его, но этот был особенный. Он был нарном — большим чем обычный нарн, или просто казался большим. Комната точно стала меньше, когда он оказался рядом. Черт, планета казалась меньше, когда он был поблизости.

И у него был только один глаз.

Джек слышал только про двух одноглазых нарнов, и Пророк был мертв.

— Ты знаешь кто я? — спросил нарн.

— Да. — ответил Джек в благоговении и неверии одновременно. Две легенды за один день. Какие на это были шансы?

— И?

— Командор Та'Лон.

— Хорошо. Ты это сделал?

— Нет.

— Мне этого достаточно.

Вот и все. Джек, наконец, узнал что Декстер был давно болен. Его смерть была печальна, но совсем не неожиданна. Он жил скромно, и у него было немного друзей так что никто не догадывался, насколько он был болен, и даже — что что — то вообще не в порядке.

Потом он узнал, что был не единственным, кто видел светящуюся фигуру возле храма. Версии варьировались от атмосферных явлений и массовой галлюцинации, до вернувшихся ворлонцев и духа Благословенной Деленн, вернувшегося к ее мемориалу то ли благословлять верующих, то ли изгонять неверных с планеты.

Джек был в скверном настроении, когда покинул храм. Сами своды были все так же прекрасны и полны мира, но у него сегодня не было настроения для красоты и мира. Поначалу он думал о Казоми-7 как о удивительном месте, а потом увидел его темную изнанку, и весьма неприглядное лицо Рейнджеров. Потом он видел храм и говорил с Декстером, и удивление вновь наполнило его.

А теперь…

Неважно, насколько удивительно было это место. Люди все также умирали здесь. Люди все также говорили о пустяках и верили в разный вздор. Чужаки или люди — все равно они были также глупы, бесчувственны и слепы здесь, как и где угодно еще. Здесь могла быть колыбель мира и красоты, но никто не ценил этого. Это было удивительное место — кишащее недостойными его паразитами.

Такие мысли едва ли были новыми для Джека. Его нелюбовь к человечеству в целом была одной из причин, толкнувших его путешествовать — попасть туда, где люди были бы другими. Он нигде не нашел подобного.

Он завел несколько приятелей в своих путешествиях, но у него не было близких друзей. Было несколько знакомых тут и там — таких как Бейс — но и только.

Он был сердит, одинок и наполнен злостью на весь мир.

Он шел прочь от храма, в город, намеренно не глядя по сторонам. Он не собирался осматривать достопримечательности. Он просто хотел побыть один.

Наверное, ему стоит попытаться найти Голгофу и остаться там.

В конце концов — он не знал спустя сколько времени — он обнаружил себя в парке. Занимался рассвет, так что он, похоже, бродил долго. Парк был необычной комбинацией разных культур, и в него явно внесла свой вклад каждая из рас. Он прошел через японский сад камней к центаврианской цветочной выставке и мимо нее — к минбарскому храму. Против ожидания, он был весьма впечатлен заботой и вниманием, которые окружали это место.

И именно там он услышал плач.

Не зная почему, он направился туда. Он нашел ее в тесном садике — пустыне дрази, сидящей на низкой каменной стене, окружавшей парк.

Это была светловолосая девушка — Рейнджер. Она сидела здесь, все также в форме Рейнджера, картиной полного отчаяния. Ее лицо было скрыто длинными волосами, а руки были прижаты к глазам.

Она плакала.

Медленно, не совсем понимая, что же делать, Джек подошел к ней, так тихо, как только мог. По части незаметности он был не слишком хорош, но он был совсем рядом с ней, когда она его заметила. Ее глаза были красными и воспаленными, а щеки расчерчены слезами.

— Ты. — всхлипнула она, ее голос был хриплым. — Пожалуйста, уйди.

Он проигнорировал ее, и остался там где был, пытаясь придумать что — то, что можно сказать.

— Что — то случилось? — беспомощно сказал он.

— Разумеется. — отрезала она. — Или ты думал — я просто пришла сюда поплакать?

— Извини. — ответил он, со смесью сочувствия и сожаления.

— Просто уходи. — повторила она, снова уронив голову на руки.

Он не ушел, Вместо этого он сел рядом с ней. От нее веяло теплом и ее волосы приятно пахли. Он хотел обнять ее, но не знал как она к этому отнесется, и потому просто сидел рядом.

— Хочешь что — нибудь мне рассказать? — наконец проговорил он.

— Кажется, я сказала тебе уходить. — ответила она, приглушенным руками голосом.

— Сказала. Я не послушал.

— Непохоже, чтобы ты был хорошим слушателем.

— Нет. — уступил он. — Но я попробую. Ты хочешь рассказать мне, что случилось?

Она подняла взгляд, ее глубокие, прекрасные, наполненные слезами глаза смотрели прямо на его. Он почувствовал неприятное покалывание в голове — не болезненное, просто беспокоящее. Он не попытался отстраниться, просто сидел на месте.

— Мой отец умер сегодня вечером. — наконец сказала она.

— О… вот и все что он сказал, внезапно догадавшись — о ком она говорит.

* * *

Ее дед спокойно и неторопливо поднялся на ноги. Она обвила его руками, поддавшись безотчетному страху. Он ее дедушка, самый сильный из воинов. Он защитит ее. Он защитит ее.

Призрак шел вперед, над его головой разгорался свет, а на лице светилась довольная улыбка.

— Я долго ждал. Долго…

— Долго по моим меркам, — перебил его дед — или по вашим? Я считал, что бессмертный народ мало знаком с нетерпением.

— Как скажешь, спаситель.

— Я не потерплю, что ты пугаешь мою внучку, и не потерплю осквернения этого места. Какие бы сделки я не заключал с вашим вождем — это в прошлом. Я получил достаточно за то, чем пожертвовал на Голгофе. — Он взглянул на Дералайн и в его жестких, каменных глазах проступила нежность, даже любовь. — Да, я в самом деле получил достаточно.

— Примарх будет рад узнать это, спаситель.

— Так почему ты здесь? Это связано с… — он помедлил, снова взглянув на Дералайн. На этот раз в нем было сомнений больше, чем нежности. — Он… тот кто был лордом здесь до меня?

— Нет. Этот в безопасности, пребывает в его же огне и его безумии. Это — то дитя и мать детей, что я ожидал.

— Нет.

— Разве спаситель не желает выслушать?

— Нет.

— Ты знаешь судьбу, что ожидает ее детей и их детей. К их роду придет величие и даже святость. Примарх видит это. Исток знает это. Исток знает все, кроме лишь одного вопроса.

— Ты ее не получишь. И если бы ты хотел получить ее, ты уже давно мог бы попытаться. Я никогда не делал секрета из своего местонахождения. Быть может, я чересчур верил в обещания моих союзников?

— Нет, спаситель. Я принимаю твои желания. По воле Примарха я ждал здесь, ждал дня, когда вернешься ты.

— Почему?

— Потому, спаситель, что ты не вернулся бы, если не был готов умереть, и ты привел бы дитя с собой, чтобы показать ей так хорошо знакомое тебе место.

Тень гнева скользнула по лицу ее деда.

— Я действительно настолько предсказуем?

— Говорят, что честь делает людей такими. Но у нас есть Исток знающий все, кроме одного вопроса.

— Ты ее не получишь.

— Примарх будет сердит.

— Пусть сердится. Я заключил сделку с другими. и они дали слово. До сих пор они держали его. Или же надо сказать, что Шаг Тоды менее достойны доверия, чем ворлонцы?

Призрак издал короткий звук, который мог быть смешком.

— Спаситель говорит верно. Спаситель знает, что намерения Примарха чисты. Ее род особенный и должен быть защищен.

— Верно, но я учил ее саму защищать себя, и я в нее верю. Она не будет пешкой ни для какой из сил. Мы достаточно были ими — мой отец, моя мать и я.

Дералайн не понимала ничего из этого. Ее страх ушел, потому что рядом был дед, но его слова смутили и запутали ее. Она не понимала… и была не уверена, хочет ли она понимать. Она в него верила и этого было достаточно.

Призрак отступил.

— Пусть будет так, как скажешь ты, спаситель. Мы слишком много должны тебе, чтобы настаивать.

— Вы не должны мне ничего. Как я сказал — мне заплатили полностью. Мои друзья — вот кому вы должны; те, кто не вернулся с Голгофы. Тем не менее, вашего слова будет достаточно. Поклянись, что вы оставите ее род в покое. На следующую тысячу лет. Клянись.

— Я не могу….

— Ваш Исток, когда он пожелает — говорит, используя вас, как посредников. Ты можешь поклясться мне.

Призрак дернулся, его тело встряхнулось, словно от судороги. Черное сияние растеклось из его глаз и рта, и Дералайн услышала эхо миллионов голосов, говоривших словно один.

— Мы клянемся в том. — сказал голос из ниоткуда и отовсюду одновременно.

Ее дед, казалось, не замечал силы чужого голоса.

— Что ж, этого будет достаточно.

— Ты не покинешь этот мир живым. Мы знаем это.

— Да. Как и я. А она?

— Она будет жить долго, и узнает великое счастье и великую печаль.

— Спасибо.

— Мы многое должны тебе, спаситель. Мы не забыли и не забудем.

— Вы ничего мне не должны.

Темное сияние исчезло, ушли журчание, шепот и шипение множества голосов, и не осталось ничего, кроме нее, ее деда и призрака.

Стояла тишина.

Она нарушила ее.

— О чем он говорил? — спросила она, ее сердце бешено колотилось. — Дедушка, о чем он говорил, когда сказал, что ты не покинешь эту планету живым?

Он ответил не сразу. Он выглядел отстраненным и равнодушным.

— Думаю, — наконец, сказал он — что вскоре у нас будут гости.

— Дедушка?

Он не ответил.

— Дедушка?

Дедушка?

* * *

— Мой отец умер, когда мне было три года. Я почти совсем его не помню. Единственное, что я помню — это запах. Он пах… пеплом. Черным пеплом.

Мы росли на Вентари-3. Не знаю — знаешь ли ты про нее… Ну ты, может быть, и знаешь. Вообще — то, это мир Бракири. Мои родители были среди группы людей, которые поселились там к концу войны. Подозреваю, что никого не ставя в известность. Позже президент Корвин выторговал ее для нас, как часть какого — то из соглашений. Все равно, там жило не так уж и много, а бракири не так уж ей интересовались.

Единственно что было у этого мира — это полезные ископаемые. Куча. Не спрашивай, что это было и для чего, но на Вентари-3 этого были горы. Мой отец был шахтером.

Черный пепел. Вот чем он пах…

Он умер когда мне было три года. Случился обвал. Три сотни и пятьдесят семь человек погибли, и так случилось, что мой отец был одним из них. Думаю, по сравнению с войной, Чужаками, и всем прочим — смерть в обвалившейся шахте совершенно обычна.

На самом деле, я потом не слишком много об этом размышлял, глядя на то, как мать пытается нас прокормить. Не беспокойся. Это не жалостливая история про несчастное детство. Это просто…

Не знаю. Это просто я.

Я ненавидел Вентари-3. Там ничего не было — просто пустая планета, полная пустых бездушных людей. Неважно было, как далеко была война, или даже что она кончилась, никто там не выглядел счастливым. Моя мать — точно нет. И братья с сестрой тоже.

И я, конечно.

В конце концов я, конечно, сбежал. Я хотел увидеть галактику. Все места о которых я слышал. Мне пришлось постараться, чтобы накопить достаточно для настоящего побега. Я почти год работал в шахте. Это было страшно. Я все думал про отца, и узнавал какими должны быть признаки обвала.

Вот тогда я часто думал о нем. Когда я был в тоннеле и боялся так, что представить нельзя. Я все еще не люблю подземелья.

Если он боялся хотя бы вполовину так, как я — то надо было обладать немалым мужеством, чтобы так работать. Я знал что это не навечно, и все равно должен был постоянно напоминать себе, зачем я все это делаю. А он работал там всю жизнь. У него не было ни лучшего мира, ни путешествий, ничего. Только Вентари-3, до самой смерти.

Я никогда не понимал этого раньше, и думаю что больше не смогу по — настоящему это понимать. Тот год в шахтах был единственным временем, когда я действительно понимал, что же он делал.

Я не говорю, что понимаю, что ты испытала. Я этого не сделаю. Я просто скажу что…

Извини. Мне действительно жаль.

Что ж. Если ты все — таки хочешь остаться одна, я уйду.

Джек поднялся, желая быть способным сказать что — то лучшее, желая, чтобы он мог высказать свои чувства более ярко… Он направился прочь.

— Останься. — прошептала она.

Он оглянулся на нее и снова сел рядом.

Она сжала его руку.

— Спасибо. — прошептала она, ее голос был хриплым и сорванным.

— Спасибо.

* * *

На один пугающий миг Дералайн подумала, что все они умрут. Пять Рейнджеров глядели на ее деда, с обнаженным оружием, готовые к бою. Ее дед выглядел мирно и спокойно, но ей было знакомо такое выражение лица. Призрака нигде не было видно.

— Я Леннан из Рейнджеров. — сказал их командир. — Эта земля объявлена запретной, по приказу Серого Совета. Назовите свои имена и намерения.

Ее дед отступил назад, а затем неторопливо повернулся к ним спиной и зашагал к трону.

— Оставайтесь на месте! — крикнул рейнджер.

Ее дед опустился на трон.

— Леннан… — произнес он, словно пробуя имя на вкус. — Ты напоминаешь мне того, кого я когда — то знал. Ты не приходишься родней Немейну?

Рейнджер на секунду выглядел смущенным.

— Мой прадед. — сказал он. — Как вы…?

— Посмотри на меня, Леннан. Твой прадед хорошо знал меня.

Рейнджер огляделся, рассматривая окружающее. Он взглянул на Парлэйна, сидящего на троне Широхиды так, словно был одним целым с ней. Он увидел статуи, зал и почувствовал холод воздуха.

Он явно понял все почти сразу, но не хотел в это верить.

Наконец, он больше не мог оставаться безмолвным.

— Я думал, что ты мертв.

— Очень многие думали так. Твой прадед, без сомнения, страстно желал этого.

— Эта земля объявлена запретной, по приказу Серого Совета.

— Ты хотел сказать — по приказу твоего прадеда. Не сомневаюсь, что вскоре после смерти моего братца. И почему же, хочу я спросить?

— Задавать вопросы — не мое дело.

— Слепая верность. Добродетель, если она не ошибочна. Моя внучка и я были здесь несколько недель, и все же вы явились только сейчас. Почему? Быть может, потому, что не минбарца вы искали, но кого — то иного? Возможно — чужаков, которые могут заинтересоваться этим местом? Чужака, который мог скрываться очень долго, но кто недавно покинул свою потайную камеру, чтобы передать послание, и тем открыл себя для ваших хозяев? Отсюда же и скорость вашего появления? Я прав?

Рейнджеры растерянно отодвинулись.

— Ты пойдешь с нами. — сказал Леннан. — Ты…

— Ты знаешь кто я, и не выказываешь страха. Я уважаю смелость. А я думал, что это качество, которое твой предок, среди прочих, старался искоренить в нашем народе.

— Твои обычаи мертвы.

— Пока что. На какие — то девятьсот лет.

— Это время мира.

— Который, как я посмотрю, не слишком спокоен — судя по оружию, что ты носишь.

— Это время мира.

— Во время которого минбарец не убьет минбарца. Слова Валена. Позволь преподать тебе урок, правнук Немейна. Подобные слова красивы и хороши — но это всего лишь слова. Того, за кем вы охотились, нет здесь. Он передал послание и он ушел, и вам его не найти. Что до меня — то я не уйду. Есть лишь один способ вынудить меня к этому — и он потребует нарушить святой закон Валена.

Видишь ли, законы действуют лишь на тех, кто им подчиняется.

Леннан вздохнул.

— Ты давным давно должен был умереть.

— Я думал так же, но за прошедшие десятилетия я узнал немало радости. Я мог тихо и мирно умереть в своем доме в горах, но я хотел увидеть Широхиду в последний раз, и потому я здесь. — Он подался вперед на троне. — Я не уйду вновь.

Дералайн смотрела с нарастающим страхом. Она понимала, что произойдет. Будет бой и многие умрут. Очень многие.

— У меня есть приказы, и я верный слуга Серого Совета.

— Но кто отдал тебе приказ, который ты выполняешь?

Леннан вздохнул, и выпрямился, сделав медленный и твердый шаг вперед.

— Я служу Серому Совету. Я живу ради Единственного, я умру ради Единственного. Если я умру здесь — пусть будет так, но я не умру как трус. Мои приказы ясны.

Он двинулся вперед, остальные рейнджеры — за ним. Парлэйн поднялся с трона.

— Нет! — закричала Дералайн, бросаясь вперед, и встав на пути. — Нет!

— Прочь с дороги, дитя. — грубо сказал ее дед.

— Нет. Ты не можешь этого сделать.

— Это мой дом. Это мой зал. Это мое наследство, и эти юнцы хотят отобрать его у меня. Я не позволю этого, дитя.

— Нет.

— Это могло быть твоим, малышка. Этот замок, этот зал, это имя… все это могло быть твоим.

— Я не хочу этого. — прошептала она.

Он посмотрел на нее, и она отвернулась под его взглядом. Она была готова расплакаться.

— Что ж… — наконец, сказал он. — Я сдаюсь тебе, Леннан.

Когда их вели прочь из зала, Дералайн шла, зажмурившись. Она больше не хотела видеть ни это место, ни капли крови, которые ее дед оставил на троне.

* * *

Потом они долго сидели в одиночестве, и говорили про самые разные вещи — о том и этом, доверительное молчание сменялось спором о политике… Джек нашел в ней полного жизни собеседника — порой молчаливого, порой страстного. Она была печальна, когда говорила о ее отце, и счастлива, когда вспоминала лучшие времена.

— …. Он никогда особо не рассказывал про мою мать — кроме того, что она ушла куда — то. Да, он предлагал рассказать больше — но это не казалось важным. Я всегда думала так… если она так охотно бросила нас, то зачем мне знать — кем она была.

— А сейчас ты хотела бы спросить?

— Нет… может быть да…. Нет. Ее так давно не интересует ни моя жизнь, ни его. Что ей беспокоиться о его смерти?

— Что будешь делать теперь?

— Не знаю.

И так далее…

— … Я немного знала Президента Корвина. Он иногда заходил поговорить с отцом — когда я была маленькой. Конечно, они знали Деленн, и знали друг друга еще с войны.

— … В конце концов, я, разумеется, стала Рейнджером. Отец меня к этому не подталкивал и у меня были и другие варианты, но я никогда никогда не рассматривала их всерьез. Рейнджеры были…. да, героями. Они не какие — то наемники. Они хранят мир, они защищают нас… они посредники и судьи, и многое другое. С чего бы мне желать чего — то другого?

Она вздохнула.

— Меня приняли конечно. Думаю, президент Корвин дернул за свои ниточки, а если и не он, то командор Та'Лон точно. Я продвигалась быстро — куда быстрее, чем заслуживала. Та'Лон говорил насчет своей отставки через год или около. Он не был прежним с тех пор, как погиб Г'Кар.

— Ты знала Пророка?

— Я встречалась с ним несколько раз. Я однажды слышала, как он говорил. Это было… захватывающе. Столько убежденности, страсти и опыта…

— Я говорил с теми, кто встречал его. Они все говорили то же самое.

— Я не удивляюсь. Как бы то ни было — Та'Лон собирается уйти. Не знаю, что он будет с собой делать. И так же не знаю, что он же сделает.

— Я думаю, что он хочет, чтобы я была Первым Рейнджером, когда он уйдет.

— Ты?

— Это в самом деле так смешно? Нет, извини. Не отвечай. Я знаю, что не готова к этому. Не думаю, что вообще когда — то буду готова. И даже не знаю — хочу ли я.

Рейнджеры… вот что я выучила и что я видела. То что случилось с тобой раньше… Это правило Рейнджеров — быть строгими к возможным нарушителям. Есть целое множество законов Сообщества, оговаривающее вещи, вроде достойного обращения с заключенными, права на честный суд и так далее. Несколько лет назад насчет этого был большой спор между нами и центаврианами.

Рейнджеры им не следуют. Мы освобождены от множества правил. Я думаю, что мы должны быть свободны от каких — то, иначе просто не смогли делать свою работу, но…

Мы даже не пытаемся уделить им внимание. С какой стати? Мы особенные.

И кроме того нет войны, чтобы на ней сражаться, и нет настоящих врагов.

Так что же мы делаем? Все что мы можем — это слоняться вокруг и убеждать окружающих что мы важные? Мы нужны только во время войны, а во время мира — просто валяем дурака и путаемся убедить остальных, что мы еще нужны? Боже, это так трудно сказать но…

Я не знаю что мы делаем.

Я думала насчет того, хочу ли я быть Первым Рейнджером или нет, и смогла найти только один повод для этого, и это — «чтобы мой отец гордился мной».

А этого теперь уже не будет.

…

Прости.

Я просто не могу…

Извини.

Она снова всхлипнула — лишь на секунду и взяла себя в руки. Она заговорила о чем — то другом, о политике. И неожиданно он понял что говорит:

— Ты можешь пойти со мной.

Она посмотрела на него прекрасными, наполненными слезами глазами.

— Что?

— Ничего. Извини. Ничего. Что ты говорила?

— Я… — она запнулась и замолчала.

Ее голова неожиданно мотнулась из стороны в сторону и она подобралась. Джек тоже огляделся вокруг, пытаясь увидеть что же привлекло ее внимание. Тут не было ничего, ничего…

… кроме мерцающего света.

Он вздрогнул, когда светящаяся женщина появилась из ниоткуда, соткавшись из самого воздуха. По ее коже пробегали искры, и ее волосы были похожи на струящееся золото. И она висела примерно в шести дюймах над землей.

Он видел ее прежде, совсем недавно, уголком глаза, смутным клочком тумана на ветру. Он следовал за ней к дому Декстера.

Он вскочил на ноги, в безрассудно — отчаянном порыве готовый защищать его знакомую. Она была Рейнджером и куда лучшим бойцом чем он, но он об этом даже не задумался.

«Я не собираюсь причинять тебе зло.» — сказала женщина. Голосом внутри его головы. Телепат, разумеется. Разве не говорил Декстер что — то насчет того что его дочь — телепат?

Что значит что ее мать должна быть…

О.

Она, очевидно, тоже поняла это.

— Ты моя мать. — недоверчиво прошептала она.

Джек тихо отошел в сторону. Они не заметили его ухода.

* * *

Дералайн устала от ожидания. Она только и делала, что ждала, с тех пор как прибыла в Йедор. Сначала в камере, потом в комнате на рейнджерской базе. Ей не позволяли ни покидать ее, ни разговаривать с кем — либо.

Хуже всего — она не знала, жив ли еще ее дед.

Единственным, кто хотя бы говорил с ней, был Леннан, Рейнджер. Он не говорил ей ничего про деда, но с другой стороны — уверял ее, что о нем хорошо заботятся. Он пытался успокоить и утешить ее, но она не слушала.

Он даже не сказал ей, что же они сделали дурного, Никто не жил в Широхиде, ее дед был родом оттуда — она это чувствовала, но не могла точно объяснить. Крепость подходила ему, и он подходил ей. Почему ее объявили запретной землей?

Леннан не сказал ей. Она ничего не знала.

Затем, через несколько недель после того, как они покинули Широхиду, к ней пришел гость.

Он был стариком, его кожа была блеклой и в морщинах, его глаза ввалились и потускнели. Узор из мелких шрамов покрывал его лицо, изрисовав кожу бесчисленными бледными линиями. В чем — то они напомнили ей длинные бледные отметины на скулах ее деда. Он не носил одежды рейнджера, воина или жреца. Он, должно быть, был мастером, но Дералайн не знала символа гильдии, который он носил.

Он остановился, увидев ее, и медленно выдохнул воздух.

— Значит это правда. — пробормотал он. Она неподвижно сидела на полу, сдерживая гнев. Она будет спокойна. Она будет подобна камню, как ее дед. Он никогда не сердился. Она будет подобной ему. Она не будет сердиться.

Она не будет сердиться.

— Я слышал… — хрипло проговорил он. — …но… Как твое имя, дитя?

Так называл ее дед.

— Мое имя Дералайн. — холодно ответила она. — И я не дитя.

Он тихо хмыкнул.

— Я Немерант, Дералайн, Мастер гильдии стеклодувов.

Она слегка кивнула.

— Зачем ты здесь?

— Я просто хотел сам увидеть тебя. Я слышал… Бродяга вернулся, после всех прошедших лет, и привел с собой юную девочку. Ты, полагаю, внучка Парлэйна?

— Да… Он в порядке? Мне не позволяли его видеть. Он…?

— Он жив. Не думаю, что краткое пребывание в камере убьет такого. Он всегда казался бессмертным. Мы думали что он мертв, все мы. Когда Затренн умер два года назад, я думал, что я последний. Я действительно так думал, а теперь, увидев его снова, словно ничего не случилось…

— Откуда ты знаешь его?

Он выглядел озадаченным.

— Ты не знаешь кто я, дитя? Он не сказал тебе?

Она тряхнула головой.

— Нет.

— Значит не мне об этом говорить. Пусть будет так… Я знал его, когда был ребенком. когда мы оба были детьми. Он старше чем я, хотя сомневаюсь, что он так выглядит. Моя жизнь была нелегка, и мое здоровье никогда не было отличным, и все же я здесь. Все еще живой. Я едва не умер в утробе матери, а врачи говорили, что я не проживу столько, чтобы вырасти — а я здесь, и он здесь. Воин, реликт забытой эпохи. И мы двое — все, кто остался…

Он зажмурился и потряс головой, прогоняя туманные воспоминания.

— Прости, дитя. Порой я заговариваюсь с самим собой. Дай мне взглянуть на тебя.

Она посмотрела на него без страха, так же твердо и смело, как горы.

— Ах… — сказал он. — Да я вижу в тебе это. — Его голос неожиданно дрогнул, словно перехваченный от сильного чувства. — Я вижу…

— Что с ним будет?

— Он хорошо хранил свои секреты, не так ли? Это было так, даже когда мы были детьми. Я догадываюсь, что он очень мало говорил о том, кто он такой, и кто он есть.

Тысячи вопросов теснились в ее уме, но она отмахнулась от них. Ей было все равно.

— Что с ним будет? — медленно повторила она.

— Много лет назад, шестьдесят или около того, мой брат умер. Он был убит. Парлэйн был главным подозреваемым тогда, и остается им сейчас. Мы думали что он умер, и потому не вели розыски, проходило время, и все мы думали что вопрос исчерпан. Теперь, когда жив лишь я, и вернулся он…

— Убит? Нет, это неправда. Минбарцы не убивают минбарцев.

— Так говорил Вален, дитя. Но закон хранит лишь тогда, когда мы храним его. Я не видел твоего деда шестьдесят лет, тогда он был темной и пугающей личностью. Ты знаешь его лучше меня. Скажи мне, дитя. Ты не веришь, что он способен на подобное?

Она была готова сердито отвергнуть подобное, но запнулась, вспомнив как он стоял перед Рейнджерами, вспоминая его истории о прошлых временах, вспоминая исхлестанную дождями крепость Широхида и то, как естественно он там выглядел.

— Я не знаю. — неуверенно прошептала она.

— А. Вот в чем, разумеется проблема. Мы не казним больше своих, и мы не можем казнить его. И все равно, я не думаю, что он останется мертвым. Он возвращался из бездны раньше, так почему бы этому не случиться снова? Я не Сатай, даже не рейнджер и мало что могу сказать. — Он помедлил, пробормотал что — то про себя. — Нет, мои слова сейчас мало что значат.

— Мне нужно видеть его. Прошу… Мне нужно его видеть.

Он посмотрел на нее.

— Ты можешь сделать хотя бы это, нет? Мне нужно его видеть.

— Я сделаю, что смогу, дитя. Это я могу обещать.

— Спасибо. — выдохнула она. Она крепко зажмурилась. — Спасибо.

* * *

В конце концов, он повернул обратно к храму. Куда еще тут было идти? Он снова сел у его основания, глядя вверх на арку и вниз, на вечно горящий огонь под ней.

Он не должен был появляться здесь. Они никогда не должен был появляться на Казоми-7. Этот мир должен был оставаться его мечтой — вечно. Теперь он стал настоящим, запятнанным и….

Все его путешествие стало бесцельным. Оно верил, что в его скитаниях есть цель, и все же не нашел ее. У него были пять лет воспоминаний и ничего более. Не с кем их разделить, и никто не знает о них. А самые близкие отношения, которые он нашел за пять лет — с Рейнджером, даже имени которой он не знает.

Галактика десятилетиями не знала ничего кроме войны. Теперь здесь мир почти что галактического же масштаба, и что осталось? Люди забыли и теперь наступило спокойствие, скука и пустота.

Должно быть что — то, достойное мира. Должны быть и в мирное время такие же великие люди, какие были в войну. Человечество должно стремиться к чему — то…

Должно было быть что — то большее, чем это…

Но он этого не знал.

О, люди казались счастливыми. Но было то действительно счастье, или же просто отсутствие горя? Все меньше и меньше людей помнило о войне, и тех кто сражался в ней с каждым прошедшим днем становилось все меньше и меньше. Сколько оставалось сейчас? Командор Та'Лон, Куломани. Кто еще?

Должно быть что — то. Должна быть какая — то цель, или какой во всем это смысл? Ради чего умирали все эти люди, если не ради этого?

Он вздохнул. Послышался слабый шорох движения и он поднял взгляд.

Она была здесь. Она села рядом с ним.

— Ты выглядишь таким задумчивым. — сказала она. Он кивнул. — Там была моя мать.

— Я догадался.

— Она много рассказала. Не знаю стоит ли этому верить. Она предложила мне пойти с ней, в Убежище.

Джек моргнул,

— Ворлонские миры?

— Миры телепатов. Она предложила мне там местечко.

— Это должно быть… Ух…

— Я знаю.

— Миры телепатов… — повторил Джек. Он никогда там не был, и никогда не говорил с тем, кто там побывал. Он кое — что слышал, конечно же, но слухи это одно, а реальность может быть совершенно другой. Что — то в нем дрогнуло.

— Ты телепатка? — сказал он. В конце концов они не всякого туда пускают..

— У меня бывают… всплески, иногда. — ответила она. — Отец был низкоуровневым, я всегда это знала, но он мало говорил об этом. Я не могу быть очень сильной, и мои догадки чаще ошибочны, чем верны. — Она криво усмехнулась. — В тот первый раз, я в тебе ошиблась.

— Ну… — сказал Джек с легкой улыбкой. — Я бы не стал занимать правосудие подобным, если бы был на твоем месте. — Она улыбнулась шире, и даже чуть — чуть хихикнула. Тоном который он постарался сделать более спокойным чем его чувства он продолжил: — Итак… ты уходишь?

— Не знаю. Я говорила, что мне все равно кто она, она бросила меня и отца, и я не хочу ее видеть.

— Я помню.

— Я соврала. Хотя я могла так думать раньше, но когда я увидела ее… Я хотела знать. Я хотела чтобы она рассказала мне.

— Она рассказала?

— Она сказала что знала, что отец присмотрит за мной лучше, чем могла бы она. Она любила его, но не могла взять его с собой в Убежище. Я была… ее даром для него. Она отдала меня ему совсем маленькой, словно… подарок на память.

Ее голос стал сердитым и на этом она замолчала.

— Это… — Джек не знал что сказать.

— Знаю. Она сказала что я пойму, когда влюблюсь. Она любила двоих, и выбрала пойти с другим, потому что ему она была нужна больше. Не знаю поверю ли я этому.

— Ты хочешь в это верить?

— Хочу ли я верить, что меня не просто кинули в уголок? Да. О, да… но хочу ли я уйти с ней? Я не знаю.

— А чем еще ты можешь заняться?

— Остаться здесь и стать Первым Рейнджером через несколько лет.

— Ты хочешь этого?

— Нет. Я не готова, я не та персона, что нужна, и я не верю в то, что мы делаем. Может быть я и сумела это изменить если бы управляла… но я знаю Та'Лона, и он достойный человек. Если он не может изменить положение вещей, если он не может справиться с инерцией Сообщества и возложенными на нас обязанностями — то как смогу я? Я не готова к этой работе, и я не хочу ее.

— Тогда тебе стоит пойти с твоей матерью.

— Я не знаю хочу ли я и этого.

— Тогда — что ты хочешь?

— Не знаю.

Он внезапно рассмеялся.

— По крайней мере, ты последовательна. — сказал он.

Она на секунду уставилась на него, а потом тоже начала смеяться.

— Ты прав. — сказала она.

— Ну, это хоть что — то.

— Это хороший мир. — наконец проговорила она. — Это хорошая мечта, но это не моя мечта. Я так долго была привязана к нему, а теперь не стало причины оставаться.

Это хороший мир, но не превосходный.

— Ты могла бы помочь сделать его прекрасным.

— Нет, я не могла бы. Еще нет. Я не готова. Я это знаю. Может быть, лет через десять. Когда я увижу больше, когда я узнаю больше про галактику и про людей. В этом я тебе завидую, всем тем вещам, которые ты видел…

— Я не увидел и половины из того, что стоит видеть.

Она улыбнулась ему и его сердце едва не остановилось, когда он понял, что знает, что же она готова сказать ему.

— Можно, я пойду с тобой?

* * *

Его камера была белой и ярко освещенной. В воздухе стоял густой аромат благовоний, и ясно слышалось эхо молитв и песнопений. Дералайн ненавидела их. Она не могла себе представить, что же об этом думал ее дед.

Он казался спокойным. Он сидел в углу камеры, молча медитируя. Она смотрела на него сквозь прозрачную стену камеры. Дверь открылась, она вошла, та закрылась за ней, и он все еще не шелохнулся.

Она смотрела на него, раздумывая что же сказать.

— Я знаю, что ты здесь. — сказал он. Он открыл глаза. — Они позволили тебе повидаться со мной. Я удивлен.

— Кое — кто приходил… посмотреть на меня. — прошептала она. — Его звали Немерант. Он сказал что может… — ее голос дрогнул и она запнулась. — Он сказал…

— Немерант? Честно говоря, я и не надеялся, что он все еще жив.

— Он сказал что он был последним… Ты и он…

— Это меня не удивляет. Что еще он сказал тебе?

— Что ты убийца.

— А.

Она помолчала, опустив глаза, не в состоянии посмотреть на него, в страхе от того, что она увидит в нем, и что он увидит в ней.

— Ты хочешь знать?

Она подняла взгляд.

— Ты расскажешь мне?

— Если ты пожелаешь, чтобы я рассказал.

— Нет. — ответила она. — Нет, я не хочу знать. Ничего. Я жива, и… и ты мой дед, и больше ничего не нужно… Что знает моя мать?

— Ничего, и быть может — достаточно. Я заключил сделку, давным давно. Я не был опозорен ей, и я заключил бы ее снова, но она коснется тебя, со временем. Я хотел, чтобы ты была готова, когда тебе явятся плоды моей сделки, но… Вновь увидеть Широхиду, увидеть мой дом, место что когда — то было моим настоящим домом… Я так много забыл.

Мой отец сделал много ошибок, и они поглотили его, они уничтожили его. Я поклялся себе, что буду чтить его наследие, но не пойду по его стопам. Он был последним истинным воином, а я всего лишь тень его тени.

Из всего, что я сделал за свою жизнь, дитя, ты — то, чем я более всего горжусь.

— Что с тобой будет?

— Меня будут держать здесь, пока я не умру.

— Нет…

— Да.

— Нет! Должен быть другой путь… хоть что — то.

— У меня нет здесь друзей, дитя. Немерант уже сделал все что мог, полагаю, просто добившись того, что ты оказалась здесь. Я благодарен за это. Я не сержусь, малышка. Я прожил долгую жизнь, и я счастлив. Я реликт забытой эпохи и должен, в свою очередь, быть забыт. Такие, как я, понадобятся снова, но нескоро, и я жалею о судьбах таких, как ты, когда эти времена придут. Война великая и страшная вещь, она порождает великие и страшные деяния, но только после этого… такие люди понимают, кто они есть.

— Должен быть иной путь.

— Его нет. — он поднялся и подошел к ней. Ее потрясло осознание того, что она почти так же высока, как и он. В Широхиде он выглядел почти что гигантом. Он нежно поцеловал ее в лоб.

— Иди, Дералайн. — сказал он. — Живи своей жизнью и ради себя. Помни обо мне, но не пытайся стать такой, как я.

Потом она ушла, со слезами на глазах, злость, горе и без счета прочих чувств раздирали ее сердце. Она не замечала Леннана, провожавшего ее к комнате, и слов утешения, которые он пытался сказать ей. Следующие несколько часов прошли в беспросветной печали — пока к ней не вернулся гость.

— Как он, Дералайн? — медленно спросил Немерант.

— Иди и спроси его сам. — с горечью отмахнулась она.

— Я мог бы, но я боюсь. Он всегда пугал меня, а сейчас… Я боюсь снова увидеть его.

— Ты трус.

— Возможно, но у отваги есть много разных видов. Твой дед, должно быть, говорил тебе об этом.

— Зачем ты здесь?

— Помочь тебе.

— Почему?

— У меня нет детей. Моя жена была бесплодна. Был… несчастный случай, вскоре после начала нашего медового месяца, и после этого она уже не могла иметь детей. Она просила меня найти другую, но я любил ее, и не стал этого делать. Она умерла, и я остался один. У меня нет совершенно никакой родни — ни племянников ни племянниц, Совсем нет.

— Ты можешь быть внучкой, которой у меня никогда не было; больше того — я многим обязан твоему деду, и я знаю что он не примет никакой помощи от меня. Даже если бы я мог освободить его из его камеры — чего я не могу — он не принял бы бы этого.

— Но ты… Я могу помочь тебе.

— Как? Что ты можешь для меня сделать?

— Ты когда — нибудь думала о работе в гильдии стеклодувов?

Она помедлила.

— Я не останусь здесь, в этом мире. Мне тут нечего делать.

Старик улыбнулся.

— Мы открываем новый Дом Гильдии на Таролин-2, новоколонизированном мире. Думаю, там тебе понравится, хотя ты сможешь отправиться и куда — нибудь еще. К семье, наверное?

Она подумала о родителях, о том как мать отозвалась на ее уход.

— Нет. — сказала она. — Больше некуда.

Она не вернется домой. Она слишком сильно изменилась.

— Тогда, если позволишь, я позабочусь о твоем вступлении в Гильдию. Да, еще одно. Я думаю что у тебя там будет, по крайней мере, один друг. Группу рейнджеров переводят на Таролин-2. Их лидер — подающий большие надежды юноша.

— О… Спасибо.

Вскоре он ушел. Она осталась одна. Она никогда больше не увидит ее деда, никогда не увидит матери, никогда не увидит величия Широхиды или злой красоты Йедора. Она никогда не узнает секрета, который хранил ее дед, и который был известен Немеранту.

Никогда не узнает, кто она на самом деле.

Она выпрямилась. Все это неважно. Она сделает себя тем, кем она должна быть, и если ей понадобится стать стеклодувом — пусть будет так. Она властна над своей судьбой.

Она бросила взгляд на дверь. Там стоял Леннан.

— Моя леди. — официальным тоном сказал он.

— Да? — вздохнула она.

Он наклонил голову.

— Мастер гильдии Немерант сказал мне о вашем решении. Даю слово, что верно буду служить вам на Таролин-2.

— Я думала, что ты служишь Серому Совету.

— Они властны над моей верностью, моя леди. Если вы того пожелаете, вы можете быть властны над прочим.

— О… — Она криво усмехнулась, и подумала о Парлэйне в его камере, ожидающего одной лишь смерти. Он заключил сделку, чтобы защитить ее будущее, и чтобы подготовить ее против того, что оно принесет. Она не знает, что должно случиться — но она знала одно.

Она должна быть готова к этому.

— Я буду рада твоей компании. — сказала она, улыбаясь. Он тоже улыбнулся ей.

* * *

Конечно же, он сказал «да».

Они тихо шли по улице, так близко друг к другу, что они могли бы расслышать даже шепот, но они молчали и не касались друг друга. Храм остался позади, и его длинная тень накрывала обоих.

Первый шаг прочь из его тени сделал Джек, но она первой заметила это, легкая мимолетная улыбка скользнула по ее лицу.

Джек огляделся по сторонам, он беспокоился. Но не за нее или себя — за чувство, что все это было правильно, совершенно правильно. Он не хотел сделать что — то, что могло поколебать это ощущение или разбить его, или…

Он увидел Бейс на одной стороне улицы. Он почти окликнул ее, когда понял, что она стоит совершенно неподвижно, словно статуя, крепко стиснув что — то в руках.

Он проследил за ее взглядом, и увидел другого минбарца, мужчину которого он раньше мельком видел в толпе. Тот смотрел на нее и тоже что — то сжимал в руке.

Джек рассмеялся и отвернулся, порывисто схватив свою знакомую за руку.

— Что — то смешное? — спросила она.

— Просто… ты веришь в карму?

— Я знаю о такой вере. Что — то в этом роде есть у множества рас.

— И?

Она пожала плечами.

— Я не забивала этим голову. А что?

— Я кое — что увидел, и меня только что осенило. Может это и самонадеянно, может это и глупо, но выслушай. — Она кивнула. — Все зовут меня Джеком, но мое настоящее имя Джон. Так меня назвали. В честь отца.

Ты мне не сказала, и мне никто не говорил этого но, похоже, я знаю как тебя зовут.

С несмелой, робкой, прекрасной улыбкой она приняла его руку и сказала что ее имя — Деленн.

1

Переведена только часть текста, а именно — вставки рассказывающие о истории Парлэйна.

2

Название происходит от фразы из брачной церемонии: «Что соединил бог — да не будет разорвано человеком».

3

Игра слов: Pit — яма; Pit Bull — питбуль

4

Отсылка к англоязычному мему by John Bradford: At some time during his imprisonment it is said Bradford witnessed a group of prisoners being led to their execution and remarked, „There, but for the grace of God, goes John Bradford,“ the phrase for which he is best remembered, and which has survived in common parlance in its variant, „There, but for the grace of God, go I.“

Content

Гэрет Д. Уильямс
Темное, кривое зеркало.
Том 5.
Средь звезд, подобно гигантам

Gareth D. Williams Prologue: The Missing Year

Gareth D. Williams Part 1. Learning How to Live

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Гэрет Д. Уильямс Часть 2. Истории Валена

Глава 1

Глава 2

Глава 3

Глава 4

Глава 5

Глава 6

Глава 7

Gareth D. Williams Part 3. On the Edges of Perception

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Gareth D. Williams Part 4. Hopes, Aspirations and Dreams

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Gareth D. Williams Part 5. The Three-Edged Sword

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Гэрет Д. Уильямс Часть 6. Огромная рука, протянувшаяся с неба. (История Парлэйна)

Гэрет Д. Уильямс Часть 7. …да не будет разорвано Богом.

Глава 1

Глава 2

Глава 3

Глава 4

Глава 5

Глава 6

Глава 7

Глава 8

Глава 9

Гэрет Д. Уильямс Часть 8. Средь звезд, подобно гигантам

Глава 1

Глава 2

Гэрет Д. Уильямс Эпилог: Сказаны последние слова

Глава 1

Глава 2

1